Jgioni 
cility 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
AT    LOS  ANGELES 


PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF 


THE     CIVIL 


IS  THB 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


BY  BENSON  J.  LOSSING. 


ILLUSTRATED  BY  MANY  HUNDRED  ENGRAVINGS  ON  WOOD,  BY  LO83ING  AND 
BABBITT,  FROM  SKETCHES  BY  THE  ADTHOB  AND  OTHEB8. 


THREE    VOLUMES    IN    ONE. 

VOLUME  II. 


HARTFORD : 
THOMAS     BELKNAP,      PUBLISHER, 

1878. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1866, 
BY    BENSON   J.   LOSSING, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern 
District  of  New  York. 


JiJL/^I^W. 


4-G 


L 


PRE  FA  O  E. 


HE  peculiar  circumstances  under  which  this 
work  has  been  prepared,  caused  a  much 
longer  interval  between  the  appearance  of 
the  first  and  second  volumes  than  was  ex- 
pected ;  but  the  delay  has  been  an  advan- 
tage to  the  book,  because  it  has  enabled  the 
author  to  procure  and  use  more  authentic 
and  valuable  materials  than  could  have  been  obtained  earlier, 
especially  from  Confederate  sources. 

An  essential  part  of  the  original  plan  of  the  writer,  and 
which  has  been  carried  out,  was  to  make  a  personal  visit  to  the 
principal  battle-fields  and  other  places  of  interest  connected 
with  the  Civil  War.  This  could  not  be  done  within  the  Con- 
federate lines  during  the  war,  and  it  was  difficult  to  do  so  in 
many  places  for  several  months  after  the  conflict  had  ceased. 
As  much  as  possible  of  this  labor  was  •  accomplished  before  the 
completion  of  the  first  volume,  in  which  the  events  of  the  con- 
flict, civil  and  military,  to  the  close  of  the  first  battle  of  Bull's 
Run,  are  recorded. 

After  the  first  volume  was  completed,  in  the  spring  of  1866, 
the  writer  made  a  journey  of  several  thousand  miles  in  visiting 
the  historical  localities  within  the  bounds  of  the  Confederacy, 
observing  the  topography  of  battle-fields  and  the  region  of  the 
movements  of  the  great  armies,  making  sketches,  conversing 
with  actors  in  the  scenes,  procuring  documents,  and  in  every 
possible  way  gathering  valuable  materials  for  the  work.  The 
writer  bore  a  cordial  letter  of  introduction  from  General  Grant 
to  any  officer  commanding  a  military  post  within  the  late  Slave- 
labor  States,  asking  him  to  afford  the  bearer  every  facility  in  his 
power.  To  General  O.  O.  Howard  the  writer  was  also  indebted 
for  a  similar  letter,  directed  to  any  agent  of  the  Freedmen's 
Bureau.  These,  and  the  kind  services  everywhere  proffered  by, 

S34663 


4  PEEFACE. 

and  received  from,  persons  who  had  been  in  the  Confederate  ar- 
mies, procured  for  the  author  extraordinary  facilities  for  gather- 
ing historical  materials,  and  he  was  enabled  to  send  and  bring 
home  a  large  amount  of  valuable  matter.  This  had  to  be  care- 
fully examined  and  collated.  In  this  and  kindred  labor,  and  in 
the  construction  of  small  illustrative  maps,  and  the  preparation 
of  the  sketches  for  the  engraver,  all  by  his  own  hands,  months 
were  consumed,  and  the  delay  in  the  appearance  of  the  second 
volume  was  the  consequence. 

B.  J.  L. 

THE  KIDGE,  DOVEK  PLAINS,  N.  Y.,  September,  1873. 


VOLUME   II. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EFFECT    OF    THE    BATTLE    OF    BTTLL's    RUN. — REORGANIZATION    OF    THE    ARMY    OF    THE 
POTOMAC. — CONGRESS   AND   THE   COUNCIL   OF  THE   CONSPIRATORS. — EAST  TENNESSEE. 

Effect  of  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Kan,  page  17.— The  Story  in  both  Sections— Scenes  in  Richmond  and  in  Washing- 
ton—A sad  Picture,  18.— The  Story  in  Europe— Hopes  and  Predictions  of  the  Ruling  Classes  there — Relative 
Position  of  the  Combatants,  19.— Another  Uprising  of  the  People— The  Exultation  of  the  Confederates— The 
"United  South,"  bow  formed,  20. — Sufferings  of  Southern  Unionists — The  Confederate  Army  immovable — 
Jefferson  Davis  a  Marplot,  21. — Why  the  Confederate  Army  was  immovable — Alarm  of  the  Conspirators, 
22.— General  McClellan  at  the  Head  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac— Reorganization  of  that  Army,  23.— The 
Defenses  of  Washington,  24. — Purchase  of  Arms  for  the  Government — Domestic  Manufactures  of  Arms,  25. 
— Prisoners  taken  at  Bull's  Run,  in  Richmond — Tobacco  Warehouse  Prison  and  Commissary  Winder,  26. ~- 
"  Richmond  Prison  Association  " — Kind  Women  in  Richmond.  27. — Object  of  the  War  declared  by  Congress 
— Measures  for  crushing  the  Rebellion  opposed,  28  — Thaddeus  Stevens's  Warnings — Peace  Proposition,  29. 
— A  National  Loan  authorized,  80. — Appeal  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  and  the  Response — The  Pro- 
visional Congress  of  the  Conspirators,  81. — Jefferson  Davis's  Misstatements.  82. — Determination  of  Davis 
and  his  Fellow-Conspirators  to  wage  War  vigorously-r-Confiseations,  83. — Protection  of  Pirates — Davis's 
so-called  "  Departments,"  and  their  Heads,  84. — Persecution  of  Union  Men,  35. — Outrages  1n  East  Tennes- 
see, 86. — Brownlow  and  other  Loyalists  hunted — Blood-Hounds,  87. — Unionists  in  Prison — Brutal  Order  of 
Judah  P.  Benjamin,  88. — Brownlow's  Defiance — His  Release,  89. — Writs  of  Garnishment — Denunciations 
by  Pettigru,  40.— Pettigru's  Actions  reviewed,  41. 


CHAPTER   II. 


CIYIL   AND   MILITARY    OPERATIONS   IN   MISSOURI. 


Position  of  National  Troops  in  Missouri — Sigel's  Pursuit  of  Price,  42. — Battle  near  Carthage,  43. — Slgel's  Retreat 
to  Springfield — Lyon's  March  Southward,  44. — He  hastens  toward  Springfield — Confederates  Marching  on 
that  Town,  45. — Lyon  goes  out  to  meet  them — Battle  at  Dug  Springs,  46. — Price  and  McCulloch  at  variance 
—•The  Confederates  at  Wilson's  Creek,  47. — Lyon  marches  out  to  attack  them,  48. — Battle  of  Wilson's 
Creek,  49.— Death  of  General  Lyon— Major  Sturgis  in  command— Sigel's  Troops  lost  by  a  Trick  of  the  Con- 
federates, 63. — A  Drawn  Battle — Retreat  of  the  National  Troops  Northward,  54. — Guerrillas  in  Missouri — 
Activity  of  Union  Troops — Civil  Affairs  in  Missouri,  55. — Promises  of  Protection  to  Slavery— Movements 
of  the  Missouri  Traitors— A  Military  Despotism  proclaimed,  56.— Operations  of  Hardee,  Thompson,  and 
Pillow,  57. — Measures  for  annexing  Missouri  to  the  Confederacy,  58. — General  Fremont  in  command  in  the 
Western  Department — His  Embarrassments,  59. — Aspect  of  Affairs  in  his  Department — Kentucky  Neu- 
trality a  Help  to  the  Insurgents,  60. — Cairo  and  its  Vicinity  strengthened — Pillow  anxious  for  a  Union  of 
Confederate  Forces,  61. — The  Confederates  alarmed — Polk  orders  Pillow  to  fly  from  Missouri,  62. — Activity 
of  Missouri  Secessionists — Guerrilla  Bands,  63. — Fremont  proclaims  Martial  Law  throughout  Missouri — 
Secessionists  rigorously  treated — Fremont's  Emancipation  Proclamation,  64. — The  Proclamation  modified 
bf  the  President— Relations  of  the  Government  to  Slavery,  65. 


6  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   III. 

MILITARY    OPERATIONS   IN    MISSOURI    AND    KENTUCKY. 

Ben.  McCulloch's  Proclamation— Price's  Appeal  to  the  Missonrians,  66.— Lexington  fortified— Price  attacks  the 
Post,  67.— Siege  of  Lexington— Mulligan  expects  Re-enforcements— A  Severe  Struggle,  68.— Fremont  called 
upon  for  Troops— Why  Mulligan  was  not  re-enforced,  70.— Fremont  assailed— He  puts  an  Army  in  motion 
—Pillow's  Designs  on  Cairo,  71.— Kentucky  Neutrality— Conference  between  McClellan  and  Buckner— 
Magoffln  encourages  the  Secessionists,  72. — Union  Military  Camps  in  Kentucky — Magoffln  rebuked  by  the 
President,  73.— The  Confederates  invade  Kentucky— Seizure  of  Columbus,  74.— Zollicoffer  invades  Eastern 
Kentucky— The  Kentucky  Legislature  against  the  Confederates,  75. — General  Grant  takes  Military  Posses- 
sion of  Paducah— End  of  the  Neutrality— Flight  of  Secessionists,  76.— Ex  Yice-President  Breckenridge 
among  the  Traitors — Operations  of  Buckner — General  Anderson's  Counter-action,  77. — Seed  of  the  Army 
of  the,  Cumberland  planted— The  Confederate  Forces  in  Missouri  in  check— Price  retreats  toward  nrkan- 
sas,  78.— Fremont's  Army  pursues  him— Passage  of  the  Osage — Fremont's  Plans,  79. — The  Charge  of  Fre- 
mont's Body-guard  at  Springfield,  SO.— Fremont's  Army  at  Springfield— Successor  National  Troops  in  Eastern 
Missouri,  81. — Thompson's  Guerrillas  dispersed — Complaints  against  Fremont,  82. — Fremont  succeeded  in 
command  by  Hunter — Preparations  for  a  Battle,  83. — Fremont  returns  to  St.  Louis — His  Reception,  84. — 
General  Grant  in  Kentucky,  85. — Expedition  down  the  Mississippi  by  Land  and  Water— Columbus  menaced, 
86. — Battle  at  Belmont — Grant  hard  pressed,  but  escapes,  87. — Services  of  the  Gun-Boats — The  Confede- 
rates at  Columbus  in  peril,  88.— Zollicoffer's  Advance  in  Kentucky— The  Unionists  aroused— Battle  among 
the  Rock  Castle  Hills,  89.— Battle  of  Piketon,  90  —The  East  Tennessee  Unionists  disappointed— The  Con- 
federate Foothold  in  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  91. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MILITARY    OPERATIONS    IN    WESTERN    VIRGINIA    AND    ON    THE    8EACOA8T. 

Eobert  E.  Lee  in  command  in  Western  Virginia — Disposition  of  his  Troops,  92. — Floyd  at  Carnifex  Ferry — 
General  Cox  in  the  Kanawha  Valley,  93.— Advance  of  Rosecrans — He  crosses  the  Mountains  and  confronts 
Floyd  at  Carnifex  Ferry,  94.— Battle  of  Carnifex  Ferry,  95.— Gallantry  of  the  Western  Troops,  96.— Flight 
and  Escape  of  Floyd — Insubordination  of  Wise,  97.— Reynolds's  Command — Lee  plans  for  seizins:  and 
Holding  West  Virginia — Reynolds  wounded,  98. — Attempt  to  capture  the  Summit  foiled — Lee  repulsed  at 
F.lkwater,  99. — He  joins  Floyd  at  Meadow  Bluff — Conflict  near  "  Traveler's  Repose,"  100. — Rosecransand 
Lee  between  the  Gauley  and  New  Rivers — Floyd  driven  from  New  River,  101. — Bon  bain's  unsuccessful 
Pursuit  of  Floyd — Rosccrans  retires — Kelley  in  Western  Virginia,  102. — Battle  near  Romney — Milroy 
holds  the  Cheat  Mountain  Region— He  fights  Johnston,  of  Georgia, at  Alleghany  Summit,  103. — Expedition 
to  Hnntersville — Operations  on  the  Seacoast,  104. — Burning  of 'Hampton  by  Magruder — General  Wool  at 
Fortress  Monroe,  105. — Expedition  to  Hatteras  Inlet,  107. — Captures  of  the  Forts  and  Hatteras  Island— But- 
ler commissioned  to  raise  Troops  in  New  England,  108. — Naval  Operations  near  Cape  Hatteras — Perils  of 
the  Nationals  on  Hatteras  Island,  109. — Hawkins's  Proclamation — Attempt  to  establish  a  loyal  Civil  Gov- 
ernment in  Eastern  North  Carolina,  110. — Stirring  Events  near  Pensscola — Wilson's  Zouaves  on  Santa 
Rosa  Island  attacked,  111. — Battle  on  Santa  Rosa  Island,  and  Repulse  of  the  Confederates — Tlie  Confede- 
rates before  Fort  Pickens,  112. — Attack  by  Fort  Pickensand  War-vessels  on  the  Confederate  Works — Folly 
of  Hollins  on  the  Mississippi,  113.— Naval  Engagement  at  Southwest  Pass— Incompetency  of  Rollins,  114, 


CHAPTER  V, 

MILITARY   AND    NAVAL    OPERATIONS    ON    THE    COAST    OF    SOUTH    CAROLINA. — MILITARY 
OPERATIONS    ON   THE   LINE    OF    THE    POTOMAC    RIVER. 

Need  of  Harbors  for  Blockading  Vessels— Gathering  of  a  Naval  and  Military  Expedition  In  Hampton  Roads, 
115.— Composition  of  the  Expedition— Its  Departure,  116.— A  Terrible  Storm  at  Sea— Joy  of  the  Confede- 
rates, 117.— The  Expedition  off  Beaufort  Harbor — Confederate  Defenses  there,  118.— Tatnall  and  his 
"Mosquito  Fleet"— Plan  of  Attack,  119.— Battle  of  Port  Royal  Entrance,  120.— Capture  of  Forts  Walker 
and  Beanregard  at  Port  Royal  Entrance,  121.— Landing  of  National  Forces  at  Hilton  Head,  122.— The  Coast 
Island  Region  of  South  Carolina  abandoned  to  the  National  Troops,  123.— Flight  of  white  Inhabitants- 
Capture  of  Beaufort,  124.— Conquests  on  the  Coast  of  Georgia,  125.— Care  of  the  Cotton  on  the  Coast 
Islands,  126.— Movements  against  Port  Royal  Ferry— Composition  of  the  Expedition,  127.— Battle  at  Port 
Royal  Ferry— Attempt  to  close  the  Harbor  of  Charleston  with  sunken  Vessels  filled  with  Rocks,  128.— 
Failure  of  the  Attempt— McClellnn  and  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  l'J9.— Preparations  for  marching  on 
Richmond— Retirement  of  General  Scott,  180.— Organization  and  Equipment  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomao 


CONTENTS.  7 

—French  Princes  on  McClellan's  Staff,  131. —Position  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac— Its  Departments,  132. 
— Reviews — Hostile  Demonstrations,  133. — A  Land  and  Naval  Expedition  down  the  Potomac  planned — Its 
Failure — The  Potomac  Blockade,  134. — Ileconnoissance  near  Washington  City — Committee  on  the  Conduct 
of  the  War,  185. — Confederates  evacuate  Munson's  Hill — "Quaker  Guns,"  186. — Expedition  to  Harper's 
Ferry,  137. — Capture  of  Harper's  Ferry — The  Combatants  along  the  Potomac,  188. — Movements  on  the 
Potomac,  189.— Invasion  of  Virginia,  140.— Senator  E.  D.  Baker  and  his  Troops,  141.— Battle  of  Ball's  Bluff, 
142.— A  Terrible  Scene  on  the  Kiver,  148.— Disaster  to  the  National  Arms,  144.— The  Honored  Dead- 
Explanation  demanded,  145.— The  Case  of  General  Stone,  146.— A  Prisoner  of  State,  147.— The  Baltimore 
Plot,  148.— How  Mr.  Lincoln's  Life  was  saved.  149. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   ARMY   OF   THE   POTOMAC. — THE   TRENT   AFFAIR. — CAPTURE   OF   ROANOKE  ISLAND. 

Immobility  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Potomac,  150. -"Confederate  Incursions — A  Battle  near  Drainsville,  151. — 
Feeling  in  Europe  in  Favor  of  the  Conspirators — Expression  of  Leading  Men  in  Great  Britain,  152. — Depar- 
ture of  Mason  and  Slidell  for  Europe  as  "  Embassadors  "  of  the  "  Confederate  States,"  158. — Their  cordial 
Reception  at  Havana — They  embark  for  England  in  the  Steamer  Trent,  and  are  captured  by  Captain 
Wilkes,  154.— Mason  and  Slidell  in  Fort  Warren— Wilkes's  Act  applauded  by  all  loyal  Men,  155.— Appro- 
val of  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy— The  Wisdom  of  President  Lincoln,  156. — British  Theory  and  Practice 
concerning  Neutrals,  157. — The  British  demand  the  Release  of  the  "  Embassadors  " — Abuse  of  the  American 
People  by  the  British  Press  and  Orators,  153,— The  Liberal  Mind  of  England  represented  by  John  Bright 
and  a  few  others,  159. — The  British  Government  demands  the  Release  of  Mason  and  Slidell,  160. — Concilia- 
tory Action  of  the  American  Government  met  by  Duplicity  and  Truculence,  161. — American  Principles 
concerning  the  Rights  of  Neutrals  vindicated,  162. — Arguments  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  168. — Surrender 
of  the  "Embassadors"  to  British  Custody,  164. — Enemies  of  the  Republic  hopeful,  165. — The  Government 
strengthened,  166.— The  "  Bnrnside  Expedition  "—A  Terrible  Storm,  167.— The  Expedition  at  Hatteras 
Inlet,  168.— The  Confederates  on  Roanoke  Island,  169.— Attack  on  the  Confederate  Works  there  by  the 
National  Fleet— Landing  of  National  Troops.  170.— Battle  of  Roanoke  Island.  171.— Capture  of  the  Island 
and  the  Confederate  Army,  178.— Elizabeth  City  taken,  174.— Medals  of  Honor  bestowed,  175.— The  Nation- 
als control  Albemarle  Bound,  176.— Appeal*  to  the  North  Carolinians,  177.— Spirit  of  the  Loyal  and  the 
Disloyal,  173. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MILITARY   OPERATIONS   HT   MISSOURI,  KEW   MEXICO,  AND   KENTUCKY. — CAPTURE   OF   FORT 

HENRY. 

Position  of  the  Annies  in  the  Mississippi  Valley— General  Halleck  in  command  of  the  Department  of  Mis- 
souri, 179.— His  rigorous  Treatment  of  influential  Secessionists,  180. — Fugitive  Slaves  excluded  from  Mili- 
tary Camps— Pope  in  Missouri — Price's  Appeal  to  the  Missourlans,  181. — Activity  of  the  Confederates — 
Battle  on  the  Blackwater,  182.— Halleck  declares  Martial  Law  in  St  Louis— Price  driven  out  of  Missouri, 
188.— Hunter's  Operations  in  Kansas,  184— Treason  in  New  Mexico,  185.— Loyalty  and  Disloyalty  within 
its  Borders— General  Canby  and  Colonel  Slbley,  186.— Battle  of  Valverde — Texas  Rangers,  187.— Sibley's 
Victories  in,  and  final  Expulsion  from  New  Mexico,  188. — Albert  Sidney  Johnston  in  the  West — A  Pro- 
visional Government  in  Kentucky,  189.— War  in  Southern  Kentucky,  190.— Battle  of  Prestonburg,  191.— 
Forces  of  Generals  Buell  and  Zollicoffer  in  Kentucky,  192.— Military  Movements  in  Eastern  Kentucky— 
The  Confederates  on  the  Cumberland,  198.— Battle  of  Mill  Spring,  194.— Its  Results— Death  of  Zollicoffer, 
195.— Beauregard  sent  to  the  West,  196.— The  Confederates  in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  197.— Their  Fortifi- 
cations in  those  States— A  Naval  Armament  in  Preparation  at  St.  Louis,  198.— Foote's  Flotilla— Preparations 
to  break  the  Confederate  Line,  199.— Thomas's  Movements  toward  East  Tennessee,  200.— Expedition 
against  Fort  Henry,  201. — Operations  of  Gun-Boats  on  the  Tennessee  River — Torpedoes,  202. — Attack  on 
Fort  Henry,  208.— Capture  of  the  Post— Scene  just  before  the  Surrender,  204— Effects  of  the  Fall  of  Fort 
Henry,  205. 


CHAPTER  VHI. 

BIEGE   AND    CAPTURE   OF   FORT   DONEL8ON. 

Gun-Boat  Expedition  up  the  Tennessee  River,  206.— Commodore  Foote  in  the  Pulpit,  207.— Preparations  for 
marching  against  Fort  Donelson,  208. — Character  and  Strength  of  Fort  Donelson,  209. — Disposition  of  Forces 
for  Battle,  210.— The  Carondtlet— Opening  of  the  Battle,  211.— Defeat  of  the  National  Troops— Arrival  of 


CONTENTS. 

General  Lewis  Wallace's  Command,  212.— Attack  on  the  Water  Batteries,  213.— The  Confederates  prepare 
for  a  Sortie,  214— Severe  Battle  on  the  National  Eight— General  Lewis  Wallace  hastens  to  McClernand's 
Assistance,  215.— The  Tide  of  Battle  turned  by  Wallace,  216.— Grant  on  the  Battle-Field— His  Order  for 
another  Attack,  217.— Struggle  on  the  National  Left— Victory  for  the  Nationals.  218.— The  Confederates  in 
Council— Conduct  of  their  cowardly  Leaders,  219.— Terms  of  Surrender,  220.— Surrender  of  Fort  Donelson, 
221.— Effect  of  the  Fall  of  Fort  Donelson,  222.— Floyd  and  Pillow  disgraced,  228.— The  Army  Mail -Service, 
224.— The  Army  Mail  at  Washington,  225.— A  Voyage  on  the  Cumberland  Eiver,  226. — Visit  to  Fort  Donel- 
son, 227.— Nashville,  229. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

EVENTS    AT    NASHVILLE,     COLUMBUS,     NEW     MADRID,     ISLAND    NUMBER     TEN,     AND     PEA 

BIDGE. 

Advance  of  National  Troops  on  Bowling  Green,  280. — Panic  in  Nashville — Governor  Harris  crazy  with  Affright, 
281. — Destruction  of  the  Tennessee  Iron  Works — Clarksville,  232. — Flight  of  Confederate  Troops  from 
Nashville — Floyd  and  Pillow  again  on  the  Wings  of  Fear,  238. — Surrender  of  Nashville,  284. — Expedition 
against  Columbus — Folk's  Preparations  to  ily  from  it,  285.— Capture  of  Columbus,  236. — Mines  and  Torpe- 
does at  Columbus — Island  Number  Ten,  237. — Beauregard  in  command  of  Island  Number  Ten — His  Call  for 
Bells  to  cast  into  Cannon,  238. — Pope's  March  on  New  Madrid— Confederates  strengthening  that  Post,  289. 
— Transportation  of  Siege  Guns — Capture  of  New  Madrid,  240. — Strength  of  Island  Number  Ten — Foote 
prepared  for  Action,  241. — Attack  on  Confederate  Batteries — The  Mortar  Service,  242. — Pope  at  New  Madrid 
— General  Hamilton's  Plan  for  flanking  Island  Number  Ten  by  the  Gun-Boats,  243. — Construction  of  a 
Flanking  Canal,  244. — Passing  of  Island  Number  Ten  by  Gun-Boats — Success  of  the  Canal  Project,  245. — 
Island  Number  Ten  abandoned — Obstructions  in  the  Eiver,  246. — Capture  of  the  Confederate  Army,  247. — 
Effect  of  the  Victory,  248. — The  Confederates  alarmed — Memphis  and  New  Orleans  in  Terror,  249. — 
National  Troops  in  Arkansas — Curtis  in  Pursuit  of  Price,  250. — Gathering  of  Confederate  Forces — Curtis's 
Address  to  the  Inhabitants  of  Arkansas — General  Van  Dorn,  251. — His  Presence  in  the  Confederate  Camp — 
His  Address  to  his  Soldiers,  252. — Eelative  Position  of  the  National  Troops — Van  Dorn's  Flanking  Move- 
ment, 253. — He  marches  to  attack — Curtis  prepared  to  receive  him,  254 — Opening  of  the  Battle  of  Pea 
Kidge— Indian  Savages  led  by  Albert  Pike — A  severe  Struggle,  255. — A  general  Battle — Carr's  Struggle  on 
the  Eight,  256. — Night  ends  the  Battle — Preparations  by  the  Nationals  for  renewing  it,  257.— Battle 
renewed  in  the  Morning — The  Nationals  victorious,  258. — Eesult  of  the  Battle — Atrocities  of  Pike's 
Indians,  259.— Curtis  marches  toward  the  Mississippi— The  Indians,  260. 


CHAPTER  X. 

GENERAL   MITOHEL's   INVASION   OF    ALABAMA. — THE   BATTLE   OF    SHILOH. 

Grant  and  his  victorious  Army — Expedition  up  the  Tennessee  Eiver  planned,  261. — Grant's  Army  on  Trans- 
ports on  the  Tennessee— Skirmish  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  262.— Events  near  Pittsburg  Landing— Sherman  at 
Shiloh  Church,  263.— Movements  of  Buell's  Army— Morgan,  the  Guerrilla  Chief,  264.— Mitchel's  extraordi- 
nary March  Southward,  265. — Capture  of  Huntsville,  Alabama,  266. — Memphis  and  Charleston  Eailway 
seized— Grant's  Army  near  Pittsburg  Landing,  267.— Its  Position  on  the  6th  of  April,  268.— The  Confederate 
Army  at  Corinth — Its  forward  Movement,  269. — Preparations  for  Battle  by  the  Confederates — The  Nationals 
unsuspicious  of  Danger,  270.— Opening  of  the  Battle  of  Shiloh,  271.— First  Day  of  the  Battle  of  Shiloh,  273. — 
General  Grant  on  the  Battle-Field,  274— Defeat  of  the  National  Army,  275.— General  Lewis  Wallace's 
Troops  expected— The  Cause  of  their  Delay,  276.— The  Confederates  prepare  for  a  Night  Attack,  277.— 
Arrival  of  Buell's  Forces,  278. — Opening  of  the  Second  Day's  Battle  on  the  Eight  by  Wallace's  Troops,  279. 
— The  Struggle  on  the  Left,  280.— The  final  Contest  for  Victory,  281.  —Defeat  of  the  Confederates  on  the 
Eight,  282.— Flight  of  the  Confederate  Army— Miseries  of  the  Eetreat,  2S3.— Disposition  of  the  Dead— Jour- 
ney from  Meridian  to  Corinth,  284. — Visit  to  the  Battle-Field  of  Shiloh— Journey  from  Corinth  to  the 
Field,  285.— A  Night  on  Shiloh  Battle-Field,  286.— A  Victim  of  the  wicked  Eebellion— Effects  of  Shot  and 
Shell  on  the  Battle-Ground,  287. 


CHAPTER  XL 

OPERATIONS   IN   SOUTHERN   TENNESSEE   AND   NORTHERN   MISSISSIPPI   AND   ALABAMA. 

Situation  of  the  two  Armies  near  Corinth,  288.— The  Victory  at  Shiloh,  and  its  Fruits— Public  Eejoicings,  289.-~ 
Forward  Movements  of  the  National  Army  checked  by  Halleck— Mitchel's  Troops  driven  from  Tuscumbia 


CONTENTS.  9 

and  Decatur,  290.— Mltchel's  Operations  in  the  Direction  of  Chattanooga— Halleck  moves  Cautiously  toward 
Corinth,  291. — The  Confederate  Army  at  Corinth — National  Troops  on  detached  Service,  292. — The  Siege  of 
Corinth— Its  Evacuation— Halleck's  Surprise,  293.— Beauregard's  Flight  Southward,  294— Change  of  Con- 
federate Commanders— Quiet  of  the  National  Army  under  General  Halleck,  295.— Operations  on  the  Missis- 
sippi—The opposing  Fleets— Siege  of  Fort  Pillow,  296.— Battle  at  Fort  Pillow,  297.— Evacuation  of  Fort 
Kandolph— Naval  Battle  before  Memphis,  29S.— Capture  of  Memphis,  299.— Expeditions  sent  out  by  General 
Mitchel,  800.— Raid  on  the  Kailway  between  Chattanooga  and  Atlanta,  801.— Capture  and  Execution  of  the 
Kaiders,  802.— Battle  at  Chattanooga— Capture  of  Cumberland  Gap,  803.— Generals  Buell  and  Mitchel,  804. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OPERATIONS   ON   THE   COAST   OF   THE   ATLANTIC   AND   THE   GTJLF   OF   MEXICO. 

Expedition  against  New  Berne— Landing  of  the  Army  below  the  Town,  805.— Battle  near  New  Berne,  806.— Eout 
of  the  Confederates— Flight  of  Citizens,  807.— Effect  of  the  Capture  of  New  Berne,  80S.— Christian  Work  at 
New  Berne— Mr.  Colyer's  Schools,  309.— Expedition  against  Fort  Macon— The  Nashville,  810.— Preparations 
to  assail  Fort  Macon,  811.— Siege  and  Bombardment  of  the  Fort,  812.— Fort  Macon  and  its  Vicinity  in  1864, 
813.— Expedition  to  Albemarle  Sound— Battle  of  South  Mills,  314.— Operations  in  the  Rear  of  Norfolk— The 
Coast  of  North  Carolina  In  Possession  of  National  Troops,  315.-^Blockade  Runners— Expedition  against  Fort 
Pulaskl,  816. — Obstructions  of  the  Savannah  River,  817. — Preparations  to  bombard  Fort  Pulaski,  818. — Bom- 
bardment and  Capture  of  the  Fort,  819.— Expedition  against  Fort  Clinch,  and  its  Capture,  820.— Capture  of 
Jacksonville,  Florida,  321. — Capture  of  St.  Augustine,  822. — The  Atlantic  Coast  abandoned  by  the  Confede- 
rates, 823.— Expedition  against  New  Orleans,  324.— National  Troops  at  Ship  Island,  825.— Proclamation  of 
General  Phelps,  826.— Operations  at  Biloxl  and  Mississippi  City,  327. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS. 

Plan  for  the  Capture  of  New  Orleans— Porter's  Mortar  Fleet,  329.— The  Defenses  of  New  Orleans,  829.— Confi- 
dence of  the  Confederates  In  their  Defenses — The  Fleets  of  Farragut  and  Porter,  830. — Their  appearance  on 
the  Mississippi  River,  331.— Bombardment  of  Forts  Jackson  and  St  Philip,  332.— Passage  of  the  Forts  by 
War-vessels,  388.— Battle  with  the  Forts  and  the  Ram  Jfanassa*,  8-34.— Fearful  Struggle  of  the  ffartford, 
835.— A  desperate  Naval  Battle,  836.— Capture  of  Forts  Jackson  and  St  Philip,  889.— Excitement  in  New 
Orleans,  840.— Flight  of  Lovell  and  his  Troops,  341. — Farragnt  approaches  New  Orleans — Destruetion  of 
•  Property  there,  842. — Farragut  before  the  City,  348. — Folly  of  the  Civil  Authorities— Impertinence  of  a 
French  Naval  Commander,  844. — National  Troops  In  New  Orleans,  845. — General  Butler  and  the  absurd 
Mayor  Monroe — Butler's  Proclamation.  846.— Rebellion  rebuked  and  checked.  347. — Martial  Law  proclaimed 
— Concessions  to  the  People,  848.— Benevolent  and  Sanitary  Measures— The  Rebellious  Spirit  of  Citizens, 
849.— Butler's  famous  "  Woman  Order  "—Its  Effects,  850.— A  Traitor  hung— Butler's  Administration,  351. 
—Effect  of  the  Capture  of  New  Orleans,  852. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


MOVEMENTS   OF   THE    ARMY   OF   THE   POTOMAC. — THE   MONITOR   AND   MERRIMACK. 

Continued  Inaction  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Potomac,  853. — Impatience  of  the  President  and  the  People,  354. — 
Haughtiness  of  General  McClellan,  855. — The  President  orders  a  Movement  of  all  the  Armies — McClellan 
substitutes  Argument  for  Obedience. — Patience  of  the  President,  856. — Campaign  against  Richmond  con- 
sidered—Army Corps  formed,  857. — The  Confederates  evacuate  Manassas,  858. — "  Promenade  "  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac— McClellan  relieved  of  some  Burden  of  Duty,  359.— The  Mtrrimack  and  Monitor.  360. — 
Onslaught  of  the  Merrimack  on  National  Vessels,  361.— Destruction  of  the  latter,  862.— The  Monitor  In 
Hampton  Roads,  368.— Battle  between  the  Monitor  and  Merrimack,  864— Result  of  the  Fight,  365.— The 
contending  Vessels — Captain  Worden,  366. — Movements  in  Western  Virginia,  867. — Opposing  Forces  in  the 
Shenandoah  Valley,  868.— Shields  at  Winchester— Skirmish  near  there,  869.— Battle  of  Kemstown,  370.— 
The  Defense  of  Washington  City  made  sure.  371.— The  Confederates  on  the  Peninsula,  872.— Army  of  the 
Potomac  checked,  873.— McClellan  complains  of  a  Want  of  Force,  874— The  Siege  of  Torktown— Magruder 
deceives  McClellan,  875.— Confederate  Be-enforcementB  »ent  to  Yorktown— Sufferings  of  the  National 
Troops,  876. 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

THE   ARMY   OF   THE  POTOMAC   ON   THE   VIRGINIA.   PENINSULA. 

The  Confederates  evacuate  Yorktown,  377.— Pursuit  of  the  Fugitives— Confederate  Works  at  Williamsbnrg,  878. 
—Hooker's  Advance  upon  them,  379.— Battle  near  Williatnsburg— Hooker  bears  the  Brunt,  3SO.—  Kearney's 
Troops  on  the  Field,  381.— Hancock's  Flank  Movement,  332.— Close  of  the  Battle  of  Williamsburg— Com- 
position of  the  National  Army  there,  383.— McClellan  urged  to  the  Front— The  Fruits  of  Victory  lost  by 
Delay,  334.— Expedition  up  the  York  River— National  Troops  on  the  Pauiunkey— A  sharp  Fight,  385.— 
Head-Quarters  near  the  "  White  House  "—A  Trick  to  save  that  Building,  386.— Preparations  to  attack  Nor- 
folk—Vigilance of  General  Wool,  387.— He  leads  Troops  against  Norfolk— Surrender  of  the  City,  388.— Events 
in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  389.— Battle  at  McDowell,  390.— Kenly  attacked  at  Front  Royal,  391.— Banks's 
Eetreat  toward  the  Potomac— Difficulties  in  the  Way,  392.— Battle  at  Winchester,  393.— Banks's  Retreat  to 
the  Potomac— Jackson  hastens  up  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  894.— An  exciting  Race  in  that  Valley— Jackson 
and  Ewell  hard  pressed,  395.— Battle  of  Cross  Keys,  396.— Map  of  Operations  in  Upper  Virginia,  398.— Battle 
of  Port  Republic  and  Escape  of  Jackson's  Army,  899.— A  Visit  to  the  Shenandoah  Region— Weyer's  Cave, 
400.— Passage  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  401. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE   ARMY    OF    THE   POTOMAC    BEFORE    RICHMOND. 

Naval  Attack  on  Drewry's  Bluff,  402.— The  Artriy  of  the  Potomac  on  the  Chickahomlny,  403.— Skirmish  at 
Ellison's  Mill — An  inspiriting  Order,  404. — Inactivity  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  405. — Skirmishes  near 
Hanover  Court-House,  406. — McClellan  calls  for  Re-enforcements — Raids  on  Railways,  407. — The  Confede- 
rates prepare  to  attack  the  Nationals— General  Casey's  Position,  408.— Battle  of  the  Seven  Pines,  409.— 
Battle  near  Fair  Oaks  Station,  410.— Sumner  crosses  the  Chickahominy,  411. — Second  Battle  of  Fair  Oaks 
Station — The  Confederate  Commander-in-Chief  wounded,  412. — Hooker  looks  into  Richmond  and  is  called 
back,  413. — "  Stonewall "  Jackson  joins  the  Confederate  Army  near  Richmond — General  Robert  E.  Lee  in 
command,  414. — Public  Expectation  disappointed — Hopes  excited,  415. — Bold  Raid  of  General  J.  E.  B. 
Stuart,  416. — Richmond  quietly  besieged,  417. — Lee  preparing  to  strike  McClellan,  418. — Battle  at  Mechan- 
icsville,  419.— The  Siege  of  Richmond  abandoned,  420.— Preparations  for  a  defensive  Battle  near  Cool  Arbor, 
421.— Battle  of  Gaines's  Farm,  422.— The  National  Army  in  imminent  Peril,  423.— Retreat  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  to  the  James  River  begun,  424. — The  Confederate  Commander  deceived,  425. — Destruction  of 
the  "White  House"  and  public  Property  near,  426. — Lee  pursues  McClellan — The  Latter's  insolent  Letter 
to  the  Secretary  of  War,  427.— Battle  at  Savage's  Station,  428.— Battle  at  the  White  Oak  Swamp  Bridge,  429. 
Battle  of  Glendale,  430. — The  Army  of  the  Potomac  on  Malvern  Hills,  481. — The  contending  Armies  con- 
fronting each  other  there,  432.— Battle  of  Malvern  Hills,  483. — McClellan  on  the  Galena — His  victorious 
Army  ordered  to  retreat,  434.— Position  of  his  Army  on  the  James  River,  485.  —Visit  to  the  Battle-fields 
near  Richmond,  436.— Malvern  Hills  and  the  Randolph  Mansion,  43S,— Fair  Oaka  and  Savage's  Station,  439. 
— Williamsburg  and  Yorktown,  440. 

CHAPTER  XVTL 

POPE'S   CAMPAIGN   IX   VIRGINIA. 

Reported  Condition  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  441.— The  President  visits  the  Army— His  Perplexity,  442.— 
The  Army  of  Virginia  under  General  Pope,  443.— Withdrawal  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  from  the  Vir- 
ginia Peninsula,  444  —The  Confederates  plan  a  Grand  Scheme  of  Invasion,  445.— Successful  Raids  toward 
Richmond,  446.— Pope  in  the  Field— Events  near  the  Rapid  Anna,  447.— Battle  of  Cedar  Mountain,  448  — 
The  Combatants  re-enforced,  449.— Pope  compelled  to  retreat,  450.— Movements  on  the  Rappahannock— 
Attempts  to  flank  the  Army  of  Virginia,  451.— Tardiness  of  Re-enforcements,  452.— Position  of  the  Army  of 
Virginia,  453.— Manassas  Junction  captured  by  the  Confederates—Critical  Situation  of  both  Annies.  454.— 
Failure  of  an  Attempt  to  capture  Jackson's  Force  at  Manassas,  455. —Battle  near  Groveton,  456.— Jackson 
re-enforced  by  Longstreet,  457.— Battle-ground  near  Groveton,  458.— Condition  of  the  two  Armies.  459.— 
Second  Battle  of  Bull's  Run,  460.— Battle  near  Chantilly,  461.— Relations  of  Generals  Pope  and  McClellan, 
f  462.— Dissolution  of  the  Army  of  Virginia— Members  of  the  "  Confederate  Congress,"  so-called,  463. 


CHAPTER 
LEE'S  INVASION  OF  MARYLAND  AND  HIS  RETREAT  TOWARD  RICHMOND. 

Lee's  relative  Position  to  the  National  Army  reviewed— The  Republic  in  Peril,  464.— Lee's  Invasion  of  Mary- 
land—His Proclamation,  465.— It  is  scorned  by  the  People  of  Maryland— Barbara  Frtetchlc,  466.— L<-e's 
Scheme  of  Invasion  discovered,  467.— McClellan's  Advantages,  468.— Advance  upon  South  Mountain,  469.— 


CONTENTS.  11 

Battle  on  South  Mountain,  470. — Struggle  at  Crampton's  Gap — Toombs  and  Cobb,  the  Georgia  Traitors,  471. 
— Harper's  Ferry  invested,  472. — Surrender  of  Harper's  Ferry,  473. — The  Armies  in  the  Antietam  Valley, 
474. — Their  relative  Position,  475. — Preparations  for  Battle — Preliminary  Contests,  476. — Battle  of  Antietam, 
477.— Close  of  Operations  on  the  Eight,  430. — Operations  on  the  Left,  and  close  of  the  Battle,  481. — Lee  per- 
mitted to  escape,  4S2. — McClellan  ordered  to  pursue  him — He  halts  and  calls  for  Re-enforcements,  483. — The 
Army  of  the  Potomac  again  in  Virginia — A  Race  toward  Richmond — Napoleon's  Ideas  about  making  War, 
484. — Slow  Movements  of  the  Army — McClellan  superseded  by  Burnside,  485. — The  Army  before  Fred- 
erieksburg,  486.— Position  of  the  Confederates  at  Fredericksbnrg,  487. — Attempts  to  build  Pontoon  Bridges — 
Attacks  on  the  Workmen,  4SS. — Passage  of  the  Rappahannock  by  National  Troops,  489. — Relative  Position 
of  the  two  Armies,  490.— Attack  on  the  Confederate  Line,  491.— Battle  of  Fredericksburg,  492.— Struggle  at 
the  foot  of  Marye's  Hill,  493. — Withdrawal  of  National  Troops,  494. — Bnrnsido's  new  Plan  of  Operations, 
495.— Its  Execution  commenced  and  suspended— Burnside  called  to  Washington  City,  496.— Ho  is  super- 
seded by  General  Hooker— His  Patriotism  triumphs  over  Feeling,  497. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

EVENTS   IN  KENTUCKY   AND   NORTHERN   MI8SIS8IPPI. 

Condition  of  Kentucky,  498. — John  H.  Morgan  and  his  Guerrillas,  499.— Morgan  driven  from  Kentucky,  500.— 
Forrest  in  Tennessee,  501.— E.  Kirby  •Smith's  Invasion  of  Kentucky,  502.— Cincinnati  threatened  by  the 
Confederates,  503.— Wallace's  Defense  of  Cincinnati,  504.— Bragg's  March  toward  Kentucky— Cavalry  Fight 
near  McMinnsville,  505. — Bragg's  Invasion  of  Kentucky,  506. — His  Proclamation  to  the  Kentuckians,  507. — 
Buell  turns  upon  Bragg,  503.— Battle  near  Perryville,  509.— Bragg's  Flight  from  Kentucky,  511.— General 
Grant  in  Tennessee,  512.— Capture  of  luka  by  the  Confederates,  518.— Battle  of  Inka,  514.— Movements  of 
General  Ord,  515.— A  Visit  to  the  luka  Battle-ground,  516.— Graves  of  Ohio  Soldiers,  517.— The  Confederates 
approaching  Corinth,  518.— Battle  of  Corinth,  519.— Fierce  Contest  at  Fort  Robinett— Repulse  of  the  Con- 
federates—Rosecrans  pursues  them,  522.— Buell  superseded  by  Kosecrans,  528. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

EVENTS   WEST   OF   THE   MISSISSIPPI    AND   IN   MIDDLE   TENNESSEE. 

Department  of  the  Tennessee— Grant's  Position,  524.— Curtis's  March  toward  the  Mississippi— Weakness  of 
Military  Force  in  Arkansas,  525.— Land  and  Naval  Forces  on  the  Mississippi,  526.— Brief  Siege  of  Vicksburg, 
527.— The  Ram  Arkawis— Bombardment  of  Donaldsonville,  523.'— Battle  at  Baton  Rouge,  529.— The  La 
Fourche  District  "  repossessed,"  580.— Generals  Banks  and  Butler  -in  New  Orleans— Military  Operations  in 
Missouri,  581. — War  on  its  Western  Borders,  532.— Confederates  driven  into  Arkansas.  533. — Battle  on  Boston 
Mountains,  534.— Battle  of  Prairie  Grove,  535.— Sufferings  of  Loyalists  in  Western  Texas,  536.— Massacre  of 
Unionists,  537. — The  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  538. — Bragg's  Army  at  Murfreesboro'— Jefferson  Davis  at 
Head-Quarters,  539. — Rosecrans's  Army  at  Nashville,  540. — Activity  of  his  Troops,  541. — Advance  of  the 
Army  of  the  Cumberland,  542.— Its  Appearance  before  Murfreesboro',  548. — Opening  of  the  Battle  of  Mur- 
freesboro', or  Stone's  River,  544.— Disaster  to  the  Right  Wing  of  the  National  Army,  545. — Struggle  of 
Hazen's  Brigade,  546.— Progress  of  the  Battle,  547,  548,  and  549.— Victory  for  the  Nationals— Pursuit 
delayed,  550. — Bragg  retreats  Southward,  551. — Important  Cavalry  Raids,  552. — A  Visit  to  the  Murfrees- 
boro' Battle-fleld,  558. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

SLAVERY   AND   EMANCIPATION. — AFFAIRS   IN   THE   SOUTHWEST. 

The  Army  of  the  Cumberland  rests  at  Murfreesboro' — Meeting  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Congress,  554.— Confisca- 
tion and  Emancipation  proposed,  555. — Proposed  Compensation  for  Emancipated  Slaves,  556.— Temper  of 
the  People  of  the  Border  Slave-labor  States,  557.— The  People  impatient  for  Emancipation— War  Powers  of 
the  President,  553.— Preliminary  Proclamation  of  Emancipation— Public  Anxiety,  559. —Definitive  Procla- 
mation of  Emancipation,  560.— The  original  Draft  of  the  Proclamation,  561.— Character  of  the  Proclamation 
—The  Instrument,  and  the  Pen  with  which  it  was  written,  564.— First  Regiment  of  colored  Troops— Scene 
In  a  Live-Oak  Grove.  665.— The  Confederate  "  Congress,"  so-called,  566.— Jefferson  Davis  and  his  chosen 
Counselors,  567.— Confederate  Pirate-Ships,  563.— The  Pirates  Seinmes  and  Mafflt,  569.— Confederate  Naval 
Commission,  570.— Barbarism  and  Civilization  Illustrated  by  the  Alabama  and  George,  Griswold.  571.— 
Vicksburg  and  its  Importance.  572.— Grant's  Advance  in  Mississippi,  573.— Serious  Disaster  at  Holly  Springs, 
674.— Sherman's  Descent  of  the  Mississippi,  575.— Natural  Defenses  of  Vicksburg,  576.— Movements  at 
Chickasaw  Bayou  in  their  Roar.  577. — Battle  at  Chickasaw  Bayou,  578'. — Sherman  compelled  to  withdraw, 
679.— Expedition  against  Arkansas  Post,  580.— Capture  of  Arkansas  Post,  531.— Posts  on  lied  River 
captured,  582. 


12  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE   SIEGE   OF   VICKSBTJRG. 

Grant's  Army  reorganized,  583.— Projected  Canal  near  Vicksburg,  584.— Digging  of  the  Canal,  585.— Another 
Yazoo  Expedition,  5S6.— Attack  on  Fort  Pemberton— The  Expedition  a  Failure,  5S7.— A  Third  Tazoo  Expe- 
dition— Porter's  Gun-boats  in  Peril — Expedition  abandoned,  588. — Raids  by  iron-clad  Earns,  589. — The 
Indianola  captured  by  the  Confederates — Her  Destruction  caused  by  a  Trick,  590. — Passage  of  the  Vicksburg 
Batteries  by  Gun-boats  and  Transports,  591. — Banks's  Expedition,  and  his  Arrival  in  New  Orleans,  592. — 
The  National  Forces  at  Galveston,  593. — Capture  of  Galveston  by  the  Confederates,  594 — The  Interior  of 
Louisiana,  595. — Expedition  to  the  Teche  Region,  596.— Battle  on  the  Bayou  Teche,  597. — Attempt  to  pass 
the  Port  Hudson  Batteries,  598. — Banks  in  the  Interior  of  Louisiana,  599. — His  Triumphant  March  to  the 
Eed  River,  600.— He  invests  Port  Hudson,  601. — Grierson's  Great  Raid  in  Mississippi,  602. — Grant's  Army 
crosses  the  Mississippi,  603. — Battle  near  Port  Gibson,  604 — March  of  the  Nationals  toward  Jackson,  605. — 
Battle  near  Raymond,  606. — Battle  near  Jackson,  607.— Capture  of  Jackson,  608. — Pemberton's  Forces— He 
Is  compelled  to  fight,  609.— Battle  of  Champion  Hills,  610.— Pursuit  of  the  Confederates— New  Position  of 
the  Confederates,  611. — Battle  at  the  Big  Black  River,  612. — Vicksburg  invested — Porter  again  on  the 
Tazoo,  613. — Position  of  the  National  Troops  around  Vicksburg,  614 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

SIEGE   AND   CAPTURE   OF   VICKSBURG   AND   PORT   HUDSON. 

The  National  Troops  in  Danger,  615. — Preparations  to  storm  the  "Works  at  Vicksburg — An  Attack,  616. — Second 
Attack,  617. — A  severe  Struggle,  618. — The  Nationals  repulsed,  619. — A  regular  Siege  of  Vicksburg  begun 
— Weakness  of  the  Confederates,  620. — Grant  re-enforced — Services  of  Porter's  Fleet,  621. — Life  in  the 
besieged  City,  622.— Confederate  Troops  in  Louisiana,  628.— Battle  at  Milliken's  Bend— Bravery  of  colored 
Troops,  624  —Mining  the  Confederate  Works,  625.— Pemberton's  Proposition  to  surrender,  626. — Interview- 
between  Grant  and  Pemberton,  627. — Formal  Surrender  of  Vicksburg — Celebration  of  the  Fourth  of  July  in 
the  City,  628.— Region  of  Military  Operations  in  Mississippi,  629.— The  Spoils  of  Victory— Its  Effects,  630.— 
The  Investment  of  Port  Hudson,  631. — Assault  on  the  Confederate  Works — The  Charge  by  colored  Troops, 
632.— Close  Siege  of  Port  Hudson,  633.--A  severe  Struggle,  634.— Second  Assault  on  Port  Hudson,  635.— 
Siege  of  Port  Hudson  continued,  686. — Surrender  of  the  Post  and  Garrison — Banks's  Loss,  and  his  Spoils 
won — The  Mississippi  River  open  to  Commerce,  637. — Effect  of  the  Fall  of  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson  at 
Home  and  Abroad — A  Visit  to  Vicksburg  and  its  Vicinity,  638. — Voyage  up  the  Mississippi — A  Confederate 
Major,  639.— The  Historical  Localities  around  Vicksburg,  640. 


VOLUME    II. 


PA 

1.  PORTRAIT    OF   ABRAHAM    LINCOLN— STEEL 

PLATE FRONTISPIECE 

2.  INITIAL  LETTER   .       .        .        .        .        .        .8 

8.  CONTENTS.    VOL.  IL 6 

4.  ILLUSTRATIONS.    VOL.  II 

5.  INITIAL  LETTER — DRAGON  OF  TREASON  . 

6.  GRIGSBY'S  HOUSE,  CENTEEVILLE 

7.  MAP  SHOWING  THE  DEFENSES  OF  WASHING- 

TON     ...  

8.  TOBACCO  WAREHOUSE  PRISON  .... 

9.  JOHN  H.  WINDER 

10.  PRISON  ASSOCIATION  SEAL        .... 

11.  SEAL  OF  THE  TREASURY  DEPARTMENT     . 

12.  THE  SENATE  CHAMBER  AT  MONTGOMERY 

13.  CONFEDERATE  STATE  DEPARTMENT  SEAL 

14.  THE  TREDEGAR  IRON  WORKS  AT  RICHMOND  . 

15.  BLOODHOUND 

16.  THE  COUNTY  JAIL  AT  KNOXVILLE   . 

17.  THE  GALLOWS-TREE 

18.  J.  L.  PETTIGRU    .       .       .       . 

19.  TAIL-PIECE — SWORD  AND  SCALES     .        .       . 

20.  INITIAL  LETTER — SEAL  OF  MISSOURI 

21.  SIGEL'S  FIELD  OF  OPERATIONS — MAP 

22.  PLAN  OF  BATTLE  OF  WILSON'S  CREEK — MAP 

23.  PORTRAIT  OF  M.  JEFF.  THOMPSON    . 

24.  PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  C.  FREMONT 

25.  FREMONT'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  IN  ST.  Louis 

26.  STEAMBOAT  OBSTRUCTIONS         .... 

27.  SPEAR'S  TORPEDO 

23.  RAFT  ANCHORED  IN  THE  MISSISSIPPI 

29.  TAIL-PIECE — BROKEN  SHACKLES       .        .        . 

80.  INITIAL  LETTER — SEAL  OF  KENTUCKY     . 

81.  SIEGE  OF  LEXINGTON — MAP       .... 

82.  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  CAMP  DICK  ROBINSON    . 

83.  THE    BLUFF,   AND    FOLK'S    HEAD-QUARTERS 

NEAR  COLUMBUS       .        .        .        .       .  *    . 

84.  PORTRAIT  OF  FELIX  K.  ZOLLICOFFER 
35.  PORTRAIT  OF  HUMPHREY  MARSHALL 

86.  SlGEL  CROSSING  THE  OSAGE       .... 
37.  PORTRAIT  or  DAVID  HUNTER 

85.  FREMONT'S  SWORD 

89.  PONTOON  BRIDGE  AT  PADUCAH         ... 
40.  FIELD   OF  OPERATIONS  AGAINST   BELMONT — 

MAP     .  . 


a 

41. 

en 

48. 

1 

4o. 

1 

44. 

u 

45. 

17 

46. 

u 

4T. 

4& 

•24 

•JO 

49. 

M 

Bfc 

M 

n 

51. 

M 

88, 

H 

;">:{. 

86 

54. 

M 

56. 

8T 

50. 

88 

BT. 

40 

8& 

41 

59. 

42 

00. 

4:5 

«L 

51 

68 

•8. 

60 

68. 

H 

C4. 

61 

05. 

01 

66. 

02 

07. 

05 

68. 

60 

A 

07 

70. 

18 

7L 

78. 

74 

75 

73. 

76 

74 

79 

75. 

S3 

70. 

84 

77. 

So 

7S. 

79. 

S6 

PAGB 

BATTLE  AT  BELMONT— MAP    ....  87 

PORTRAIT  OF  WILLIAM  NELSON       ...  90 

TAIL-PIECE — BROKEN  CANNON        ...  91 

INITIAL  LETTER — MOUNTAIN  SCENERY   .        .  92 

PORTRAIT  OK  JOSEPU  J.  REYNOLDS        .        .  93 

ASCENT  OF  GAULEY  MOUNTAIN       ...  94 

PORTRAIT  OF  HENRY  W.  BENHAM  ...  95 
PLAN  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  CARNIFBX  FERRY — 

MAP 96 

PORTRAIT  OF  ROBERT  E.  LEE  .               .        .97 
REGION  OF  MILITARY  OPERATIONS  IN  WEST- 
ERN VIRGINIA — MAP 101 

PORTRAIT  OF  ROBF.RT  H.  MILROY  .       .        .  103 

BURNING  OF  HAMPTON      .....  105 

PORTRAIT  OF  SILAS  H.  STRINGHAM        .        .  105 

FORT  HATTERAS 107 

OPERATIONS  NEAR  CAPE  HATTERAS — MAP  .  109 
PORTRAIT  OF  J.  S.  HOLLINS  .  .  .•  .114 
INITIAL  LETTER — WAR  VESSEL  .  .  .  115 
PORTRAIT  OF  S.  F.  DUPONT  ....  116 
PORTRAIT  OF  T.  F.  DRAYTON.  .  .  .  118 
FORT  WALKER,  HILTON  HEAD  .  .  .  119 
PLAN  OF  BATTLE  AT  PORT  ROYAL  EN- 
TRANCE— MAP 120 

PLAN  OF  FORT  BEAUREGARD  ....  121 

PORTRAIT  OF  STEPHEN  ELLIOTT,  JR.      .        .  122 

POPE'S  HOUSE,  HILTON  HEAD         .        .        .  122 

PORTRAIT  OF  R.  S.  RIPLEY      ....  123 

CANNON  CAPTURED  AT  BEAUFORT  .        .        .  124 

MARTELLO  TOWER  ON  TYBEE  ISLAND   .        .  125 

FORT  ON  BAY  POINT 125 

COAST  ISLANDS — MAP 126 

FLAT-BOATS  USED  FOR  LANDING  TROOPS      .  127 

PORT  ROYAL  FERRY  BEFORE  THE  ATTACK     .  127 
THE   CHANNELS  OF  CHARLESTON  HARBOR — 

MAP  .        .       .       .        .       .       .       .       .  123 

WAR  BALLOON  .        .       .        .       .        .132 

FAIRFAX  COURT-HOUSE     .       .     ,  .       .       .  133 

QUAKER  GUN  AT  MANASSAS    ....  136 

GEARY'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  ON  CAMP  HEIGHTS  137 

PORTBAIT  OF  E.  D.  BAKER     ....  141 

MAP  OF  TUB  BATTLE  OF  BALL'S  BLUFF         .  143 
BANKS'S    HEAD-QUARTERS     AT      EDWARDS' 

FERRY 1*4 


14 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

80.  FOET  LAFAYETTE 146 

81.  INITIAL  LETTER— LION  ON  DECK  .        .        .  150 

82.  FORAGERS  AT  WORK 150 

83.  POETEAIT  OP  E.  O.  C.  OBD    .        .        .       .151 
84  POBTRAIT  OF  CHABLES  WILKES     .        .        .  154 

85.  FOET  WARREN 155 

86   POETEAIT  OF  JOHN  BRIGHT    ....  159 

87.  PORTRAIT  OF  LORD  LYONS      ....  164 

83.  PORTRAIT  OF  COUNT  MERCIER       .       ,        .  165 

89.  PORTRAIT  OF  Louis  M.  GOLDSBOEOTTGH       .  166 

90.  PORTRAIT  OF  STEPHEN  C.  ROWAN        ,       .  167 

91.  PORTRAIT  OF  AMBROSE  E.  BURNSIDE  ,        .  16S 

92.  PORTRAIT  OF  BENJAMIN*  HUGEE    .       .       .  169 

93.  THE  ATTACK  ON  ROANOKE  ISLAND — MAP    .  171 

94.  PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  G.  FOSTER       .        .       .  172 

95.  BURNSIDE'S  HEAD-QUARTERS         ,        .        .  174 

96.  NAVAL  MEDAL  OF  HONOR     ....  175 

97.  PORTRAIT  OF  C.  F.  LYNCH     ....  176 

9S.  HAWKINS  ZOUAVES 177 

99.  TAIL-PIECE — PROCLAMATIONS         .        .        .  17S 

100.  INITIAL  LETTER — WATEBFALL       .        .  .  179 

101.  PORTRAIT  or  HENRY  WAGER  HALLECK  .  ISO 

102.  PORTRAIT  OF  HENRY  H.  SIBLEY    .        .  .  1S6 

103.  ONE  OF  SIBLEY'S  TEXAS  BANGERS        .  .  1S7 
104  PORTRAIT  OF  A.  SIDNEY  JOHNSTON        .  .  1S9 

105.  BUELL'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  LOUISVILLE    .  190 

106.  PORTRAIT  OF  THOMAS  C.  HINDMAN  IN  1858  191 

107.  PORTRAIT  OF  PON  CARLOS  BUELL        .       .  192 
103.  MAP  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  MILL  SPRINGS       .  194 

109.  ARMY  FORGE     ...  ...    195 

110.  REGION  OF  MILITARY  MOVEMENTS  IN  EAST- 

ERN KENTUCKY — MAP 197 

111.  PLAN  OF  THE  FORTIFICATIONS  AT  COLUMBUS 

—MAP 138 

112.  FOOTE'S  FLOTILLA 199 

113.  PLAN  OF  FORT  HENRY 201 

114.  PORTRAIT  OF  A.  H.  FOOTE     ....  202 

115.  TORPEDO  .202 

116.  INTERIOR  OF  FORT  HENRY     ....  203 

117.  TAIL-PIECE—DELIVERY  OF  A  SWORD    .        .  205 

118.  INITIAL  LETTER— SEAL  OF  TENNESSEE.        .  206 

119.  A  MORTAR-BOAT 207 

120.  ROUTE  FROM  FORT  HENRY  TO  FOBT  DONEL- 

SON — MAP 208 

121.  LOWER  WATER  BATTERY,  FOET  DONELSON  209 

122.  BIRGE'S  SHARP-SHOOTER         .        .        .  210 

123.  GRANT'S  HEAD-QUARTERS,  FORT  DONELSON  211 
124  POSITION   OF   TUB  GUN-BOATS  IN  TUB  AT- 
TACK ON  FORT  DONELSON    ....  213 

125.  PORTRAIT  OF  BUSHROD  R.  JOHNSTON  .  214 

126.  PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  A.  MCCLERNAND   .       .  215 

127.  THE  GRAVES  OF  THE  ILLINOIS  TROOPS        .  217 

128.  CAMP  DOUGLAS 220 

129.  PRISON  AT  CAMP  CHASE,  COLUMBUS,  OHIO  220 

130.  PLAN  OF  THE  SIEGE  OF  FORT  DONELSON — 

MAP 221 

131.  HALLECK'S  SWORD 222 

132.  VIEW  AT  FORT  DONELSON      ....  228 

133.  TAIL-PIECE — BOMB-SHELL       ....  229 

134.  INITIAL  LETTER— SEAL  OF  ARKANSAS  .       .  230 

135.  BOWLING  GREEN  AFTER  THE  EVACUATION  .  280 
130.  FORT  BRUCE  AND  ITS  VICINITY     .       .        .  232 

137.  NASHVILLE  AND  ITS  BRIDGES        .        .        .  233 

138.  CAPITOL  AT  NASHVILLE         ....  2S4 

139.  ISLAND  NUMBER  TEN 237 

140.  TORPEDOES 237 

141.  INFERNAL  MACHINE 237 

142.  POPE'S  HEAD-QUABTERS  NEAR  NEW  MADRID  239 

143.  A  CANNON  TRUCK  ......  240 

144.  TlIIRTEEN-INCH   MORTAR 241 

145.  ISLAND  No.  TEN  AND  ITS  DEFENSES — MAP    .    242 


PAGE 

146.  METHOD  OF  CARRYING  A  SHELL    .       .        .  242 

147.  PORTRAIT  OF  SCHUYLER  HAMILTON       .        .  243 

148.  CONSTRUCTING  THE  CANAL     ....  244 

149.  THE  CARONDELET 245 

150.  SUNKEN  VESSELS  IN  THE  MISSISSIPPI  .        .  246 

151.  MAGAZINE  OPPOSITE  ISLAND  NUMBER  TEX  24T 

152.  ANCIENT  MORTAR 247 

153.  MAP  OF    TUB    OPERATIONS    OF    POPE    AND 

FOOTS 248 

154  CONFEDERATE      HEAD-QUARTERS,      ISLAND 

NUMBER  TEN 243 

155.  GRAND  JUNCTION,  MISSISSIPPI       .        .        .  249 

156.  PORTRAIT  OF  SAHUEL  R.  CURTIS  .        .        .  250 

157.  PORTRAIT  OF  EARL  VAN  DORN      .        .        .  251 
155.  PORTRAIT  OF  ALEXANDER  ASUOTU        .        .  254 

159.  BATTLE-FIELD  OF  PEA  RIDGE— MAP     .        .  253 

160.  TAIL-PIECE— UNFIT  FOR  DUTY      .        .        .260 

161.  INITIAL  LETTER — FOREST  SCENE    .        .        .  261 

162.  PORTRAIT  OF  CHARLES  FERGUSON  SMITH     .  262 

163.  PITTSBUEG  LANDING  IN  1S66.         ...  263 
164  SUILOH  MEETING-HOUSE 263 

165.  PORTRAIT  OF  JAMES  S.  NEGLEY     .        .        .  264 

166.  FORT  NEGLEY 265 

167.  PORTRAIT  OF  ORMSBY  M.  MITCHEL      .        .  265 

168.  RUINS  OF  SIIILOH  MEETING-HOUSE       .        .  263 

169.  PORTRAIT  OF  BRAXTON  BRAGG      .        .        .  269 

170.  PORTRAIT  OF  Vf.  J.  HARDEE          .        .        .270 

171.  PICKETS  ON  DUTY 271 

172.  PORTRAIT  OF  B.  M.  PRENTISS        .        .        .  272 

173.  PORTRAIT  OF  ULYSSES  8.  GRANT  .        .        .  274 
174  A  HAND  LITTER 275 

175.  PORTRAIT  OF  STEPHEN  A.  HURLBUT     .        .  276 

176.  POSITION  OF  THE  NATIONAL  TROOPS  IN  THK 

BATTLE  OF  SIIILOH — MAP     ....  282 

177.  MULES  CARRYING  WOUNDED  MEN        .        .  2s3 

178.  BURNING  HORSES  NEAR  PITTSBURG  LANDING  2S4 

179.  CONFEDERATE  HOSPITAL  AT  MONTEREY        .  265 
ISO.  OUR  HOSTESS  AT  SHILOB        ....  286 

181.  OUR   LODGING-PLACE    on    THB    FIELD    OF 

SHILOU 286 

182.  EFFECTS  OF  A  SHOT  NEAR.  SHILOU  MKETING- 

HOUSB  .           287 

183.  TAIL-PIECE—BROKEN  ARMS    .        .        .        .  2SI 

184.  INITIAL  LETTER — SHATTERED  TREES     .        .  2S3 

185.  BEAUREGARD'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  CORINTH  283 

186.  CABIN   OF  A    HOSPITAL    STEAKER  ON   THK 

TENNESSEE  RIVER 2S9 

187.  FAR.MINGTON  MEETING-HOUSE        .        .        .  292 

188.  CORINTH  AFTER  THE  EVACUATION         .        .  293 

189.  THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH 294 

190.  HALLECK'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  COKINTH    .  295 

191.  PORTRAIT  OF  CHARLES  ELLET        .        .        .  297 

192.  ELLET'S  STERN-WHEEL  RAM  ....  299 

193.  ENTRANCE  TO  THE  CAVE        ....  302 
194  CUMBERLAND  GAP  AND  ITS  DEPENDENCIES  304 

195.  TAIL-PIECE — A  CANNON  IN  THE  MOUNTAINS  804 

196.  INITIAL  LETTER — SEAL  OF  GEORGIA     .        .  805 

197.  OPERATIONS  NEAR  NEW  BERNE — MAP         .  307 

198.  BURNSIDE'S      HEAD-QUABTERS      AT      NEW 

BERNE 308 

199.  COLYER'S  HEAD-QUARTERS      ....  309 

200.  VIEW  AT  THE  LANDING  AT  MOREIIEAD  CITY  811 

201.  NEWSPAPER  BOAT  AT  FREDERICKSBUBO       .  311 

202.  FORT  MACON  IN  1864 313 

203.  OPERATIONS  IN  BURNSIDE'S  DEPARTMENT — 

MAP 815 

204  A  BLOCKADE-RUNNER 316 

205.  OBSTRUCTIONS  IN  THE  SAVANNAH  RIVER     .  817 

206.  CHEVAUX-DE-FRISE  .        .       «        .        .        .317 

207.  PORTRAIT  OF  QUINCY  A.  GILMORK        .        .313 

208.  SIEGE  OF  FOBT  PULASKI— MAP     .               .  318 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 
319 
320 
322 
824 
326 


209.  BREACH  IN  FORT  PULASKI     .       .       . 

210.  FORT  CLINCH 

211.  FORT  MARION 

212.  PORTRAIT  OP  EDWIN  M.  STANTON 

218.  FORT  MASSACHUSETTS,  ON  SHIP  ISLAND 
214  TAIL-PIECE — RUINS  or  THE  STEAMER  NASH- 
VILLE                              .  827 

215.  INITIAL  LETTEB — SEAL  OP  LOUISIANA.        .  828 

216.  PORTRAIT  OF  DAVID  D.  PORTEB   .        .       .  829 
211  THE  LOUISIANA 880 

218.  MORTAR  VESSELS  DISGUISED         ...  881 

219.  ATTACK  ON  THE  FORTS — MAP        .               .  882 

220.  PORTRAIT  OF  THEODORUS  BAILEY        .       .  888 

221.  RAM    MANASSAS   ATTACKING    TUB   BROOK- 

LYN ,,,,       884 

222.  SHRAPNEL  SHELL 884 

223.  THE  HARTFORD 835 

224  PORTRAIT  OP  CHARLES  BOGGS       ...  886 

225.  VIEW  OF  THE  QUARANTINE  GROUNDS  .       .  837 

226.  THE  MANASSAS        .       .       .        ...        .883 

227.  PLAN  OF  FOKT  JACKSON        ....  889 

228.  PORTRAIT  OP  MANSFIELD  LOVELL         .        .  840 

229.  TWIGGS'S  HOUSB 840 

230.  NEW  ORLEANS  AND  ITS  VICINITY — MAP      .  841 
281.  THE  LEVEK.  AT  NEW  ORLEANS      .       .       .  842 
232.  GENEUAL  BUTLER'S   RESIDENCE,  NEW   OB- 

LBASS 848 

288.  PORTRAIT  or  GEORGE  F.  SHBPLEY  .  .  851 
284  LOUISIANA  NATIVE  GUARD  .  .  .  .852 
285.  TAIL-PIECE—CAMP  CHEST  .  .  .  .852 

236.  INITIAL  LETTER — SEAL  OF  VIRGINIA    .        .  858 

237.  PORTRAIT  OF  MONTGOMERY  C.  Mxios  .        .  854 
288.  PORTRAIT  OF  GEOKGB  STONEMAN  .        .       .  859 

239.  PORTRAIT  OP  FRANKLIN  BUCHANAN     .       .  860 

240.  INTERIOR  or  THE  MONITOR'S  TURBET   .       .  860 

241.  PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  ERICSSON         .        .       .  868 

242.  MASHED  BOLT 864 

243.  BATTLE  BETWEEN  THE  MONITOB  AND  MEB- 

BIMACK,  IN  HAMPTON  ROADS      .        .        .  865 

244  PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  L.  WORDEN    .        .       .  366 

245.  PORTRAIT  OF  FREDERICK  W.  LANDER  .       .  867 

246.  PORTRAIT  OP  NATHANIEL  P.  BANKS     .       .  868 

247.  EXODUS  OP  SLAVES 863 

248.  PORTRAIT  OF  JAMES  SHIELDS         .       .        .  870 

249.  MAGRUHER'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  YOBKTOWN  371 

250.  McCLELLAN'S   HEAD-QUARTERS         .  .  .872 

251.  SCENE  AT  WARWICK  COURT-HOUSE      .       .  873 

252.  TAIL-PIECE — GABIONS 876 

258.  INITIAL  LETTEB 377 

254  PARISH  CHURCH  IN  1866         .        .        .       .877 

255.  PORTRAIT  OF  EDWIH  V.  SUMNBB  .       .        .873 

256.  TORPEDO 873 

257.  EXCELSIOR  BBIGADE 330 

258.  ROAD     BETWEEN    YOBKTOWW    AND    WIL- 

LIAMSBUBG 881 

259.  SITE  OP  THE  DAM 882 

260.  BATTLE  OP  WILLIAMSBURG— MAP         .       .  883 
•-v,i.  VKST'B  HOUSE 885 

262.  THE  MODERN  "  WHITE  HOUSE"     .  .886 

263.  McCLELLAN'S    HEAD-QUARTERS     AT    COOL 

ARBOR     .       .       »       »       .      .«       ».       .887 

264  WOOL'S  LANDING-PLACE  AT  OCEAN  VIEW  888 

265.  JACKSON'S  NOTE  TO  EWELL    ....  891 

266.  POBTBAIT  OP  RICHARD  S.  EWELL  .        .       .  898 

267    HAND  GRENADE 894 

263.  PORTRAIT  OP  A.  ELZY 896 

269.  UNION  CHURCH  AT  CROSS  KEYS    .       .       .  896 

270.  OPERATIONS  IN  UPPER  VIRGINIA — MAP        .  393 

271.  TAIL-PIECE — PUNISHMENTS  IN  CAMP     .        .  401 

272.  INITIAL  LETTER— GUIDE-POSTS       .        .        .  402 

273.  AN  ARMORED  LOOKOUT  .                              .  402 


PAGE 

274  SITE  OP  NEW  BRIDGE     .....  403 

275.  ELLISON'S  MILL 404 

276.  PORTRAIT  OF  FITZ-JOHN  PORTER  .       .        .  408 

277.  PORTRAIT  OF  SILAS  CASEY      ....  403 

278.  PORTRAIT  OP  HENRY  M.  NAGLEE  .        .        .  409 

279.  BATTLE-FIELD  OP  THE  SEVEN  PINES     .        .  410 

280.  BATTLE   OP  THE    SEVEN   PINES  AND  FAIR 

OAKS— MAP 411 

281.  HOOKER'S  HEAD-QUARTERS     ....  413 

282.  HOSPITAL  AT  FAIR  OAKS        .        .       .        .414 

283.  PORTRAIT  OF  J.  E.  B.  STUABT       .        .        .416 
2S4  PORTRAIT  OP  SAMUEL  P.  HEINTZELMAN       .  41T 
285.  MECHANICSVILLE  BRIDGE  OVER  THE  CHICKA- 

IIOMINY 419 

236.  BATTLE  or  MECUANICSVILLB— MAP       .       .  420 
2S7.  PORTRAIT  OF  A.  P.  HILL       .        .        .        .421 

238.  PORTRAIT  OF  DANIEL  BUTTERFIELD      .        .  428 

•239.  BATTLE  OP  GAINES'S  FARM — MAP.       .       .  423 

290.  RUINS  OP  GAINES'S  MILLS                              .  424 

291.  PORTRAIT  OP  ERASMUS  D.  KEYS    .        .        .  425 
29i  VIEW  AT  SAVAGE'S  STATION  IN  1806   .        .  426 

293.  McCLELLAN'S  IlEAD-QlJARTERB  ON  MALVERN 

HILLS       ......  .489 

294.  WILLIS'S  Cnrp.ru 429 

295.  POSITION  OP  TROOPS  ON  MALVERN  HILLS- 

MAP         481 

296.  THE  GALENA 432 

297.  BATTLE-FIELD  OF  MALVERN  HILLS       .        .  438 

293.  WESTOVER 435 

299.  THE  HARRISON  MANSION       ....  435 

800.  MECHANICSVILLE 486 

801.  WALNUT  GROVE  CHURCH        ....  486 
302.  IlEAD-QUAKTEBS  NEAR  COOL  ARBOR    .       .  437 

308.  WHITE'S  TAVERN 487 

304.  VIEW  FROM  MALVERN  HILLS.       .       .       .  483 
805.  BATTERY  AND  CHURCH  TOWEB  ON  JAMES 

ISLAND 489 

306.  MCCLELLAN'S    HEAD-QUABTBBS   AT   YORK- 
TOWN       440 

807.  INITIAL  LETTEB 441 

808.  PORTRAIT  OF  SAMUEL  D.  STUBGIS        .       .  443 

809.  PORTRAIT  OF  SAMUEL  W.  CRAWFORD  .       .  447 
310.  POPE'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  NEAR  CEDAR  MOUN- 
TAIN          450 

811.  CATLETT'B  STATION 451 

812. 
313. 
314 
315. 
316. 


453 
455 
456 
457 


PORTRAIT  or  WM.  B.  FRANKLIN   . 
THOROUGHFARE  GAP       . 
PORTRAIT  or  ABNER  DOUBLEDAY. 
PORTRAIT  OF  PHILIP  KEARNEY 
MONUMENT     AND     BATTLE-GROUND    NEAB 

GROVETON 453 

817.  MRS.  DOGAN'S  HOUSE  AT  GROVETON    .        .  458 

818.  TAIL- PIECE — CONGREVE  ROCKET    .  .468 

819.  INITIAL  LETTER — SEAL  or  MARYLAND  .        .  464 

320.  PORTRAIT  OP  BARBARA  FIUBTCIHB       .        .  466 

321.  BARBARA  FRIETCHIE'S  HOUSE         .        .        .  466 

322.  PORTRAIT  OP  ALFRED  PLEASANTON       .        .  469 

323.  WISE'S  HOUSE,  SOUTH  MOUNTAIN  BATTLE- 

GROUND    469 

824  BATTLE-FIELD  OP  SOUTH  MOUNTAIN     .        .  470 

825.  HARPER'S  FERRY— MAP 472 

326.  McCLELLAN'S  HEAD-QUARTERS      .       .       .  475 

827.  SIGNAL  STATION  ON  RED  HILLS    .        .        .  475 

823.  PORTRAIT  OP  JOSEPH  K.  F.  MANSFIELD       .  4^6 

829.  DUNKEB  CHURCH 477 

880.  VIEW  OP  THE  ANTIETAM  BATTLE-GROUND  .  478 

331.  PORTRAIT  OP  WINFIELD  S.  HANCOCK   .        .  480 

332.  THE  BURNSIDE  BRIDGE 4SO 

333.  BATTLE  or  ANTIETAM— MAP  .        .       .        .482 
334  SUMNER'S  HEAD-QUARTERS     ....  486 
335.  FARMERS'  BANK,  FBEDERICKSBURG       .       .  486 


16 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


836.  BRIDGE  BUILT  BY  SOLDIERS  OVER  POTOMAC 

BUN         .       * 

887.  THE  PHILLIPS  HOUSE  ON  FIRE 
833.  PLACE   OF    FRANKLIN'S    PASSAGE   OF   THE 
EAPPAHANNOCK     

839.  SCENE  IN  FREDERICKSBURG  ON  THE  MORN- 

ING OF   THE   12TH 

840.  WALL  AT  THE  FOOT  OF  MARYE'S  HEIGHTS  . 

841.  ARMY  SIGNAL-TELEGRAPH       .... 

842.  PORTRAIT  OF  THOMAS  FRANCIS  MEAGHER    . 

843.  BATTLE  OF  FREDERICKSBURG — MAP 

844.  APPEARANCE  OF  ARMY  HUTS  .... 

845.  TAIL-PIECE — VIRGINIA  FARM-HOUSE    . 

846.  INITIAL  LETTER 

847.  PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  H.  MORGAN    . 

848.  FORTIFICATIONS    OF  THE  STATE  HOUSE   AT 

NASHVILLE 

849.  PORTRAIT  OF  E.  KIHBY  SMITH 

850.  PONTOON  BRIDGE  AT  CINCINNATI  . 

851.  A  EAILWAY  STOCKADE 

852.  FORTIFICATIONS  AT  MUMFORDSVILLE 

853.  PORTRAIT  OF  LOVELL  H.  EOUSSEAU 

854.  PORTRAIT  OF  JOSEPH  WHEELER 

855.  IUKA  SPRINGS 

856.  PRICE'S  HEAD-QUARTERS         .... 

857.  VIEW  or  THE  IUKA  BATTLE- GROUND   . 

858.  BATTLE  OF  IUKA — MAP 

859.  EOSECRANS'S  HEAD-QUARTERS 

860.  OUR  COACHMAN 

861.  GRAVES  OF  THE  ELEVENTH  OHIO  BATTERY  . 

862.  PORTRAIT  OF  WILLIAM  S.  EOSECRANS  . 

863.  FORT  EOBINETT 

864.  ROSECRANS'S  HEAD-QUARTERS 

865.  BRAGG'S  HEAD-QUARTERS       .... 

866.  OPERATIONS  IN  KENTUCKY,  TENNESSEE,  AND 

NORTHERN  ALABAMA 

867.  CONFEDERATE  FLAG 

868.  BATTLE  OF  CORINTH — MAP     .... 

869.  INITIAL  LETTER — SEAL  OF  MISSISSIPPI.       . 

BATON  ROUGE  

ELLES'S  CLIFFS 527 

PORTRAIT  OF  DAVID  G.  FARRAGUT 

FORT  BUTLER,  DONALDSONVILLE  . 
PORTRAIT  OF  JAMES  G.  BLUNT 
PORTRAIT  OF  FRANCIS  J.  HERRON 
MONUMENT  OF  TEXAS  MARTYRS    . 
BRAGG'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  MCRFREESBORO' 
BRAGG'S  PRIVATE  EESIDENCE  AT  MURFREES- 

BORO' 

LOOK-OUT  AT  FORT  NEGLEY  .... 
POSITION  ON  DECEMBER  SlsT — MAP 
MONUMENT  ERECTED  BY  HAZEN'S  BRIGADE 
POSITION  ON  NIGHT  OF  DECEMBER  Slsi — 

MAP 


870. 
871. 
872. 
873. 
874. 
875. 
876. 
877. 
878. 

879. 

880. 
831. 
882. 

888. 

884. 

885. 
886. 
887. 


THE  NASHVILLE  PIKE  BRIDGE  OVER  STONE'S 

ElVEK        ........ 

POSITION  JANUARY  2o  —  MAP  .... 

EOSECRANS'S  HEAD-QUARTERS       .       .. 
INITIAL  LETTER       ...... 

FAO-SIMILE    OF  THE  DRAFT  OF  THE  PRESI- 
DENT'S PROCLAMATION  OF  EMANCIPATION  . 


888.  THE  PRESIDENT'S  PEN     .....    564 


AGE 

QQQ 

487 

OO«7. 

438 

390. 

391. 

489 

392. 

OQO 

490 

OiJO. 

394. 

491 

395. 

492 

396. 

493 

897. 

495 

398. 

496 

399. 

497 

400. 

498 

401. 

499 

402. 

403. 

500 

404. 

501 

405. 

504 

406. 

506 

407. 

506 

403. 

509 

511 

409. 

513 

410. 

513 

411. 

514 

412. 

515 

413. 

516 

414. 

516 

415. 

517 

416. 

518 

417. 

519 

520 

418. 

520 

419. 

420. 

621 

421. 

522 

422. 

522 

423. 

524 

424 

526 

425. 

527 

426. 

527 

427. 

528 

428. 

532 

429. 

534 

430. 

537 

431. 

539 

yfQO 

640 

4oZ. 
433. 

541 

434. 

544 

435. 

546 

436. 

437. 

647 

438. 

439. 

649 

440. 

550 

441. 

551 

442. 

554 

443. 

561 

444. 

564  j 

445. 

PAGE 

LIVE-OAK  GROVE,  AT  SMITH'S  PLANTATION, 

PORT  EOYAL 565 

LIVE  OAK  AT  SMITH'S  PLANTATION       .        .  566 

MONUMENT  IN  CHURCH- YARD  AT  BEAUFORT  566 

PORTRAIT  or  JAMES  A.  SEDDON    .       .        .  567 

PlRATE-SlIIP    SUMTER 568 

PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  NEWLAND  MAFFIT.        .  569 

PORTRAIT  OF  EAPHAEL  SEMMES     .        .        .  669 

THE  CONFEDERATE  NAVAL  COMMISSION       .  570 

THE  ALABAMA 571 

THE  GEORGE  GRISWOLD 571 

JEFFERSON  DAVIS'S  EESIDENCE      .        .        .  572 

SLAVE  LASH 573 

LOOK-OUT 575 

THE  BLACK-HAWK 576 

UPPER  ENTRANCE  TO  VICKSBURG  .        .        .  576 

ANCIENT  MOUND,  CHICKASAW  BAYOU  .        .  577 

BATTLE  OF  CHICKASAW  BAYOU — MAPS        .  578 

BATTLE- GROUND  OF  CHICKASAW  BAYOU      .  679 

FORT  HINDMAN 681 

TAIL-PIECE — CAVALRY     STABLE     IN      THE 

FIELD 682 

INITIAL  LETTER — AN  EMBRASURE  .        .        .  583 

PENINSULA  OPPOSITE  VICKSBURG  .        .        .  584 

VlEW  SHOWING  THE  SlTE  OF   THE  CANAL    .  584 

THE  SAMSON 585 

A  Bow  GUN 687 

THE  YAZOO  REGION 588 

THE  INDIANOLA 589 

A  LOUISIANA  SWAMP 596 

EAFT  WITH  WOUNDED  SOLDIERS  ON  BAYOU 

TECHE 697 

LANDING-PLACE  AT  PORT  HUDSON        .        .  698 

PORTRAIT  OF  EICHARD  TAYLOR      .        .        .  699 

PORTRAIT  OF  C.  C.  AUGUR     ....  601 

PORTRAIT  OF  BENJAMIN  H.  GRIEBSON  .        .  602 

GRIERSON'S  EAID — MAP 603 

VIEW  ON  LAKE  PROVIDENCE  ....  604 

BATTLE-GROUND  or  JACKSON        .        .        .  607 

PORTRAIT  OF  JOHN  C.  PEMBERTON       .       .  608 

CHAMPION  HILLS  BATTLE-GROUND        .        ,  609 

THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  BIG  BLACK  RIVER    .  612 

PEMBERTON'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  IN  VICKSBURO  613 

TAIL-PIECE — GRAVE  ON  THE  BATTLE-FIELD  614 

INITIAL  LETTER — AN  A  TENT       .        .       .  615 
MILITARY  OPERATIONS  AROUND  VICKBBUBG 

—MAP 615 

GRANT'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  VICKBBUBG    .  616 

PORTRAIT  OF  FRANK  K.  GARDNER       .       .  620 

CAVES  NEAR  VICKSBURG 622 

CAVE-LIFE  IN  VICKSBUBG  ....  622 
PORTRAIT  OF  H.  LIEB  .....  628 
McPiiERSON's  SAPPERS  AT  FORT  HILL.  .  625 
DEFENSES  OF  VICKSBURG — MAP  .  .  .  626 
MONUMENT  AT  VICKSBURG  ....  627 
OPERATIONS  IN  MISSISSIPPI — MAP  .-  .  629 
McPiiERSON's  HEAD-QUARTERS  .  .  .  630 
THE  DEFENSES  OF  PORT  HUDSON — MAP  .  681 
DESTRUCTION  IN  THE  WORKS  AT  PORT  HUD- 
SON    638 

BANKS'S  HEAD-QUARTERS,  PORT  HUDSON    ,  637 

THE  SHIRLEY  HOUSE       .       .       .               .  639 


THE       CIVIL      WAR. 


CHAPTER    I. 


EFFECT    OF    THE    BATTLE   OF   BULL'S   RUN.— REORGANIZATION  OF   THE   ARMY   OF   THE 
POTOMAC.— CONGRESS,  AND  THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CONSPIRATORS.— EAST  TENNESSEE. 

HE   Battle   of  Bull's   Run,  so 
disastrous    to     the     National 
Arms,  and  yet  so  little  profit- 
able, as   a  military  event,  to 
the  Confederates,  was    in   its 
immediate   effects  a  profound 
enigma  to  the  people  of  the 
whole  country.     They  could  not  understand 
it.     The   Confederates   held   the   field,  yet 
they  did  not  seek  profit  from  the  panic  and  flight 
of  their  opponents,  by  a  pursuit.     The  Nationals 
were  beaten  and  dispersed ;  yet,  after  the  first 
paralysis  of  defeat,  they  instantly  recovered   their 
faith  and  elasticity.     There  had  been  marches,  and 
bivouacs,  and  skirmishes,  and  a  fierce  battle,  within  the 
space  of  a  week ;  and  at  the  end  of  twenty-four  hours 
after  the  close  of  the  conflict,  the  respective  parties  in  the  con- 
test  were   occupying   almost  the  same  geographical   position 
J  which  they  did  before  the  stout  encounter. 

The  people  at  home,  in  both  sections,  were  excited  by  the  wildest  tales 
of  overwhelming  defeat  and  disgrace  on  one  side,  and  the  most  com- 
plete and  advantageous  victory  on  the  other.     It  was  said,  and  believed,  that 
fifteen  thousand  Confederates  had  easily  and  utterly  routed  and  dispersed 
thirty-five  thousand  National  troops,1  and  smitten,  beyond  hope  of  recovery, 


1  See  Jefferson  Davis's  dispatch  to  the  "  Confederate  Congress,"  volume  I.,  page  603.  On  the  2Sth  of  July, 
Generals  Johnston  and  Beauregard  issued  a  joint  address  to  their  soldiers,  which  was  full  of  exultation.  "  One 
week  ago,"  they  suid, "  a  countless  host  of  men,  organized  into  an  army,  with  all  the  appointments  which  modern 
art  and  practiced  skill  could  devise,  invaded  the  soil  of  Virginia.  Their  people  sounded  their  approach  with 
triumph  and  displays  of  anticipated  victory.  Their  generals  came  in  almost  regal  state.  Their  Ministers,  Sena- 
tors, and  women  came  to  witness  the  immolation  of  this  army,  and  the  subjugation  of  our  people,  and  to  cele- 
brate them  with  wild  revelry."  After  speaking  of  the  battles,  the  capture  of  nearly  every  thing  belonging  to  the 
National  army,  "  together  with  thousands  of  prisoners,"  they  said,  "Thus  the  Northern  hosts  were  driven  by 
you  from  Virginia.  ....  We  congratulate  you  on  an  event  which  insures  the  liberty  of  our  country.  We 
congratulate  every  man  of  you  whose  privilege  it  was  to  participate  in  this  triumph  of  courage  and  truth,  to 


18  WASHINGTON  AND  RICHMOND   CONTRASTED. 

the  Army  of  the  Potomac  charged  with  the  duty  of  seizing  the  Capital  of  the 
insurgents,  driving  them  from  Virginia,  and  relieving  the  City  of  Washington 
from  all  danger  of  capture. 

Whilst  one  section  of  the  Republic  was  resonant  with  shouts  of  exulta- 
tion, the  other  was  silent  because  of  the  inaction  of  despondency.  Whilst 
the  Confederates  were  elated  beyond  measure  by  the  seeming  evidence  given 
by  the  battle,  of  their  own  superior  skill  and  valor  and  the  cowardice  of  their 
opponents,  and  thousands  flocked  to  the  standard  of  revolt  from  all  parts  of 
the  Southern  States,  the  Loyalists  were  stunned  by  the  great  disaster,  and 
the  seventy-five  thousand  three-months  men,  whose  terms  of  service  were 
about  expiring,  were,  for  the  moment,  made  eager  to  leave  the  field  and 
retire  to  their  homes.  Whilst  in  Richmond,  now  become  the  Capital  of  the 
Confederation,  the  bells  were  ringing  out  merry  peals  of  joy,  and  "  the  city 
seemed  lifted  up,  and  every  one  seemed  to  walk  on  air,"  and  "  the  men  in 
place  felt  that  now  they  held  their  offices  for  life ;'"  where  Jefferson  Davis 
said  to  the  multitude,  when  referring  to  the  vanquished  Nationals,  with 
bitter  scorn,  "  Never  be  haughty  to  the  humble ;"  where  all  believed  that 
Walker's  prediction  would  that  day  be  fulfilled,  and  the  banner  of  Rebellion 
be  unfurled  from  the  dome  of  the  Capitol  in  Washington,5  and  that  the  "  tide 
of  war  would  roll  from  that  day  northward  into  the  enemy's  country  ":  — the 
fertile  fields  and  rich  cities  of  the  Free-labor  States — there  was  terror  and 
anguish,  and  the  most  gloomy  visions  of  a  ruined  Republic  at  the  seat  of  the 
National  Government,  and  men  in  place  there  were  not  certain  of  filling  their 
offices  for  an  hour.  Whilst  the  streets  of  Richmond  were  populous  with 
prisoners  from  the  vanquished  army,  and  eager  volunteers  pressing  on  toward 
the  camp  of  the  victors  at  Manassas,  the  streets  of  Washington  were 
crowded  with  discomfited  and  disheartened  soldiery,  without  leaders,  and 
without  organization — the  personification  of  the  crushed  hopes  of  the  loyal 
people. 

Such  was  the  sad  picture  of  the  situation  of  the  Republic  and  of  the 
relative  character  of  the  contending  parties,  much  exaggerated, 
which  was  presented  to  Europe  in  the  month  of  August."     The 
first  account   of  the  battle,  the  panic  that  seized  some   of   the   National 
troops,  and  the  confused  flight   of  soldiers   and   civilians   back   to  Wash- 
ington, was   given  to  the  Elder  World   through  the  London    Thnes,  the 
assumed  and  accredited  exponent  of  the  political  and  social  opinions  of  the 
ruling  class  in  England,  by  the  pen  of  Dr.  Russell,4  who  did  not  see  the  con- 
flict, and  who  was  one  of  the  most  speedy  and  persevering  of  the  civilians  in 


fight  in  the  battle  of  Mantissas.  Ton  have  created  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  liberty,  and  unborn  nations  will 
rise  up  and  call  you  blessed.  Continue  this  noble  devotion,  looking  always  to  the  protection  of  a  just  God,  and, 
before  time  grows  much  older,  we  will  be  hailed  as  the  deliverers  of  a  nation  of  ten  millions  of  people.  Com- 
rades, our  brothers  who  have  fallen  have  earned  undying  renown,  and  their  blood,  shed  in  our  holy  cause,  is  a 
precious  and  acceptable  sacrifice  to  the  Father  of  truth  and  right  Their  graves  are  beside  the  tomb  of  Wash- 
ington ;  their  spirits  have  joined  his  in  eternal  commune." 

Jefferson  Davis  addressed  the  people  on  his  arrival  at  Richmond,  on  the  evening  of  the  23d,  and  boldly 
declared  that  his  troops  had  captured  "  every  thing  the  enemy  had  in  the  field,"  including  '•  provisions  enough  to 
feed  an  army  of  50,000  men  for  twelve  months." — llichmond  papers,  July  24.  Davis' s  exaggeration  is  made  plain 
by  the  statement  that  it  would  require  more  than  12,000  wagons  to  transport  that  amount  of  food. 

1  A  Rebel  War  Clerk's  Diary  at  the  Confederate  States  Capital,  page  65. 

8  See  volume  I.,  page  339. 

*  A  Rebel  War  Clerk's  Diary,  page  65. 

4  See  note  8,  page  91,  volume  I. 


ENGLISH   OPINION.— A   CHANGE.  19 

their  eager  flight  from  the  suspected  dangers  of  an  imaginary  pursuit  of  Con- 
federate cavalry.  His  was,  in  a  great  degree,  a  tale  of  the  imagination, 
"  founded  on  fact,"  and  well  served  the  conspirators  for  a  brief  season.1  It 
excited  among  the  ruling  classes  in  Europe  a  derision  of  the  loyal  people  and 
the  Government  of  the  United  States,  and  the  desires  of  the  enemies  of  re- 
publicanism and  the  sovereignty  of  the  people  were  gratified.  The  ruin  of 
the  Great  Republic  of  the  West  seemed  to  them  almost  as  certain  as  a  fact 
accomplished.  English  statesmen  and  journalists  dogmatically  asserted  it, 
and  deplored  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  the  President  and  Congress,  in 
"  waging  war  upon  Sovereign  States,"  in  vindication  of  an  idea  and  a  prin- 
ciple, and  attempting  to  hold  in  union,  by  force,  a  people  who  had  the  right 
and  the  desire  to  withdraw  from  a  hated  fellowship.  It  was  declared  that 
"the  bubble  of  Democracy  had  burst."  There  was  joyful  wailing  over  "  the 
late  United  States ;"  and  one  of  England's  poets  was  constrained  to  write — 

"Alas  for  America's  glory ! 

Ichabod — vanished  outright; 
And  all  the  magnificent  story 

Told  as  a  dream  of  the  night ! 
Alas  for  the  Heroes  and  Sages, 

Saddened,  in  Hades,  to  know 
That  what  they  had  built  for  all  ages, 

Melts  like  a  palace  of  show!11 

This  relative  condition  of  the  parties  was  temporary.  The  loyal  people 
instantly  recovered  from  the  stunning  blow,2  and  in  that  i*ecovery  awakened 
from  the  delusive  dream  that  their  armies  were  invincible,  that  the  Confed- 
erates were  only  passionate  and  not  strong,  and  that  the  rebellion  could  be 
crushed  in  ninety  days,  as  the  hopeful  Secretary  of  State  had  predicted,  and 
continued  to  predict.  It  was  evident  that  the  battle  just  fought  was  only 
the  beginning  of  a  desperate  struggle  with  the  enemies  of  the  Republic, 
who  had  made  thorough  preparation  for  the  conflict,  and  had  resolved  to 
Man  the  prize  at  all  hazards.  With  this  conviction  of  danger  added  to  the 
sting  of  mortified  national  pride,  the  patriotism  of  the  Loyalists  Avas  intensely 
exercised. 

The  Government,  which  had  been  lulled  into  feelings  of  security  by  the 
song  of  its  own  egotism,  and  had  hesitated  when  urged  to  engage  more 
troops,  "  for  three  years  or  the  war,"  was  now  also  aroused  to  a  painful  sense 
of  danger  and  the  penalties  of  misjudgment;  and  the  Secretary  of  War,  who 
had  refused  to  sanction  a  call  for  a  larger  body  of  Pennsylvania  volunteers 

1  Although  nearly  disabled  by  weariness  of  mind  and  body,  Dr.  Russell  wrote  his  famous  dispatch  to  the 
Times  during  the  night  succeeding  his  flight  from  Oentreville,  that  it  might  go  to  England  by  the  next  Boston 
steadier.  "  The  pen  went  flying  about  the  paper,"  ho  says,  "as  if  the  spirits  were  playing  tricks  with  it.  When1 
I  screwed  up  my  utmost  resolution,  the  'y's'  would  still  run  into  long  streaks,  and  the  letters  combine  most 
curiously,  and  my  eyes  closed,  and  my  pen  slipped."  After  a  brief  nap,  he  was  aroused  by  ft  messenger  from 
Lord  Lyons,  to  inquire  after  him,  and  invite  him  to  supper  "  I  resumed  my  seat,"  he  says,  "haunted  by  the 
memory  of  tho  Boston  mail,  which  would  be  closed  in  a  few  hours,  and  I  had  much  to  tell,  although  I  had  not 
seen  the  battle/1  On  the  testimony  thus  given,  the  Times  said  (August  10,  1861) :  '•  It  is  evident  that  the  whole 
volunteer  army  of  the  Northern  States  is  worthless  as  a  military  organization  ....  a  screaming  crowd;" 
and  spoke  of  it  as  a  collection  of  "  New  York  rowdies  and  Boston  abolitionists,  desolating  tho  villages 
of  Virginia." 

s  Five  days  after  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Bun,  the  Secretary  of  State  wroto  to  Mr.  Adams,  tho  American 
Minister  in  London,  saying:  "Our  Army  of  the  Potomac,  on  Sunday  last,  met  a  reverse  equally  severe  and 
unexpected.  For  a  day  or  two  the  panic  which  had  produced  the  result  was  followed  by  a  panic  that  seemed 
to  threaten  to  demoralize  the  country.  But  that  evil  has  ceased  already.  The  result  is  already  5C«a  i«  a 
vigorous  reconstruction  npqn  n  scale  of  greater  magnitude  anid  increased  enthusiasm." 


20  ANOTHER   UPRISING.— UNIONISTS  REPRESSED. 

than  its  prescribed  quota,  stating  that  "it  was  more  important  to  reduce 
than  to  enlarge  the  number,"1  was  now  glad  to  receive  all  that  might  be 
offered  from  every  quarter.  Then  it  was  that  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves, 
called  into  existence  by  Governor  Curtin,  were  so  speedily  transferred  from 
Harrisburg  to  Washington,2  and  gave  security  to  the  National  Capital. 
Everywhere  the  people  flew  to  arms  with  a  feeling  of  devotion  to  their 
country,  deeper,  because  born  of  serious  contemplation,  than  when  Fort 
Sumter  was  attacked.  There  was  another  grand  uprising;  and  within  a 
fortnight  after  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Run,  when  the  terms  of  service  of  the 
seventy-five  thousand  three-months  men  had  expired,  more  than  an  equal 
number  were  in  camps  or  in  the  field,  engaged  "  for  three  years  or  the  war." 
Among  them  were  a  large  portion  of  the  three-months  men,  who  had  re-en- 
listed. Nine-tenths  of  the  non-combatants  shared  in  the  fervor  and  the  faith 
of  those  who  took  up  arms,  and  the  people  of  the  Free-labor  States  presented 
to  the  world  a  sublime  spectacle  difficult  to  comprehend.  .That  terrible  crisis 
in  the  life  of  the  nation  was  promptly  met,  and  the  salvation  of  the  Republic 
was  assured. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Confederates,  flushed  with  victory,  and  satisfied 
that  their  so-called  attorney-general  (Benjamin)  had  predicted  wisely,  that 
pacification  through  recognition  by  France  or  England,  or  both,  would  occur 
"  in  ninety  days,"  and  their  independence  be  secured,  were  wasting  golden 
moments  in  celebrating  their  own  valor.3  Yet,  in  the  manner  of  that 
•unthriftiness  of  time  and  opportunity,  there  was  a  potential  force  that  gave 
amazing  strength  to  the  Confederacy.  There  was  a  prestige  in  that  battle, 
and  the  celebration  of  the  triumph,  which  almost  silenced  opposition  to  the 
war;  for  multitudes,  who  had  loved  the  Union  supremely,  and  had  no  faith 
in  the  success  of  the  conspirators,  now  thought  they  saw  a  great  revolution 
nearly  accomplished,  and  themselves  made  part  of  a  new  nation  carved 
suddenly  by  the  sword  out  of  the  Republic,  with  whose  fortunes  it  was  their 
duty  and  their  interest  to  link  themselves.  They  had  already  suffered  much 
from  the  despotism  established  by  the  conspirators ;  and  now,  by  an  act  of 

the  "Congress,""  threatened  with  banishment  and  confiscation, 
"to^is^"*1  tney  were  utterly  helpless,  and  sought  peace  and  reconciliation 

by  a  display  of  zeal  in  what  was  dignified  by  the  name  of  a  war 
for  independence.4     That  "united  South"  which  the  conspirators  had  falsely 

1  General  Patterson's  Narrative  of  the  Campaign  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley. 

2  See  note  2,  page  520,  volume  I. 

8  It  Is  reported  that  General  Buckner,  captured  at  Fort  Donelson  several  months  afterward,  while  on  his 
-way  to  Fort  Warren,  at  Boston,  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  said  to  a  gentleman  in  Albany:  "The  effect  of  that  battle 
was  to  Inspire  the  Southerners  with  a  blind  confidence,  and  lull  them  into  false  security.  The  effect  upon  the 
Northerners,  on  the  other  hand,  was  to  arouse,  madden,  and  exasperate.'1 

4  The  pressure  brought  to  bear  on  the  Union  men  was  terrible,  and  the  youth  of  that  class  were  driven  into 
the  army  by  thousands,  because  of  the  social  proscription  to  which  they  were  subjected.  The  zeal  of  the 
women  in  the  cause  of  rebellion  was  unbounded,  and  their  influence  was  extremely  potential.  Young  men  who 
hesitated  when  asked  to  enlist,  or  even  waited  to  be  asked,  were  shunned  and  sneered  at  by  the  young  women; 
and  many  were  the  articles  of  woman's  npparel  which  were  sent,  as  significant  gifts,  to  these  laggards  at  home. 
Men  who  still  dared  to  stand  firm  in  their  truo  allegiance,  were  denounced  as  "traitors  to  their  country,"  and 
treated  as  such ;  and  the  proscription  and  the  persecution  became  so  general  and  fiery,  that  Millie  Mayfleld  was 
justified  in  singing,  with  scornful  lips — 

"Union  men!    0  thrice-fooled  fools! 

As  well  might  ye  hope  to  bind 
The  desert  sands  with  a  silken  thread. 
When  tossed  by  the  whirling  wind, 


THE   CONFEDERATE   ARMY   IMMOVABLE.  21 

declared  months  before,  now  became  a  fact,  and  the  terrible  strife  instantly- 
assumed  the  proportions  and  the  vigor  of  a  civil  war  of  unparalleled  magni- 
tude. Almost  the  entire  resources  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  States  in  which 
rebellion  existed  were  devoted  to  the  cause,  and  with  wonderful  energy  on 
both  sides,  the  great  conflict  went  on.  During  that  conflict,  while  weaker 
men  were  in  practical  sympathy  with  the  conspirators,  there  were  thousands 
of  the  best  men  of  the  South,  imbued  with  the  martyr-spirit  which  reverences 
principle,  who  could  not  be  made  to  yield  to  the  terrible  pressure,  but  main- 
tained their  integrity  throughout.  These  unconditional  Unionists  suffered 
intensely  in  person  and  property,  and  large  numbers  perished.  But  the 
survivors  were  many,  and  offered  to  the  nation,  at  the  close  of  the  war, 
the  proper  instrumentalities  for  co-operation  with  the  Government  in  the 
reorganization  of  the  disordered  Union  on  a  basis  of  justice,  which  should 
secure  for  the  Republic,  for  all  time,  tranquillity  and  prosperity. 

When  the  shouts  of  triumph  had  died  away,  and  the  smoke  of  battle  was 
dissipated,  and  the  people  of  the  Confederacy  saw  their  victorious  army 
immovable  at  Manassas  and  indisposed  to  follow  up  their  victory,  they 
were  uneasy,  and  many  a  lip  queried  why  "  President "  Davis,  the  chief  of 
the  army,  returned  so  quickly  to  Richmond,  and  spent  time  in  public  boastings 
of  the  achievements  of  the  present  and  in  predictions  of  the  future,  instead 
of  directing  Johnston  and  Beauregard  to  press  on  after  the  fugitives  and 
capture  Washington  City,  the  great  and  coveted  prize  ?  The  immobility  of 
their  army  was  an  enigma.  It  was  an  incubus  on  the  spirits  of  the  people. 
While  their  tongues  were  jubilant,  their  hearts  were  misgiving. 

Johnston  and  Beauregard  desired  to  press  on,  but  the  wisdom  and  the 
prudence  of  the  first-named  officer  restrained  his  own  impatience  and  the 
folly  and  rashness  of  the  Creole ;  and  the  perilous  movement  was  delayed 
until  it  was  too  late  to  hope  for  success.  Johnston  knew  that  it  would  be 
madness  to  follow  the  retreating  Nationals,  and  hurl  his  wearied  troops 
against  the  strong  defenses  of  Washington,  behind  which  they  were  resting, 
supported  by  fresh  soldiers.  But  he  was  anxious  to  carry  out  his  original 
}>lan  of  crossing  the  Potomac  above  the  National  Capital,  cut  off  that  city's 
communications  with  the  North,  and  capture  it  by  a  vigorous  movement  in 
the  rear.  But  for  a  pursuit,  or  this  grand  flank  movement,  there  were  two 
essential  requisites  lacking — namely,  a  sufficient  cavalry  force,  and  means  of 
subsistence,  for  which  lack  Confederate  experts  hold  Davis  responsible.  It 
is  agreed  that  he  always  seemed  to  take  a  delight  in  thwarting  the  wishes 
of  others ;  and  with  a  most  mischievous  obstinacy  he  followed  the  dictates 
of  his  own  will,  passions,  and  caprice,  rather  than  the  counsels  of  judicious 
advisers.  This  disposition  was  conspicuous  in  his  appointment  to  important 
offices  of  his  incapable  personal  and  political  friends ;  and  the  best  of  the  Con- 
federate army  officers  declare  that,  by  his  interference  in  details,  he  was  a 

Or  to  blend  the  shattered  waves  that  lash 

The  feet  of  the  cleaving  rock, 
When  the  tempest  walks  the  face  of  the  deep, 

And  the  water-spirits  mock, 
As  the  sacred  chain  to  reunite 

In  a  peaceful  link  again: 
On  our  burning  homesteads  ye  may  write, 

•  We  found  no  Union  men/  " 


WHY  THE   CONFEDERATE   ARMY   WAS   IMMOVABLE. 


marplot  in  the  way  of  military  affairs  throughout  the  Avar.  At  the  begin- 
ning he  appointed  an  incompetent  and  vicious  companion-in-arms  at  a  former 
period,  named  Northrop,  to  the  vitally  important  post  of  Chief  of  Subsistence. 
This  was  done  in  the  face  of  earnest  protests ;  and  now,  at  the  first  mo- 
mentous trial,  this  Chief  Commissary's  incapacity  was  fatally  conspicuous. 
Under  the  sanction,  if  not  at  the  command  of  Davis,  he  refused  to  allow  his 
subordinates  to  purchase  supplies  for  the  army  at  Manassas  in  the  fertile 
country  adjacent,  but  sent  others  to  gather  them  in  the  rear  of  the  army,  and 
forward  them  in  daily  doles,  at  heavy  expense,  by  the  Orange  and  Alexan- 
dria Railway,  exposed  to  the  vicissitudes  of  war.  He  allowed  no  deposits  of 
supplies  to  be  established  near  the  army ;  and  on  the  day  of  the  battle,  Beau- 
regard  had  only  a  single  day's  rations  for  his  troops.1  For  weeks  afterward 
this  state  of  things  continued,  and  it  was  impossible  for  the  army  to  move 

forward  with  safety,  under  such 
circumstances.2  There  it  lay  at 
Manassas  for  many  weeks,  its 
officers  chafing  with  impatience, 
whilst  an  immense  National  army 
wras  gathering  and  organizing, 
and  drilling  in  front  of  Wash- 
ington City.  Johnston  made  his 
head-quarters  at  Grigsby's  house 
in  Centreville.3  He  was  compelled 
to  content  himself  with  sending 
out  scouting  and  foraging  parties, 
and  guerrilla  bands,  who  some- 
times approached  within  cannon- 
shot  of  the  National  defenses  on  Arlington  Heights. 

The  physical  disabilities  of  the  Confederates  alluded  to,  were,  probably, 
not  the  only  reasons  for  the  immobility  of  their  army  after  the  battle.  Davis 
and  his  associates  at  Richmond  well  knew  the  strength  of  the  lion  of  the 
North,  which  their  wickedness  had  aroused.  They  had  promised  their  dupes 
"  peaceable  secession,"  because  they  thought  that  strength  would  not  be  put 
forth.  They  found  themselves  mistaken,  and  their  cause  in  great  peril ;  and 
they  well  knew,  that  if  they  should  push  on  to  the  extremity  of  seizing  Wash- 
ington at  that  time,  it  would  so  consolidate  and  invoke  to  terrible  action  the 
power  of  the  North,  that  the  conspirators  would  not  hold  the  National  Capi- 
tal ten  days,  nor  prevent  the  utter  extermination  of  the  insurgent  armies,  and 
the  desolation  of  their  territories  by  an  exasperated  people.  This  moral 
effect  they  dreaded ;  so  they  were  content  to  have  the  vanity  of  their  fol- 
lowers gratified  by  the  accident  of  a  victory  at  Bull's  Run,  and  hoped  to 
accomplish,  by  negotiation  and  compromise,  what  they  could  not  expect  to 
win  by  arms. 


GRIGSBY'S  HOUSE,  CENTKEVILLE, 


1  Statement  of  General  Thomas  Jordan,  then  chief  of  Beanresrard's  staff,  in  Harper's  Magazine,  xxxL 
610.  Jordan  says:  "Flour  bought  by  speculators  in  the  Valley  and  London  was  carried  to  Richmond,  sold  to 
the  Subsistence  Bureau,  and  transported  back  to  Manassas." 

9  Late  in  August,  Johnston  wrote  to  Beauregrard :  "  It  is  impossible,  as  the  affairs  of  the  commissariat  are 
now  managed,  to  think  of  any  other  military  course  than  a  strictly  defensive  base." 

3  From  a  photograph  by  Alexander  Gardiner,  of  Washington  City. 


NEW   ORGANIZATION  OF   THE   ARMY   OF   THE  POTOMAC.         23 

The  National  Government  now  acted  with  decision  and  energy.  General 
McClellan,  Avho,  with  able  subordinates  and  brave  troops,  had  made  a  brilliant 
and  successful  campaign  in  Western  Virginia,  was  summoned  to 
Washington  on  the  day  after  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Run,a  and,  Avith  ' 
the  approbation  of  the  people,  who  were  loudly  sounding  his 
praises,  he  was  placed  in  command  of  the  shattered  army  at  and  near  the 
seat  of  Government.  General  McDowell,  like  a  true  soldier,  gracefully  with- 
drew, and  on  the  25th  of  July,  the  Adjutant-General  announced  the  cre- 
ation of  a  Geographical  Division,  formed  of  the  Departments  of  Washington 
and  of  Northeastern  Virginia,  under  the  young  chieftain,  with  head-quarters 
at  Washington  City. 

Other  changes  had  already  been  determined  upon.     On  the       'July. 
19th,6  an  order  was  issued  from  the  War  Department  for  the 
honorable  discharge  from  the  service  of  Major-General  Robert  Patterson, 
on   the    27th,   when   his   term   of  duty  would  expire;  and  General  N".  P. 
Banks,  then   in   command   at   Baltimore,   was    directed   to   take  his   place 
in  charge  of  the  Department  of  the  Shenandoah,   he   being  relieved  by 
General  John  A.  Dix.     There  was  a  new  arrangement  of  Military  Depart- 
ments,1 and  Lieutenant-General  Scott,  who  was  the  General-in-Chief  of  the 
armies,  greatly  disabled  by  increasing  infirmities,  was,  at  his  own  suggestion, 
relieved  from  active  duties. 

General  McClellan  turned  over  the  command  of  the  army  in  Western 
Virginia  to  Brigadier-General  Rosecrans,  and  entered  with  zeal  and  vigor 
upon  the  arduous  task  of  reorganizing  the  army,  of  which  he  took  charge  on 
the  27th  of  July.  He  brought  to  the  service,  youth,  a  spotless  moral  charac- 
ter, robust  health,  a  sound  theoretical  military  education  with  some  practical 
experience,  untiring  industry,  the  prestige  of  recent  success  in  the  field,  and 
the  unlimited  confidence  of  the  loyal  people.  He  found  at  his  disposal  about 
fifty  thousand  infantry,  less  than  one  thousand  cavalry,  six  hundred  and  fifty 
artillerymen,  and  thirty  pieces  of  cannon.2  He  found,  in  the  men,  excellent 
materials  out  of  Avhich  to  fashion  a  fine  army,  but  in  a  disorganized  and  com- 
paratively crude  condition.  His  first  care  was  to  effect  a  moral  improvement 
by  thorough  discipline ;  and  then,  under  the  sanction  of  a  recent  Act  of 
Congress,  to  winnow  the  officers  of  all  the  volunteer  regiments,  and  dismiss 
all  incompetents.  By  this  process  no  less  than  three  hundred  officers  were 
compelled  to  leave  the  service  in  the  course  of  a  few  months. 

Having  laid  the  moral  foundations  for  an  efficient  army  organization, 
McClellan  proceeded  with  skill  and  vigor  to  mold  his  materials  into  perfect 
symmetry.  He  made  the  regiment  a  unit.  Four  regiments  composed  a 
brigade,  and  three  brigades  a  division.  Each  division  had  four  batteries : 
three  served  by  volunteers  and  one  by  regulars ;  the  captain  of  the  latter 
commanding  the  entii-e  artillery  of  the  division.  With  the  assistance  of 
Majors  William  F.  Barry  and  J.  G.  Barnard,  he  organized  artillery  and  en- 
gineering establishments  ;  and  the  dragoons,  mounted  riflemen,  and  cavalry 

1  The  counties  of  Washington  and  Alloghany,  in  Maryland,  were  added  to  the  Department  of  the  Wi.enan- 
dotih,  created  on  the  19th  of  July,  with  head-quarters  in  the  fleld ;  and  the  remainder  of  Maryland,  and  all  of 
Pennsylvania  and  Delaware,  constituted  the  Department  of  Pennsi/toania,  head-quarters  at  Baltimore.     A 
Board  was  also  established  at  this  time  for  the  examination  of  all  officers  of  volunteer  regiments. 

2  General  McClellan's  Report  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  August  4,  1SG3. 


24 


THE   DEFENSES   OF   THE   NATIONAL   CAPITAL. 


were  all  reorganized  under  the  general  name  of  cavalry.  To  Major  Barry 
were  intrusted  the  details  of  the  artillery  establishment ;  and  Major  Barnard 
Avas  directed  to  construct  a  system  of  defenses  for  Washington  City,  on  both 
sides  of  the  Potomac.  In  the  course  of  a  few  months  every  considerable 


eminence  in  the 
vicinity  of  the 
National  Capi- 
tal was  crowned  with 
a  fort  or  redoubt  well 
mounted.  Early  in  the 
following  year  the  num- 
ber of  these  works  w:u 
fifty-two,  whose  names 
and  locations  are  indi- 
cated on  the  accom- 

MAP   SHOWING   THE   DEFENSES    OF   WASHINGTON.  .  . 

panymg     map.        This 

system  of  works  was  so  complete,  that  at  no  time  afterward,  during  the  war, 
did  the  Confederates  ever  seriously  attempt  to  assail  them.  At  no  time  was 
the  Capital  in  danger  from  external  foes. 

The  work  of  organization  was  performed  with  such  energy,  that  in  the 
place  of  a  raw  and  disorganized  army  of  about  fifty  thousand  men,  in  and 
around  Washington  City,  at  the  close  of  July,"  there  was,  at  the 
end  of  fifty  days,  a  force  of  at  least  one  hundred  thousand  men, 
well  organized  and  officered,  equipped  and  disciplined.  Of  these,  full  seventy- 
five  thousand  were  then  in  a  condition  to  be  placed  in  column  for  active 
operations.  The  entire  force  under  McClellan's  command,  at  that  time,  in- 
cluding those  under  Dix,  at  Baltimore,  was  one  hundred  and  fifty-two  thou- 


alSGl. 


1  According  to  General  Orders  issued  by  McClellan  on  this  33th  of  September,  1SG1,  in  which  the  names  anil 
locations  of  these  forts  were  designated,  thirty-two  of  them  were  then  completed.  At  the  beginning  of  Decem- 
ber forty-eight  were  finished. 


THE  ARMY   OF   THE   POTOMAC.  25 

sand  men,  of  whom  between  eight  and  nine  thousand  were  sick  or  absent. 
This  number  was  continually  increased,  until,  on  the  first  of  March,  1862, 
when  the  army  was  put  in  motion,  its  grand  total  was  two  hundred  and 
twenty-two  thousand,  of  whom  about  thirty  thousand  were  sick  or  absent.1 
Such  was  the  force  with  which  General  McClellan  was  furnished  for  the  first 
campaign  in  Virginia  after  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Run.  It  was  known  as  the 
GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC,  whose  existence  was  a  wonder.8 

One  of  the  most  serious  difficulties  encountered  by  the  Government,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  war,  was  a  lack  of  anns.  We  have  seen  how  Secretary 
Floyd  stripped  the  arsenals  and  armories  in  the  Free-labor  States,  and  filled 
those  of  the  Slave-labor  States,  when  preparations  were  making  for  rebellion.3 
The  armories  at  Harper's  Ferry  and  Springfield  were  the  principal  ones  on 
which  the  Government  could  rely  for  the  manufacture  of  small  arms.  The 
former  was  destroyed  in  April,  and  the  latter  could  not  supply  a  tithe  of  the 
demand.  It  was  necessary  to  send  to  Europe  for  arms ;  and  Colonel  George 
L.  Schuyler  was  appointed  an  agent  for  the  purpose,"  with  specific 
instructions  from  the  Secretary  of  War.  He  purchased  116,000  °J1U^129' 
rifles,  10,000  revolvers,  10,000  cavalry  carbines,  and  21,000  sabers, 
at  an  aggregate  cost  of  $2,044,93 1.4  It  was  not  long  before  the  private  and 
National  armories  of  the  United  States  were  able  to  meet  all  demands. 
The  loss  of  over  two  thousand  cannon  at  the  Gosport  Navy  Yard5  was  a 
serious  one ;  but  the  foundries  of  the  country  soon  supplied  the  Government 
with  all  that  were  required. 

Of  the  "  absent "  soldiers  alluded  to,  more  than  two  thousand  were,  at 
the  time  in  question,  in  the  loathsome  prisons  of  the  Confederates,  and 
suffering  intensely  from  cruel  treatment  and  privations  of  every  kind. 
A  large  portion  of  these  prisoners  were  captured  at  the  Battle  of  Bull's 
Run.  These  were  taken  by  railway  to  Richmond  on  the  23d  and  24th 
of  July.  Among  the  first  who  arrived  there  was  Alfred  Ely,  member  of 
Congress  from  the  State  of  New  York,6  and  Calvin  Huson,  his  rival  can- 

1  In  a  "  Memorandum  "  which  General  McClellan  submitted  to  the  President,  on  the  4th  of  August,  1861,  ho 
said :  "  For  the  main  army  of  operations,  I  urge  the  following  composition : — 

250  regiments  of  infantry,  say 225.000  men. 

100  field  batteries,  600  guns 15,000      <~ 

28  regiments  of  cavalry 25,500      " 

5  regiments  engineer   roops 7,500      "• 


Total 213,000  men." 

*  "  The  creation  of  such  an  army,"  said  General  McClellan,  "  in  so  short  a  time,  will  hereafter  be  regarded  as 
one  of  the  highest  glories  of  the  Administration  and  the  nation."    In  this  organization  of  that  army,  and  the 
discipline  which  it  received  during  the  seven  months  that  it  remained  at  Washington  City  and  in  the  vicinity, 
we  may  fairly  look  for  the  groundwork  of  those  successes  which  it  achieved  long  afterward,  to  the  "  glory  of  the 
Administration  and  the  nation." 

8  See  volume  I ,  page  121. 

4  Colonel  Sehuyler  could  not  procure  arms  in  England  and  France  on  his  arrival,  and  a  greater  portion  of 
them  were  purchased       Germany.     He  bought  70,000  rifles  in  Vienna,  and  27.000  in  Dresden.     Of  the  "  Small- 
arms  Association."  in  En-land,  he  procured  15,000  Enfleld  rifles.     The  revolvers  were  purchased  in  France  and 
Belgium ;  also  10,000  cavalry  carbines;  and  the  sabers  were  bought  in  Germany.     Through  the  interference  of 
Confederate  agents  in  France,  the  French  Government  would  not  allow  any  arms  to  be  taken,  by  either  party, 
from  its  arsenals.— See  Report  of  Colonel  Schuyler  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  April  8, 1S62. 

5  See  volume  I.,  page  397. 

•  Mr.  Ely  was  one  of  the  civilians,  mentioned  in  the  first  volume  of  this  work  (page  605),  who  went  ont  as  a 
spectator  of  the  Battle  of  Brill's  Run.     He  was  captured  by  some  South  Carolina  troops,  who  ascertained  his 
name  and  position,  and  conducted  him  to  their  colonel,  E.  B.  C.  Cash,  of  South  Carolina.    That  officer  was 
excited  by  liquor,  and,  drawing  his  pistol,  was  about  to  shoot  the  prisoner,  when  the  others  interfered.    Mr.  Ely 


26 


NATIONAL   PRISONERS  IN   RICHMOND. 


TOBACCO    WAREHOUSE    PRISON. 


didate  for  the  same  office,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Michael  Corcoran  and 
forty  other  officers,  and  a  large  number  of  private  soldiers.  It  was  at  about 
ten  o'clock,  on  a  moonlit 
evening,  when  they  reach- 
ed the  city,  where  an  im- 
mense crowd  had  assem- 
bled. Amid  the  scoffs  and 
sometimes  curses  of  the 
populace,  they  were  march- 
ed three-fourths  of  a  mile 
to  Harwood's  large  tobacco 
factory,  on  Main  Street, 
near  Twenty-fifth  Street. 
It  was  a  brick  building, 
hastily  prepared  for  the 
occasion.  Into  it  officers  and  men  were  thrust,  to  the  number  of  more  than 
six  hundred  ;'  and  they  were  so  closely  huddled  that  it  was  difficult  for  any 
one  to  lie  down.  No  doubt  this  was  the  best  arrangement  that  could  be 
made  immediately  fof  the  unexpected  captives. 

On  the  following  morning  the  officers  were  waited  upon  by  John  H. 
Winder,  a  stout,  gray-haired  man,  from  Maryland,  and  lately  a  lieutenant- 
colonel,  by  brevet,  in  the  National  Army.  He  was  now  a  Confederate 

brigadier-general,  in  command  of  the 
post  at  Richmond,  and  appeared  for 
the  first  time  on  the  theater  of  the 
Rebellion  as  Commissary-General  of 
prisoners,  in  which  capacity  he  acted 
throughout  the  war,  and  gained  for 
himself  the  most  unenviable  notoriety. 
He  promised  the  prisoners  better  quar- 
ters, and  on  that  day  the  officers  were 
removed  to  an  adjoining  building, 
where  they  had  a  little  more  room, 


light,  and  air;  but  neither  chair  nor 
bench  to  sit  upon,  nor  bed  to  lie  upon. 
For  a  short  time  they  entertained 
hopes  of  a  speedy  release  ;J  and  a  con- 
siderable number  of  men,  somewhat 
distinguished  in  the  political  world,  visited  Mr.  Ely,  and  made  abundant 
promises  of  aid,  which  they  never  fulfilled.3  Yet  there  were  a  few  persons 


JOHN   H.   WINDER. 


was  compelled  to  walk  to  the  railway,  at  Manassas,  about  seven  miles;  and  near  Beauregard's  head -quarters,  he, 
with  Corcoran  and  several  officers,  spent  the  night  in  an  old  barn,  from  which  they  were  marched  to  the  railway 
station  and  sent  to  Eichmond. 

1  In  the  Appendix  to  Mr.  Ely's  Journal,  kept  during  his  imprisonment,  may  be  found  a  complete  list  of  nil 
the  Bull's  Eun  prisoners  who  were  confined  with  him. 

2  On  the  day  after  his  arrival  in  Richmond.  Mr.  Ely,  at  the  request  of  his  fellow-prisoners,  prepared  a 
petition  to  the  President,  requesting  immediate  steps  to  be  taken  by  the  Government  for  their  release.    It  was 
signed  by  the  officers,  and  was  forwnrded. 

3  Among  these  were  Messrs.  Keitt  and  Boyce,  of  South  Carolina,  and  Pryor  and  Bocock,  of  Virginia,  who 
were  Mr  Ely's  fellow-members  in  the  Thirty-sixth  Congress,  and  were  now  occupying  seats  in  the  so-called 
Confederate  Congress. 


THE   ACTION   OF   CONGRESS.  27 

in  Richmond  who  did  not  only  promise,  but  afforded  all  the  aid  in  their 
power  to  the  Union  prisoners,  at  this  time  and  ever  afterwards.1 

The  prisoners  in  Richmond  were  soon  convinced  that  the  tobacco  ware- 
house would  be  their  home  for  some  time.     As  the  days  wore  wearily  away, 
their  sufferings  increased,  for  their  treatment  became  less  humane.    Yet  they 
did  not  yield  to  melancholy.     There  Avere  some  irrepressibly  buoyant  spirits 
among  them,  and  every  thing  possible  to  be  done  to  render  their  situation 
endurable,  was  employed.     They  fonned  a  club  called  The  Richmond  Prison 
Association,  of  which  Mr.  Ely  was  made  President,"  and  at  their 
first  meeting,  held  on  the  day  of  organization,  they  were  enli-     *  ^    ' 
vened  by  speeches,  songs,  and  toasts.*     This  was  the  more  agree- 
able beginning  of  that  terrible  prison-life  to  which  tens  of  thousands  of  the 
National  troops  were  exposed  during  the  war,  of  which  more  will  be  recorded 
hereafter. 

The  Thirty-seventh  Congress  had  been  in  session  more  than  a  fortnight 
when  the  battle  of  Bull's  Run  was  fought,  and  they  had  already  made  several 
enactments  preparatory  to  the  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war.3  Yet  they 
were  not  unmindful  of  their  obligations  to  humanity,  to  endeavor  to  secure 

V      * 

peace  by  any  just  and  honorable  means.     As  we  have  observed,4  a  resolution 

was  introduced  into  the  House  of  Representatives,*  by  Mr.  Crit- 

tendcn,  declaring  the  sole  object  of  the  Government  in  waging 

war   to   be   the    preservation    of  the   Union    and   the   vindication    of  the 

National    authority.         It    was  "  laid   over   until   Monday,"  the   22d,  and 

in  the  mean  time  the  battle  at  Bull's  Run  was  fought.     Notwithstanding 

the  National  Capital  was  filled  with  fugitives  from  a  shattered  army,  and  it 


1  Distinguished  among  these  benefactors  were  Mrs.  John  Van  Lew  and  her  daughter.  Mrs.  Van  Lew  was  an 
aged  and  wealthy  widow,  who  lived  In  a  fine  mansion  on  Church  Hill.  Warmly  devoted  to  the  Union,  and  ani- 
mated by  the  most  generous  impulses  of  humanity,  these  women  continued,  throughout  the  war,  merciful  minis- 
trations lor  the  comfort  of  the  National  soldiers  starving  and  freezing  in  Llbby  prison  and  on  Belle  Isle.  They 
suffered  the  most  withering  social  proscription,  and  received  the  most  vulgar  abuse  from  the  politicians  and  the 
press  of  Richmond.  They  were  branded  as  "  Southern  women  with  Northern  sympathies ;"  and  one  of  the  Rich- 
mond papers,  with  characteristic  coarseness  and  ill-breeding,  said  :  "  If  such  people  do  not  wish  to  be  exposed 
and  dealt  with  as  alien  enemies  to  their  country,  they  would  do  well  to  cut  stick  while  they  can  do  so  with  safety 
to  their  worthless  carcasses."  In  the  same  paper  was  a  eulojy  of  "  Southern  chivalry  and  refinement."  On  the 
lips  of  many  a  dying  prisoner  lingered  a  blessing  for  those  '•  honorable  women." 

*  For  a  full  account  of  prison-life  in  this  Richmond  tobacco  warehouse,  see  Ely's  Journal;  Lieutenant 
Harris's  Pruton  Life  in  Richmond ;  five  Months  in  Rebeldom,  or  Note*  from  VIA  Diary  of  a  Bull's  Run 
Prisoner ;  and  General  Corcoran  «  Captivity.  Among  the  early  prisoners  was  Lieutenant  Isaac  W.  Hart,  of 
Indiana,  whose  praise  wns  on  the  lips.of  all  his  fellow-captives,  because  of  his  overflowing  spirits,  viviicity,  and 
wit  He  told  funny  stories  and  sung  good  songs.  One  composed  by  himself,  always  provoked  hopeful  feelings 
when  he  sang  It  It  was  entitled  "The  Prisoner's  Song,"  and  its  burden  was  the  prospect  of  a  speedy  exchange. 
Its  concluding  words  were: — 

"And  when  we  arrive  in  the  Land  of  the  Free, 
They  will  smile  and  welcome  us  joyfully ; 
And  when  we  think  of  the  Rebel  band, 
We'll  repeat  our  motto — '  Bite  and  be  damned.' " 

This  motto  was  on  the  seal  of  the  Prison  Association,  which  was  drawn  with     *  >  ^  /VA/J1-BS  >S 
»  pen,  and  attached  to  each  certificate  of  membership.    The  annexed  copy  is  from     i  O  >l»^ 

a  book  containing  the  autographs  of  a  number  of  the  officers  who  were  captives  at      \{-&    -JJ^{JV\N  E-^jfQ^ 
that  time.    It  may  here  be  mentioned  that  Mr.  Huson,  who  experienced  the  kind        Hi^p  >•         ^.r^^^ 
hospitality  of  Mrs.  Van  Lew  and  her  family,  died  while  in  prison.    Mr.  Ely  was  «••  Jrwsfr    •>. 

afterward  exchanged  for  Charles  James  Faulkner,  who  was  the  resident  Minister 
of  the  Republic  ut  the  French  Court  when  Buchanan  retired  from  office,  and  who, 
"  on  his  return  to  the  United  States,  was  arrested  and  imprisoned  under  a  charge     PBISON  ASSOCIATION  BKAL. 
of  complicity  In  the  schemes  of  the  conspirators. 

'  See  chapter  xxiv.,  volume  I. 

4  See  volume  I.,  page  573. 


28  VIGOROUS  MEASURES  PROPOSED  IN  CONGRESS. 

was  believed  by  many  that  the  seat  of  Government  was  at  the  mercy  of  its 
enemies,  Congress,  on  Monday,  deliberated  as  calmly  as  if  assured  of  perfect 
safety.  Mr.  Crittenden's  resolution  was  adopted  by  a  vote  of  117  to  2 ;  and 

two  days  afterwards,"  one  identical  with  it  passed  the  Senate  by 
« July  24,     a  yote  aimost  as  decisive.1     It  was  such  a  solemn  declaration  of  the 

Government  that  the  conspirators  were  speaking  falsely  when 
charging  that  Government  with  waging  war  for  the  subjugation  of  the  Southern 
States,  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves,  and  the  confiscation  of  property,  that  it 
was  not  allowed  to  be  published  within  the  bounds  .of  the  Confederacy.  The 
writer  was  so  informed  by  Southern  men  of  intelligence,  and  that  they  never 
heard  of  the  resolution  until  the  war  had  ceased ;  also  that,  had  its  declarations 
been  known,  multitudes  Avould  have  paused  in  their  rebellious  career,  and  the 
terrible  desolation  of  the  South  might  have  been  prevented.  This  was  what 
the  conspirators,  who  had  resolved  on  rule  or  ruin,  justly  feared. 

On  the  same  day  *  the  House  of  Representatives,  by  an  almost 
*  July  22.  unanmious  V0te5  anticipated  the  wishes  of  the  loyal  people  by 
declaring  that  "  the  maintenance  of  the  Constitution,  the  preservation  of  the 
Union,  and  the  enforcement  of  the  laws  are  sacred  trusts  which  must  be 
executed;  that  no  disaster  shall  discourage  us  from  the  most  ample  per- 
formance of  this  high  duty  ;  and  that  we  pledge  to  the  country  and  the  world 
the  employment  of  every  resource,  national  and  individual,  for  the  sup- 
pression, overthrow,  and  punishment  of  Rebels  in  arms." 

On  the  same  sad  day  a  bill,  reported  by  the  Judiciary  Committee 
on  the  20th,  providing  for  the  confiscation  of  property  used  for  insurrec- 
tionary purposes,  was  considered  in  the  Senate,  to  which  Mr.  Trumbull, 
of  Illinois,  the  chairman  of  that  committee,  offered  an  amendment,  pro- 
viding that  the  master  of  any  slave  who  should  employ  him  for  such  pur- 
pose should  forfeit  all  right  to  his  service  or  labor  thereafter.  It  was  adopted 
by  a  vote  of  33  against  6.  When  this  bill  reached  the  Lower  House,  on  the  2d 
of  August,  it  met  with  strenuous  opposition,  especially  Trumbull's  amend- 
ment, from  Crittenden  and  Burnet,  of  Kentucky,  Yallandigham,  Pendleton, 
and  Cox,  of  Ohio,  and  Diven,  of  New  York,  chiefly  on  the  ground  that  it 
would  confirm  the  belief  of  the  slaveholders  that  the  war  was  Avaged  for  the 
emancipation  of  their  slaves,  and,  as  a  consequence,  would  produce  great 
exasperation,  and  increase  the  rigors  of  war  without  increasing  the  means  for 
the  success  of  the  army.  Mr.  Crittenden  was  opposed  to  the  passage  of  any 
penal  laws.  "  Shall  we  send  forward  to  the  field,"  he  asked,  "  a  whole  cata- 
logue of  penal"  laws  to  fight  this  battle  with?  Arms  more  impotent  were 
never  resorted  to.  They  are  beneath  the  dignity  of  our  great  cause.  They 
are  outside  of  the  policy  which  ought  to  control  this  Government,  and  lead 
us  on  to  success  in  the  war  we  are  now  fighting.  If  you  hold  up  before  your 
enemies  this  cloud  of  penal  laws,  they  will  say,  '  War  is  better  than  peace  : 
war  is  comparative  repose.'  They  will  say  when  they  are  subdued,  or  if  they 
choose  now  to  submit,  '  What  next  ?  Have  we  peace,  or  is  this  new  army 

1  The  negatives  were  Breckinridge  and  Powell,  of  Kentucky ;  Johnson  and  Polk,  of  Missouri ;  and  Trumbull. 
of  Illinois.  The  latter  opposed  it  because  of  the  particular  wording  of  the  first  clause,  and  said,  "  the  revolt  was 
occasioned,  in  my  opinion,  by  people  who  are  not  here,  nor  in  this  vicinity.  It  was  started  in  South  Carolina. 
I  think  the  resolution  limits  it  to  a  class  of  persons  [those  'in  arms  around  the  Capital1]  who  were  not  the 
originators  of  this  Rebellion." 


CONFISCATION,   EMANCIPATION,   AND  PEACE.  29 

of  penal  laws  then  to  come  into  action  ?  Are  these  penal  laws  to  inflict  upon 
us  a  long  agony  of  prosecution  and  forfeiture  ?'  No,  gentlemen,  it  is  not  by 
such  means  that  we  are  to  achieve  the  great  object  of  establishing  our  Union 
and  reuniting  the  country.  Sir,  these  laws  will  have  no  efficacy  in  war. 
Their  only  effect  will  be  to  stimulate  your  adversaries  to  still  more  desperate 
measures.  That  will  be  the  effect  of  this  army  of  penal  laws." 

Mr.  Stevens,  of  Pennsylvania,  strenuously  advocated  the  bill,  and  espe- 
cially Mr.  Trumbull's  amendment  concerning  the  freedom  of  slaves  employed 
for  insurrectionary  purposes  ;  and,  in  reply  to  the  assertions  that  the  insur- 
gents would  never  submit,  that  they  could  not  be  conquered,  that  they  would 
"  suffer  themselves  to  be  slaughtered  and  their  whole  country  to  be  laid 
waste,"  he  said,  "  Sir,  war  is  a  grievous  thing  at  best,  and  civil  war  more 
than  any  other ;  but  if  they  hold  this  language,  and  the  means  which  they 
have  suggested  must  be  resorted  to,  if  their  whole  country  must  be  laid 
waste  and  made  a  desert  in  order  to  save  this  Union  from  destruction,  so  let 
it  be.  I  would  rather,  sir,  reduce  them  to  a  condition  where  their  whole 
country  is  to  be  peopled  by  a  band  of  freemen  than  to  see  them  perpetrate 

the  destruction  of  this  people  through  our  agency I  warn  Southern 

gentlemen  that  if  this  war  is  to  continue,  there  will  be  a  time  when  my  friend 
from  New  York  [Mr.  Diven]  Avill  see  it  declared  by  this  free  nation  that 
every  bondsman  in  the  South — belonging  to  a  rebel,  recollect ;  I  confine  it  to 
them — shall  be  called  upon  to  aid  us  in  war  against  their  masters,  and  to 
restore  this  Union."1     The  bill  was  recommitted  to  the  Committee  on  the 
Judiciary,  and  on  the  following  daya  it  was  reported  back  with 
Trumbuirs  amendment  so  modified  as  to  include  only  those  slaves      "  ^' 8' 
whose  labor  for  insurrectionary  purposes  was  employed  in  "  any 
military  or  naval  service  against  the  Government  and  authority  of  the  United 
States."     With  the  amendment  so  modified,  the  bill  was  passed  by  a  vote  of 
60  against  48.     When  it  was  retumed  to  the  Senate,  it  was  concurred  in, 
on  motion  of  Mr.  Trumbull,  and  was  passed  *  by  a  vote  of  24 
against  11.     The  President's  signature  to  it  made  it  law  on  the 
same  day.    This  was  the  first  act  of  Congress,  after  the  beginning  of  the  war, 
concerning  the  emancipation  of  slaves  and  the  confiscation  of  property. 

We  have  already  observed  the  peace  propositions  of  Vallandigham,  of 
Ohio,  and  Wood,  of  New  York.2  These  were  followed,  later  in  the  session, 
after  Clarke,  of  New  Hampshire,  had  asked  and  obtained  leave  of  the  Senate 
to  offer  a  joint  resolution  declaratory  of  the  determination  of  Congress  to  main- 
tain the  supremacy  of  the  Government  and  integrity  of  the  Union,  by  proposi- 
tions for  securing  peace  and  reconciliation  by  friendly  measures.  One  of  these, 
offered  in  the  House  of  Representatives  by  S.  S.  Cox,  of  Ohio,  proposed  the 
appointment  of  a  committee,  composed  of  one  member  of  Congress  from  each 
State,  who  should  report  to  the  House,  at  the  next  session,  such  amendments 
to  the  National  Constitution  as  should  "assuage  all  grievances  and  bring 
about  a  reconstruction  of  the  national  unity;"  also  the  appointment  of  a 
committee  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  such  adjustment,  and  a  conference 


i  ConyreMional  Globe,  Aug.  2, 1861;  History  of  the,  Anti-slavery  Measures  of  the  Thirty-seventh  and 
Thirty-eighth  Congre****,  by  Senator  Henry  Wilson,  chapter  I. 
5  Volume  I.,  page  573. 


30 


FINANCIAL   MEASURES   OF   THE   GOVERNMENT. 


requisite  for  that  purpose,  composed  of  seven  citizens,  whom  he  named,1  who 
should  request  the  appointment  of  a  similar  committee  "from  the  so-called 
Confederate  States,"  the  two  commissions  to  meet  at  Louisville,  Kentucky, 
on  the  first  Monday  in  September  following.  This  was  followed  by  a  propo- 
sition from  "W.  P.  Johnson,  of  Missouri,  to  recommend  the  Governors  of  the 
several  States  to  convene  the  respective  legislatures  for  the  purpose  of 
calling  an  election  to  select  two  delegates  from  each  Congressional  district, 
to  meet  in  convention  at  Louisville  on  the  same  day,  "to  devise  measures 
for  the  restoration  of  peace  to  our  country."  These,  and  all  other  proposi- 
tions of  like  nature,  Congress  refused  to  entertain,  for  they  were  satisfied 
that  the  conspirators,  who  had  appealed  to  the  arbitrament  of  the  sword, 
would  not  listen  to  the  voice  of  patriotism.  The  judgment  of  the  majority 
was  in  consonance  with  a  resolution  which  Mr.  Diven,  of  New  York,  proposed 
to  offer,  namely :  "  That,  at  a  time  when  an  armed  rebellion  is  threatening 
the  integrity  of  the  Union  and  the  overthrow  of  the  Government,  any  and 
all  resolutions  or  recommendations  designed  to  make  terms  with  armed 
rebels  are  either  cowardly  or  treasonable."  They  recognized  war  as  existing 
in  all  its  hideousness  in  the  bosom  of  the  nation,  and  legislated  accordingly. 
Acting  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury 

C^r-  Chase),  Congress  authorized  a  loan  of 
$250,000,000,  for  which  bonds  and  Treasury- 
notes  were  to  be  issued.  The  bonds  were  to  • 
be  irredeemable  for  twenty  years,  and  to  bear 
interest  not  exceeding  seven  per  cent,  per 
annum;  while  the  Treasury  notes  of  fifty  dol- 
lars  and  upwards  were  to  be  payable  three 
years  after  date,  with  annual  interest  at  the 
rate  of  seven  and  three-tenths  per  cent,  per 
annum.  For  greater  convenience  in  the  dis- 
bursements of  the  Government,  and  the  pay- 
ment of  revenue,  Treasury  notes  were  author- 
ized in  denominations  not  less  than  five  dollars, 
and  to  the  extent  of  fifty  millions  of  dollars.  The  Government  was  allowed 
to  deposit  its  funds  with  solvent  banks,  instead  of  confining  these  deposits 
to  the  National  Sub-treasury.  This  measure,  together  with  the  issue  of  the 
bills  receivable  for  specie,  relieved  the  financial  pressure  at  a  time  when  it 
threatened  serious  embarrassments. 

To  provide  for  the  payment  of  the  interest  on  this  debt,  and 
to  meet  other  demands,  an  act2  was  passed0  for  the  increase  of 
revenues  from  imports,  by  which  new  duties  were  imposed  upon 
foreign  ai'ticles  of  luxury  and  necessity.  By  a  provision  of  the  same  act,  a 
direct  tax  of  twenty  millions  of  dollars  was  to  be  laid  upon  the  real  estate 
of  the  country,  in  which  the  amount  to  be  raised  in  each  State  was  specified, 
not  excepting  those  in  which  rebellion  existed.  Provision  Avas  also  made  for 
levying  a  tax  on  the  excess  of  all  incomes  above  eight  hundred  dollars  ;  but 

1  Edward  Everett,  of  Massachusetts ;  Franklin  Pierce,  of  New  Hampshire;  Millard  Fillmore,  of  New  York; 
Reverdy  Johnson,  of  Maryland;  Martin  Van  Buren,  of  New  York ;  Thomas  Ewing,  of  Ohio;  and  James  Outline, 
of  Kentucky. 

5  Sec  No.  40  of  the  Acts  and  Resolutions  passed  during  the  First  Session  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Congress. 


SEAL  OF  THE  TREASURY  DEPARTMENT. 


ADJOURNMENT    OF   CONGRESS.— CONFEDERATE   CONGRESS.       31 

Mr.  Chase's  suggestion  concerning  excise  duties,  and  other  taxes  on  special 
articles  of  personal  property,  legacies,  tfec.,  were  not  adopted  at  that  time. 
Indeed,  this  system  of  taxation  Avas  not  put  in  operation  until  after  it  was 
modified  at  the  next  session  of  Congress ;  for  the  President,  who  was  in- 
vested with  power  to  appoint  officers  to  carry  it  out,  was  not  allowed  by  the 
act  to  exercise  it  until  the  following  February.1 

In  the  month  of  September,  Mr.  Chase  sent  forth  a  patriotic  appeal  to  the 
people,  in  behalf  of  the  subscription  to  the  authorized  loan.2  He  called  for 
purchasers  at  par  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  Treasury  notes,  bearing 
seven  and  three-tenths  per  cent,  interest,  and  met  with  a  cordial  response 
from  individuals  and  banking  institutions.  The  obvious  advantages  of  the 
loan  caused  the  first  and  second  issues,  of  fifty  millions  each,  to  be  generally 
absorbed  for  investment ;  and  this  mark  of  confidence  in  the  Government 
and  the  financial  system  of  the  Secretaiy  filled  the  hearts  of  the  loyal  people 
with  gladness.  We  shall,  as  occasion  oifers,  hereafter  notice  the  working  of 
the  Treasury  Department  Tinder  the  management  of  Mr.  Chase. 

When  Congress  had  finished  the  business  for  which  they  were  called 
together,  they  adjourned  on  the  6th  of  August,  after  a  session  of  thirty-three 
days.  They  had  worked  earnestly  and  industriously,  and  the  product  of  their 
labors  consisted  of  the  passage  of  sixty-one  public  and  seven  private  acts, 
and  five  joint  resolutions.  They  had  made  ample  provisions  for  sustaining 
the  contest  against  the  enemies  of  the  Republic ;  and,  on  the  day  before  the 
adjournment,  in  a  joint  resolution,  they  requested  the  President  to  "  recom- 
mend a  day  of  public  humiliaiton,  prayer,  and  fasting,  to  be  observed  by  the 
people  of  the  United  States  with  religious  solemnity,  and  the  offering  of  fer- 
vent supplications  to  Almighty  God  for  the  safety  and  welfare  of  these 
States,  his  blessings  on  their  arms,  and  a  speedy  restoration  of  peace."3 

Whilst  the  National  Congress  was  in  session  at  Washington,  and  armies 
were  contending  along  the  borders  of  Bull's  Run,  the  Third  Session  of  the 
so-called  "Provisional  Congress"  of  the  conspirators  (who,  as  we  have  seen, 
had  left  the  Senate-Chamber  of  the  Capitol  of  Alabama,  at  Mont- 
gomery," wherein  their  Confederacy  was  formed)  was  commenced     °  '^    ' 
in  the  Capitol  of  Virginia,  at  Richmond,  on  the  20th  of  July.4 
There  was  a  full  attendance.     The  members  assembled  at  noon,  and  were 
called  to  order  by  Howell  Cobb,  Avhen  the  Rev.  S.  K.  Tallmadge,  of  Georgia, 
made  a  prayer.     At  half-past  twelve  o'clock,  Col.  Josselyn,  the  private  secre- 
tary of  Jefferson  Davis,  appeared,  and  delivered  to  "  Congress "  a  communi- 


1  It  was  estimated  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  that  the  real  and  personal  values  in  the  United  States, 
at  that  time,  reached  the  vast  aggregate  of  $16,000,000,000,  of  which  $11,000,000,000  were  in  the  loyal  States,    It 
was  also  estimated  that  the  yearly  surplus  earnings  of  the  loyal  people  amounted  to  over  $400,000.000. 

2  "The  war,"  said  Mr.  Chase,  "made  necessary  by  insurrection,  and  reluctantly  accepted  by  the  Govern- 
ment, must  be  prosecuted  with  all  possible  vigor,  until  the  restoration  of  the  just  authority  of  the  Union  shall 
insure  permanent  peace.     The  same  Providence  which  conducted  our  fathers  through  the  difficulties  and  dangers 
which  beset  the  formation  of  the  Union,  has  graciously  strengthened  our  hands  for  the  work  of  its  preservation. 
The  crops  of  the  year  are  ample.     Granaries  and  barns  are  everywhere  full.    The  capitalists  of  the  country  corns 
cheerfully  forward  to  sustain  the  credit  of  the  Government.     Already,  also,  even  in  advance  of  this  appeal,  men  of 
all  occupations  seek  to  share  the  honors  and  the  advantages  of  the  loan.    Never,  except  because  of  the  temporary 
depression  caused  by  the  rebellion,  and  the  derangement  of  business  occasioned  by  it,  were  the  people  of  the 
United  States  in  a  better  condition  to  sustain  a  great  contest  than  now." 

3  The  President,  by  proclamation  on  the  12th  of  August,  appointed  the  last  Thursday  in  September  lobe 
'(bsorved  as  a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer. 

»  St  e  page  547.  volume  I. 


32 


JEFFERSON  DA  VIS'S  MESSAGE. 


Till-;  SENATE-CHAMBER  AT   MONTGOMERY.1 

cation  from  that  chief  leader  of  the  Rebellion.  In  that  "message,"  Davis 
congratulated  his  confederates  on  the  accession  of  States  to  their  league. 
He  assured  them  that  the  National  Government  had  now  revealed  its  inten- 
tions to  subjugate  them  by  a  war  "whose  folly"  Avas  "equaled  by  its  wick- 
edness," and  whose  "  dire  calamities  would  fall  with  double  severity  "  on  the 
loyal  people  themselves.  He  charged  the  President  with  "  a  violation  of  an 
armistice"  concerning  Fort  Sumter,2  and  declared  the  assertion  that  the 
insurgents  commenced  hostilities,  to  be  "  an  unfounded  pretense."  He  argued 
that  the  Confederacy  was  "  a  great  and  powerful  nation,"  because  the  Gov- 
ernment had  made  such  extensive  preparations  for  its  overthrow ;  also  that 
the  nationality  of  the  leagued  insurgents  had  been  recognized  by  the  Gov- 
ernment, by  its  establishment  of  "  blockades  by  sea  and  land ;"  also  that  the 
idea  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  "  Confederate  States "  were  citizens  of  the 
United  States  was  repudiated  by  the  Government,  in  making  war  upon  them 
"with  a  savage  ferocity  unknown  to  modern  civilization." 

With  the  same  disregard  of  candor  which  characterized  Beauregard's 
proclamation  at  Manassas,  in  June,  and  Avith  the  same  evident  intention  to 
"fire  the  Southern  heart,"3  Davis  said  of  the  Avarfare  of  the  Nationals: 
"  Rapine  is  the  rule ;  private  residences,  in  peaceful  rural  districts,  are  bom- 
barded and  burnt,"  and  pains  taken  to  have  "  a  brutal  soldiery  completely 
destroy  every  article  of  use  or  ornament  in  private  houses."  "Mankind  will 
shudder,"  he  continued,  "  to  hear  the  tales  of  outrages  committed  on  defense- 
less females,  by  soldiers  of  the  United  States  noAv  imrading  our  homes."  He 

1  This  picture  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author,  while  on  a  visit  to  Montgomery,  early  in  April.  ISM. 
The  mahogany  furniture  was  the  same  as  that  used  by  the  conspirators  at  the  formation  of  their  Confederacy. 
a  Set-  pages  805  to  809,  inclusive,  volume  I.  3  See  paire  650.  volume  I. 


BANISHMENT   AND   CONFISCATION   ACTS.  33 

charged  the  Government  with  making  "  special  war "  on  the  South,  including 
the  women  and  the  children,  "by  carefully  devised  measures  to  prevent 
their  obtaining  medicines  necessary  for  their  cure,"  with  "  cool  and  deliberate 
malignity,  under  pretext  of  suppressing  an  insurrection."  He  spoke  of  "  other 
savage  practices  which  have  been  resorted  to  by  the  Government  of  the 
United  States,"  and  cited  the  case  of  the  prisoners  taken  with  the  pirate-ship 
Savannah,  already  referred  to  in  this  work.1  After  speaking  of  the  annun- 
ciation at  the  seat  of  Government,  that  the  States  were  subordinate  to  the 
National  authority  and  had  no  right  to  secede,  and  that  the  President  was 
authorized  to  suspend  the  privilege  of  the  writ  of  Habeas  Corpus,  "  when," 
as  the  Constitution  says,  "  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion  the  public  safety 
may  require  it,"  he  said:  "We  may  well  rejoice  that  we  have  severed  all 
connection  with  a  Government  which  thus  tramples  on  all  the  principles  of 
constitutional  liberty,  and  with  a  people  in  whose  presence  such  avowals 
could  be  hazarded."  He  then  spoke  of  the  enthusiasm  of  the  Southern  people, 
their  abundant  offers  of  aid  to  the  Confederacy,  and  the  "  almost  unquestion- 
ing confidence  which  they  display  in  their  government  during  the  impending 
struggle;"  and  he  concluded  his  communication  by  saying:  "To  speak  of 
subjugating  such  a  people,  so  united  and  determined,  is  to  speak  in  language 
incomprehensible  to  them.  To  resist  attacks  on  their  rights  or  their  liberties, 
is  with  them  an  instinct.  Whether  this  war  shall  last  one,  or  three,  or  five 
years,  is  a  problem  they  leave  to  be  solved  by  the  enemy  alone ;  it  will  last 
till  the  enemy  shall  have  withdrawn  from  their  borders — till  their  political 
rights,  their  altars,  and  their  homes,  are  freed  from  invasion.  Then,  and 
then  only,  will  they  rest  from  this  struggle,  to  enjoy  in  peace  the  blessings 
which,  with  the  favor  of  Providence,  they  have  secured  by  the  aid  of  their 
own  strong  hearts  and  sturdy  arms." 

With  a  determination  such  as  Davis  expressed,  the  "  Congress "  made 
provision  for  the  contest,  and  for  creating  that  "  United  South  "  which  had 
been  proclaimed  to  the  world.     For  the  latter  purpose  it  passed 
an  act"  which  authorized  the  banishment  from  the  limits  of  the     °  ^  * 
"  Confederate  States "  of  every  masculine  citizen  of  the  United 
States  (with  some  exceptions  named2)  over  fourteen  years  of  age,  who  ad- 
hered to  his  Government  and  acknowledged  its  authority.     The  act  prescribed 
as  the  duty  of  all  courts  of  justice  to  cause  the  arrest  of  all  Union  men  who 
did  not  proclaim  their  allegiance  to  the  conspirators  or  leave  the  Confederacy 
within    forty   days,   and    to    treat    them    as    "alien   enemies." 
Another   act*   authorized   the   confiscation   of  every   species   of 
property  within  the  limits  of  the  Confederacy  belonging  to  such  "  alien  ene- 
mies "  or  absent  citizens  of  the  United  States,  with  the  exceptions  mentioned. 
Various  measures  were  adopted  for  the  increase  and  efficiency  of  the  army 
and  navy,  and  for  carrying  on  the  immense  financial  operations  of  the  so- 
called  government.3     It  was  officially  reported  that  there  were  two  hundred 

1  See  page  557.  volume  I. 

*  The  citizens  of  Delaware,  Maryland,  Kentucky,  Missouri,  the  Territories  of  New  Mexico,  Arizona,  and  the 
Indian  Territory  south  of  Kansas,  and  the  District  of  Columbia,  were  cxcepted. 

3  Further  issues  of  Treasury  notes  were  authorized,  and  provision  was  made  for  a  war-tax,  for  the  creation 
of  means  for  their  redemption,  to  the  amount  of  fifty  cents  upon  each  one  hundred  dollars  in  value  of  real  estate, 
slaves,  merchandise,  stocks  of  corporations,  money  at  interest  or  invested  in  various  securities,  excepting  Con- 
•iederate  bonds,  money  in  hand  or  in  bank,  live  stock,  gold  watches,  gold  and  silver  plate,  pianos,  horses,  and 
pleasure  cnmase?. 

VOL.  IL— 3 


34  RETALIATION.— ATTITUDE   OF  THE   CONFEDERATES. 

thousand  soldiers  in  the  field ;  and  Davis  was  authorized  to  increase  this  force 
by  an  addition  of  four  hundred  thousand  volunteers,  to  serve  for  not  less  than 
twelve  months  or  more  than  three  years.     He  was  authorized  to  send  ad- 
ditional commissioners  to  Europe ;  and  on  the  last  day  of  the  ses- 
«  Ang.  31,     gjon«  an  a(jt  wag  passe(i  giving  him  authority  to  inflict  retaliation 
upon  the  persons  of  prisoners  of  war.     This  measure  had  special 
reference  to  the  captives  of  the  pirate-ship  Savannah,  concerning  whom,  as 
we  have  observed,1  Davis  had  already  sent  a  threatening  letter  to  the  Presi- 
dent, to  which  no  reply  was  given.2    Tinder  the  provisions  of  that  act,  Colonel 
Corcoran  and  other  officers  were  closely  confined  as  hostages,  and  treated 
worse  than  the  pirates  were.3     The  latter,  as  we  have  observed,  were,  for  the 
sake  of  humanity,  treated  as  prisoners  of  war,  and  in  due  time  the  hostages 
were  exchanged. 

On  the  establishment  of  the  so-called  government  at  Richmond,  Davis's 
committee  of  advisers,  whom  he  dignified  with  the  title  of  "  Cabinet,"  was 
reorganized.  R.  M.  T.  Hunter,  of  Virginia,  had  become  his  "  Secretary  of 
State."  Judah  P.  Benjamin,  his  law  officer,  was  made  "  Secretary  of  War," 
and  was  succeeded  in  his  office  by  ex-Governor  Thomas  Bragg,  of  North 
Carolina.  The  other  members  of  the  "  Cabinet "  were  the  same  as  those  first 
appointed.4  In  every  phase  of  its  organization,  the  "  new  government "  was 
modeled  after  the  rejected  one;  and  in  form,  and  numbers,  and  operations,  the 
Confederacy  presented  to  the  world  the  outward  aspect  of  a  respectable  nation. 
Seals  were  devised  for  the  use  of  the  several  "  Departments ;"  and  on  that 
made  for  the  "Department  of  State,"  which,  more  than  others,  might  be 
seen  abroad,  was  the  significant  legend,  in  indifferent  Latin,  NULLA  PATRIA 
AMICT^E  FIDEI,  meaning,  No  country,  no  fatherland,  that  does  not  keep  faith, 
or  where  faith  is  covered  up — that  is  to  say,  We  reject  the  National  Govern- 
ment because  it  is  faithless.5  With  this  feeling  they  set  about  the  establish- 
ment of  a  new  empire,  with  wonderful  energy,  and  called  forth  all  of  the 
industrial  resources  of  the  region  under  their  control,  with  results  the  most 

1  See  page  657,  volume  I. 

*  This  letter  was  taken  by  Captain  Thomas  H.  Taylor,  with  a  flag  of  truce,  to  the  head-quarters  of  General 
McDowell,  at  Arlington  House,  when  the  bearer  was  conducted  to  the  quarters  of  General  Scott,  in  Washington 
City,  where  the  letter  was  delivered. 

3  See  note  2,  page  557,  volume  L  The  trial  of  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  Savannah  occurred  at  New  York, 
in  October,  1861.  It  continued  seven  days,  when,  the  jury  disagreeing,  the  prisoners  were  remanded  to  the  cus- 
tody of  the  marshals.  In  the  mean  time,  William  Smith,  another  Confederate  privateersman,  had  been  tried  in 
Philadelphia,  and  found  guilty  of  piracy,  the  penalty  for  which  was  death  by  hanging.  Now  was  afforded  an 
opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  that  system  of  retaliation  which  the  Confederate  "Congress"  had  authorized. 
Accordingly,  on  the  9th  of  November,  1861.  Judah  P.  Benjamin,  the  Confederate  "  Secretary  of  War,"  instructed 
General  Winder  to  select  by  lot  "from  among  the  prisoners  of  war  of  the  highest  rank"  one  who  was  to  be 
confined  in  a  cell  appropriated  to  convicted  felons,  to  be  a  hostage  for  Captain  Smith,  of  the  Savannah,  and  to 
be  executed  if  he  should  suffer  death.  Also  to  select  in  the  same  way  thirteen  other  prisoners  of  war,  the  highest 
in  rank,  to  be  confined  in  cells  used  for  convicted  felons,  and  to  be  treated  as  such  so  long  as  the  National 
Government  so  treated  a  "like  number  of  prisoners  of  war  captured  by  them  at  sea."  This  order  was  read  by 
General  Winder,  in  the  presence  of  seventy-five  captive  officers,  in  the  old  Tobacco  Warehouse,  in  Richmond, 
on  the  10th  of  November.  He  had  six  slips  of  paper,  each  containing  the  name  of  one  of  the  six  colonels  of  the 
National  Army  then  held  as  prisoners.  These  were  handed  to  Colonel  W.  K.  Lee,  of  the  20th  Massachusetts 
Regiment,  recently  captured  at  Ball's  Bluff,  who  was  directed  to  place  them  in  a  deep  tin  case  provided  for  the 
purpose,  when  Mr.  Ely  was  directed  to  draw  one  out,  the  officer  whose  name  it  should  bear  "  to  be  held  as 
hostage  for  William  Smith,  convicted  of  piracy."  The  lot  fell  upon  Colonel  Corcoran,  then  a  prisoner  in  Castle 
Pinckney,  in  Charleston  harbor.  The  names  of  the  other  thirteen  hostages  were  drawn  in  the  same  way.  They 
were:  Colonels  Lee,  Wilcox,  Cogswell,  Wood,  and  Woodruff ;  Lieutenant-Colonels  Bowman  and  Neff;  Majors 
Potter,  Revere,  and  Vogdes  ;  and  Captains  Rockwood,  Bowman,  and  Keffer.— Journal  of  Alfred  Ely,  Nov.  10, 
1861,  pages  210  to  216,  inclusive. 

4  See  page  253.  «  See  engraving  on  page  85. 


CONFEDERATE  MANUFACTURES.— REGIMENT  OF  SPIES. 


astonishing.  The  blockade  becoming  more  and  more  stringent  every  day, 
they  perceived  the  necessity  of  relying  upon  their  own  ingenuity  and  indus- 
try for  the  materials  of  war ;  and  forges, 
and  foundries,  and  powder  manufactories 
soon  appeared  in  various  parts  of  the 
Confederacy,  while  those  already  estab- 
lished were  taxed  to  their  utmost  capacity 
in  responding  to  orders.  Of  these  the 
great  Tredegar  Iron  Works,  at  Rich- 
mond (see  page  36),  was  the  most  exten- 
sive of  its  kind  within  the  limits  of  the 
Slave-labor  States,  and  some  of  the  most 
effective  heavy  ordnance  used  by  the 
Confederate  Army,  and  projectiles  of 
various  kinds,  were  made  there,  directly 
under  the  eye  of  the  so-called  government. 
The  labors  of  this  establishment  in  the 
cause  of  the  rebellion  made  its  name  and  deeds  familiar  to  every  American. 

Jefferson  Davis  was  quick  to  act  upon  the  authority  of  the  decree  of  the 
Confederate  "  Congress "  concerning   the  banishment  of  Union   men.     He 

O  fJ 

issued  a  proclamation  on  the  14th  of  August,  in  accordance  with  the  intent 
of  that  decree;  and  then  commenced  tkose  terrible  persecutions  of  loyal 
inhabitants  within  the  limits  of  the  "Confederate  States,"  under  the  sanction 
of  law,  which  made  that  reign  of  terror  in  those  regions  tenfold  more  dreadful 
than  before.  This,  and  the  Confiscation  Act,  put  the  seal  of  silence  upon  the 
lips  of  nearly  all  Union  men.  Few  could  leave,  for  obstacles  were  cast  in 
their  way.  To  remain  was  to  acquiesce  in  the  new  order  of  things,  or  suffer 


CONFEDERATE  "STATE  DEPARTMENT1'  SEAL.1 


1  This  delineation  of  the  seal  Is  from  a  pass  which  the  "Secretary  of  State"  of  the  Confederacy  issued  in  the 
following  form : — 

"CONFEDERATE  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

"To  all  to  tcJvom  these  present*  shall  come^G  retting  : 

"  I,  the  undersigned,  Secretary  of  State  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America,  hereby  request  all  whom  it 

may  concern,  to  permit  safely  and  freely  to  pass,  A B ,  a  citizen  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America, 

and  in  case  of  need  to  give  him  all  lawful  aid  and  protection. 

"  Given  under  my  hand  and  the  impression  of  the  seal  of  the  Department  of  State,  at  the  City  of 
[SEAL.]  Montgomery,  May  20, 1861. 

"  ROBERT  TOOMBS,  Secretary  of  State." 

While  on  a  visit  to  Fort  Fisher,  North  Carolina,  In  the  spring  of  1S66,  the  writer  met  a  resident  of  Wilming- 
ton and  a  native  of  North  Carolina,  who  had  been  employed  in  the  secret  service  of  the  National  Government 
during  a  portion  of  the  war,  with  the  commission  of  colonel,  and  in  command  of  a  regiment  of  S50  spies,  who 
were  scattered  over  the  Confederacy.  He  also  entered  the  service  of  the  Confederacy  as  a  spy,  in  order  that  he 
might  work  more  efficiently  for  his  Government,  and  was  furnished  with  a  pass  like  the  above,  on  the  margin 
of  which,  it  should  have  been  mentioned,  was  an  exact  description  of  the  person  to  whom  it  was  given.  He 
desired  to  furnish  each  of  his  spies  with  such  a  pass.  Through  some  of  them  in  Richmond,  he  procured  a  large 
number  of  blank  passes.  These  required  the  impression  of  the  seal  of  the  "State  Department."  He  went  to 
Richmond,  and  through  spies  there,  professedly  in  the  service  of  the  Confederates,  he  was  introduced  to  Judah 
P.  Benjamin,  then  "Secretary  of  State,"  and  visited  his  office  daily  for  about  a  fortnight,  endeavoring  to  ascer- 
tain where  the  seal  of  the  "Department"  was  kept.  He  was  finally  successful.  One  day,  when  no  one  was  in 
the  office  but  a  boy,  he  sent  him  on  an  errand,  and  then  going  boldly  to  the  place  where  the  seal  was  kept, 
he  made  an  impression  of  it  in  wax.  He  then  started  with  his  own  pass  to  "go  into  the  Yankee  lines."  He 
hastened  to  Washington,  and  thence  to  New  York,  where  he  had  a  seal  cut  in  steel  precisely  like  the  original." 
With  this  he  stamped  the  blank  passes,  which  he  properly  filled  up  and  signed  successfully  with  the  forged 
name  of  Benjamin.  With  these  he  furnished  his  spies  with  passes,  and  they  performed  essential  service  by 
gaining  information  in  the  camps  and  at  the  Capital,  and  in  communicating  with  the  blockading  squadrons.  The 
commander  -,if  this  regiment  of  spies  was  arrested  several  times  on  suspicion,  but  was  never  implicated  by  suffi* 
cient  proof. 


36  PERSECUTION  OF  LOYALISTS  IN  EAST  TENNESSEE. 

intensely.     Then,  for  the  same  reason  that  gave  truth  to  the  proclamation  of 
the  despot— "Order  reigns  in  Warsaw  "—there  was  a  "United  South"  in 


THE  TBEDEGAR   IKON   WORKS,   AT  RICHMOND,  VIRGINIA.1 

favor  of  the  conspirators.  Under  their  subordinate  officers,  civil  and  mili- 
tary, almost  unbounded  license  was  exercised,  and  no  man's  life,  liberty,  and 
property  were  secure  from  violence. 

In  districts  of  the  Confederacy,  such  as  East  Tennessee,  where  the  blight 
of  slavery  was  but  little  known,  where  a  greater  portion  of  the  inhabitants 
were  loyal  to  their  Government,  and  where  the  Confederates  held  sway,  the 
keenest  cruelties  were  exercised.  Those  who,  in  East  Tennessee,  had  voted 
for  the  Union  at  the  election  of  which  Governor  Harris  made  fraudulent 
returns,*  were  continually  persecuted.  Good  and  peaceable  citizens  were 
taken  before  magistrates  without  cause,  and  imprisoned  without  mercy. 
They  were  arrested  by  the  authority  of  processes  issued  by  J.  Crozier  Ramsey, 
the  Confederate  district  attorney,  who  was  assisted  in  the  work  of  crushing 
the  Unionists  in  that  region  by  R.  B.  Reynolds,  a  Confederate  commissioner, 
and  W.  B.  Wood,  a  Methodist  clergyman  from  Alabama,  who  bore  the  com- 
mission of  a  Confederate  colonel.  Under  the  direction  and  assistance  of  these 
men,  loyalists  were  hunted,  arrested,  taken  to  camps  and  prisons,  and  insulted 
and  abused  by  mobs.  Confederate  cavalry,  as  well  as  infantry,  scoured  the 
country,  offering  every  indignity  to  men  and  women,  destroying  the  crops  of 
the  rich  and  poor  alike,  turning  their  horses  to  feed  into  fields  of  growing  corn, 
burning  barns  and  stacks  of  hay,  and  plundering  the  people  of  provisions. 
The  jails  were  soon  filled  with  loyalists,  and  an  extensive  disarming  of  the 
people  was  accomplished.  So  thoroughly  were  they  under  the  control  of  the 
Confederates,  that  in  November  °  Colonel  Wood  was  able  to  write 
to  Benjamin,  at  Richmond,  "The  rebellion  [resistance  to  Con- 
federate outrages]  in  East  Tennessee  has  been  put  down  in  some  of  the 
counties,  and  will  be  effectually  suppressed  in  less  than  two  weeks  in  all  the 
coimties.  Their  camps  in  Sevier  and  Hamilton  Counties,"  he  continued, 
"have  been  broken  up,  and  a  large  number  of  them  have  been  made 
prisoners.  ...  .  It  is  a  mere  farce  to  arrest  them  and  turn  them 

1  This  view  is  from  the  ruins  of  the  Virginia  State  Arsenal.     The  works  are  on  the  left  bank  of  the  .Tames 
River,  nearly  opposite  Mayo's  Island. 
5  See  pages  3S8-339,  volume  I. 


LOYALISTS  HUNTED,   IMPRISONED,    AND  HANGED.  37 

over  to  the  courts They  really  deserve  the  gallows,  and,  if 

consistent  with  the  laws,  ought  speedily  to  receive  their  deserts."  With 
the  spirit  of  this  Alabama  clergyman,  the  Loyalists  were  everywhere  ill- 
treated,  and  no  measures  seemed  to  be  considered  too  cruel  to  be  employed 
in  crushing  them.1 

Among  the  most  prominent  of  the  East  Tennessee  Loyalists,  who  suffered 
persecution,  were  Andrew  Johnson  and  Horace  Maynard,  members  of  Con- 
gress, and  Rev.  W.  G.  Brownlow,  D.  D.,  a  Methodist  preacher,  and  editor 
of  the  Knoxville  Whig}  Brownlow's  fearless  spirit,  caustic  pen,  social 
position,  and  public  relations  through  the  press  and  the  pulpit,  made  him 
intensely  hated  by  the  conspirators  and  their  friends,  and  much  feared.  They 
thirsted  for  his  life,  and  finally  the  false  charge  was  made,  that  he  was  acces- 
sory to  the  burning  of  several  railway-bridges  in  East  Tennessee,3  to  cut  off 
communication  between  that  region  and  Virginia.  His  life  had  been  daily 
threatened  by  Confederate  soldiers ;  and,  at  the  urgent  solicitations  of  his 
family,  he  left  his  home  in  the  autumn,  and  went  into  another  district  of  his 
State.  While  he  was  absent,  several  railway-bridges  were  burned.  Brown- 
low  was  accused  of  being  in  complicity  with  their  destroyers,  and  Colonel 
Wood  sent  out  cavalry  in  search  of  him,  with  instructions,  publicly  given  in 
the  street,  at  Knoxville,  not  to  take  him  prisoner,  but  to  shoot  him  at  once.4 

Brownlow  was  informed  of  his  peril,  and,  with  other  loyal  men,  he 
secreted  himself  in  the  Smoky  Mountains,  on  the  borders  of  North  Carolina, 
where  they  were  fed  by  Loyalists.  It  was  finally  resolved  by  the  Confed- 
erates to  rid  themselves  of  so  dangerous  an  enemy,  by  giving  Brownlow  a 
pass  to  go  into  Kentucky,  under  a  military  escort.  The  "  Secretary  of  War  " 
at  Richmond  (Benjamin)  was  asked  for  one.  He  would  not  give  it  himself. 
He  said  he  greatly  preferred  seeing  Brownlow  "  on  the  other  side  of  the 
lines,  as  an  avowed  enemy  ;"5  and  instructed  General  Crittenden,  then  in 
command  at  Knoxville,  to  give  him  a  pass.  General  Crittenden  sent  for 
Brownlow  to  come  to  Knoxville  to  receive  it.  He  did  so,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  departure  for  the  Union  lines,  when  he  was  arrested"  for 
treason,  on  the  authority  of  a  warrant  issued  by  "  Commissioner"  *  De(j^j11ber  6' 
Reynolds,  on  the  affidavit  of  Attorney  Ramsey.  He  was  refused 


1  Notwithstanding  the  Loyalists  were  disarmed,  the  hatred  and  cruel  passions  of  the  Secessionists  were  not. 
appeased.    Two  Confederate  officers  had  the  following  advertisement  printed 
in  the  Memphis  Appeal  : 

"  BLOODHOUNDS  WANTED. — We,  the  undersigned,  will  pay  five  dollars 
per  pair  for  fifty  pairs  of  well-bred  hounds,  and  fifty  dollars  for  one  pair  of 
thoroughbred  bloodhounds,  that  will  take  tho  tmck  of  a  man.  The  pur- 
pose for  which  these  dogs  are  wanted,  is  to  chase  the  infernal,  cowardly 
Lincoln  bushwhackers  of  East  Tennessee  and  Kentucky  (who  have  taken 
advantage  of  the  bush  to  kill  and  cripple  many  good  soldiers)  to  their 
haunts  and  capture  them.  The  said  hounds  must  be  delivered  at  Captain 
Hammer's  livery-stable  by  the  10th  of  December  next,  where  a  mustering 
officer  will  be  present  to  muster  and  inspect  them. 

"  F.  N.  McXAiRY. 
"  H.  H.  HABRIS.  BLOODHOUND. 

"CAMP  COMFORT,  CAMPHF.LL  Co.,  TENN.,  Nov.  16." 

9  See  page  88,  volume  I. 

*  80  eager  were  the  Confederates  to  implicate  Brownlow  in  these  transactions,  that  they  offered  men  under 
sentence  of  death  their  lives  and  liberty,  if  they  would  testify  to  that  effect.  The  latter  spurned  the  bribe,  and 
would  not  sacrifice  truth  and  honor  even  for  the  sake  of  life. 

4  Sketches  of  th«  nine,  Progress,  and  Decline  of  Secession.    By  W.  G.  Brownlow. 

8  Letter  of  J.  P.  Benjamin  to  Major-General  Crittenden,  Nov.  20th,  1S61. 


38       BENJAMIN'S   CRUEL  ORDER. -MURDERS  AT   GREENVILLE. 

a  hearing  or  bail,  but  was  cast  into  the  county  prison  at  Knoxville,  from 
which  appeals  to  the  honor  and  good  faith  of  Crittenden  and  his  superiors 

were  made  in  vain.  There,  in  a  room 
so  crowded  that  not  all  could  lie  down, 
and  not  a  chair,  bench,  stool,  table,  or 
other  article  of  furniture,  excepting  a 
wooden  bucket  and  tin  cup,  was  to  be 
seen,  he  and  his  associates,  some  of 
them  among  the  best  men  in  the  land, 
were  kept  a  long  time,  subjected  to  the 
vile  ribaldry  of  soldiers  and  guards, 
and  threats  of  being  hung.  Nor  were 
these  threats  idle;  for,  from  time  to 
time,  prisoners  were  taken  out  and 
hung — men  as  innocent  of  crime  as 
THE  COUNTY  JAIL  AT  KNoxviLLK.«  infants.  These  were  citizens,  charged 

with  burning  the  railway-bridges.    The  alleged  crimes  of  these  men  and  other 
Loyalists  were  set  forth  by  Colonel  Wood  in  a  letter  to  Benjamin," 
"^sei20'     m  whicn  he  declared  that  the  sentiment  of  the  inhabitants  in  East 
Tennessee  was  "  hostile  to  the  Confederate  government,"  and  that 
the  people  were  slaves  to  Andrew  Johnson  and  Horace  Maynard.    "To  release 
the  prisoners,"  he  said,  "  is  ruinous.    To  convict  them  before  a  court  is  next  to 
an  impossibility.     The  bridge-burners  and  spies  ought  to  be  tried  at  once." 
This  letter  excited  the  brutal  instincts  of  Benjamin,  and  he  wrote  back 
instantly6  from  Richmond,  saying,  "All  such  as  can  be  identified 

4  Nov.  25.       •       i         .         -,  j    .       i     •-,        -i  •  i         .    •    j 

m  having  been  engaged  in  bridge-burning,  are  to  be  tried  sum- 
marily by  drum-head  court-martial,  and,  if  found  guilty,  executed  on  the 
spot  by  hanging.  It  would  be  well  to  leave  their  bodies  hanging  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  burned  bridges."  He  ordered  the  seizure  of  all  arms  that  were 
"concentrated  by  these  traitors,"  and  said,  " In  no  case  is  one  of  the  men, 
known  to  have  been  up  in  arms  against  the  government,  to  be  released  on 
any  pledge  or  oath  of  allegiance.  The  time  for  such  measures  is  past.  They 
are  all  to  be  held  as  prisoners  of  war,  and  held  in  jail  to  the  end  of  the  war." 
Acting  upon  these  suggestions,  some  of  those  who  were  charged  with 
bridge-burning,  but  not  found  guilty,  were  hung  under  circumstances  of  great 
cruelty.  In  compliance  with  Benjamin's  savage  instructions,  they  were  left 
hanging  in  public  places,  to  receive  the  indignities  of  a  brutal  mob.  Such 
was  the  case  with  the  bodies  of  two  victims  (Hensie  and  Fry),  who  were 
hanged  together  upon  the  limb  of  an  oak  tree,  near  the  railway-station,  at 
Greenville,  Tennessee,  by  the  hands  of  Colonel  Leadbetter,  already  men- 
tioned.2 He  ordered  their  bodies  to  hang  there  four  days  and  nights ;  and 
when  the  trains  upon  the  road  passed  by,  they  were  detained  long  enough 
to  allow  the  passengers  to  go  up  and  offer  insults  to  the  lifeless  remains. 

I  This  picture  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author  in  May,  1866,  and  shows  the  front  of  the  prison.     The 
window  that  lighted  the  room  on  the  lower  floor,  in  which  Brownlow  was  confined,  is  seen  on  the  right  of  the 
door.     In  the  upper  story  are  two  immense  iron  cages,  into  which  the  worst  criminals  are  put,  and  in  these 
some  of  the  most  obnoxious  Loyalists  were  confined.    Out  of  this  loathsome  place  several  were  taken  to  the 
gallows. 

II  See  page  174.  volume  I.     This  man,  who  was  guilty  of  enormous  crimes,  it  is  said,  durins  the  war.  and 
fled  to  Upper  Canada  at  its  close,  died  at  Clifton,  in  that  province,  of  apoplexy,  on  the  25th  of  September,  1866. 


BOLDNESS  OF  BROWNLOW.— WRITS  OF  GARNISHMENT. 


39 


;  December  16, 
1861. 


This  was  done,  especially  by  Confederate  soldiers  on  their  way  to  Virginia, 
in  view  of  many  of  the  loyal  inhabitants  of  Greenville. 

In  the  midst  of  these  fiery  trials,  the  intrepid  Brownlow  remained  firm, 
and  exercised  the  greatest  boldness  of  speech.  They  dared  not  hang  him 
without  legal  conviction,  and  they  well  knew 
that  he  had  done  nothing  worthy  of  death. 
He  was  not  only  bold,  but  defiant.  They 
offered  him  life  and  liberty  if  he  would  take 
the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Confederacy. 
He  scorned  the  proposition,  saying :  "  Rather 
than  stultify  myself,  and  disgrace  my  family 
by  such  an  oath,  I  agree  to  die.  I  never 
'could  sanction  this  government,  and  I  trust 
no  child  of  mine  will  ever  do  it."  Whilst 
suffering  in  the  Knoxville  jail,  and  almost 
daily  menaced  with  death,  he  wrote  to  Ben- 
jamin a  characteristic  letter,"  in 
which  he  said,  "  You  are  report- 
ed to  have  said  to  a  gentleman 
in  Richmond,  that  I  am  a  bad  man,  and 
dangerous  to  the  Confederacy,  and  that  you 
desire  me  out  of  it.  Just  give  me  my  pass- 
ports, and  I  will  do  for  your  Confederacy 
more  than  the  devil  has  ever  done — I  will 
quit  the  country  !" 

This  letter,  and  a  visit  from  General  Crittenden  (who  felt  sensitive  on  this 
point),  brought  one  from  Benjamin*  to  the  authorities  at  Knox- 

.,,       .     T         .         ,  .         .   ,      ,  11-11  /»    i       *  December  22. 

ville,  indicating  his  wish  that  Brownlow  should  be  sent  out  01  the 
Confederacy,  and  regretting  the  circumstances  of  his  arrest  and  imprison- 
ment ;  "  only,"  as  he  said,  because  "  color  is  given  to  the  suspicion  that 
he  has  been  entrapped."  He  was  finally  released  and  sent  to  Nashville 
(then  in  possession  of  National  troops)  early  in  March.  Dr.  Brownlow  was 
a  type  of  the  Loyalists  of  the  mountain  regions  of  that  State,  who  suffered 
terribly  during  a  great  portion  of  the  war.  A  minute  record  of  the  faithful 
and  fearless  patriotism  of  the  people  of  East  Tennessee  during  the  struggle, 
and  the  cruel  wrongs  and  sufferings  which  they  endured  a  greater  portion 
of  that  time,  would  make  one  of  the  most  glorious  and  yet  revolting  chapters 
in  the  history  of  the  late  fierce  conflict.  Incidents  of  that  patriotism  and 
suffering  will  be  observed,  as  we  proceed  in  our  narrative. 

Let  us  return  a  moment  to  the  consideration  of  the  other  measure  of  the 
Confederate  Congress,  designed  to  force  loyal  men  into  a  support  of  the  re- 
bellion, namely,  the  Confiscation  Act.*  From  the  "  Department  of  Justice," 
at  the  head  of  which  was  Judah  P.  Benjamin,  went  out  instructions  that  all 

1  This  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author,  in  May,  1866.  The  tree  was  a  vigorous  red  oak,  standing  on  a 
slope  overlooking  the  towji,  a  few  rods  northeastward  of  the  Greenville  Station.  Some  person  commenced  cut- 
ting it  down  a  while  after  the  execution,  but  was  restrained  by  the  consideration  offered,  that  it  misrht  serve  the 
purpose  of  a  gallows  for  the  punishment  of  some  of  those  who  were  engased  in  the  murder  of  the  men  who  were 
hanged  there.  Near  the  root  of  the  gallows  limb  (from  which  a  rope  is  seen  suspended)  we  observed  a  sear  made 
by  the  passage  of  a  Confederate  cannon-ball  throush  the  tree.  Its  place  is  marked  by  a  black  spot,  in  the  picture. 

8  See  page  545,  volume  I.,  and  page  38,  volume  II. 


THE    GALLOWS-TREE.1 


40 


PETTIQKU'S  DENUNCIATIONS. 


persons,  Americans  or  Europeans,  having  a  domicile  in  the  "  Confederate 
States,  and  carrying  on  business  or  traffic  within  the  States  at  war  with  the 
Confederacy,"  were  alien  enemies ;  that  the  property,  of  every  kind,  of  these 
persons  should  be  seized  and  held,  and  that  the  receivers  of  the  same  should 
apply  to  the  clerk  of  courts  for  writs  of  garnishment,1  commanding  persons 
suspected  of  holding  in  trust  the  property  of  an  alien  enemy  to  appear  and 
answer  such  questions,  under  oath,  touching  such  custody,  as  might  be  pro- 
pounded. The  authorized  persons  making  the  seizures  were  furnished  with 
a  formula  of  questions  for  the  garnishees,  which  implied  the  establishment  of 
a  court  of  inquisition  of  the  most  despotic  kind. 

The  citizen  was  asked,  first,  whether  he  held  in  trust  any  property  belonging 
to  an  alien  enemy ;  secondly,  what  was  the  character  of  such  property,  and 
what  disposition  had  been  made  of  any  profit,  interest,  or  rent  accruing  from 
the  use  thereof;  thirdly,  whether  the  citizen  so  questioned  had,  since  the  2 1  st 
day  of  May,  1861,  been  indebted  to  such  alien  enemy  or  enemies,  and  if  so  to 
what  amount,  and  to  what  extent  the  debts  had  been  discharged,  and  also  to 
give  the  names  of  the  creditors ;  fourthly,  whether  he  knew  of  any  property 
or  interest  belonging  to  such  alien  enemies,  and  if  so  to  tell  where  it  might 
be  found.  The  citizen  was  warned  that  it  was  his  duty,  according  to  the 
law,  to  answer  all  of  these  questions,  under  penalty  of  indictment  for  a  high 
misdemeanor,  punishable  by  heavy  fines  and  imprisonment. 

Under  this  searching  sequestration  act  a  vast  amount  of  property  be- 
longing to  owners  in  the  loyal  States  was  seized,  swelling  the  entire  loss  to 
the  inhabitants  of  those  States  by  the  repudiation  of,  or  inability  to  pay, 
honest  debts  by  the  business  men  of  the  South,  to  about  three  hundred  mil- 
lions of  dollars.  It  was  one  of  the  strong  arms  of  the  despotism  established 
by  the  conspirators,  and  few  men  had  the  boldness  to  oppose  its  operations. 
Yet  the  constitutionality  of  the  act  was  questioned  in  the  Confederate  courts  ; 
and  in  that  of  the  district  of  Charleston,  over  which  Judge  Magrath*  presided, 

it  was  opposed  in  open  court  by  that 
stanch  loyalist  J.  L.  Pettigru,  who, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  rebellion 
until  his  death,  defied  the  conspirators 
and  their  instruments.  He  was  served 
with  a  writ  of  garnishment,  and  re- 
fused to  obey  it,  telling  the  court 
plainly  that  such  proceedings  were  no 
better  than  those  which  made  the 
English  Star  Chamber  and  the  Spanish 
Inquisition  odious  to  every  lover  of 
liberty.  "  Was  there  ever  a  law  like 
this  endured,  practiced,  or  heard  of?" 
he  asked.  "  It  certainly  is  not  found 
among  the  people  from  whom  we  de- 
rive the  common  law.  No  English 
monarch  or  Parliament  has  ever  sanc- 


.1  AMT.S   LOUIS   PETTIGEU. 


1  A  writ  of  garnishment  in  English  law  is  a  warning  or  notice  for  a  person  to  appear  in  court,  or  give  infor- 
mation of  any  kind  required.    The  person  named  was  called  a  garnishee. 

2  See  page  49,  volume  I. 


THE  POWER   OF  COURAGE  AND  PRINCIPLE.  41 

tioned  or  undertaken  such  a  thing.  It  is  no  more  a  part  of  the  law  of  war 
than  it  is  a  part  of  the  law  of  peace."  The  inquisitors  quailed  in  the  presence 
of  the  honest  old  patriot,  and  his  example  and  his  words  blunted  the  keen 
edge  of  the  law.1  Its  enforcement  gradually  declined,  and  it  became  almost 
a  dead  letter  during  the  later  period  of  the  war. 

At  the  close  of  August,  Congress  and  the  chief  council  of  the  conspirators 
at  Richmond  had  each  finished  its  session,  and  both  parties  to  the  contest 
were  preparing  to  put  forth  their  utmost  strength.  Let  us  leave  the  con- 
sideration of  these  preparations,  and  whilst  General  McClellan  is  preparing 
the  grand  Army  of  the  Potomac  for  a  campaign,  let  us  return  to  the  observa- 
tion of  the  performances  on  the  theater  of  war  westward  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains. 

1  Mr.  Pettigru's  boldness,  and  fidelity  to  principle  while  the  terrible  insanity  of  rebellion  afflicted  the 
people  of  his  State,  was  most  remarkable.  He  never  deviated  a  line,  in  word  or  act,  from  the  high  stand  of  oppo- 
sition to  the  madmen,  which  he  had  taken  at  the  beginning  of  the  raving  mania.  And  the  respect  which  his 
courage  and  honesty  wrung  from  those  whose  course  he  so  pointedly  condemned  was  quite  as  remarkable.  The 
Legislature  of  South  Carolina,  during  that  period  of  wild  tumult,  elected  him  to  the  most  important  trust  and  the 
largest  salary  in  their  gift,  namely,  to  codify  the  State  laws. 

Williatn  J.  Grayson,  a  life-long  friend  of  Pettigru,  and  who  died  during  the  siege  of  Charleston,  at  the  age 
of  seventy-five  years,  left,  in  manuscript,  an  interesting  biographical  study  of  his  friend.  Concerning  Mr. 
Pettigru's  action  at  the  period  we  are  considering,  he  wrote: 

"To  induce  the  simple  people  to  plunge  into  the  volcanic  fires  of  the  revolution  and  war,  they  were  told 
that  the  act  of  dissolution  would  produce  no  opposition  of  a  serious  nature ;  that  not  a  drop  of  blood  would  l>« 
spilled ;  that  no  man's  flocks,  or  herds,  or  negroes,  or  houses,  or  lands  would  be  plundered  or  destroyed  ;  that 
unbroken  prosperity  would  follow  the  Ordinance  of  Secession  ;  that  cotton  -would  control  all  Europe,  and  secure 
open  ports  and  boundless  commerce  with  the  whole  world  for  the  Southern  States.  To  such  views  Mr.  Petti- 
gru was  unalterably  opposed.  He  was  convinced  that  war,  anarchy,  military  despotism  would  inevitably  fol- 
low a  dissolution  of  the  Union;  that  secession  would  impart  to  the  abolition  party  a  power  over  slavery  that 
nothing  else  could  give  them — a  power  to  make  war  on  Southern  institutions,  to  proclaim  freedom  to  the 
negroes,  to  invoke  and  command  the  sympathy  and  aid  of  the  whole  world  in  carrying  on  a  crusade  on  the 
Southern  States.11 

u  Mr.  Pettigru  saw  that  bankruptcy  would  follow  war;  that  public  fraud  would  find  advocates  in  Richmond 
as  well  as  in  Washington.  He  opposed  these  schemes  of  disorder  which  have  desolated  the  South.  Their  pro- 
jectors professed  to  protect  her  from  possible  evils,  and  involved  her  in  present  and  terrible  disasters.  The 
people  were  discontented  at  seeing  rats  infesting  the  granaries  of  Southern  industry,  and  were  urged  to  set 
fire  to  the  four  corners  of  every  Southern  barn  to  get  rid  of  the  vermin.  They  were  alarmed  at  attacks  on 
slavery  by  such  men  as  John  Brown  and  his  banditti,  and  proposed  as  a  remedy  to  rush  into  war  with  the  armed 
hordes  of  the  whole  world.  For  a  bare  future  contingency,  they  proposed  to  encounter  an  enormous  immediate 
evil." 


42  POSITION  OF  NATIONAL  TROOPS  IN  MISSOURI. 


CHAPTEK    II. 

CIVIL  AND  MILITARY  OPERATIONS   IN  MIS8OURL 

E  left  General  Lyon  in  possession  of  Booneville,  Mis- 
souri,1 from  which  he  had  driven  the  Confederates 
under  Price  and  Jackson,  on  the  18th  of 
June."     These   leaders,  as  we  have   ob- 
served, were  satisfied  that  the  northern  part  of  the 
State  was  lost  to  the  cause  of  Secession,  for  the  time, 
and  they  endeavored  to  concentrate  their  troops 
with  Ben  McCulloch's  more  southern  men,  in  the 
southwestern  part  of  the  Commonwealth.     We  also 

left  Colonel  Franz  Sigel  in  the  vicinity  of  Holla,  pushing  with  eager  Missouri 
loyalists  toward  the  Confederate  camps,  on  the  borders  of  Kansas  and 
Arkansas.4 

Colonel  Sigel  arrived  at  Springfield  on  the  23d  of  June,  where  he 
was  informed  that  the  Confederates,  under  Governor  Jackson,  were  making 
their  way  from  the  Osage  River  in  a  southwesterly  direction.  He  pushed 
on  to  Sarcoxie,  a  post-village  in  Jackson  County,  where  he  arrived  to- 
ward the  evening  of  the  28th,  and  learned  that  General  Price,  with  about 
nine  hundred  troops,  was  encamped  at  Pool's  Prairie,  a  few  miles  north 
of  Neosho,  the  capital  of  Newton  County,  and  that  other  State  troops, 
under  Jackson  and  Rains,  were  making  their  way  in  the  same  direction.  It 
was  important  to  prevent  their  junction.  Sigel  resolved  to  march  first  on 
Price,  and  capture  or  disperse  his  force,  and  then,  turning  northward,  attack 
the  other  troops,  and  so  open  a  communication  with  General  Lyon,  who,  he 
had  been  informed  (but  incorrectly),  had  been  fighting  with  the  Confed- 
erates on  the  banks  of  the  Little  Osage. 

Sigel's  march  from  Sarcoxie  had  just  commenced,  when  a  scout  brought 
him  word  that  Price  had  fled  from  Pool's  Prairie  to  Elk  Mills,  thirty  miles 
south  of  Neosho.  He  at  once  turned  his  attention  to  the  troops  north  of 
him,  who  he  supposed  were  endeavoring  to  make  their  way  into  Arkansas. 
He  sent  forward  a  detachment  of  two  companies,  under  Captain  Grone,  with 
two  field-pieces,  toward  Cedar  Creek  and  Grand  Falls,  on  the  Neosho,  to 
occupy  a  road  in  this  supposed  route  of  the  Confederates,  and  to  gain  infor- 
mation, while  he  pushed  on  with  the  remainder  of  his  command  to  Neosho, 
receiving  greetings  of  welcome  from  the  inhabitants  on  the  way,  who  had 
been  pillaged  by  the  insurgents.  He  had  already  summoned  Colonel  Salo- 
mon, with  his  Missouri  battalion,  to  join  him  at  Neosho,  and  with  this  addi- 

1  See  page  642,  volume  I.  »  See  page  543,  volume  L 


BATTLE  NEAR   CARTHAGE. 


43 


tion  to  his  force,  he  went  forward  to  meet  his  foe,  leaving  a  single  rifle 
company,  under  Captain  Conrad,  to  protect  the  loyal  inhabitants  there,  with 
orders  to  retreat  to  Sarcoxie  if  necessary. 

Sigel  encamped  close  by  the  south  fork  of  the  Spring  River,  southeast  of 
Carthage,  the  capital  of  Jasper  County,  on  the  evening  of  the  4th  of  July, 
after  a  march  of  twenty-five  miles,  where  he  was  informed  that  Jackson  was 
nine  or  ten  miles  distant,  in  the  direction  of  Lamar,  the  county  seat  of  Barton 
County,  with  four  or  five  thousand  men.  Sigel's  force  consisted  of  about 
five  hundred  and  fifty  men  of  the  Third  (his  own)  Missouri  Regiment,  and 
four  hundred  of  the  Fifth  (Salomon's)  Regiment,  with  two  batteries  of  artillery, 
each  consisting  of  four  field-pieces — in  all  about  fifteen  hundred  men.  With 
these  troops,  and  with  his  baggage-train  three  miles  in  the  rear,  he  slowly 
advanced  to  find  his  foe  on  the  morning  of  the  5th,  his  skirmishers  driving 
before  them  large  numbers  of  mounted  riflemen,  who  seemed  to  be  simply 
gathering  information.  Six  miles  northward  of  Carthage  they  passed  the  Dry 
Fork  Creek,  and,  after  a  brisk  march  of  three  miles  farther,  they  came  upon  the 
Confederates,  under  Governor  Jackson,  assisted  by  Brigadier-Generals  Rains, 
Clark,  Parsons,  and  Slack.  They  had  been  marching  that  morning  in  search  of 
Sigel,  and  were  now  drawn  up  in  battle  order  on  the  crown  of  a  gentle  ascent. 

Sigel  was  soon  convinced  that  his  foe  was  vastly  his  superior,  not  only  in 
numbers,  but  in  cavalry,  but  was  deficient  in  artillery.  They  had  but  a  few 
old  pieces,  which  were  charged  with  trace-chains,  bits  of  iron,  and  other 
missiles.  Sigel  therefore  determined  to  make  his  own  cannon  play  an  im- 
portant part,  for  they  were  his  chief  reliance  for  success. 

The  battle  commenced  at  a  little  past  ten  o'clock  by  Sigel's  field-pieces, 
under  Major  BischofF,  and,  after  a  desultory  contest  of  over  three  hours,  it  was 
observed  that  the 
Confederate  cav- 
alry under  Rains 
were  outflanking 
the  Nationals,  on 
the  right  and  left. 
Sigel's  baggage- 
train  at  the  Dry 
Fork  Creek  was 
in  danger,  and  he 
fell  back  to  secure 
it.  His  antagonist 
slowly  followed, 
but  was  kept  at 
a  respectful  dis- 
tance by  the  Na- 
tional cannon,  two 

of  which  were  on  each  flank,  and  four  in  the  rear,  of  the  little  Union  army. 
The  retreat  was  made  in  perfect  order,  and  was  but  little  interrupted  by 
fighting,  excepting  at  the  bluffs  at  Dry  Fork  Creek,  through  which  the  road 
passed.  There  the  Confederate  cavalry  massed  on  Sigel's  front  and  tried  to 
impede  his  progress.  These  were  quickly  dispersed  by  his  guns,  and  by  a 
vigorous  charge  of  his  infantry. 


FIELD   Or  OPERATIONS. 


44  RETREAT  TO   SPRINGFIELD.— LYON  IN  MOTION. 

Finding  the  presence  of  an  overwhelming  force  (estimated  at  full  five 
thousand  men,  including  a  heavy  reserve)  too  great  to  be  long  borne  with 
safety,  Sigel  continued  his  orderly  retreat  to  the  heights  near  Carthage, 
having  been  engaged  in  a  running  fight  nearly  all  the  way.  The  Confede- 
rates 'still  pressed  him  sorely.  He  attempted  to  give  his  troops  rest  at  the 
village,  but  the  cavalry  of  his  enemy,  crossing  Spring  lliver  at  various  points, 
hung  so  threateningly  on  his  flank,  and  so  menaced  the  Springfield  road,  that 
he  continued  his  retreat  to  Sarcoxie  without  much  molestation,  the  Confeder- 
ates relinquishing  the  pursuit  a  few  miles  from  Carthage.  The  Nationals  had 
lost  in  the  battle  thirteen  killed  and  thirty-one  wounded,  all  of  whom  were 
borne  away  by  their  friends.  They  also  lost  nine  horses,  a  battery  of 
four  cannon,  and  "one  baggage  wagon.  In  the  mean  time,  Captain  Con- 
rad and  his  company  of  ninety  men,  who  were  left  in  Neosho,  had  been  cap- 
tured by  the  Confederates.1  The  loss  of  the  insurgents,  according  to  their 
own  account,  was  from  thirty  to  forty  killed,  and  from  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  wounded.2  They  also  lost  forty-five  men 
made  prisoners,  eighty  horses,  and  a  considerable  number  of  shot-guns,  with 
which  Jackson's  cavalry  were  armed. 

Being  outnumbered  by  the  Confederates,  more  than  three  to  one,  Colonel 
Sigel  did  not  tarry  at  Sarcoxie,  but  continued  his  retreat  by  Mount  Vernon 
to  Springfield,  where  he  was  joined  by  General  Lyon  on  the  1 3th," 
who  took  the  chief  command.  It  was  a  fortunate  movement  for 
Sigel ;  for  within  twelve  hours  after  the  battle,  Jackson  was  re-enforced  by 
Generals  Price  and  Ben  McCulloch,  who  came  with  several  thousand  Mis- 
souri, Arkansas,  and  Texas  troops. 

General  Lyon  had  left  Booneville  in  pursuit  of  the  fugitive  Confederates 
on  the  3d  of  July,  with  a  little  army  numbering  about  twenty-seven  hundred 
men,  with  four  pieces  of  artillery  and  a  long  baggage-train.  The  day  was 
intensely  hot.  The  commander  was  mounted  on  an  iron-gray  horse,  accom- 
panied by  his  body-guard,  composed  of  ten  German  butchers  of  St.  Louis, 
who  were  noted  for  their  size,  strength,  and  horsemanship,  and  were  all  well 
mounted  and  heavily  armed  with  pistols  and  sabers.  He  reached  an  im- 
portant ferry  on  the  Grand  River,  a  branch  of  the  Osage,  in  Henry  County,  on 
the  7th,6  where  he  was  joined  by  three  thousand  troops  from 
Kansas,  under  Major  Sturgis.  The  whole  force  crossed  the  river, 
by  means  of  a  single  scow,  by  ten  o'clock  on  the  8th.  In  the  mean  time, 
two  companies  of  cavalry,  who  crossed  on  the  evening  of  the  7th,  had  pushed 
forward  to  gain  the  ferry  on  the  Osage,  twenty-two  miles  ahead.  Near  that 
point,  in  the  midst  of  a  dense  forest,  the  main  army  reached  the  river  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  9th,  when  they  were  stirred  by  intense  excitement,  produced 
by  intelligence  of  Colonel  Sigel's  fight  near  Carthage. 

Lyon  was  now  eighty  miles  from  Springfield.  Satisfied  of  Sigel's  peril, 
he  decided  to  change  his  course,  and  to  hasten  to  the  relief  of  that  officer, 
by  forced  marches.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  regardless  of  the  in- 
tense heat  and  lack  of  sleep,  the  army  moved  from  the  south  bank  of  the 


1  Report  of  Colonel  Sigel  to  Brigadier-General  Sweeney,  dated  Springfield,  Jnly  llth,  1861. 
*  Pollard's  First  Year  of  tlie  War,  page  133.     It  is  believed  that  the  entire  loss  of  the  Confederates  was  at 
least  800  men. 


LYON'S   MARCH   TO   SPRINGFIELD.— CONFEDERATE   FORCE.        45 

Osage,  and  soon  striking  a  dense  forest,  sometimes  pathless  and  dark,  they 
were  compelled  to  make  their  way  among  steep  hills,  deep  gorges,  swiftly 
running  streams,  miry  morasses,  ugly  gullies  washed  by  the  rains,  jagged 
rocks,  and  fallen  timbers.  At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  army 
halted  for  dinner,  they  were  twenty-seven  miles  from  their  starting-place  in 
the  morning.  The  march  was  resumed  at  sunset,  and  was  continued  until 
three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  llth,  when  the  commander  ordered  a 
halt.  For  forty-eight  hours,  most  of  the  men  had  not  closed  their  eyes  in 
sleep.  Within  ten  minutes  after  the  order  to  halt  was  given,  nine-tenths  of 
the  wearied  soldiers  were  slumbering.  They  did  not  stop  to  unroll  their 
blankets,  or  select  a  good  spot  for  resting ;  but  officers  and  privates  dropped 
upon  the  ground  in  deep  deep.  They  had  marched  over  a  horrible  road, 
during  twenty-four  hours,  almost  fifty  miles.  Early  the  next  morning  a 
courier  brought  intelligence  of  Sigel's  safety  in  Springfield,  and  the  remain- 
der of  the  march  of  thirty  miles  was  made  leisurely  during  the  space  of  the 
next  two  days.1 

Lyou  encamped    near  Springfield,"  and   then  prepared  to  contend  with 
the  overwhelming  and  continually  increasing  number  of  his  ene- 
mies.    Within  the  period  of  a  few  weeks,  the  Confederates  had     "^jfj13 
been  driven  into  the  southwestern  conier  of  Missouri,  on  the  bor- 
der of  Kansas  and  Arkansas.     Now  they  were  making  vigorous  preparations 
to  regain  the  territory  they  had  lost.     They  had  been  largely  re-enforced,  and 
were  especially  strong  in  cavalry.     At  Cassville,  the  capital  of  Barry  County, 
near  the  Arkansas  line,  on  the  great  overland  mail  route,  they  established  a 
general  rendezvous ;  and  there,  on  the  29th  of  July,  four  Southern  armies, 
under  the  respective  commands  of  Generals  Price,  McCulloch.  Pearce,  and 
McBride,  effected  a  junction. 

At  that  time  General  Lyon,  with  his  little  force  daily  diminishing  by  the 
expiration  of  the  terms  of  enlistment,  was  confined  in  a  defensive  attitude  to 
the  immediate  vicinity  of  Springfield.  He  had  called  repeatedly  for  re-en- 
forcements, to  which  no  response  was  given.  He  waited  for  them  long,  but 
they  did  not  come.  Every  day  his  position  had  become  more  perilous,  and 
now  the  Confederates  were  weaving  around  him  a  strong  web  of  real  danger ; 
yet  he  resolved  to  hold  the  position  at  all  hazards.1 

At  the  close  of  July,  Lyon  was  informed  that  the  Confederates  were 
marching  upon  Springfield  in  two  columns  (in  the  aggregate,  more  than 
twenty  thousand  strong) ;  one  from  Cassville,  on  the  south,  and  the  other 
from  Sarcoxie,  on  the  west,  for  the  purpose  of  investing  the  National  camp 
and  the  town.  He  determined  to  go  out  and  meet  them ;  and,  late  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  1st  of  August,  his  entire  army  (5,500  foot,  400  horse,  and  18 
guns),  led  by  himself,  moved  toward  Cassville,  with  the  exception  of  a  small 
force  left  behind  to  guard  the  city.3  They  bivouacked  that  night  on  Cave 

1  Life  of  General  Arat/iani«l  Lyon.    By  Ashbel  Woodward,  M.  D. 

1  On  the  81st  of  July,  Lyon  wrote,  saying :  "  I  fear  the  enemy  may  become  emboldened  by  onr  want  of 
activity.  I  have  constant  rumors  of  a  very  large  force  below,  and  of  threats  to  attack  us  with  overwhelming 
numbers.  I  should  have  a  much  larger  force  than  I  have,  and  be  much  better  supplied." 

3  Lyon's  force  at  this  time  consisted  of  five  companies  of  the  First  and  Second  Regulars,  under  Major  Sturgls ; 
five  companies  of  the  First  Missouri  Volunteers,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Andrews;  two  companies  of  the  Second 
Missouri,  Major  Osterhaus:  three  companies  of  the  Third  Missouri,  Colonel  Sigel ;  Fifth  Missouri,  Colonel  Salo- 
mon; First  Iowa,  Colonel  B:ites;  First  Kansas,  Colonel  Deitzlcr;  Second  Kansas,  Colonel  Mitchell;  two  com- 


46  THE  BATTLE   OF  DUG  SPRINGS. 

Creek,  ten  miles  south  of  Springfield,  and  moved  forward  at  an  early  hour  in 
the  morning,  excessively  annoyed  by  heat  and  dust,  and  intense  thirst,  for 
most  of  the  wells  and  streams  were  dry.  At  Dug  Springs,  nineteen  miles 
southwest  of  Springfield,  they  halted.  They  were  in  an  oblong  valley,  five 
miles  in  length,  and  broken  by  projecting  spurs  of  the  hills,  which  formed 
wooded  ridges.  Soon  after  halting,  they  discovered,  by  clouds  of  dust  at  the 
other  extremity  of  the  valley,  that  a  large  body  of  men  were  there  and  in 
motion.  These  were  Confederates,  under  General  Rains.  A  battle-line  was 
formed  by  the  Nationals,  and  in  that  order  the  little  army  moved  forward 
toward  the  enemy,  led  by  a  company  of  Regular  Infantry,  under  Captain 
Steele,  supported  by  another  of  the  Fourth  Regular  Cavalry,  under  Captain 
Stanley,  which  held  the  advanced  position  on  the  left.  Owing  to  the  ridges 
in  the  valley,  the  real  force  of  each  party  was  easily  concealed  from  the  other, 
and  afforded  opportunities  for  surprises.  And  so  it  happened.  While  the  van- 
guard of  the  Nationals  was  moving  cautiously  forward,  followed  by  the  main 
body,  and  skirmishers  were  exchanging  shots  briskly,  a  large  force  of  Con- 
federates suddenly  emerged  from  the  woods,  to  cut  off  Steele's  infantry  from 
Stanley's  cavalry.  The  latter  (about  a  hundred  and  fifty  strong)  immediately 
drew  up  his  men  in  proper  order,  and  when  the  foe  was  within  the  range  of  their 
Sharp's  carbines,  they  opened  a  deadly  fire  upon  them.  The  latter  numbered 
nearly  five  hundred.  They  returned  the  fire,  and  a  regular  battle  seemed 
about  to  open,  when  a  subordinate  officer  in  Stanley's  command  shouted 
"  Charge  !"  and  twenty-five  horsemen  dashed  in  among  the  Confederate  in- 
fantry, hewing  them  down  with  their  sabers  with  fearful  slaughter.  Stanley 
could  do  nothing  better  than  sustain  the  irregular  order ;  but  before  he  could 
reach  the  heroic  little  band  with  re-enforcements,  the  Confederates  had  broken 
and  fled  in  the  wildest  confusion.  "Are  these  men  or  devils — they  fight  so?" 
asked  some  of  the  wounded  of  the  vanquished,  when  the  conflict  was  over. 

When  this  body  of  Confederate  infantry  fled,  a  large  force  of  their  cavalry 
appeared  emerging  from  the  woods.  Captain  Totten  brought  two  of  his  guns 
to  bear  upon  them  from  a  commanding  eminence  with  such  precision,  that  his 
shells  fell  among  and  scattered  them  in  great  disorder,  for  their  frightened 
horses  became  unmanageable.  The  whole  column  of  the  Confederates  now  with- 
drew, leaving  the  valley  in  possession  of  the  National  troops.  Thus  ended  THE 
BATTLE  OF  DUG  SPRINGS.  Lyon's  loss  was  eight  men  killed  and  thirty  wound- 
ed, and  that  of  the  Confederates  was  about  forty  killed  and  as  many  wounded. 
The  Nationals  moved  forward  the  next  morning  in  search  of  foes,  but  were 
disappointed.  They  encamped  at  Curran,  in  Stone  County,  twenty-six  miles 
from  Springfield,  and  remained  in  that  vicinity  until  the  next  day,  when 
General  Lyon  called  a  council  of  officers,1  and  it  was  determined 
to  return  to  Springfield.  The  army  moved  in  that  direction  on 
the  following  morning,'  and  reached  Springfield  on  the  6th.* 


«  August  4, 
1S61. 


panies  First  Regular  Cavalry,  Captaias  Stanley  and  Carr;  three  companies  First  Regular  Cavalry  (recruits). 
Lieutenant  Lathrop;  Captain  Totten's  Battery,  Regular  Artillery,  six  guns,  6  and  12-pounders;  Lieutenant  Du 
Bois'  Battery,  Regular  Artillery,  four  guns,  C  and  12-pounders;  Captain  Schaeffer's  Battery,  Missouri  Volunteer 
Artillery,  six  guns,  G  and  12-pounders.  Genenil  Lyon  gave  the  most  important  secondary  commands  to  Briga- 
dier-General Sweeney,  Colonel  Sigel,  and  Major  Sturgis. 

1  The  officers  called  into  the  council  were  Brigadier-General  Sweeney,  Colonel  Sigel,  Majors  Schofleld, 
Shepherd,  Conant  and  Sturgis.  and  Captains  Totttn  and  Schaeffi-r. 

5  Correspondence  of  the  Kew  York  World  and  Herald  ;  Lift  of  General  Lyon.  by  Dr.  Woodward,  pages 
297  to  801,  inclusive. 


MARCH   OF  THE   CONFEDERATES   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  47 

The  events  of  the  past  few  days  had  given  great  encouragement  to  botli 
officers  and  men.  • 

The  affair  at  Dug  Springs  impressed  General  McCulloch  (a  part  of  whose 
column  it  was  that  had  been  so  smitten  there)  with  the  importance  of  great 
circumspection,  and,  after  consultation  with  some  of  his  officers,  he  fell  back, 
and  moving  westward,  formed  a  junction  with  the  weaker  force  under  Price, 
then  advancing  from  Sarcoxie.  Information  reached  them  at  Cane  Creek 
that  Lyon's  force  was  immensely  superior,  and  McCulloch  counseled  a  retro- 
grade movement.  Price  entertained  a  different  opinion,  and  favored  an 
immediate  advance.  His  officers  agreed  with  him,  and  he  asked  McCulloch 
to  loan  him  arms,  that  his  destitute  Missouri  soldiers,  who  were  willing  to 
fight,  might  be  allowed  to  do  so.  McCulloch  refused.  So  the  matter  stood, 
when,  on  the  same  evening,"  an  order  was  received  by  McCulloch, 
from  Major-General  Polk,1  ordering  an  advance  upon  Lyon.  He  "  "Jj'j*  ' 
called  a  council  of  his  officers,  exhibited  the  order  to  Price, 
and  offered  to  march  immediately  on  Springfield,  upon  condition  that  he 
should  have  the  chief  command  of  the  army.  Price,  anxious  to  drive  the 
Nationals  out  of  Missouri,  yielded  to  the  Texan,  saying  he  was  "  not  fighting 
for  distinction  but  for  the  defense  of  the  liberties  of  his  country.  He  was 
willing  to  surrender  his  command  and  his  life,  if  necessary,  as  a  sacrifice  to 
the  cause."* 

On  taking  chief  command,  General  McCulloch  issued  an  order,*  direct- 
ing all  unarmed  men  to  remain  in  camp,  and  all  others  to  put 
their  arms   in  order,  provide   themselves   with   fifty   rounds   of 
ammunition   each,    and   be   in    readiness  for   marching   at   midnight.      He 
divided  the  army  into  three  columns ;  the  first  commanded  by  himself,  the 
second  by  General  Pearce,  of  Arkansas,  and  the  third  by  General  Price ;  and 
at  the  appointed  hour  the  whole  force,  full  twenty  thousand  strong,  in  fine 
spirits,  moved  toward  Springfield,  expecting  to  meet  Lyon  eight  miles  dis- 
tant  from  their  camp,  where   there  were  strong  natural   defenses.     They 
approached  the  position  cautiously,  at  sunrise,  but  were  disappointed.     They 
pushed  forward,  unmindful  of  the  intense  heat,  the  stifling  dust,  and  the 
lack  of  water ;  and  on  the  night  of  the  1  Oth  the  wearied  army  encamped  at 
Big  Spring,  a  mile  and  a  half  from  "Wilson's  Creek,  and  about  ten  and  a  half 
miles  south  of  Springfield.     They  were  in  a  sad  plight.     Their  baggage-train 
was  far  behind,  and  so  were  their  beef  cattle.     The  troops  had  not  eaten 
any  thing  for   twenty-four  hours,  and  for  ten   days  previously  they   had 
received  only  half  rations.     They  satisfied  the  cravings  of  hunger  by  eating 
green  corn  on  the  way,  but  without  a  particle  of  salt  or  a  mouthful  of  meat. 
They  had  no  blankets,  nor  tents,  nor  clothes,  excepting  what  they  had  on 
their  backs,  and  four-fifths  of  them  were  barefooted.     "  Billy  Barlow's  dress 
at  a  circus,"  wrote  one  of  their  number,  "  would  be  decent  in  comparison  with 
that  of  almost  any  one,  from  the  major-general  down  to  the  humblest  pri- 
vate." 

On  the  9th,  the  whole'  Confederate  army  moved  to  Wilson's  Creek,  at  a 
point  southwest  of  Springfield,  where  that  stream  flows  through  a  narrow 
valley,  inclosed  on  each  side  by  gentle  sloping  hills  covered  with  patches  of 

1  See  page  540,  volume  I.  *  Pollard's  First  Year  of  the  War,  page  135. 


48  LYON  PREPARES  FOR  BATTLE. 

low  trees  and  fields  of  corn  and  wheat.  They  encamped  on  both  sides  of  the 
creek,  and  for  nearly  two  days  subsisted  wholly  upon  green  corn.  Their 
effective  force,  according  to  the  best  estimates,  was  about  fifteen  thousand 
men,  of  whom  six  thousand  were  horsemen.  The  latter  were  indifferently 
armed  with  flint-lock  muskets,  rifles,  and  shot-guns ;  and  there  were  many 
mounted  men  not  armed  at  all.  They  had  fifteen  pieces  of  artillery.1  Gen- 
eral Price  reported  the  number  of  Missouri  State  troops  at  five  thousand  two 
hundred  and  twenty-one.  The  entire  number  of  Confederates  encamped  on 
Wilson's  Creek  appears  to  have  been  about  twenty-three  thousand. 

General  Lyon  had  now  only  a  little  more  than  five  thousand  effective 
men,  and  prudence  seemed  to  dictate  a  retreat  northward  rather  than  risk  a 
battle  under  such  disadvantages.  But  he  knew  that  a  retreat  at  that  time 
would  ruin  the  Union  cause  in  Missouri,  and  he  was  willing  to  risk  every 
thing  for  that  cause.  He  was  conscious  of  the  extreme  peril  by  which  his 
little  army  was  surrounded,  but  he  had  reason  to  hope  for  success,  for  he  was 
in  command  of  good  officers,  and  brave  and  well-armed  men.  Yet,  in  a 
council  of  war,  which  he  called  on  the  9th,  these  officers,  with  great  unani- 
mity, favored  the  evacuation  of  Springfield,  in  order  to  save  the  troops ;  but 
General  T.  W.  Sweeney  vehemently  opposed  it,  and  urged  making  a  stand 
where  they  were,  and  withdrawing  from  Springfield  only  on  com- 
°Ai86iSt9'  pulsi011-9  On  the  same  day"  each  party  in  the  contest  prepared 
to  advance  upon  the  other  within  twenty-four  hours. 

Necessity  compelled  Lyon  to  go  out  and  meet  his  foe,  for  Springfield,  situ- 
ated on  an  open  plain,  could  not  be  made  defensible  by  means  at  his  command. 
Every  avenue  leading  from  it  would  soon  be  closed  by  the  overwhelming 
numbers  of  the  Confederates,  and  the  loss  of  his  whole  command  might  be 
the  consequence.  Every  thing  now  depended  upon  secrecy  and  skill  of  move- 
ment, and  he  resolved  to  march  out  at  night,  surprise  his  enemy,  and  by  a 
bold  stroke  scatter  his  forces.  Twice  already  he  had  appointed  the  hour  for 
such  a  movement  to  begin,  but  each  time  prudence  compelled  him  to  post- 
pone it.  Finally,  on  Friday,  the  9th  of  August,  he  prepared  to  execute  his 
plan  that  night.  He  divided  his  little  army  into  two  columns,  and  made 
dispositions  to  strike  the  Confederate  camp  at  two  points  simultaneously.3 

At  the  same  time,  as  we  have  observed,  the  Confederates  were  preparing 

for  a  similar  movement.     They  were  divided  into  four  columns,  and  ordered 

to  march  at  nine  o'clock  on  the  night  of  the  9th,&  so  as  to  stir- 

b  August. 

round  Springfield  and  attack  the  National  Army  at  dawn  the  next 
morning.    On  account  of  a  gathering  storm  and  the  intense  darkness,  McCul- 

1  Pollard's  First  Year  of  the  War,  page  136. 

J  Woodruff's  Life  of  Lyon,  page  308.  General  Sweeney  had  been  In  Springfield  some  time,  from  which 
place  he  had  Issued  a  proclamation,  on  the  4th  of  July,  commanding  all  disloyalists  to  cease  their  opposition 
to  the  Government  and  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance. 

8  Lyon's  column  consisted  of  three  brigades,  commanded  respectively  by  Major  8.  D.  Stnrgis,  Liontennnt- 
Colonel  Andrews,  and  Colonel  Deitzler.  Major  Stursis's  brigade  was  composed  of  :i  battalion  of  Regular  Infantry, 
under  Captain  Plummer,  Captain  Totten's  light  battery  of  six  pieces,  a  battalion  of  Missouri  Volunteers,  under 
Major  Osterhaus,  Captain  "Wood's  company  of  mounted  Kansas  Volunteers,  and  a  company  of  Regular  Cavalry, 
under  Lieutenant  Canfleld.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Andrews's  brigade  consisted  of  Captain  Steele's  battalion  of 
Regulars,  Lieutenant  Du  Bois'  light  battery  of  four  pieces,  and  the  First  Missouri  Volunteers.  Deitzlor's  brigade 
was  composed  of  the  First  and  Second  Kansas  and  First  Iowa  Volnnteers,  and  two  hundred  mounted  Missouri 
Home  Guards.  Sigel's  column  consisted  of  the  Third  and  Fifth  Missouri  Volunteers,  one  company  of  cavalry, 
under  Captain  Carr,  another  of  dragoons,  under  Lieutenant  Farrand,  of  the  First  Infantry,  and  a  company  of  re- 
cruits,  with  a  light  battery  of  six  guns,  under  Lieutenant  Lothrop. 


OPENING  OF  THE  BATTLE   OF  WILSON'S  CREEK  49 

loch  countermanded  the  order,  and  his  army,  wearied  with  waiting  and 
watching,  was  still  in  camp  on  Wilson's  Creek  on  the  morning  of  the  10th.1 
This  was  a  fortunate  circumstance  for  Lyon.  He  had  moved  at  the  appointed 
hour ;  and  as  McCulloch,  in  anticipation  of  his  march  upon  Springfield,  had 
withdrawn  his  advanced  pickets,  and,  feeling  no  apprehensions  of  an  attack  l)y 
Lyon  with  his  small  force,  had  not  thrown  them  out  again,  the  Nationals 
were  afforded  an  opportunity  for  a  complete  surprise  of  their  foe. 

The  two  columns  of  the  National  Army  were  led  respectively  by  Lyon 
and  Sigel.     The  former,   with   Major   Sturgis   as   his  second  in  command, 
marched  from  Springfield  with  the  main  body,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon of  the  9th,"  to  fall  upon  the  Confederates  in  front,  leaving 
Sigel,  with  twelve  hundred  men  and  six  guns,  to  gain  their  rear     "  isli.8 
by  their  right.     Lyon's  force   arrived  within  sight  of  the  Con- 
federate guard-fires  at  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  where  they  lay  on  their 
arms  until  dawn.     Sigel  in  the  mean  time  had  left  his  position  a  little  south 
of  Springfield,  and  was  in  the  Confederate  rear  at  the  appointed  time,  ready 
to  strike  the  meditated  blow. 

Lyon  formed  a  line  of  battle  at  five  o'clock,4  and  moved  6Au  10 
forward  to  attack  the  extreme  northern  point  of  the  Confederate 
camp,  occupied  by  General  Rains,  closely  followed  by  Totten's  Battery, 
which  was  supported  by  a  strong  reserve.  The  Confederate  pickets  were 
driven  in  by  Lyon's  skirmishers,  and  the  Nationals  were  within  musket- 
range  of  the  hostile  camp  in  front  of  Rains  before  the  latter  was  aware  of 
their  approach.  Rains  immediately  communicated  the  astounding  fact  to 
General  Price.  He  told  him  truly,  that  the  main  body  of  the  National  Army 
was  close  upon  him,  and  he  called  earnestly  for  re-enforcements.  McCulloch 
was  at  Price's  quarters  when  the  alarming  news  arrived,  and  he  hastened  at 
once  to  his  own,  to  make  dispositions  for  battle. 

General  Lyon  pushed  on  with  vigor  when  the  Confederate  camp  pickets 
were  driven  in.  The  mounted  Home  Guards  and  Captain  Plummer's  battal- 
ion were  thrown  across  Wilson's  Creek,  near  a  sharp  bend,  and  moved  on  a 
line  with  the  advance  of  the  main  body,  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the 
left  flank  of  the  Nationals  being  turned.  Steadily  onward  the  main  column 
marched  along  a  ravine,  when,  on  ascending  a  ridge,  it  confronted  a  large 
force  of  Confederate  foot-soldiers,  composed  of  the  infantry  and  artillery  of 
Price's  command,  under  Generals  W.  Y.  Slack,  J.  H.  McBride,  J.  B.  Clark, 
and  M.  M.  Parsons.  These  were  all  Missouri  State  Guards.  Dispositions 
for  a  contest  were  at  once  made  by  both  parties.  The  battalions  of  Major 
Osterhaus,  and  two  companies  of  the  First  Missouri  Volunteers,  under  Cap- 
tains Yates  and  Cavender,  of  the  Nationals,  deployed  as  skirmishers.  At  the 
same  time  the  left  section  of  Captain  Totten's  Battery,  under  Lieutenant 
Sokalski,  fired  upon  their  foe.  A  few  moments  afterward,  the  remainder  of 
the  battery,  planted  on  an  eminence  more  to  the  right  and  front,  opened  with 
such  destructive  effect,  that  the  Confederates  broke,  and  were  driven  by 
Lyon's  infantry  to  the  hills  overlooking  their  camp.  . 

To  seize  and  occupy  the  crest  of  the  hills  from  which  the  Confederates 

'  Report  of  General  Price  to  Governor  Jackson,  August  12th,  1861.  Pollard,  in  his  Firnt  Tear  of  the  War, 
page  137,  says,  that  after  receiving  orders  to  march,  on  the  evening  of  the  9th,  the  troops  made  preparation,  and 
got  up  a  dance  before  their  camp-fires.  This  dance  was  kept  up  until  a  late  hour. 

VOL.  II.— 4 


50  BATTLE   OF  WILSON'S   GREEK. 

had  been  driven  was  most  desirable,  and  for  that  purpose  the  First  Missouri, 
First  Kansas,  and  First  Iowa,  with  Totten's  Battery,  pushed  forward,  Major 
Osterhaus's  battalion  being  on  the  extreme  right,  his  own  right  resting  on 
the  side  of  an  abrupt  ravine.  A  line  of  battle  was  immediately  formed  on 
the  hill,  with  the  Missouri  troops  in  front,  the  Kansas  troops  sixty  yards  to 
the  left,  on  the  opposite  side  of  a  ravine,  and  the  Iowa  troops  still  farther  to 
the  left.  Totten's  Battery  was  planted  on  an  eminence,  between  the  Missouri 
and  Kansas  troops ;  and  Dubois's  Battery,  supported  by  Steele's  battalion, 
was  placed  about  eighty  yards  to  the  left  and  rear  of  it,  in  a  position  to  play 
upon  a  concealed  Confederate  battery  on  the  crest  of  a  ridge  across  the 
creek,  which  swept  the  position  of  the  Nationals.  In  the  mean  time,  Totten 
attacked  a  masked  battery  on  the  left  bank  of  the  creek,  whose  position 
could  only  be  known  by  the  flash  and  smoke  of  its  guns.  Directly  in  front, 
under  Totten's  guns,  lay  the  camp  of  General  Rains,  entirely  deserted. 

The  battle  now  became  general.  A  very  severe  contest  was  raging  on  the 
right,  where  the  First  Missouri  was  fighting  in  thick  underwood.  It  was  a 
contest  involving  a  struggle  between  superior  arms  well  used,  and  over- 
whelming numbers.  As  the  ranks  of  the  Confederates  were  penetrated  and 
gaps  were  made,  they  were  immediately  filled ;  and  in  this  terrible  conflict 
the  line  of  the  Missourians  was  sadly  thinned.  Totten  was  ordered  up  to 
their  support,  and  his  canister-shot  made  awful  lanes  through  a  large'  body 
of  Confederates,  who,  by  the  trick  of  carrying  a  Union  flag,  approached 
quite  near  for  the  purpose  of  capturing  his  cannon.  The  deception  was  dis- 
covered in  time  to  allow  Totten  to  punish  them  severely,  and  full  half  an 
hour  his  and  Dubois's  Battery  made  a  continual  roar.  In  the  mean  time, 
Plummer's  battalion,  in  the  bend  of  the  stream,  was  encountering  a  large 
body  of  infantry  in  a  corn-field.  The  fight  there  was  terrific  for  a  while, 
when  over  two  thousand  Confederates  came  pouring  into  the  open  field 
from  the  woods  like  a  torrent,  threatening  to  overwhelm  and  annihilate  the 
Nationals  in  an  instant.  The  latter,  perceiving  their  peril,  retreated  in  good 
order,  while  shells  from  Dubois's  Battery,  thrown  with  precision,  fell  among 
the  pursuers  with  such  fearful  effect,  that  they  turned  and  fled.  The  Con- 
federates had  been  struggling  vigorously  and  bravely  to  turn  the  left  flank 
of  the  Nationals ;  but  now,  after  such  fearful  loss  and  demoralization,  they 
abandoned  the  attempt. 

Whilst  Lyon  was  thus  carrying  on  the  battle  on  the  Confederate  front, 
Sigel,  whose  assigned  duty  was  to  turn  their  right,  by  the  rear,  had  opened 
fire.  With  his  twelve  hundred  men,  and  battery  of  six  cannon,  he  had 
reached  a  position  within  a  mile  of  their  camp  at  dawn.  He  had  moved 
with  great  skill  and  caution,  and  his  alert  little  force  had  cut  off  several 
squads  of  their  enemy  in  such  a  way  that  no  intelligence  of  his  approach 
could  reach  the  Confederate  Army.  Almost  the  first  intimation  given  them 
of  his  presence  was  the  bursting  of  his  shells  over  their  tents  near  the  middle 
of  their  encampment,  at  the  moment  when  the  booming  of  Lyon's  heavy 
guns  was  heard  in  another  part  of  the  field.  The  dismayed  Confederates, 
composed  of  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Churchill,  Greer's  Texan  Rangers,  and 
nearly  seven  hundred  mounted  Missourians,  commanded  by  Colonel  Brown, 
fled,  leaving  every  thing  behind  them ;  when  Sigel's  men  rushed  across  the 
creek,  traversed  the  desolate  camp,  and  formed  almost  in  its  center.  The 


BATTLE   OF   WILSON'S   CREEK. 


Confederates  immediately  reappeared  in  strong  force  of  infantry  and  cavalry, 
when  Sigel-  brought  his  artillery  into  a  commanding  position,  and  with  it 
drove  his  foes  into  the  woods. 

Hearing  the  continued  roar  of  Lyon's  heavy  guns,  Sigel  now  pressed  for- 
ward to  attack  the  Confederate  line  of  battle  in  the  rear.  He  had  passed 
along  the  Fayette- 
ville  road,  as  far  as 
Sharp's  farm,  with 
about  a  hundred 
prisoners  whom  he 
had  captured, when 
the  firing  at  the 
northward  almost 
ceased.  Seeing  at 
the  same  time 
large  numbers  of 
the  Confederates 
moving  southward, 
he  believed  that 
Lyon  had  won  a 
victory;  and  that 
belief  was  strength- 
ened, when  it  was 
reported  to  him 
that  National  sol- 
diers were  ap- 
proaching his  line. 
Orders  were  given 
not  to  fire  in  that 
direction,  and  flags 
of  friendly  greeting 

were  waved,  when  suddenly  the  advancing  troops  raised  the  Confederate 
banner,  and  two  batteries,  directly  in  front  of  Sigel's  force,  opened  a  heavy 
and  destructive  fire  upon  the  Nationals.  The  Confederates,  strong  in  num- 
bers, and  dressed  like  Sigel's  men,  had  so  deceived  that  commander,  that  they 
were  allowed  to  approach  within  less  than  musket-shot  distance  before  the 
trick  was  discovered.  The  consternation  in  his  ranks  was  terrible,  and  every 
arm  seemed  paralyzed  for  a  moment.  In  the  sudden  confusion  the  Confed- 
erates rushed  forward,  killed  the  artillery  horses,  and,  turning  the  flanks  of 
the  infantry,  caused  them  to  fly  in  the  wildest  disorder.  They  rushed  into 
bushes  and  by-roads,  incessantly  attacked  by  large  numbers  of  Arkansas  and 
Texas  cavalry.  The  entire  battery  was  captured ;  and,  in  the  course  of  a 
few  minutes,  of  his  twelve  hundred  men,  Sigel  had  only  about  three  hundred 
left.  He  saved  these  and  one  of  his  cannon,1  but  lost  his  regimental  flag. 
Such  now  composed  the  entire  remnant  of  Lyon's  second  column.4 


PLAN   OF  THE    BATTLE   OP    WILSON'S   OKEEK. 


1  Captain  Flagg  fastened  ropes  to  this  gun,  and  made  some  of  the  Confederate  prisoners  draw  it  off  the  field. 

»  The  composition  of  Sigel's  corps  was  not  well  fitted  for  a  trying  position.    The  term  of  service  of  the 

Fifth  Missouri  had  expired,  and  the  engagement  to  remain  eight  days  longer  ended  on  the  day  before  the  battle. 


52  BATTLE  OF  WILSON'S   CREEK. 

There  had  been  a  lull  in  the  tempest  of  war,  when  this  successful  strata- 
gem of  the  Confederates  was  performed.  Now  the  storm  burst  with  in- 
creased fury,  and  the  fight  was  terrific  all  along  the  line,  as  we  shall  observe 
presently. 

We  left  Lyon's  column  contending  with  the  Confederates  in  front,  when 
each  party  in  turn  had  been  compelled  to  give  way,  but,  equally  brave  and 
determined,  had  renewed  the  contest  with  vigor.  At  length,  as  we  have 
seen,  when  Sigel  was  pushing  along  the  Fayetteville  road,  to  strike  the  Con- 
federate  rear,  the  firing  had  ceased  along  almost  the  entire  line.  The  excep> 
tion  was  on  the  extreme  right  of  the  National  forces,  where  the  First  Mis- 
souri, assisted  by  the  First  Iowa  and  Kansas  regiments,  were  valiantly  beating 
back  the  foe,  in  their  attempts  to  turn  that  flank.  They  were  patiently 
carrying  on  an  unequal  contest  with  a  superior  force,  though  decimated, 
during  over  four  hours'  hard  fighting.  They  were  almost  fainting  with  weari- 
ness and  thirst,  after  having  repeatedly  driven  back  their  enemy,  when  a 
heavy  body  of  fresh  Confederates  were  seen  hurrying  forward  to  give  them  a 
crushing  blow.  The  quick  eye  and  judgment  of  General  Lyon  saw  the  peril 
of  his  comrades,  and  he  ordered  the  Second  Kansas  to  their  support.  He 
rode  forward  himself,  and  perceiving  the  danger  greater  than  he  apprehended, 
ordered  Totten  to  send  aid  from  his  battery  for  the  right  of  the  contending 
Nationals.  Lieutenant  Sokalski  was  immediately  ordered  forward  with  a  sec- 
tion, and  prompt  relief  was  afforded  by  his  skillful  use  of  his  guns. 

A  new  danger  to  the  Nationals  now  appeared.  Eight  hundred  Confede- 
rate cavalry  had  formed  a  line  of  battle,  unobserved,  behind  a  ridge,  and 
suddenly  dashed  toward  the  National-  rear,  where  some  Kansas  troops  were 
guarding  ambulances  for  the  wounded.  Volleys  from  infantry  did  not  check 
their  movement ;  but  when  they  were  within  two  hundred  yards  of  Totten's 
Battery,  that  officer  suddenly  wheeled  his  guns,  turned  them  upon  the 
horsemen,  and  opened  such  a  deadly  fire  that  they  and  their  beasts  fell  in 
heaps.  The  effect  was  marvelous.  Those  mounted  men,  who  had  just 
been  prouldy  scorning  all  opposition,  and  feeling  sure  of  turning  the  tide 
of  victory  in  favor  of  the  Confederates  with  very  little  more  fighting,  were 
now  suddenly  scattered  in  confusion.  The  check  immediately  became  a 
rout,  and  every  man  in  the  saddle  sought  the  shelter  of  the  woods  or 
intervening  ridges.  Meanwhile  the  support  of  Steele's  Battery  was  trans- 
ferred from  Dubois's  to  Totten's.  These  had  just  formed  in  battle  line  when  a 
very  heavy  body  of  Confederates  came  pouring  out  of  the  woods  on  Lyon's 
front  and  flank.  Instantly  the  hurricane  of  war  was  again  in  full  career  over 
,that  hard-fought  field.  Backward  and  forward  the  contending  lines  swayed, 
their  fronts  often  within  a  few  yards  of  each  other.  Every  effective  man  in 
Lyon's  column  was  now  engaged.  For  an  hour  the  conflict  was  terrible,  and 
all  that  time  it  seemed  as  if  a  feather's  weight  would  turn  the  scale  in  favor 
of  one  or  the  other.  Lyon  was  seen  continually  moving  along  the  lines 
wherever  the  storm  raged  most  furiously,  encouraging  his  men  by  brave 
words  and  braver  deeds.  Very  early  in  this  fierce  .engagement  his  horse 
was  shot.  Then  he  received  a  wound  in  the  leg ;  another  in  the  head  soon 

The  men  sorving  the  cannon  were  taken  from  the  infantry,  and  were  mostly  recruits.  Many  officers  hnd  left, 
and  a  greater  portion  of  the  men  of  the  Third  Regiment  were  imperfectly  drilled,  and  had  never  been  under  flro 
before. 


DEATH  OF  GENERAL  LYON.  53 

followed,  when,  partially  stunned,  he  walked  a  few  paces  to  the  rear  and 
said  to  Major  Schofield,  despondingly,  "  I  fear  the  day  is  lost." — "  No,  Gene- 
ral, let  us  try  once  more,"  was  the  reply.  The  commander  soon  rallied,  and, 
regardless  of  the  blood  still  flowing  from  his  wounds,  he  mounted  the  horse 
of  one  of  Major  Sturgis's  orderlies,  and  placing  himself  in  front  of  the  Second 
Kansas,  who  were  led  by  the  gallant  Colonel  Mitchell,  he  swung  his  hat  over 
his  head,  and  calling  loudly  for  the  troops  to  follow,  dashed  forward  with  a 
desperate  determination  to  gain  the  victory.  Mitchell  fell  severely  wounded, 
and  his  troops  asked,  "  Who  shall  lead  us  ?" — "  I  will  lead  you,"  said  the 
chief;  *'  come  on,  brave  men !"  In  a  few  moments  afterward  a  rifle-ball  entered 
his  left  side  and  passed  through  his  body  near  the  heart.  He  fell  in  the  arms 
of  his  body-servant,  Albert  Lehman,  saying :  "  Lehman,  I  am  going,"  and 
expired  a  few  seconds  afterward. 

It  was  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  General  Lyon  fell,  and 
the  command  devolved  upon  Major  Sturgis.  The  Confederates  had  just  been 
repulsed  along  the  whole  line,  and  for  twenty  minutes  there  was  another  lull 
in  the  storm.  Taking  advantage  of  this  respite,  Sturgis  consulted  with  his 
officers.  The  little  army  was  dreadfully  shattered,  and  its  beloved  leader 
was  slain.  In  its  front  were  at  least  twenty  thousand  men,  of  whom  two- 
thirds  were  effective  soldiers.  The  Nationals  had  then  been  without  water 
nearly  thirty  hours,  and  a  supply  could  be  had  only  at  Springfield,  twelve 
miles  distant.  Certain  defeat  seemed  to  await  the  little  band.  The  loss  of 
Sigel's  column  was  not  then  known.  His  silence  was  ominous.  If  he  had 
retreated,  nothing  was  left  for  Sturgis  to  do  but  to  follow  his  example.  The 
great  question  to  be  decided  was,  "  Is  retreat  possible  ?"  It  was  under  con- 
sideration when  the  council  was  suddenly  broken  up  by  the  appearance  of  a 
heavy  body  of  infantry  advancing  from  the  hill  on  which  Sigel's  guns  had 
been  heard.  Above  them  was  seen  waving  the  banner  of  the  Union.  Pre- 
parations were  made  to  form  a  junction  with  them,  and  they  had  approached 
to  a  covered  position  within  a  short  distance  of  Sturgis's  line,  when  a  battery 
upon  a  hill  in  the  rear  opened  a  heavy  fire  upon  the  Nationals,  and  the 
approaching  troops  displayed  the  Confederate  flag. 

For  the  third  time  during  the  battle  the  Union  soldiers  had  been  deceived 
by  this  stratagem.  In  this  case  the  Confederates  came,  having  an  appear- 
ance exactly  like  Sigel's  men,  and  the  battery  with  which  they  announced 
their  true  character  was  composed  of  Sigel's  captured,  guns !  Their  voice 
was  the  signal  for  a  renewal  of  the  conflict,  and  they  were  speedily  silenced 
by  Dubois,  supported  by  Osterhaus  and  a  remnant  of  the  First  Missouri.  The 
battle  raged  fiercely  for  a  time.  Totten's  Battery,  supported  by  Iowa  and 
Regular  troops,  in  the  center  of  the  National  line,  was  the  special  object  of 
attack.  The  two  armies  were  sometimes  within  a  few  feet  of  each  other,  and 
faces  were  scorched  by  the  flash  of  a  foeman's  gun.  The  Union  column  stood 
like  a  rock  in  the  midst  of  turbulent  waves,  dashing  them  into  foam.  Its 
opponents  were  vastly  its  superior  in  numbers.  At  length  its  line,  pressed 
by  an  enormous  weight,  began  to  bend.  At  that  critical  moment  Captain 
Granger  dashed  forward  from  the  rear  with  the  support  of  Dubois's  Battery, 
consisting  of  portions  of  the  First  Kansas,  First  Missouri,  and  First  Iowa 
Regiments.  These  poured  upon  the  Confederates  a  volley  so  destructive  that 
their  right  wing  recoiled,  leaving  the  earth  strewn  with  their  dead  and 


54  THE  NATIONALS  WITHDRAWN  FROM  SPRINGFIELD. 

wounded.  The  confusion  caused  by  this  disaster  spread  over  the  entire  Con- 
federate line,  and  in  broken  masses  they  fell  back  to  the  shelter  of  the  woods. 
At  the  same  time,  their  wagon-train  was  on  fire,  its  huge  columns  of  black 
smoke  in  the  distance  giving  heart  to  the  Nationals  by  its  seeming  indications 
of  a  design  on  the  part  of  the  enemy  to  fly.  But  this  they  did  not  do.  They 

held  the  field. 

Thus  ended,  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  the  BATTLE  OP 
°Ais6it10'  WILSON'S  CREEK,'  after  a  struggle  of  five  or  six  hours,  which 
was  not  surpassed  in  intensity  and  prowess,  on  both  sides,  during 
the  great  war  that  followed.2  The  National  loss  was  between  twelve  and 
thirteen  hundred,  and  that  of  the  Confederates  was,  according  to  the  most 
careful  estimate,  full  three  thousand.3  The  shattered  National  troops  were 
in  no  condition  to  follow  up  the  advantage  which  they  had  gained  in  the 
closing  contest.  Their  strength  and  their  ammunition  were  nearly  exhausted, 
and  nothing  remained  for  them  to  do  but  to  fall  back  to  Springfield.  The 
order  for  that  movement  was  given  at  the  close  of  the  battle,  and  the  little 
army,  joined  on  the  way  by  a  portion  of  the  remnant  of  Sigel's  column, 
reached  the  old  camp,  still  under  the  protection  of  a  body  of  Home  Guards, 
at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  In  the  hurry  of  retreat,  the  body  of  General 
Lyon  was  left  behind,  but  it  was  subsequently  recovered.4 

Under  the  general  command  of  Colonel  Sigel,  the  entire  Union  force 

left  Springfield  the  next  morning*  at  three  o'clock,  and  in  good 

order   retreated   to   Holla,  one  hundred   and   twenty-five  miles 

distant,  in  the  direction  of  St.  Louis,  safely  conducting  a  Government  train, 

five  miles  in  length,  and  valued  at  one  million  five  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

1  The  Confederates  called  this  the  Battle  of  Oak  Hill. 

2  The  example  of  Lyon  in  the  campaign,  which  for  him  ended  at  Springfield,  inspired  all  of  his  followers 
with  the  most  soldierly  qualities,  and  they  were  eminently  displayed  afterward.    From  his  little  army  a  large 
number  of  commanders  emanated,  and  were  conspicuous,  especially  in  the  West.    Two  year*  afterward,  a 
writer  in  the  Detroit  Tribune  said  :  "  There  was  present  at  "Wilson's  Creek  the  usual  complement  of  officers  for 
a  force  of  five  thousand  men.    From  them  have  been  made  six  major-generals,  and  thirteen  brigadiers;  colonels, 
lieutenant-colonels,  and  majors  by  the  score  have  sprung  from  those  who  were  then  either  line  or  non-com- 
missioned officers.    From  one  company  of  the  First  Iowa  Infantry  thirty-seven  commissioned  officers  are  now 
in  the  service.    Similarly,  one  company  of  the  First  Missouri  has  contributed  thirty-two.    It  is  a  curious  fact, 
that,  of  the  officers  who  survived  the  battle  of  Wilson's  Creek,  not  one  has  been  killed  in  battle,  and  only  one 
has  died  from  disease.    In  every  battle  for  the  Union  the  heroes  of  this  terrible  contest  are  found,  and  nowhere 
have  they  disgraced  their  old  record.    '  Is  it  not  worth  ten  years  of  life  to  be  able  to  say,  I  was  in  tho  campaign 
with  Lyon  ?' " 

A  poet  of  the  day,  apostrophizing  the  Spirit  of  Lyon  as  a  terror  to  the  conspirators,  wrote : 

"  For  wheresoe'er  thy  comrades  stand 

To  face  the  traitors,  as  of  yorn, 
,  Thy  prescient  spirit  shall  command. 

And  lead  the  charge  once  more." 

8  See  reports  of  Major  Sturgis,  August  20th,  1861 ;  of  Colonel  Sigel,  Angnst  18th,  1861,  and  of  the  subordinate 
officers  of  Lyon's  army ;  also,  reports  of  Generals  Price  and  McCulloch  and  their  subordinate  officers.  The 
National  loss  was  reported  at  223  killed,  721  wounded,  and  292  missing.  McOulloch  repotted  the  Confederate 
loss  at  265  killed,  800  wounded,  and  30  missing.  At  the  same  time,  he  reported  the  National  loss  to  be  over  2,000. 
He  had  previously  said  to  a  National  officer,  who  was  with  a  party  at  his  quarters,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  "Your 
loss  was  very  great,  but  ours  was  four  times  yours."  See  Report  of  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War. 

General  Price,  in  his  report  ( August  12th,  1861),  says  the  loss  of  his  command  was  nearly  700,  or  nearly  one- 
fifth  of  his  entire  force. 

4  Lyon's  body  was  placed  in  an  ambulance  to  be  moved  from  the  field,  but  in  the  hurry  of  departure  it  was 
left.  From  Springfleld,  a  surgeon  with  attendants  was  sent  back  for  it,  and  General  Price  sent  it  to  the  town  in 
his  own  wagon.  In  the  confusion  of  abandoning  Springfield,  the  next  morning,  it  was  again  left  behind,  when, 
after  being  carefully  prepared  for  burial  by  two  members  of  Brigadier-General  Clark's  staff,  it  was  delivered  to 
the  care  of  Mrs.  Phelps  (wife  of  J.  S.  Phelps,  a  former  member  of  Congress  from  Missouri,  and  a  stanch  Union 
man),  who  caused  it  to  be  buried.  A  few  days  afterward  it  was  disinterred  nml  sont  to  St.  Louis,  and  from 
thei-e  it  was  conveyed  to  its  final  resting-place  in  a  churchyard  at  Eust  Hartford,  in  Connecticut. 


MILITARY  AND  CIVIL  AFFAIRS  IN  MISSOURI.  55 

The  Confederates,  so  greatly  superior  in  numbers,  did  not  follow,  thereby 
acknowledging  the  groundlessness  of  their  claim  to  a  victory,  which  was  so 
exultingly-made.1  Indeed,  McCulloch,  in  his  first  official  report,  only  said  of 
the  Nationals,  "They  have  met  with  a  signal  repulse."  It  was  not  even  that. 

The  Union  forces  reached  Rolla,  a  point  of  railway  communication  with 
St.  Louis,  on  the  1  9th  of  'August,  where  "  Camp  Good  Hope  "  was  established. 
The  southern  portion  of  Missouri  was  now  left  open  to  the  sway  of  the  Con- 
federates, and  they  were  securing  important  footholds  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Mississippi  River.  In  the  mean  time,  Harris,  one  of  Governor  Jackson's 
brigadiers,  had  been  making  a  formidable  display  of  power  in  Northeastern 
Missouri  He  had  rallied  a  considerable  force  at  Paris,  and  commenced  the 
work  of  destroying  the  Hannibal  and  St.  Joseph  Railway.  He  was  driven 
away  by  loyal  forces  under  Colonel  Smith,  when  he  organized  guerrilla  par- 
ties to  harass  and  plunder  the  Union  people.  Finally,  with  twenty-seven 
hundred  men,  he  joined  General  Price  before  Lexington. 

Other  organized  bands  of  Secessionists  had  been  operating  in  Northeastern 
Missouri  at  the  same  time,  and  had  compelled  the  Unionists  to  organize  and 
arm  themselves  for  defense.  The  latter,  under  Colonel  Moore,  formed  a 
camp  at  Athens.  The  Secessionists  also  organized  ;  and  on  the  5th  of  August, 
nearly  fifteen  hundred  of  them,  led  by  Martin  Green,  and  furnished  with 
three  pieces  of  cannon,  fell  upon  Moore's  force,  of  about  four  hundred  in 
number,  in  the  village  of  Athens,  where  the  assailants  were  repulsed  and 
utterly  routed.  The*  Unionists  now  flocked  to  Moore's  victorious  standard  ; 
and  these  being  aided  by  General  Pope,  the  Secessionists  north  of  the  Mis- 
souri River  were  soon  made  to  behave  very  circumspectly. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  loyal  civil  authorities  of  Missouri  were  making 
efforts  to  keep  the  State  from  the  vortex  of  secession.  The  popular  Conven- 
tion, which  had  taken  a  stand  in  favor  of  the  Union,  as  we  have  observed,* 
reassembled  at  Jefferson  City  on  the  22d  of  July,  and  proceeded  to  reorganize 
civil  government  for  the  State,  which  had  been  broken  up  by  the  flight  of 
the  Executive  and  other  officers,  and  the  dispersion  of  the  legislators,  many 
of  whom  were  in  the  ranks  of  the  enemies  of  the  Government.  The  Conven- 
tion declared  the  offices  of  Governor,  Lieutenant-Govemor,  and  Secretary  of 
State,  to  be  vacant,  by  a  vote  of  fifty-six  to  twenty-five.  They  also  declared 
the  seats  of  the  members  of  the  General  Assembly  vacant,  by  a 
vote  of  fifty-two  to  twenty-eight."  On  the  following  day  they  pro-  * 
ceeded  to  the  election  of  officers  for  a  provisional  government,3  and 
appointed  the  first  Monday  in  November  following  as  the  time  for  the  people 


l'M-h  telegraphed  to  L.  Pope  Walker,  at  Richmond  :  "We  have  gained  a  great  victory  over  the 
enemy."  General  Price  spoke  of  it  as  "a  brilliant  victory,"  '•  achieved  upon  a  hard-fought  field,''  and  said  the 
Confederates  had  "  scattered  far  and  wide  the  well-appointed  army  which  the  usurper  at  Washington  "  had  been 
for  more  than  six  months  gathering.  The  Confederate  "  Congress,"  at  Richmond,  on  the  21st  of  August,  in  the 
preamble  to  a  resolution  of  thanks  tcndereil  to  McCulloch  and  his  men,  declared  that  it  had  li  pleased  Almighty 
God  to  vouchsafe  to  the  arms  of  the  Confederate  States  another  glorious  and  important  victory;"  while  the 
newspaper  press  exhibited  the  greatest  jubilation.  "  The  next  word  will  be,"  shouted  the  New  Orleans  Picayune 
of  the  17th  of  August,  u  '  On  to  St.  Louis  !'  That  taken,  the  power  of  Lincolnism  is  broken  in  the  whole  West  ; 
and  instead  of  shouting  'Hoi  for  Richmond!'  and  'Ho!  for  New  Orleans!'  there  will  be  hurrying  to  and  fro, 
among  the  frightened  magnates  at  Washington,  and  anxious  inquiries  of  what  they  shall  do  to  save  themselves 
from  the  vengeance  to  come." 

*  See  prise  4R2.  volume  I. 

»  Hamilton  R.  Gamble,  Provisional  Governor;  Willard  P.  Hall,  Lieutenant-Governor;  and  Mordecai  Oliver, 
Secr-ta:y  of  State. 


56  CONTEST  BETWEEN  LOYALISTS  AND  SECESSIONISTS. 

to  elect  persons  to  fill  the  same  offices.  After  transacting  other  .necessary 
business,  the  Convention  issued  an  Address  to  the  people,  in  which  the  state 
of  public  affairs  was  clearly  set  forth,  and  the  dangers  to  the  State,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  hostile  movements  of  the  Secessionists  within  its  borders  and 
invaders  from  without,  were  as  plainly  portrayed.  The  treason  of  the  Gov- 
ernor and  his  associates  was  exposed,  whereby  the  action  of  the  Convention 
in  organizing  a  provisional  government  was  justified. 

On  the  3d  of  August,  the  Provisional  Governor  issued  a  proclamation  to 
the  people,  calculated  to  allay  their  apprehension  concerning  one  of  their 
special  interests.  "No  countenance,"  he  said,  "will  be  afforded  to  any 
scheme,  or  to  any  conduct,  calculated  in  any  degree  to  interfere  with  the 
institution  of  slavery  existing  in  the  State.  To  the  very  utmost  extent  of 
executive  power  that  institution  will  be  protected."  This  assurance  was  a 
mordant  for  the  loyalty  of  the  Union-loving  slaveholders,  and  the  new  pro- 
visional government  received  the  confidence  and  support  of  the  majority  of 
the  people.  Large  numbers  of  the  disaffected  inhabitants  took  an  oath  of 
allegiance,1  and  the  friends  of  order  were  greatly  encouraged. 

Whilst  the  loyal  State  Convention  and  the  provisional  government 
were  laboring  to  bring  order  out  of  chaos  in  Missouri,  the  leaders  in  rebellion 

O  O  ' 

there  were  making  the  strongest  efforts  to  secure  the  absolute  control  of  the 

o  o 

Commonwealth.  On  the  day  when  the  Convention  sent  forth  its  address, 
the  disloyal  Lieutenant-Governor  (Thomas  C.  Reynolds),  then  at  New  Ma- 
drid, on  the  Mississippi  River,  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  people  of  the 
State,  in  which  he  declared  that,  acting  as  Chief  Magistrate  during  the  tem- 
porary absence  of  Governor  Jackson,  he  had  returned  to  proclaim,  under  the 
provisions  of  an  act  of  the  disloyal  legislature,  the  absolute  severance  of 
Missouri  from  the  Union.  "Disregarding  forms,  and  looking  to  realities," 
he  said,  "I  view  any  ordinance  for  the  separation  from  the  North,  and  union 
with  the  Confederate  States,  as  a  mere  outward  ceremony  to  give  notice  to 
others  of  an  act  already  consummated  in  the  hearts  of  her  people,"  and  that, 
consequently,  "  no  authority  of  the  United  States  will  hereafter  be  permitted 
in  Missouri."  With  such  views  of  the  political  rights  of  the  people,  it  was 
natural  for  him  to  consign  them  to  the  inflictions  of  a  military  despotism; 
BO,  in  the  same  proclamation,  he  announced  that,  by  invitation  of  Governor 
Jackson,  General  Pillow,  commander  of  the  Tennessee  troops  in  the  Confed- 
erate service,  had  entered  Missouri,2  and  that  he  was  empowered  "  to  make 

1  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  oath  which  the  Confederate  leaders  had  compelled  the  citizens  to  take: — 
"Know  all  men,  that  I, ,  of  the  County  of ,  State  of  Missouri,  do  solemnly  swear  that  I  will  bear 

true  allegiance  to  the  State  of  Missouri,  and  support  the  Constitution  of  the  State,  and  that  I  will  not  give  aid, 
comfort,  information,  protection,  or  encouragement  to  the  enemies  or  opposers  of  the  Missouri  State  Guard,  or 
of  their  allies,  the  Armies  of  the  Confederate  States,  upon  the  penalty  of  death  for  treason.1' 

2  General  Pillow  landed  with  his  troops  at  New  Madrid,  at  near  the  close  of  July.     His  first  order  issued 
there  was  on  the  2Sth,  prohibiting  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  to  his  soldiers.     He  had  sugsested  this  move- 
ment into  Missouri  at  an  early  period,  as  one  of  vast  importance  in  his  plans  for  seizing  Bird's  Point  and  Cairo. 
Whilst  engaged  in  strongly  fortifying  Memphis,  Randolph,  and  one  or  two  other  points  on  the  Tennessee  shore 


from  Middle  Tennessee.  The  threatening  aspect  of  affairs  in  loyal  East  Tennessee  at  that  time  so  alarmed 
Harris  that  he  hesitated,  and  telegraphed  to  Pillow  on  the  22d  of  June,  as  follows:  "  I  still  approve,  but  cannot 
send  troops  from  here  until  matters  in  East  Tennessee  are  settled."  Pillow  was  disappointed  and  annoyed,  ami 


PILLOW   AND   JEFF.   THOMPSON.  57 

and  enforce  such  civil  police  regulations  as  he  may  deem  necessary  for  the 
security  of  his  forces,  the  preservation  of  order  and  discipline  in  his  camp, 
and  the  protection  of  the  lives  and  property  of  the  citizens ;"  in  other  words, 
martial  law  was  established  Avithin  indefinite  limits  by  this  avowed  usurper 
of  the  rights  of  the  people.  He  clothed  M.  Jeff.  Thompson,1  one  of  Jackson's 
Missouri  brigadiers,  with  the  same  power;  arid  he  and  Pillow,  and  W.  J. 
Hardee  (who  had  abandoned  his  flag,  joined  the  insurgents,  and  was  com- 
missioned a  brigadier  in  the  Confederate  Army),  now  held  military  posses- 
sion of  the  southeastern  districts  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  made  vigorous 
preparations  to  co-operate  with  Price  and  his  associates  in  "expelling  the 
enemy  from  the  State."  Pillow  assumed  the  pompous  title  of" Liberator  of 
Missouri"  and  his  orders  and  dispatches  were  commenced,  "Head-Quarters 
Army  of  Liberation." 

Governor  Jackson,  who  had  been  to  Richmond  to  make  arrangements  for 


on  the  following  day  he  wrote  to  the  Governor,  saying:  "I  think  it  exceedingly  unfortunate  that  yon  have 
suspended  the  movements  forward  against  Bird's  Point  and  Cairo  for  the  relief  of  Missouri.  The  main  body  of 
the  force  at  these  two  points  has  been  withdrawn,  in  consequence  of  the  pressure  in  the  East  and  the  rising  up  of 
Missouri,  and  the  work  of  taking  these  points  would  now  be  of  comparatively  easy  accomplishment.  If  my  move- 
ments are  to  be  suspended  until  East  Tennessee  ceases  to  sulk  and  becomes  loyal,  it  will  defer  my  action  to  a  period 
when  I  cannot  assume  the  offensive  state.  In  my  judgment,  two,  three,  or  four  regiments  is  a  force  sufficient 
for  any  probable  contingency  in  view  of  the  position  of  East  Tennessee.  Without  aid  from  the  forces  of  Middle 
Tennessee  I  have  not  the  means  of  advancing,  nor  will  I  attempt  it.  In  ten  days  the  enemy  will,  in  all  proba- 
bility, increase  his  force  at  Cairo,  and  will  have  his  three  gunboats,  mounting  30  guns,  at  Cairo,  and  then  it 
would  be  madness  to  attempt  a  dislodgment." 

Then,  aiid  for  some  time  afterward,  the  great  want  of  the  Army  of  Tennessee  was  arms.  In  July,  Pillow 
issued  an  order  directing  the  gathering  up  of  all  the  rifles  in  private  hands  in  Western  Tennessee,  for  the  purpose 
of  having  them  made  of  uniform  bore  and  devoted  to  the  public  use. 

In  his  appeal  to  the  people,  he  said:  "Seventy  thousand  additional  troops  must  be  raised  to  protect  the 
country.  These  troops  can  be  armed  only  by  the  country  rifles  being  procured,  and  thus  converted.  .  .  These 
rifles  will  give  you  no  protection  when  scattered  over  the  country  in  your  houses.  Nothing  will  save  the  coun- 
try from  being  overrun  and  devastated  by  a  more  than  savage  foe,  but  arms  in  the  hands  of  organized  and  drilled 
troops."  Workshops  for  the  purpose  of  changing  these  arms  were  employed  at  Memphis,  under  Captain  Hunt, 
Asents  were  appointed  to  collect  the  rifles,  who  were  authorized  to  give  certificates  of  purchase,  the  weapons  to 
be  afterwards  paid  for  by  the  Confederate  government. — Pillow's  MS.  Order  Book. 

Among  a  mass  of  autograph  letters  before  me  is  one  from  General  S.  B.  Anderson  to  General  Pillow,  dated 
May  18th,  1861,  in  which  he  makes  an  important  disclosure  concerning  evident  preparations  for  revolt  having 
been  made  by  the  authorities  of  Tennessee,  several  months  before  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln.  He  says :  "  I  am 
using  every  effort  to  collect  together  the,  arms  of  the  State  issued-  to  volunteer  companies,  raised  for  political 
purposes  and  otherwise,  and  now  disbanded;  and  in  looking  over  the  bonds  given  for  arms,  as  found  in  the 
Secretary  of  State's  oflice,  I  find  that  on  the  4£fc  of  July  last  [I860],  there  was  issued  to  W.  J.  Hendricks,  J.  E. 
Crowder,  E.  E.  Moody,  and  E.  Winslow,  of  Lagrange,  West  Tenn.,  the  following  arms :  6-1  swords  and  128  pistols. 
These  arms  are  worth  looking  after,  and  I  would  respectfully  suggest  to  you  to  have  them  looked  after  and 
gathered  up,  if  not  in  the  hands  of  such  men  as  are  going  to  take  the  field." 

1  Thompson,  who  became  a  notorious  guerrilla  chief,  like  Pillow,  seemed  fond  of  issuing  proclamations  and 
writing  letters,  in  both  of  which  he  indulged  much  in  hyperbole.  Many  of  the  latter,  written  at  the  period  we 
are  now  considering,  are  before  me.  The  day  after  Eeynolds  issued  his  proclamation,  Thompson  sent  forth  the 
following  manifesto  to  the  people  of  Missouri,  which  is  a  fair  specimen  of  his  style:— 

"  Come,  now,  strike  while  the  iron  is  hot !  Our  enemies  are  whipped  in  Virginia.  They  have  been  whipped 
in  Missouri.  General  Hardee  advances  in  the  center,  General  Pillow  on  the  right,  and  General  McCulloch  on 
the  left,  with  20,000  brave  Southern  hearts,  to  our  aid.  So  leave  your  plows  in  the  furrow,  and  your  oxen  in  the 
yoke,  and  rush  like  a  tornado  upon  our  invaders  and  foes,  to  sweep  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  or  force  them 
from  the  soil  of  our  State  I  Brave  sons  of  the  Ninth  District,  come  and  join  us!  We  have  plenty  of  ammunition, 
and  the  cattle  on  ten  thousand  hills  are  ours.  We  have  forty  thousand  Belgian  muskets  coming ;  but  bring  your 
guns  and  muskets  with  you,  if  you  have  them;  if  not,  come  without  them.  We  will  strike  your  foes  like  a 
Southern  thunderbolt,  and  soon  our  camp-fires  will  illuminate  the  Merrimac  and  Missouri.  Come,  turn  out. 

"JEFF.  THOMPSON,  Brig.-General  Comd'g."1 

Many  Missourians  who  had  fled  from  the  State,  late  in  May  and  early  in  June,  had  entered  the  Tennessee 
Army.  It  was  desirable  to  have  these  and  other  exiled  citizens  of  that  State  organized  for  home  duty,  and 
Thompson  was  sent  to  Memphis  for  that  purpose.  There,  on  the  14th  of  June,  a  meeting  of  Missourians  was 
held,  and  in  a  series  of  resolutions  they  asked  Pillow  for  quarters  and  subsistence,  and  the  release  from  service  in 
the  Tennessee  Army,  such  Missourians  as  had  been  enlisted.  The  autograph  letter  to  Pi  How  inclosing  these 
resolutions  is  before  me,  and  is  signed  by  M.  Jeff.  Thompson,  B.  Xewton  Hart,  Thomas  P.  Hoy,  X.  J.  McArthur, 
James  George,  and  Lewis  II.  Kenncrly. 


58 


ADMISSION   OF   MISSOURI   INTO   THE   CONFEDERACY. 


military  aid,  and  the  annexation  of  Missouri  to  the  Confederacy,  had  just 
returned,  and  from  New  Madrid  he  also  issued  a  proclamation." 
*  Ais6i5>      ft  was  m  ^e  form  °f  a  provisional  declaration  of  the  independence 
of  the  State,  in  which  he  gave  reasons  which,  he  said,  "justified" 
a  separation  from  the  Union.    These  "  reasons  "  consisted  of  the  usual  misrepre- 
sentations concerning  the  National  Government,  in  forms  already  familiar  to  the 

reader,  and  were  followed  by  a  formal 
declaration  that  Missouri  was  "  a  sove- 
reign, free,  and  independent  republic." 
On  the  20th  of  the  same  month,  the 
Confederate  "Congress"  at  Richmond 
passed  an  act  to  "  aid  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri in  repelling  invasion  by  the  United 
States,  and  to  authorize  the  admission 
of  said  State  as  a  member  of  the  Con- 
federate States  of  America."  Jeiferson 
Davis  was  authorized  to  "muster  into 
the  service  of  the  Confederate  States" 
such  Missouri  troops  as  might  volunteer 
to  serve  in  the  Confederate  Army;  the 
officers  to  be  commissioned  by  Davis, 
who  was  also  empowered  to  appoint  all 
field  officers  for  the  same.  Missouri  was  to  be  admitted  into  the  Confederacy 
on  an  equal  footing  with  the  other  States,  when  the  Constitution  of  the 
"Confederate  States"  should  be  "adopted  and  ratified  by  the  properly  and 
legally  constituted  authorities  of  said  State;"  in  other  words,  when  the 
disloyal  fugitive  Governor,  Jackson,  and  his  friends,  and  not  the  people  of 
Missouri,  should  so  adopt  and  ratify  that  unholy  league. 

By  the  same  act  the  government  of  Missouri,  of  Avhich  Jackson  was  recog- 
nized as  the  chief  magistrate,  was  declared  to  be  "  the  legally  elected  and 
constituted  government  of  the  people  and  State  of  Missouri."1  Measures 
were  speedily  adopted  for  the  consummation  of  the  alliance,  and,  during  a 
greater  portion  of  the  war,  men  claiming  to  represent  the  people  of  Missouri 
occupied  seats  in  the  Confederate  "  Congress"  at  Richmond.0 

At  this  critical  juncture  of  public  affairs  in  Missouri,  John  C.  Fremont, 
.who  had  been  brought  prominently  before  the  American  people  in  1856,  as 


M.    JEFF.   THOMPSON. 


1  See  Acts  and  Resolution*  of  the  Provisional  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States,  Third  Session, 
No.  225. 

*  By  proclamation,  in  September,  Jackson  called  a  session  of  the  disloyal  members  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  Missouri,  at  Neosho,  on  the  21st  of  October.  In  his  message  to  that  body,  on  the  28th  of  October,  he  recom- 
mended, 1st,  the  passage  of  an  ordinance  of  secession  ;  2d,  of  an  "act  of  provisional  union  with  the  Confederate 
States ;"  3d,  the  appointment  of  "  three  commissioners  to  the  Provisional  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States ;'' 
4th,  the  passage  of  a  law  empowering  the  Governor  to  cause  an  election  to  be  held  for  Senators  and  Representatives 
to  the  "  Confederate  States  Congress"  as  soon  as  practicable  after  Missouri  should  become  a  member  of  the  league; 
and,  5th.  the  passage  of  an  act  empowering  the  Governor  to  issue  bonds  of  the  State  of  Missouri.  The  pliant  in- 
struments of  the  Governor  responded  cheerfully  to  his  recommendations.  An  Ordinance  of  Secession  was  passed 
the  same  day  (October  28th,  1861),  and  an  "  Act  to  provide  for  the  defense  of  the  State  of  Missouri "  was  adopted 
on  the  1st  of  November.  It  authorized  the  issue  of  what  were  termed  "Defense  Bonds,"  to  the  amount  of 
$10,000,000,  all  of  which,  of  the  denomination  of  $5  and  upwards,  should  bear  interest  at  the  rate  of  ten  per  cent, 
per  annum.  They  were  to  be  issued  in  denominations  not  less  than  $1,  and  not  greater  than  $500,  payable  in 
three,  five,  and  seven  years.  They  were  made  a  legal  tender  for  all  dues.  Such  was  the  currency  offered  to  the 
people  of  Missouri  as  members  of  (he  Confederacy.  See  Journals  of  t.'io  Senate,  <&c.,  noticed  at  the  close  of  not* 
JL,  page  4G4,  volume  I. 


FKEMONT  IN  MISSOUKI. 


the  candidate  of  the  newly  formed  Republican  party  for  the  Presidency  of 
the  United  States,  assumed  the  command  of  the  Western  Department.     He 
was  in  Europe  when  the  war  broke  out,  and  on  the  14th  of  May,  1861,  he 
was  commissioned  a  major-general  of  Volunteers.     On  receiving  notice  of 
his  appointment,  he  left  his  private  affairs  abroad  in  the  hands  of  others,  and 
hastened  home.     He  arrived  at  Boston  on  the  27th  of  June," 
bringing  with  him  an  assortment  of  arms  for  his  Government, 
and  on  the  6th  of  July  he  was  appointed  to  the  important  command  in 

the  West  just  mentioned.1  He  re- 
mained a  short  time  in  New  York, 
where  he  made  arrangements  for  over 
twenty  thousand  stand  of  arms,  with 
munitions  of  war,  to  be  sent  to  his 
Department.  On  hearing  of  the  dis- 
aster at  Bull's  Run,  he  left  for  the 
West,  and  arrived  at  St.  Louis  on 
the  26th  of  July,  where  Colonel 
Harding,  Lyon's  Adjutant-General, 
was  in  command.  Fremont  had 
already  issued  orders  for  General 
John  Pope  to  proceed  from  Alton, 
in  Illinois,  with  troops  to  suppress  the 
armed  Secessionists  in  Northern  Mis- 


JOHN  C.  FREMONT. 


commenced  the  destruction  of  railways,  and  depredations  upon  the  Unionists. 

Fremont  made  his  head-quarters  in 
St.  Louis  at  the  house  of  the  late  Colo- 
nel Brant,  an  elegant  and  splendid 
mansion,  and  proceeded  at  once  with 
great  vigor  in  the  performance  of  his 
duties.  He  found  disorder  everywhere 
prevailing.  The  terms  of  enlistment  of 
the  Home  Guards,  or  three-months  men, 
.  were  expiring ;  and  these,  being  com- 
posed chiefly  of  working-men,  with 
dependent  families,  and  having  been 
some  time  without  pay,  were  unwilling 
to  re-enlist — in  fact,  some  yet  in  the 
service  were  in  a  state  of  mutiny  on 
that  account.  Fremont  was  embarrassed.  He  had  very  little  money  at  his 
disposal  to  meet  the  just  demands  of  these  soldiers ;  neither  had  he  arms  for 
new  recruits,  who  were  now  coming  into  St.  Louis  in  considerable  numbers, 
and  were  compelled  to  remain  there  in  idleness  for  lack  of  weapons,  when  he 
was  anxious  to  send  them  to  the  aid  of  Lyon,  and  to  points  exposed  to  cap- 
ture. The  guns  ordered  at  New  York  were  detained  for  the  use  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac.  Indeed,  the  National  authorities  were,  so  absorbed  in 

1  The  Western  Department  was  created  on  the  6th  of  July,  and  comprised  the  State  of  Illinois,  and  the 
States  and  Territories  west  of  the  Mississippi  and  east  of  the  Eocky  Mountains,  including  New  Mexico.  Head- 
quarters at  St.  Louis. 


FREMONT'S  IIEAD-QUAKTERS 


60  AFFAIRS  IN  FREMONT'S  DEPARTMENT. 

taking  measures  for  the  defense  of  Washington  City,  that  the  care  of  the 
Government  was  little  felt  in  the  West,  for  a  time. 

Fremont  perceived  that  he  could  be  useful  only  by  assuming  grave 
responsibilities,  and  he  resolved  upon  that  course,  with  the  belief  that  he 
would  be  sustained  by  his  Government.  Funds  were  indispensable,  and  he 
applied  to  the  National  Sub-Treasurer  at  St.  Louis  for  a  supply.  That  officer 
had  three  hundred  thousand  dollars  in  his  hands,  but  he  refused  to  let  the 
General  have  a  dime  without  an  order  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury. 
So  Fremont  prepared  to  seize  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  of  it  by  military 
force,  when  the  custodian  yielded.1  With  these  funds  he  secured  the  re-en- 
listment of  many  of  the  three-months  men. 

With  vigor  and  secrecy,  Fremont  prepared  for  offensive  and  defensive 
action.  He  strongly  fortified  St.  Louis  against  external  and  internal  foes, 
and  prepared  to  place  Cairo  in  a  condition  of  absolute  security ;  for  upon  the 
holding  of  these  points  rested,  in  a  great  degree,  the  salvation  of  the  North- 
west from  invasion  and  desolation.  He  was  compelled  to  choose  between 
securing  the  safety  of  these  places,  or  re-enforcing  Lyon ;  and  wisely,  it  seems, 
he  decided  upon  the  former  course.  Kentucky,  professedly  neutral,  and 
with  doors  closed  against  Union  troops  from  other  States,  \\:is  giving  shelter 
and  welcome  to  large  bodies  of  Confederate  soldiers  in  its  western  districts. 
Already  full  12,000  Confederate  troops  were  within  a  circle  of  fifty  miles 
around  Cairo,  in  Kentucky  and  Missouri  Pillow,  as  we  have  seen,9  had  in- 
vaded the  latter  State  at  its  southeastern  extremity  with  a  large  number  of 
troops,  preparatory  to  an  immediate  advance  upon  Bird's  Point  and  Cairo, 
while  Hardee,  with  a  considerable  force,  was  pushing  into  the  interior  to 
menace  Lyon's  flank  and  rear.  At  the  same  time  Liutenant-Governor  Rey- 
nolds, in  his  proclamation  at  New  Madrid,*  taking  advantage  of 
*'i86i.81  the  joy  of  the  secessionists,  and  the  depression  of  the  loyalists,  on 
account  of  the  sad  news  from  Virginia,  had  said,  in  connection 
with  his  announcement  of  the  presence  of  Pillow  with  Tennessee  troops, 
*'  The  sun  which  shone  in  its  full  midday  splendor  at  Manassas  is  about  to 
rise  in  Missouri."  Every  thing  at  that  moment  seemed  to  justify  the  predic- 
tion. Lyon,  with  the  only  considerable  National  force  in  the  field,  was  sur- 
rounded with  the  greatest  peril,  as  we  have  seen ;  every  county  in  the  Com- 
monwealth was  in  a  state  of  insurrection,  and  every  post  held  by  the 
Unionists — even  St.  Louis  itself—was  menaced  with  real  danger. 

To  avert  the  perils  threatening  Bird's  Point  and  Cairo,  Fremont  secretly 
and  quickly  prepared  an  expedition  to  strengthen  the  latter  post ;  for  Gen- 
eral Prentiss,  its  commander,  had  not  more  than  twelve  hundred  men  in 

1  Fremont  laid  a  brief  statement  of  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Missouri,  and  his  needs,  before  the  President,  i  n 
a  letter  on  the  30th  of  July.  He  s:\id:  "  We  have  not  an  hour  for  delay.  There  are  three  courses  open  for  me. 
One,  to  let  the  enemy  possess  himself  of  some  of  the  strongest  points  in  the  State  and  threaten  St.  Louis,  which 
is  insurrectionary ;  second,  to  force  a  loan  from  secession  banks  here;  third,  to  use  the  money  belonging  to 
the  Government  which  is  in  the  Treasury  here.  Of  course  I  will  not  lose  the  State,  nor  permit  the  enemy  a 
foot  of  advantage.  I  have  infused  energy  and  activity  into  the  Department,  and  there  is  a  thoroughly  good 
spirit  in  officers  and  men.  This  morning  I  will  order  the  Treasurer  to  deliver  the  money  in  his  possession  to 
General  Andrews,  and  will  send  a  force  to  the  Treasury  to  tike  the  money,  and  will  direct  sub-payments,  as  the 
exigency  requires.1'  The  President  made  no  reply  ;  and  this  silence,  with  a  dispatch  received  four  diiys  before 
from  a  Cabinet  minister  (Postmaster-General  Blair),  saying,  "  You  will  have  to  do  the  best  you  can,  and  take 
all  needful  responsibility  to  defend  and  protect  the  people  over  whom  you  are  specially  set,"  justified  his  course, 
to  his  judgment. 

*  See  page  56. 


THE   CONFEDEKATES   DECEIVED. 


61 


garrison  there  at  the  close  of  July.  Mustering  about  thirty-eight  hundred 
troops  on  board  of  eight  steamers,1  at  St.  Louis,  on  the  night  of  the  30th  of 
July,  he  left  that  city  at  noon  the  next  day  with  the  entire  squadron,  and 
making  a  most  imposing  display.  Nobody  but  himself  knew  the  real 
strength  of  the  expedition,  and  the  most  exaggerated  rumors  concerning  it 
went  abroad.  The  loyal  people  and  the  insurgents  believed  that  these  ves- 
sels contained  at  least  twelve  thousand  men.  The  deception  had  its  desired 
effect.  Cairo  was  re-enforced  without  opposition.  Other  points  were 
strengthened.  Pillow,  who  had  advanced  some  troops,  and,  with  Thompson, 
was  preparing  to  seize  Cape  Girardeau,  Bird's  Point,  and  Cairo,  and  overrun 
Southern  Illinois,  fell  back,  and  became  very  discreet  in  action ;  and  Hardee, 
with  his  independent  command,  was  checked  in  his  movements  into  the 
interior  of  Missouri. 

Pillow,  notwithstanding  he  had  about  twenty  thousand  troops  at  his  com- 
mand, alarmed  by  rumors  of  an  immense  National  force  on  his  front,  sent  a 
dispatch"  to  Hardee,  then  supposed  to  be  at  Greenville,  urging 
the  necessity  for  a  junction  of  their  forces,  before  an  attempt  aA"||11st5' 
might  be  safely  made  to  march  on  Commerce  and  Cape  Girar- 
deau. "  Plaving  a  good  deal  of  work  before  us,"  he  said,  "  we  should  be 
careful  not  to  so  cripple  our  forces  as  to  be  unable  to  go  forward.  .  .  ;•:  1 
ought  to  have  your  support  before  engaging  the  enemy  on  my  front. 
.  .  .  .  Without  the  co-operation  of  your  force,  I  doubt  if  I  can  reach 
you  at  Ironton,  except  in  a  very  critical  condition.  We  ought  to  unite  at 
Benton."4  He  informed  Hardee  that  General  Thompson,  Governor  Jackson, 
and  Lieutenant-Governor  Reynolds  were  with  him,  and  that  they  all  re- 
garded the  union  of  the  two  forces  as  essential.  On  the  same  day  General 
Polk  wrote  to  Pillow,  urging  him  to  "  put  his  troops'  in  the  trenches,"  and 
strongly  fortify  New  Madrid,  near  which  it  was  proposed  to  stretch  a  chain, 
to  obstruct  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi3  Polk  was  then  gathering 


1  Emprens,  War  Eagle,  Jennie  Dean,  Warsaw,  City  of  Alton,  Louisiana,  January,  and  Graham.    Gen- 
eral Fremont  and  Staff  were  on  the  City  of  Alton.    The  squadron  was  In  charge  of  Captain  B.  Able. 

a  Autograph  letter  of  General  Pillow,  dated,  "  Head-quarters  Army  of  Liberation,  August  5th,  1S61." 
'  At  that  time  there  were  various  plans  proposed  for  barricading  the  Mississippi  against  the  "  invaders."  The 
utretching  of  a  chain  across  was  a  favorite  one,  and  materials  for  the  purpose  were  sent  up  from  New  Orleans 
to  Memphis.    An  anonymous  writer,  whose  autograph  letter  is  before  me,  dated  "New  Orleans,  July  3d,  1861," 
proposed  a  plan,  by  which,  he  said,  "  steamboats  of  the  enemy  could  be  as  effec- 
tually   prevented   from  descending  the  Mississippi,  as  from  steaming  across  tho 
Alleghany  Mountains."    The  letter  contained  the  annexed  illustrative  diagram. 

Thomas  J.  Spear,  of  New  Orleans,  in  a  letter  dated  the  81st  of  July,  proposed  a 
species  of  torpedo  for  the  same  pur- 
pose, which  might  also  be  of  use  in 
battle  on  land.  His  accompanying 
diagram,  which  is  annexed,  represents 
the  manner  of  using  the  torpedo  in 
the  river.  It  was  to  be  attached  to 
the  end  of  a  long  rod,  projectins, 
under  water,  from  the  bow  of  the  ves- 
sel, and  fixed  by  a  tube  filled  with 


SPEAJl'S   TOKPEDO. 


gunpowder.  These  plans  were  not  tried;  but  other  obstructions,  in  the  way  of 
sunken  vessels,  chevaux  de  frise  of  various  kinds,  and  a  great  variety  of  torpedoes, 
were  used  during  the  war.  Spear  proposed  to  place  his  torpedoes  on  land,  at  "  shoot- 
ing  distance  in  front  of  a  chosen  place  of  battle,  or  in  roads  over  which  the  enemy 
would  travel,  a  few  inches  underground,  with  wires  attached,  so  as  to  explode  them 
by  means  of  electricity."  The  plan  was  to  fall  back  as  the  enemy  approached,  and  when  they  were  above  the 
torpedoes  to  explode  them.  The  illustrations  of  this  note  may  be  explained  as  follows: — 

STEAMBOAT    OBSTRUCTIONS. — A  A,  rafts  anchored  between  the  shore  and  tho   channel.    B  B,  batteries 


62  THE   CONFEDERATES   ALARMED 

strength  at  Randolph  and  Fort  Pillow,  on  the  Tennessee  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. He  had  prohibited  all  steamboats  from  going  above  New  Madrid,  had 
pressed  into  the  service  several  Cincinnati  pilots,  and  had  ordered  up  two 
gunboats  from  New  Orleans,  to  operate  between  New  Madrid  and  Cairo.1 

Fremont  returned  to  St.  Louis  on  the  4th  of  August,  having  accomplished 
the  immediate  objects  of  his  undertaking.  He  had  spread  great  alann  among 
the  Confederates  immediately  confronting  him,  who  were  somewhat  dis- 
tracted by  divided  commanders.  Polk  was  chief;2  and  from  his 
*  Ai86iSt  7'  head-quarters  at  Memphis  he  ordered "  Pillow  to  evacuate  New 
Madrid,  and,  with  his  men  and  heavy  guns,  hasten  to  Randolph 
and  Fort  Pillow,  on  the  Tennessee  shore.  The  ink  of  that  dispatch  was 
scarcely  dry,  when  he  countermanded  the  order,  for  he  had  heard  glad  tidings 
from  McCulloch,  in  front  of  Lyon.  Again,  on  the  15th,  he  was  so  alarmed 
by  rumors  from  above,  that  he  again  ordered  Pillow  to  abandon  New  Mad- 
rid, and  cross  to  Tennessee  with  his  troops  and  armament  immediately. 
The  ambitious  Pillow,  evidently  anxious  to  win  renown  by  seizing  Cape 
Girardeau,  and  with  that  victory  to  gain  possession  of  Bird's  Point  and 
Cairo,  was  tardy  in  his  obedience,  and  the  result  was,  that  he  kept  his  head- 
quarters at  New  Madrid  until  early  in  September,  as  we  shall  hereafter 
observe.3 


on  the  shore.    C,  raft  with  heavy  battery  In  the  channel.    D,  floating  boom  to  allow  friendly  vessels  to  pas* 

through.  E,  steamer  descending  the 
river  Such  rafts  were  constructed  at 
several  places  on  the  Mississippi,  in  the 
form  seen  in  the  annexed  engraving, 
being  held  by  chains,  attached  to  an- 
chors, passing  over  them  lengthwise. 
They  were  inefficient,  and  were  soon 
abandoned. 

SPEAR'S  TORPKDO. — A,  bow  of  tor- 
pedo  vessel.      B,  torpedo.      C  C,  tube 
fliled  with  gunpowder,  supported  by  a 
strong  framework,  to  which  the  torpedo 
RAFT  ANCHORED  IN  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  is  attached.    D,  end  of  tube  to  which 

the  match  is  applied. 

1  Autograph  letter  of  Leonidas  Polk  to  Gideon  J  Pillow,  dated  at  Memphis,  August  5th,  1861. 
*  General  Polk,  as  we  have  observed,  was  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Louisiana,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  when  the  war  broke  out.  A  correspondent  of  the  New  Orleans  Picayune,  writing  from  Richmond  on 
the  d:iy  of  Folk's  appointment  as  major-general  in  the  Confederate  service,  related  the  secret  history  of  his  lay- 
ing aside  the  crook  of  the  bishop  for  the  sword  of  the  soldier.  He  had  been  urged  to  take  the  appointment,  his 
military  education  at  the  West  Point  Academy  being  thought  sufficient  to  promise  a  successful  career  in  the 
field.  He  finally  visited  Bishop  Meade,  of  Virginia,  the  senior  bishop  of  the  church  in  the  United  States,  to 
consult  with  him  about  it.  The  result  was  in  his  case,  as  in  that  of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  (who  also  con- 
sulted Bishop  Meade  as  to  what  was  his  duty  in  a  similar  emergency);  he  received  the  approval  of  the 
prelate,  and  joined  the  army.  It  seems  that  Polk  had  satisfied  himself  that  he  ought  to  accept  the  commission, 
before  he  visited  Bishop  Meade ;  for  the  writer  says,  that  when  the  latter  suggested  that  the  Diocesan  of  Lotiisi- 
and  was  already  holding  a  commission  in  a  very  different  army,  to  which  he  owed  allegiance,  the  great  slave- 
holding  bishop  replied:  "  I  know  that  very  well,  and  I  do  not  intend  to  resign  it.  On  the  contrary,  I  shall  only 
prove  the  more  faithful  to  it  by  doing  all  that  in  me  lies  to  bring  this  unhallowed  and  unnatural  war  to  a  speedy 
and  happy  close.  We,  of  the  Confederate  States,  are  the  last  bulwarks  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  ,•  we  fight  for 
our  hearthstones  and  our  altars;  above  all,  we  fi^ht  for  a  race  that  has  been,  by  Divine  Providence,  intrusted  to 
our  most  sacred  keeping.  When  I  accept  a  commission  in  the  Confederate  Army,  therefore,  1  not  only  perform 
the  duties  of  a  good  citizen,  but  contend  for  the  principles  which  lie  at  the  foundation  of  our  social,  political, 
and  religious  polity.'1'1 

3  Pillow  had  always  been  restive  under  the  restraints  imposed  by  the  transfer  of  the  Tennessee  Army  to 
the  service  of  the  Confederate  authorities,  and  ho  never  obeyed  the  commands  of  General  Polk  with  alacrity. 
Thompson  was  under  the  command  of  Governor  Jackson  ;  and  Hardee,  who  was  at  Greenville,  some  distance  in 
the  interior  of  Missouri,  early  in  August  was  operating  with  independence,  in  a  measure,  of  both  Pillow  and  Polk. 
Pillow  and  Thompson  had  set  their  hearts  on  the  seizure  of  Cape  Girardeau  and  Bird's  Point,  whilst  Hardee 
was  aiming  at  a  similar  result  in  a  different  way.  Polk,  at  Memphis,  alarmed  by  rumor  of  an  immense  arma- 


THE  SECESSIONISTS  IN  MISSOURI  63 

News  of  the  Battle  of  Wilson's  Creek,1  and  the  death  of  Lyon,  reached 
Fremont  on  the  13th  of  August.     The  secessionists  in  St.  Louis  were  made 
jubilant  and  bold  by  it.     This  disposition  was  promptly  met  by  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief.      Martial  law  was  declared,"  and  General  Mc- 
Kinstry  was   appointed   Provost-Marshal.      Some   of  the   most    "  Ai^ist  14' 
active  secessionists  were  arrested,  and  the  publication  of  news- 
papers charged  with  disloyalty  was  suspended.2     So  tight  was  held  the  curb 
of  restraint  in  the  city  that  an  outbreak  was  prevented.     More  free  to  act  in 
the  rural  districts,  the  armed  secessionists  began  again  to  distress  the  loyal 
people.     In  bands  they  moved  over  the  country,  plundering  and  destroying. 
Almost  daily,  collisions  between  them  and  the  Home  Guards  occurred.     One 
of  the  most  severe  of  these  conflicts  took  place  at  Charleston,  west  of  Bird's 
Point,    on   the   19th,6  when   three  hundred   Illinois  Volunteers, 
under  Colonel  Dougherty,  put  twelve  hundred  Confederates  to 
flight.     Two  days  afterward,  a  battery  planted  by  Thompson,  at  Commerce, 
was  captured  by  National  troops  sent  out  from  Cape  Girardeau ;  and  every- 
where the  loyalists  were  successful  in  this  sort  of  warfare.    But  the  condition 
of  public  affairs  in  Missouri  was  becoming  daily  more  alarming.     The  provi- 
sional government  was  almost  powerless,  and  Governor  Gamble,  by  a  mis- 
taken policy,  seriously  injured  the  public  service  at  that  critical  time  by 
refusing  to  commission  military  officers  appointed  by  Fremont.     The  Presi- 
dent commissioned  them  himself,  and  the  work  of  organizing  a  force  for  the 


rnent  about  to  descend  the  Mississippf  and  attack  that  place,  was  anxious  to  strengthen  it  and  the  supporting 
posts  above  it  on  the  Tennessee  shore,  and  hence  his  order  for  Pillowc  to  evacuate  New  Mad- 
rid and  hasten  with  his  troops  and  heavy  guns  to  liandolph  and  Fort  Pillow.    Pillow  demurred,      «  August  7, 
and  charged  Polk,  by  implication,  with  keeping;  back  re-enforcements,  and  thwarting  his  well-laid  1661. 

plans  for  the  liberation  of  Missouri.  Polk  retorted,  and  intimated  that  Pillow  a  neglecting  to 
fortify  New  Madrid,  as  he  had  boon  ordered  to  do,  before  the  Nationals  were  ready  for  an  offensive  movement, 
was  a  blunder  that  now  made  the  evacuation  of  that  post  a  necessity.  In  his  dispatch  revoking  the  order  for 
the  evacuation  of  New  Madrid,  Polk  directed  Pillow  to  break  up  his  base  there,  send  his  heavy  cannon  to  lian- 
dolph and  Fort  Pillow,  and,  marching  by  the  way  of  Pleasanton,  join  his  forces  with  those  of  Hardee  at  Greenville. 
This  was  also  distasteful  to  the  Tennessee  commander.  He  reported  that  he  had  tried  the  path  and  had  been 
compelled  to  fall  back  to  New  Madrid  on  account  of  unsafe  bridges ;  also,  that  he  intended  to  move  on  Cape 
Girardeau  by  the  river  road.  Polk,  was  annoyed,  and  wrote  him  a  long  lottcr  on  the  16th  of  August,  in  its  tone 
deprecatory  of  Pillow's  course ;  whilst  the  restless  Thompson,  who  was  now  with  Hardee,  and  now  with 
Pillow,  was  eagerly  urging  a  forward  movement  "  I  would  like  very  much,"  he  wrote  on  the  16th  of  August, 
"to  have  your  permission  to  advance,  as  I  am  sure  that  I  can  take  Cape  Girardeau  without  firing  a  gun,  by 
marching  these  moonlight  nights  and  taking  them  by  surprise.  Every  one  gives  me  the  credit  of  at  least  7,000 
men,  and  I  have  thorn  frightened  nearly  to  death."  The  following  day  he  wrote  to  Pillow,  saying,  "  If  you  wish 
a  legal  excuse  for  advancing,  withdraw  your  control  over  me  for  a  few  hours,  and  then  come  to  my  rescue.  "We 
must  not  lose  the  moon  ;  the  weather  may  change,  and  the  swamps  become  impassable." 

Hardee,  on  the  contrary,  who  desired,  as  a  preliminary  movement  against  Cape  Girardeau,  to  seize  the  post 
nt  Ironton,  the  then  terminus  of  the  railway  running  southward  from  St.  Louis,  did  not  seem  disposed  to  aid 
Pillow  in  his  designs ;  whilst  Polk,  according  to  a  letter  from  Lewis  G.  De  Eussey,  his  aid-de-camp,  dated  at 
Fort  Pillow  on  the  17th  of  August,  was  anxious  for  Pillow  and  Hardee  to  join  their  forces  at  Benton,  and  march 
upon  St.  Louis.  In  this  undecided  state,  the  question  concerning  offensive  movements  in  Missouri  remained 
until  the  close  of  August,  when  the  National  forces  at  Ironton,  the  Cape,  and  Bird's  Point,  had  been  so  increased, 
that  any  forward  movement  of  the  Confederates  would  have  been  extremely  perilous  "  We  can  take  the  Cape, 
but  what  would  we  do  with  it?"  Pillow,  asked  significantly  on  the  29th  Hardee,  an  old  and  experienced 
officer,  had  positively  refused  to  go  forward,  and  Pillow  and  Polk  would  not  risk  such  a  movement  without  his 
concurrence.  The  conduct  of  the  ambitious  Pillow  in  this  connnection  became  so  insubordinate,  that  General 
Polk  submitted  a  statement  of  it  to  the  "  War  Department,"  at  Richmond,  on  the  20th  of  August.  "  Considering 
you  have  usurped  an  authority  not  properly  your  own,"  wrote  De  Eussey,  in  behalf  of  Polk,  "by  which  you 
have  thwarted  and  embarrassed  his  arrangements  and  operations  for  the  general  defense,  he  feels  it  his  duty  to 
submit  to  the  War  Department  the  position  you  have  thought  proper  to  assume."  Events  during  the  few  suc- 
ceeding days  changed  all  plans. — Autograph  Letters  of  folk,  ffardee,  Pillow,  Thompson,  and  others,  from  the 
close  of  July  to  the  close  of  August,  1861. 

1  The  Confederates,  as  we  have  observed,  call  it  the  Battle  of  Oak  Hill. 

8  Morning  Herald,  Evening  Miaaourian,  and  War  Bulletin. 


64  FREMONT'S  STARTLING  PROCLAMATION. 

purpose  of  sweeping  the  insurgents  out  of  the  State,  and  clearing  the  banks 
of  the  Mississippi  of  "all  blockading  obstructions  to  free  navigation  from  St. 
Louis  to  New  Orleans,  went  steadily  on. 

Satisfied  that  nothing  but  martial  law  and  the  most  stringent  measures 
toward  the  secessionists  would  secure  peace  and  quiet  to  Missouri,  and  safety 
to  the  cause,  Fremont  took  the  administration  of  public  affairs  there  into  his 
own  hands,  and  on  the  31st  of  August  he  issued  a  proclamation,  in  which  he 
declared  that  martial  law  was  thereby  established  throughout  Missouri,  and 
that  the  lines  of  the  Army  of  Occupation  in  that  State  extended,  for  the 
present,  from  Leavenworth,  in  Kansas,  by  way  of  the  posts  of  Jefferson 
City,  Rolla,  and  Ironton,  to  Cape  Girardeau  on  the  Mississippi  River.  He 
declared  that  all  persons  within  those  lines  taken  with  arms  in  their  hands 
should  be  tried  by  court-martial,  and,  if  found  guilty,  should  be  shot  j1  that 
the  property,  real  and  personal,  of  all  persons  in  Missouri,  who  should  be 
proven  to  have  taken  an  active  part  with  the  enemies  of  the  Government,  in 
the  field,  should  be  confiscated  to  the  public  use,  and  their  slaves,  if  they  had 
any,  should  be  thereafter  free  men;  and  that  all  persons  engaged  in  the 
destruction  of  bridges,  railway  tracks,  and  telegraphs,  should  suffer  the 
extreme  penalty  of  the  law.  All  persons  who,  by  speech  or  correspondence, 
should  be  found  guilty  of  giving  aid  to  the  insurgents  in  any  way,  were 
Avarned  of  ill  consequences  to  themselves ;  and  all  who  had  been  seduced 
from  their  allegiance  to  the  National  Government  were  required  to  return  to 
their  homes  forthwith.  The  declared  'object  of  the  proclamation  was  to 
place  in  the  hands  of  the  military  authorities  the  power  to  give  instantane- 
ous'effect  to  existing  laws,  while  ordinary  civil  authority  would  not  be  sus- 
pended, where  the  law  should  be  administered  in  the  usual  manner.2 

General  Fremont  acted  promptly  in  accordance  with  his  proclamation, 
and  the  greatest  consternation  began  to  prevail  among  the  insurgents  of 
Missouri,  when  his  hand  was  stayed.  He  was  most  bitterly  assailed  by  the 
enemies  of  the  Administration,  especially  because  of  that  portion  of  his  pro- 
clamation which  related  to  emancipation  and  confiscation.  In  the  border 
Slave-labor  States  there  arose  a  storm  of  indignation  which  alarmed  the 
Government ;  and  the  President,  anxious  to  placate  the  rebellious  spirit  in 
those  States,  requested  Fremont  to  modify  his  proclamation  concerning 
the  confiscation  of  property  and  the  liberation  of  the  slaves,  so  as 
to  strictly  conform  to  an  act  of  Congress  passed  on  the  6th  of  Au- 
gust.3 Fremont  declined  to  do  so,  and  asked  the  President  to  openly  direct 
him  to  make  that  modification,  for  his  judgment  and  self-respect  would  not 

1  M.  Jeff.  Thompson,  already  mentioned,  and  who  became  the  terror  of  all  law-abiding  citizens  in  Missouri, 
issued  a  proclamation  on  the  2u  of  September,  declaring  that  he  was  intrusted  by  Acting  Governor  Reynolds 
not  only  with  the  commission  of  brigadier-general,  but  also  with  "certain  police  powers,"  and  said:  "I  do 
most  solemnly  promise  that,  for  every  member  of  the  Missouri  State  Guard  or  soldier  of  our  allies,  the  armies 
of  the  Confederate  Slates,  who  shall  be  put  to  death  In  pursuance  of  the  said  order  of  General  Fremont,  I  will 
hang,  tfraw,  and  quarter  a  minion  of  said  Abraham  Lincoln." 

4  Fremont  specified,  as  reasons  for  his  assuming  the  administrative  powers  of  the  State,  the  fact  that  "  its 
disorganized  condition,  the  helplessness  of  the  civil  authority,  the  total  insecurity  of  life,  and  the  devastation 
of  property  by  bands  of  murderers  and  marauders,"  who  infested  nearly  every  county  in  the  State,  and  availed 
themselves  of  the  public  misfortunes  and  the  vicinity  of  a  hostile  force,  to  gratify  private  and  neighborhood 
vengeance,  and  who  found  an  enemy  wherever  they  found  plunder,  demanded  the  severest  measures  to  suppress 
these  disorders,  to  maintain  the  public  peace,  and  "  to  give  security  and  protection  to  the  persons  und  property 
of  loyal  citizens." 

3  S«ic  page  29. 


THE   GOVERNMENT   AND   SLAVERY.  65 

allow  him  to  do  it  himself.1     The  President  accordingly  issued  an  order  to 

that  effect,"  and  a  most  powerful  war  measure,  which  was  adopted 

by  the  Government  less  than  a  year  later,  and  which  now  prom-     '  ^gei"' 

ised,  as  such,  the  most  efficient  aid  to  the  National  cause,  was 

made  almost  inoperative.     Only  those  slaves  who  were  actually  employed 

in  the  military  service  of  the  Confederates  were  to  be  declared  free  by  the 

President's  order.     So  cautiously  did  the  Government  move  at  this  time,  in 

the  matter  of  slaves,  that  special  orders  were  issued  to  commanders  in  other 

Departments  on  the  subject,  all  having  a  tendency  to  calm  the  apprehensions 

that  a  general  emancipation  of  the  bondsmen  was  contemplated.8 

1  "  If  I  were  to  retract  of  my  own  accord,11  said  Fremont,  "  it  would  imply  that  I  myself  thought  it  wrong, 
and  that  I  acted  without  the  reflection  which  the  gravity  of  the  point  demanded.  But  I  did  not  I  acted  with 
full  deliberation,  and  with  the  certain  conviction  that  it  was  a  measure  right  and  necessary ;  and  I  think  so 
still." 

*  The  conservative  attitude  of  the  Government  In  relation  to  slavery,  at  that  time,  however  expedient  it  may 
have  been  as  a  soothing  policy  toward  the  border  Slave-labor  States,  was  a  disappointment  to  its  friends  abroad, 
who  well  understood  the  object  of  the  conspirators  to  be  the  formation  of  a  great  empire  whoso  political  and 
industrial  system  should  be  founded  on  human  slavery.  In  Western  Europe,  the  long  controversy  on  that  sub- 
ject in  our  National  Legislature  had  been  watched  with  great  interest;  and  the  more  enlightened  observers, 
when  the  war  broke  out,  believed  and  hoped  that  the  prediction  of  a  distinguished  member  of  Congress  (Joshua 
K.  Giddings),  made  in  that  body  in  1S4S,  when  members  from  Slave-labor  States  Insolently  threatened  to  dis- 
solve the  Union  if  their  wishes  were  not  gratified,  would  be  fulfilled.  He  said  that  when  that  contest  should 
come,  "the  lottrsof  our  race  will  then  stand  forth  and  exert  the  legitimate  powers  of  this  Government  for  free- 
dom. We  shall  then  have  constitutional  power  to  act  for  the  good  of  our  country  and  to  do  justice  to  the  slave. 
We  will  then  strike  off  the  shackles  from  his  limbs.  The  Government  will  then  have  power  to  act  between 
slavery  and  freedom,  and  it  can  then  make  peace  by  giving  liberty  to  its  slaves." — See  Giddinga'a  History  of  the 
Rebellion,  page  481. 

They  were  disappointed  when,  in  Mr.  Soward^  carefully  written  dispatch  to  Minister  Dayton,  on  the  22d  of 
April,  1861,  they  were  assured  that  the  majority  of  the  people  of  the  Republic  were  willing  to  let  the  system  of 
slavery  alone,  and  that  whatever  might  be  the  result  of  the  war  then  kindling,  it  would  receive  no  damage.  u  The 
condition  of  slavery  in  the  several  States,"  he  said,  "  will  remain  just  the  same,  whether  it  succeed  or  fail.  There 
is  not  even  a  pretext  for  the  complaint  that  the  disaffected  States  are  to  be  conquered  by  the  United  States  if  the 
revolution  fail;  for  the  rights  of  the  States,  and  the  condition  of  every  human  being  in  them,  will  remain  sub- 
ject to  exactly  the  same  laws  and  forms  of  administration,  whether  the  revolution  shall  succeed  or  whether  it 
shall  faiL  In  the  one  case  the  States  would  be  federally  connected  with  the  new  confederacy ;  in  the  other,  they 
would,  as  now,  be  members  of  the  United  States;  but  their  constitutions  and  laws,  customs,  habits,  and  insti- 
tutions, in  either  case  will  remain  the  same.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  to  this  incontestable  statement  the 
further  fact  that  the  new  President,  as  well  as  the  citizens  through  whose  suffrages  he  has  come  into  the  .admin- 
istration, has  always  repudiated  all  designs,  whatever  and  wherever  imputed  to  him' and  them,  of  disturbing 
the  system  of  slavery  as  it  is  existing  under  the  Constitution  and  the  laws." 

The  prediction  of  Mr.  Giddings  was  fulfilled,  while  those  of  his  friend  and  co-worker  in  the  anti-slavery 
movement,  contained  in  his  official  assurances,  were  not  They  only  served  to  inflict  moral  injury  upon  the 
cause  of  the  Government,  and  discourage  the  friends  of  humanity ;  and  such  also  was  the  effect  of  the  conserva- 
tive action  of  the  Government  on  the  subject  of  slavery  during  the  earlier  period  of  the  war.  It  was  not  until 
the  President  issued  his  Emancipation  Proclamation,  sixteen  months  later,  that  the  warmest  sympathies  of  the 
lovers  of  liberty  and  the  rights  of  man,  in  the  Old  World,  were  manifested  for  the  cause  of  the  Government 


VOL.  II.— 5 


MOVEMENTS   OF  INSURGENTS  IN  MISSOURI. 


CHAPTER    III 

MILITARY  OPERATIONS   IN   MISSOURI   AND   KENTUCKY. 

ONTRARY  to  general  expectation,  the  Confederates  did 
not  pursue  the  shattered  little  army  that  was  led  by 
Sigel,  from  Springfield  to  Rolla.1  McCulloch  contented 
himself  with  issuing  a  proclamation  to  the 
i&6i  '  Pe°ple  °f  Missouri,"  telling  them  that  he  had 
come,  on  the  invitation  of  their  Governor, 
"to  assist  in  driving  the  National  forces  out  of  the 
State,  and  in  restoring  to  the  people  their  just  rights." 
He  assured  them  that  he  had  driven  the  enemy  from  among  them,  and  that 
the  Union  troops  were  then  in  full  flight,  after  defeat.  He  called  upon 
the  people  to  act  promptly  in  co-operation  with  him,  saying,  "  Missouri  must 
be  allowed  to  choose  her  own  destiny — no  oaths  binding  your  consciences" 
This  was  all  that  the  Texan  did  in  the  way  of  "  driving  the  enemy  out  of  the 
State,"  after  the  battle  of  Wilson's  Creek.  His  assumptions  and  deportment 
were  offensive  to  Price  and  his  soldiers.  Alienation  ensued,  and  McCulloch 
soon  abandoned  the  fortunes  of  the  Missoun  leader  for  the  moment,  and,  with 
his  army,  left  the  State. 

Price  now  called  upon  the  secessionists  to  fill  his  shattered  ranks.  They 
responded  with  alacrity,  and  at  the  middle  of  August  he  moved  northward 
toward  the  Missouri  River,  in  the  direction  of  Lexington,  in  a  curve  that 
bent  far  toward  the  eastern  frontier  of  Kansas,  from  which  Unionists  were 
advancing  under  General  James  H.  Lane.  With  these  he  had  some  skirmish- 

O 

ing  on  the  7th  of  September,  at  Drywood  Creek,  about  fifteen  miles  east  of 

the  border.     He  drove  them  across  the  line,  and  pursued  them  to  Fort  Scott, 

which  he  found  abandoned.     Leaving  a  small  force  there,  he  resumed  his 

march,  and  reached  Warrensburg,  in  Johnson  County,  on  the 

•  September.  » ' 

'  llth/     In  the  mean  time,  he  had  issued  a  proclamation  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Missouri/  dated  at  Jefferson  City,  the  capital  of  the 
State,  in  which  he  spoke  of  a  great  victory  at  Wilson's  Creek,  and  gave  the 
peaceable  citizens  assurance  of  full  protection  in  person  and  property. 

Lexington,3  a  town  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  three 
hundred  miles,  by  its  course,  above  St.  Louis,  and  occupying  an  important 
frontier  position,  was  now  brought  into  great  prominence  as  the  theatre  of  a 
desperate  straggle.  It  commanded  the  approach  to  Fort  Leavenworth  by 
water;  and  when  Fremont  was  apprised  of  Price's  northward  movement, 
and  the  increasing  boldness  of-  the  secessionists  in  that  region,  he  sent  a 

1  See  papr?  54. 

2  Capital  of  Lafayette  County,  Missouri,  and  then  containing  about  five  thousand  inhabitants. 


NATIONAL  TROOPS   AT   LEXINGTON. 


67 


small  force  to  Lexington  to  take  charge  of  the  money  in  the  bank  there,  and 
to  protect  the  loyal  inhabitants.  This  little  force  was  increased  from  time 
to  time,  until  early  in  September,  when  Price  was  approaching  Warrensburg, 
the  number  of  Union  troops  at  Lexington  was  nearly  twenty-eight  hundred,1 
commanded  by  Colonel  James  A.  Mulligan,  of  the  "  Irish  Brigade  "  of  Chicago, 
Illinois.  Mulligan,  with  his  men,  reached  Lexington  on  the  9th  of  Septem- 
ber, after  a  march  of  nine  days  from  Jefferson  City,  and,  being  the  senior 
officer,  he  assumed  the  chief  command.  Peabody's  regiment  had  come  in,  on 
the  following  day,  in  full  retreat  from  Warrensburg,  having  been  driven 
away  by  the  approach  of  the  overwhelming  forces  of  Price.2 

Satisfied  that  Price  would  speedily  attack  the  post,  Colonel  Mulligan 
took  position  on  Masonic  Hill,  northeastward  of  the  city,  which  comprised 
about  fifteen  acres,  and  on  which  was  a  substantial  brick  building  erected 
for  a  college.  He  proceeded  at  once  to  cast  up  strong  intrenchments  on  the 
eminence,  in  compass  sufficient  to  accommodate  within  their  area  ten  thousand 
men.  His  first  line  of  works  was  in  front  of  the  college  building.  Outside 
of  his  embankments  was  a  broad  ditch,  and  beyond  this  were  skillfully 
arranged  pits,  into  which  assailants,  foot  or  horse,  might  fall.  The  ground 
was  also  mined  outside  of  the  fortifications,  with  a  good  supply  of  gunpowder 
and  suitable  trains.  But  the  troops,  unfortunately,  had  only  about  forty 
rounds  of  ammunition  each,  and  six  small  brass  cannon  and  two  howitzers. 
The  latter  were  useless,  because  there  were  no  shells.  Hourly  expecting 
re-enforcements,  Mulligan  resolved  to  defy  his  enemy  with  the  means  at 
hand. 

On  the  morning  of  the  1 1th  of  September,  after  a  violent  storm  that  had  raged 
for  several  hours,  Price  moved  from  Warrensburg  toward  Lexington,  and  that 
night  encamped  two  or 
three  miles  from  the  city. 
Thei'e  he  rest- 
ed until  dawn,"  '  'j'ggj  ' 
when  he  drove 
in  the  National  pickets, 
and  opened  a  cannonade, 
with  the  batteries  of  Bled- 
soe  and  Parsons,  upon 
Mulligan's  intrenched 
camp  from  four  different 
points.  Their  fire  was  at 
first  concentrated  upon  the 
stronger  works  at  the  col- 
lege building.  Some  outworks  were  captured,  and  the  Nationals  were  driven 
within  their  intrenchments ;  not,  however,  until  several  fierce  struggles  had 


SIKGF,   OF    LEXINGTON. 


'  These  troops  were  composed  of  the  Thirteenth  Missouri,  Colonel  Peabody;  First  Illinois  Regiment  of 
Cavalry,  Colonel  Marshall;  five  hundred  Missouri  Home  Guards,  and  the  Twenty-third  Illinois,  of  the  Irish 
Brigade,  Colonel  Mulligan. 

2  These  troops  had  been  sent  from  Lexington  to  "Warrensburg,  to  secure  about  $100,000  in  money.  Price 
was  informed  of  this  movement,  and  had  hurried  forward,  by  forced  marches,  to  seize  the  treasure  before  the 
National  troops  could  reach  there.  He  was  too  late,  and  to  his  disappointment  was  added  great  indignation, 
because  of  caricatures  which  some  of  the  German  officers,  who  were  clever  artists,  had  left  behind,  illustrative 
of  the  distress  of  the  Confederates  when  they  should  find  the  treasure  gone. 


68  SIEGE   OF  LEXINGTON. 

been  endured.  The  defense  was  bravely  kept  up  during  the  whole  day, 
when  Price,  finding  his  ammunition  and  his  famished  men J  nearly  exhausted, 
withdrew,  at  sunset,  to  the  Fair-grounds,  to  await  the  arrival  of  his  wagon- 
train  and  re-enforcements.  Mulligan's  men  immediately  resorted  to  the 
trenches,  to  complete  their  preparations  for  a  siege. 

Mulligan  now  anxiously  looked  for  expected  re-enforcements,  while  his 
men  worked  night  and  day  in  strengthening  the  fortifications.  He  was  dis- 
appointed. His  courier,  sent  with  supplications  for  aid  to  Jefferson  City, 
was  captured  on  the  way.4  Hour  after  hour  and  day  after  day  went  by,  and 
no  relief  appeared.  Yet  bravely  and  hopefully  his  little  band  worked  on, 
until,  on  the  morning  of  the  1 7th,  General  Price,  who  had  been  re-enforced, 
and  now  had  in  hand  over  twenty-five  thousand  troops,  including  a  large 
number  of  recruits  who  had  come  with  their  rifles  and  shot-guns,  cut  off  the 
communication  of  the  besieged  with  the  city,  upon  which  they 
chiefly  relied  for  water,  and  on  the  following  day"  took  possession 
of  the  town,  closed  in  upon  the  garrison,  and  began  a  siege  in 
earnest.  The  Confederates  had  already  seized  a  steamboat  well  laden  with 
stores  for  the  National  troops;  and,  under  every  disadvantage,  the  latter 
conducted  a  most  gallant  defense. 

General  Rains's  division  occupied  a  strong  position  on  the  east  and  north- 
east of  the  fortifications,  from  which  an  effective  cannonade  was  opened  at 
nine  o'clock,  and  kept  up  by  Bledsoe's  Battery,  commanded  by  Captain  Em- 
mit  McDonald,  and  another  directed  by  Captain  C.  Clark,  of  St.  Louis. 
General  Parsons  took  a  position  southwest  of  the  works,  from  which  his 
battery,  under  Captain  Guibor,  poured  a  steady  fire  upon  the  garrison.  Near 
Rains,  the  division  of  Colonel  Congreve  Jackson  was  posted  as  a  reserve ; 
and  near  Parsons,  a  part  of  General  Steen's  division  performed  the  same  ser- 
vice, whilst  sharpshooters  were  sent  forward  to  harass  and  fatigue  the  be- 
leaguered troops,  who  were  not  allowed  a  moment's  repose. 

General  Harris  (who,  as  we  have  seen,3  came  down  from  Northeastern 
Missouri  and  joined  Price  at  Lexington)  and  General  McBride,  scorning  all 
rules  of  Christian  warfare,  stormed  a  bluff  on  which  was  situated  the  house 
of  Colonel  Anderson,  and  then  used  as  a  hospital,  capturing  it  with  its  in- 
mates, while  a  yellow  flag,  the  insignia  of  its  character,  was  waving  over  it. 
It  was  retaken  by  the  Montgomery  Guards,  Captain  Gleason,  of  the  "  Irish 
Brigade,"  eighty  strong,  who  charged,  in  the  face  of  the  hot  fire  of  the  foe, 
a  distance  of  eight  hundred  yards  up  a  slope,  driving  the  Confederates  from 
the  building  and  far  down  the  hill  beyond.  The  fight  was  desperate,  and 
some  of  the  sick  were  killed  in  their  beds.  The  Guards  were  finally  repulsed. 
Captain  Gleason  came  back  with  a  bullet  through  his  cheek  and  another 
through  his  arm,  and  with  only  fifty  of  his  eighty  men.  "  This  charge,"  said 
Colonel  Mulligan,  in  his  official  report,  "  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant  and 
reckless  in  all  history." 


1  In  consequence  of  a  forced  march  to  Lexington,  a  large  number  of  Price's  soldiers  had  neither  eaten  nor 
slept  for  thirty-six  hours. — Price's  Report  to  Governor  Jackson,  September  23,  1861. 

2  On  the  10th  he  sent  Lieutenant  Bains,  of  his  ';  Irish  Brigade,"  with  12  men,  on  the  steamer  Sun-shint,  on 
this  errand.     The  distance  to  Jefferson  City  from  Lexington  is  160  miles.     Forty  miles  belovr  Lexington  the 
steainrr  was  captured,  and  those  on  board  were  made  prisoners. 

*  See*  page  53. 


SURRENDER  OF  THE  NATIONAL  TROOPS.  69 

For  seventy-two  hours  Mulligan's  little  band  maintained  the  contest  with- 
out cessation,  fighting  and  laboring  on  the  works  alternately  beneath  a 
scorching  sun  by  day  and  a  scarcely  less  debilitating  heat  by  night,  under  a 
cloudless  moon,  choked  with  the  smoke  of  gunpowder,  their  tongues  parched 
with  thirst  from  which  there  was  little  relief,  and  at  last  with  ammunition  and 
provisions  completely  exhausted.  During  that  time,  Colonel  Mulligan  was 
seen  at  all  points  where  danger  was  most  imminent ;  and  there  were  deeds  of 
courage  and  skill  performed  on  the  part  of  the  besieged  that  baffle  the  imagina- 
tion of  the  romancer  to  conceive.  At  length,  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  20th,"  the  Confederates,  who  had  constructed  '  8e?£|nber' 

lool. 

movable  breastworks  of  bales  of  hemp,  two  deep,  wetted  so  as  to 
resist  hot  shot,  pressed  up  to  within  ten  rods  of  the  works,  along  a  line  forty 
yards  in  length.  Further  resistance  would  have  been  madness.  Retreat  was 
impossible,  for  the  ferry-boats  had  been  seized,  and  these  being  in  possession  of 
the  Confederates,  re-enforcements  could  not  reach  the  garrison.  No  water 
could  be  had  excepting  that  which  came  from  the  clouds  in  little  showers, 
and  was  caught  in  blankets  and  wrung  into  camp  dishes.  The  stench  of 
horses  and  mules  killed  within  the  intrenchments  was  intolerable.1  The 
scant  amount  of  artillery  ammunition  was  of  poor  quality,  and  the  firearms 
of  the  Illinois  cavalry  (who  composed  one-sixth  of  Mulligan's  command) 
consisted  of  pistols  only.  Major  Becker,  of  the  Eighth  Missouri  Home  Guards 
(whose  colonel,  White,  had  been  killed),  now,  for  the  second  time  and  with- 
out authority,  raised  a  white  flag  from  the  center  of  the  fortifications,  and  the 
SIEGE  OP  LEXINGTON  ceased.1 

Colonel  Mulligan,  who  had  been  twice  wounded,  now  called  a  council  of 
officers,  and  it  was  decided  that  the  garrison  must  surrender.  That  act 
was  performed.  The  officers  were  held  as  prisoners  of  war,3  whilst  the  pri- 
vate soldiers,  for  whom  Price  had  no  food  to  spare,  were  paroled.  The  vic- 
tor held  all  arms  and  equipments  as  lawful  prize.4  The  National  loss  in  men 
had  been  forty  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  wounded.  Price  reported 
his  loss  at  twenty-five  killed  and  seventy-five  wounded.  Colonel  Mulligan 
was  soon  exchanged,  and  for  his  gallant  services  was  rewarded  with  the 

1  There  were  about  3,000  horses  and  mules  within  the  intrenchments.  These  were  :t  burden  of  much  weight, 
under  the  circumstances.  In  the  center  of  the  encampment,  wagons  were  knocked  into  pieces,  stores  were 
scattered  and  destroyed,  and  the  ground  was  strewed  with  dead  horses  and  mules. — Correspondence  of  lh» 
Chicago  Tribune. 

*  The  Home  Guards  seem  to  have  become  discouraged  early  in  the  siege,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  20th, 
after  Mulligan  had  replied  to  Price's  summons  to  surrender,  by  saying,  "  If  yon  want  us,  you  must  take  us," 
Major  Becker,  their  commander,  raised  a  white  flag.  Mulligan  sent  the  Jackson  Guard,  of  Detroit,  Captain 
McDermott,  to  take  it  down.  After  a  severe  contest  that  soon  afterward  ensued,  the  Home  Guards  retreated  to 
the  inner  line  of  the  intrenchments,  and  refused  to  fight  any  longer.  Then  Becker  again  raised  the  white  flag, 
for  he  was  satisfied  that  resistance  was  utterly  vain,  to  which  conclusion  Mulligan  and  his  officers  speedily 
arrived. 

1  These  were  Colonels  Mulligan,  Marshall,  White,  Peabody,  and  Grover,  and  Major  Van  Horn,  and  118  other 
commissioned  officers. 

4  The  spoils  were  6  cannon,  2  mortars,  over  3,000  stand  of  infantry  arms,  a  large  number  of  sabers,  about  760 
horses,  many  sets  of  cavalry  equipments,  wagons,  teams,  ammunition,  and  $100,000  worth  of  commissary  stores. 
—See  General  Price's  Report  to  Governor  Jackson,  September  24th,  1861.  "In  addition  to  all  this,"  Price  said, 
11 1  obtained  the  restoration  of  the  groat  seal  of  the  State,  and  the  public  records,  which  had  been  stolen  from  their 
proper  custodian,  and  about  $900,000  in  money,  of  which  the  bank  at  this  place  had  been  robbed,  and  which  I 
have  caused  to  be  returned  to  it." 

The  disloyal  State  Legislature,  with  Governor  Jackson,  had  held  a  session  in  the  court-house  at  Lexington 
only  a  week  before  the  arrival  of  Colonel  Mulligan.  They  fled  so  hastily  that  they  left  behind  them  the  State 
seal  and  $800,000  in  gold  coin,  deposited  in  the  vault  of" the  bank  there.  These  treasures,  with  the  magazine, 
were  in  the  cellar  of  the  college,  which  was  the  head-quarters  of  Mulligan. 


70  CALLS   UPOtf  FREMONT   FOR  TROOPS. 

offer  of  the  commission  of  a  brigadier-general,  the  thanks  of  Congress,  and 
the  plaudits  of  the  loyal  people.  Congress  gave  the  Twenty-third  Illinois 
Regiment  (which  was  now  called  "  Mulligan's  Brigade")  authority  to  wear 
on  its  colors  the  name  of  LEXIXGTOX.  Mulligan  declined  the  commission  of 
brigadier,  because  he  preferred  to  remain  with  his  regiment. 

General  Fremont  was  censured  for  his  failing  to  re-enforce  the  garrison  at 
Lexington.  The  public  knew  little  of  his  embarrassments  at  that  time.  His 
forces  Avere  largely  over-estimated,1  and  he  was  receiving  calls  for  help  from 
every  quarter.  Pressing  demands  for  re-enforcements  came  from  General 
Ulysses  S.  Grant,  at  Paducah,  for  the  Confederates,  then  in  possession  of 
Columbus,  in  Kentucky,  Avere  threatening  an  immediate  march  upon  that 
place,  so  as  to  flank  and  capture  Cairo.  General  Robert  Anderson,  com- 
manding in  Kentucky,  Avas  imploring  him  to  send  troops  to  save  Louisville 
from  the  Confederates ;  and  a  peremptory  order  Avas  sent  by  Lieutenant- 
General  Scott0  to  forward  live  thousand  "  Avell-armed  infantry  to 
Washington  City,  without  a  moment's  delay."  There  were  at 
that  time  seventy  thousand  men  under  General  McClellan  in 
camp  near  the  National  Capital,  while  Fremont's  total  force  Avas  only 
about  fifty-six  thousand  men,  scattered  over  his  Department,  and  menaced  at 
many  points  by  large  bodies,  or  by  guerrilla  bands  of  armed  insurgents.  He 
had  only  about  seven  thousand  men  at  St.  Louis ;  the  remainder  Avere  at  dis- 
tant points.  When  he  heard*  of  Mulligan's  arrival  at  Lexing- 
ton, and  of  General  Price's  movements  in  that  direction  Avith 
continually  increasing  strength,  he  did  not  doubt  that  General  Jefferson  C. 
Davis,  commanding  nearly  ten  thousand  men  at  Jefferson  City,  and  keeping 
a  vigilant  eye  upon  the  Confederate  leader,  would  give  him  immediate 
aid.  He  had  reason  to  believe  that  a  large  portion  of  General  Pope's  five 
thousand  men  in  Northern  Missouri,  sent  for  the  purpose  under  General 
Sturgis,2  would  co-operate  with  the  forces  of  General  Lane  on  the  frontier  of 
Kansas,  over  two  thousand  strong,  and  those  of  Davis  at  Jefferson  City,  in 
giving  all  needed  relief  to  Mulligan.3  So  confident  was  he  that  Price  Avould 
be  driven  from  Lexington  by  these  combined  forces,  that  he  telegraphed  to 
General  Davis  on  the  18th,  directing  him  to  send  five  thousand  men  to  the 
South  Fork  of  La  Mine  River,  in  Cooper  County,  where  it  is  crossed  by  the 
Pacific  Railway,  there  to  intercept  the  expected  retreat  of  the  Confederates 
to  the  Osage  River. 

In   these   reasonable   calculations  Fremont  was  disappointed.      Whilst 

expecting   tidings  of  success,  he  received   from   Pope"  the   sad 

epL    '     news  of  Mulligan's  surrender.     The   active  and  A'igilant  Price, 

with  a  force  of  more   than    twenty-five  thousand  men,    had  been  enabled 

1  Fremont's  force  in  St.  Louis  alone,  at  that  time,  was  estimated  at  20,000.    A  week  before  the  fall  of  Lex- 
ington, Schuyler  Colfux,  Representative  in  Congress  from  Indiana,  visited  him,  and  urged  him  to  send  forward  a 
part  of  that  force  to  confront  Price.    Fremont  informed  him  how  few  were  his  troops  in  St.  Louis  then,  and  the 
importance  of  allowing  the  false  impression  of  their  number  to  remain.     His  muster-roll  was  laid  before  Colfax, 
and  it  showed  that  within  a  circuit  of  seven  miles  around  the  city,  the  whole  number  of  troops,  including  the 
Home  Guards,  was  less  than  8,000.    The  official  returns  to  the  War  Department  at  that  date  gives  the  number 
in  the  City  of  St.  Louis  at  6,890,  including  the  Home  Guards.— Speech  of  Schuyler  Colfax,  March  7,  1862,  cited  by 
Abbott  in  his  Civil  War  in  America;  282. 

2  Major  Sturgis  had  been  commissioned  a  brigadier-general  for  his  gallant  service  at  the  Battle  of  Wilton's 
Creek,  on  the  10th  of  August. 

3  General  Pope  telegraphed  to  General  Fremont  on  the  16th,  saying:  "The  troops  I  sent  to  Lexinston  will 
be  there  the  day  after  to-morrow  [the  day  when  the  assault  on  Mulligan  commenced],  and  consist  of  two  full 


FREMONT'S  FORCES   IN  MOTION.  71 

to  beat  back  re-enforcements  for  the  garrison  and  to  keep  the  way  open  for 
recruits  for  his  own  army.1  In  this  work  a  severe  fight  occurred  at  Blue 
Mills,  011  the  Missouri,  thirty  miles  above  Lexington,  on  the  1 7th," 

'      a  Sent    1S61 

in  which  the  insurgents,  commanded  by  General  David  R.  Atch- 
inson,8  were  victorious ;  and  on  the  1 9th,  General  Sturgis,  with  a  large  body 
of  cavalry,  appeared  opposite  Lexington,  but  finding  no  boats  for  transporta- 
tion, and  being  confronted  by  two  thousand  men  under  General  Parsons,  he 
was  compelled  to  make  a  hasty  retreat  northward. 

The  fall  of  Lexington  was  a  discouraging  blow  to  the  Union  cause  in 
Missouri.  Fremont  was  violently  assailed  with  charges  of  incapacity,  extrava- 
gance in  expenditure,  and  a  score  of  faults  calculated  to  weaken  his  hold 
upon  the  confidence  of  the  people,  and  the  troops  in  his  Department.  The 
disasters  at  Wilson's  Creek  and  Lexington  were  attributed  to  his  remissness 
in  forwarding  re-enforcements ;  and  he  perceived  the  necessity  for  prompt 
action  in  the  way  of  repairing  his  damaged  character.  In  a  brief  electro- 
graph  to  the  Adjutant-General  on  the  23d,4  announcing  the  fail 
of  Lexington,  he  said  he  was  ready  to  take  the  field  himself, 
with  a  hope  of  speedily  destroying  the  enemy,  before  McCulloch,  who  was 
gathering  strength  in  Arkansas  to  return  to  Missouri,  should  rejoin  Price. 
Believing  the  latter  would  follow  up  his  success  at  Lexington,  and  march  in 
the  direction  of  Jefferson  City  or  establish  himself  somewhere  on  the  Missouri 
River,  he  immediately  pepared  to  proceed  with  a  large  force  in  the  direction 
of  the  insurgents.  On  the  2Vth  of  September  he  put  in  motion  an  army  of 
more  than  twenty  thousand  men,  of  whom  nearly  five  thousand  were 
cavalry,  arranged  in  five  divisions  under  the  respective  commands  of 
Generals  David  Hunter,  John  Pope,  Franz  Sigel,  J.  A.  McKinstry,  and  H. 
Asboth,  and  accompanied  by  eighty-six  pieces  of  artillery,  many  of  them 
rifled  cannon.  While  this  formidable  force  is  moving  forward  cautiously, 
let  us  observe  the  course  of  events  on  the  borders  of  the  Mississippi,  and  in 
Kentucky,  bearing  upon  the  fortunes  of  war  in  Fremont's  Department. 

During  the  few  weeks  preceding  the  fall  of  Lexington,  General  Pillow,  as 
we  have  seen,  had  been  making  great  efforts  to  secure  the  possession  of 
Cairo  by  military  operations  in  Missouri.  In  this  effort,  as  he  alleged,  he 
had  been  thwarted  by  a  lack  of  hearty  co-operation  on  the  part  of  Generals 
Polk  and  Ilardee,3  and  he  now  turned  his  attention  to  a  plan  which  he  had 
proposed  at  an  early  day,  in  which  it  is  probable  he  had  the  active  sympathies 
of  the  disloyal  Governor  of  Kentucky,  namely,  the  occupation  and' intrench- 
ing of  Columbus,  in  Kentucky,  from  which  he  believed  he  could  flank  the 
position  at  Cairo,  take  it  in  reArerse,  and,  turning  its  guns  upon  Bird's  Point, 
drive  out  and  disperse  its  force.4  So  early  as  the  13th  of  May,c  he  el-861 
had  asked  the  consent  of  Governor  Magoflin  to  take  possession  of 
and  fortify  Columbus ;  and  in  reporting  the  fact  to  his  "  Secretary  of  War," 

regiments  of  infantry,  four  pieces  of  artillery,  and  150  regular  horse.     These,  with  two  Ohio  regiments,  which 
will  reach  there  on  Thursday  [19th],  will  make  a  re-enforcement  of  4,000  men  and  four  pieces  of  artillery." 

1  Martin  Green,  already  mentioned  (sec  page  55),  was  at  about  that  time  operating  successfully  in  North- 
eastern Missouri  with  3,000  men.    They  were  effectually  broken  up  by  General  Pope. 

2  Atchinson  was  atone  time  a  member  of  the  United  States  Senate,  and  was  conspicuous  as  a  leader  of  the 
Missourians  called  "Rorder  Ruffians,"  who  played  a  prominent  part  in  the  politics  of  Kansas  a  few  years  be- 
fore. 

3  Autograph  letter  of  General  Pillow  to  L.  Pope  Walker,  "Secretary  of  War,"  Sept.  6,  1861. 

4  Autograph  letter  of  General  Pillow  to  L.  Pope  Walker,  Sept.  1,  1861. 


72  MILITARY   AFFAIRS   IN   KENTUCKY. 

he  exhibited  his  contempt  for  the  neutrality  of  Kentucky,  by  saying:  "If  he 
(Magoffin)  should  withhold  his  consent,  my  present  impression  is  that  I 
shall  go  forward  and  occupy  the  position,  upon  the  ground  of  its  necessity 
to  protect  Tennessee." 1  The  action  of  the  people  and  the  Legislature  of 
Kentucky  made  Magoffin  very  circumspect.  At  the  election  in  June,  for 
members  of  Congress,  there  appeared  a  Union  majority  of  over  fifty-five 
thousand,  and  the  Governor  saw  no  other  way  to  aid  his  southern  friends 
than  by  insisting  upon  the  strict  neutrality  of  his  State  in  outward  form,  in 

which  its  politicians  had  placed  it.     He  had  sent  Buckner  to  con- 
<tj"gg110'     fer  with  General  McClellan  (then"  in  command  at  Cincinnati)  on 

the  subject,  who  reported  that  he  had  consummated  an  agreement 
officially  with  that  officer,  for  a  thorough  support  of  that  neutrality.  He 
declared  that  McClellan  agreed  that  his  Government  should  respect  it,  even 
though  Confederate  troops  should  enter  the  State,  until  it  should  be  seen 
that  Kentucky  forces  could  not  expel  them ;  and  then,  before  troops  should 
be  marched  ihto  its  borders,  timely  notice  of  such  intended  movement  should 
be  given  to  the  Governor;  also,  that,  in  case  United  States  troops  were  com- 
pelled to  enter  Kentucky  to  expel  Confederate  troops,  the  moment  that  work 
should  be  accomplished  the  National  forces  should  be  withdrawn.  McClellan 
promptly  denied  ever  making  any  such  agreement  with  Buckner.4  Yet 
Magoffin  insisted  upon  acting  as  if  such  an  agreement  had  been  actually 
entered  into  by  the  National  Government ;  and  Governor  Harris,  of  Tennes- 
see, to  whom  Buckner  was  directed  by  Magoffin  to  make  an  oral  report  of 
his  conference  with  McClellan,  determined,  to  aid  Kentucky  in  preserving 
that  neutrality,  because  it  promised  his  own  State  the  best  protection  against 
the  power  of  the  Government  troops.3 

While  Magoffin  endeavored  to  enforce  neutrality  as  against  National 
troops,  he  seems  to  have  given  every  encouragement  to  the  secessionists  that 
common  prudence  would  allow.  They  were  permitted  to  form  themselves 
into  military  organizations  and  enter  the  service  of  Tennessee  or  of  the  Con- 
federate States  ;4  and  recruiting  for  the  latter  went  on  openly.  The  Unionists 
soon  followed  the  example,  and  "Camp  Joe  Holt"  was  established  near 
Louisville,  at  an  early  day,  as  a  military  rendezvous  for  loyal  citizens.  This 
was  chiefly  the  work  of  Lovell  II.  Rousseau,  a  loyal  State  Senator  who, 
when  he  left  the  hall  of  legislation,  prepared  for  the  inevitable  conflict  for 
the  National  life.  At  about  the  same  time,  William  Nelson,  another  loyal 

1  Autograph  letter  of  General  Pillow  to  L.  Pope  Walker,  May  15,  1S61.     He  appealed  to  Walker  for  arms, 
and  promised  him,  if  he  should  comply  with  his  request,  that  he  would  have  25,000  of  the  best  fighting  men  in  the 
world  in  the  field  in  twenty  days.    "  If  we  cannot  get  arms."  he  said,  "  it  is  idle  to  indulge  the  hope  of  successfully 
resisting  the  bodies  of  Northern  barbarians  of  a  tyrant  who  has  trampled  the  Constitution  under  his  feet."    The 
Mayor  of  Columbus,  B.  W.  Sharpe,  seems  to  have  been  in  complicity  with  Pillow  in  his  designs  for  invading 
Kentucky.     On  the  first  of  June  he  informed  him  by  letter,  that  the  citizens  there  were  preparing  to  mount 
heavy  guns  and  to  collect  military  stores. 

2  Letter  to  Captain  Wilson,  of  the  United  States  Navy,  June  26, 1S6I. 

3  Autograph  letter  of  Isharn  G.  Harris  to  General  Pillow,  June  13,  1SG1. 

4  Many  young  men  joined  the  Tennessee  troops  under  Pillow,  and  with  his  army  were  transferred  to  the 
Confederate  service.     So  early  as  the  middle  of  May,  organizations  for  the  purpose  had  been  commenced  in 
Kentucky.     On  the  17th  of  that  month,  William  Preston  Johnston,  a  son  of  General  A.  Sidney  Johnston,  of  the 
Confederate  Army,  in  a  letter  to  Governor  Harris,  from  Louisville,  said:  "Many  gentlemen,  impatient  of  the 
position  of  Kentucky,  and  desirous  of  joining  the  Southern  cause,  have  urged  me  to  organize  a  regiment,  or  at 
least  a  battalion,  for  that  purpose."     He  offered  such  regiment  or  battalion  to  Governor  Harris,  on  certain  condi- 
tions, and  suggested  the  formation  of  a  camp  for  Kentucky  volunteers,  at  Clarkesvillo  or  Gallatin,  in  Tennessee. 
This  was  one  of  many  offers  of  the  kind  received  from  Kentucky  by  Governor  Harris. 


NEUTRALITY  OF  KENTUCKY.  73 

Kentuckian,  established  a  similar  rendezvous  in  Garrard  County,  in  Eastern 
Kentucky,  called  "  Camp  Dick  Robinson."  Both  of  these  men  were  after- 
ward major-generals  in  the  Na- 
tional Volunteer  service.  The 
Government  encouraged  these 
Union  movements.  All  Ken- 
tucky, within  a  hundred  miles 
south  of  the  Ohio  River,  had  been 
made  a  military  department, 
at  the  head  of  which  was  placed 
Robert  Anderson,  the  hero  of 
Fort  Sumter,  who,  on  the  14th  of 
May,  had  been  commissioned  a 
brigadier-general  of  Volunteers. 

When    Union     Camps     Were  DAIMHTABTHB  AT  CAMP  DICK  ROBINSON. 

formed  in  Kentucky,  Magoffin  became  concerned  about  the  violated  neutrality 
of  his  State,  and  he  finally  wrote  to  the  President,"  by  the  hands 
of  a  committee,  urging  him  to  remove  from  the  limits  of  Ken-     °  ^f^19' 
tucky  the   forces   organized   in   camps   and   mustered   into   the 
National   service.     The   President   not   only   refused   compliance   with   his 
request,  but  gave  him  a  rebuke*  so  severe  that  he  did  not  venture     iA     ^ 
to  repeat  his  wishes.1     A  similar  letter  was  sent  by  the  Governor 
to  Jefferson  Davis,  softened  with  Magoffin's  assurance  that  he  had  no  belief 
that  the  Confederates  would  think  of  violating  the  neutrality  of  Kentucky. 
Davis,  thus  made  apparently  unmindful  of  the  fact  that  his  "  Con- 
gress" at  Richmond  had  authorized'  enlistments  for  the  Confed- 
erate armies  in  Kentucky ;  that  his  officers  were  organizing  bands  of  Volun- 
teers on  its  soil,  and  that  already  Tennessee  troops  in  his  employ  had  invaded 
the  State,  and  carried  away  six  cannon  and  a  thousand  stand  of  arms,  replied 
that  his  "government"  had  scrupulously  respected  the  neutrality  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  would  as  scrupulously  maintain  that  respect  "  so  long  as  her 
people  will  maintain  it  themselves." 

The  loyal  Legislature  of  Kentucky  assembled  at  Frankfort  on  the  2d  of 
September.  Its  action  was  feared  by  the  conspirators  ;2  and  under  the  pre- 
text of  an  expectation  that  National  troops  were  about  to  invade  the  State, 
General  Polk,  with  the  sanction  of  Davis,  and  Governor  Harris,  of  Tennessee, 
and  the  full  knowledge,  it  is  believed,  of  Governor  Magoffin,  proceeded  to 
carry  out  General  Pillow's  favorite  plan  of  scorning  Kentucky's  neutrality, 
and  seizing  Columbus.  On  the  30th  of  August,  Polk  telegraphed  to  Pillow, 
saying:  "I  shall  myself  be  at  New  Madrid  to-morrow  to  arrange  for  the 
future ;"  and  on  the  3d  of  September,  De  Russey,  Folk's  aid-de-camp,  tele- 
graphed to  the  same  officer,  that  "the  general-commanding  determines,  with 
troops  now  at  Union  City,  to  fall  at  once  upon  Columbus ;"  and  directed  Pillow 


1  The  President  said  that,  taking  all  means  within  his  reach  for  forming  a  judgment,  he  did  not  believe 
it  was  the  popular  wish  of  Kentucky  that  the  Union  troops  should  be  removed,  and  added:  "It  is  with  regret  I 
search,  and  cannot  find,  in  your  not  vory  short  letter,  any  declaration  or  intimation  that  you  entertain  any  desire 
for  the  preservation  of  the  Federal  Union.'' 

2  In  the  Senate  were  2T  Union  and  11  Secession  members,  and  in  the  Lower  HOGSC  76  Union  and  24  Secession 
representatives. 


74 


INVASION   OF  KENTUCKY. 


to  take  his  whole  command  immediately  to  Island  ISTo.  10.     This  was  done, 
,    and  on  the  4th"  Polk  seized  Hickman  and  Columbus,  and  com- 

°  Sept,  1861. 

menced  the  erection  of  batteries  on  the  bluff  near  the  latter 
place.1     He  immediately  telegraphed  the  fact  to  Davis,  at  Richmond,  and  to 


THE  BLUFF,   AND  FOLK'S  HBAD-QUABTEBS,  NEAR  COLUMBUS. 

Governor  Harris,  at  Nashville.*     Then  followed  some  transparent  chicanery 

1  Columbus  is  in  Ilickman  County,  about  twenty  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  Eiver. 

s  On  the  same  day  General  Polk  issued  a  proclamation,  in  which  he  gave  as  a  resison  for  his  violation  of  the 
neutrality  of  Kentucky,  that  the  National  Government  had  done  so  by  establishing  camp  depots  for  its  armies, 
by  organizing  military  companies  within  its  territory,  and  by  making  evident  preparations,  on  the  Missouri  shore 
of  the  Mississippi,  for  the  seizure  of  Columbus.  It  was,  therefore,  "a  military  necessity,  for  the  defense  of  the 
territory  of  the  Confederate  States,  that  a  Confederate  force  should  occupy  Columbus  in  advance." 

When  General  Fremont  heard  of  this  movement,  he  wrote  a  private  letter  to  the  President,  dated  the  8th  of 
September,  in  which  he  set  fortK  a  plan  for  expelling  the  Confederates  from  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.*  The 
President  urged  its  immediate  adoption,  but  was  overruled  by  his  counsellors.  Experts  say,  that  hud  Fremont's 
plan  been  promptly  acted  upon,  the  war  that  so  long  desolated  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  might  have  been  averted. 


*  The  following  is  a  cony  of  Fremont's  letter:— 

HEAD-QUARTERS  WESTKBN  DKVABTMKMT,  September*.  1861. 
To  tit  President.— 

MY  DEAI:  SIR: — I  send,  by  another  hand,  what  I  ask  you  to  consider  in  respect  to  the  subject  of  the  note  by  your  special  messenger. 

In  th:«,  I  desire  to  ask  your  attention  to  the  position  of  affairs  in  Kentucky.  As  the  rebel  troops,  driven  out  of  Missouri,  had  invaded 
Kentucky  in  considerable  force,  and  by  occupying  Union  City,  Hickman,  and  Columbus,  were  preparing  to  seize  Paducah  and  Cairo,  1  judged 
it  impossible,  without  losing  important  advantages,  to  defer  any  longer  a  forward  movement.  For  this  purpose  I  have  drawn  from  the 
Missouri  side  a  part  of  the  force  stationed  at  Bird'»  Point,  Cairo,  and  Cape  Girardeau,  to  Fort  Holt  and  Paducah,  of  which  places  we 
l..ive  taken  possession.  As  the  rebel  forces  outnumber  ours,  and  the  counties  of  Kentucky,  between  the  Mississippi  and  Tennessee  Rivers,  as 
well  as  those  along  the  Cumberland,  are  strongly  Secessionist,  it  becomes  imperatively  necessary  to  have  the  co-operation  of  the  Union  forces 
under  Generals  Anderson  and  Nelson,  as  well  as  those  already  encamped  opposite  Louisville,  under  Colonel  Rousseau.  I  have  re-enforced,  yes- 
terday, Paducah  with  two  regiments,  and  will  continue  to  strengthen  the  position  with  men  and  artillery.  As  soon  as  General  Smith,  who 
commands  there,  is  re-enforced  sufficiently  for  him  to  spread  his  forces,  he  will  have  to  take  and  hold  Mayfield  and  Lovelaceville,  to  be  in 
the  rear  and  flank  of  Columbus,  and  to  occupy  Southland,  controlling  in  its  w;iy  both  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  Rivers.  At  the  same 
time  Colonel  Rousseau  should  bring  his  force,  increased,  if  possible,  by  two  Ohio  regiments,  in  boats,  to  Henderson,  and  taking  the  Hen- 
derson and  Nashville  Railroad,  occupy  Hopkinsville,  while  General  Nelson  should  go,  with  a  force  of  5,00  I,  by  railroad  to  Louisville, 
and  from  there  to  Bowling  Green.  As  the  population  in  all  the  counties  through  which  the  above  railroads  pass  are  loyal,  this  movement 
could  be  made  without  delay  or  molestation  to  the  troops.  Meanivhile,  General  Grant  would  take  possession  of  the  entire  Cairo  and  Fulton 
Railroad,  Piketon,  New  Madrid,  and  the  shore  of  the  Mississippi  opposite  Hickman  and  Columbus.  The  foregoing  disposition  having  been 
effected,  a  combined  attack  will  be  made  on  Columbus,  and,  if  successful  in  that,  upon  Hickman,  while  Rousseau  and  Nelson  will  move  in 
concert,  by  railroad,  to  Nashville,  occupying  the  State  capital,  and,  with  adequate  force,  New  Providence.  The  conclusion  of  this  move- 
ment would  be  a  combined  advance  towards  Memphis,  on  the  Mississippi,  as  well  as  the  Ohio  and  Memphis  Railroad,  and  I  trust  the 
result  would  be  a  glorious  one  to  ihe  country.  In  a  reply  to  a  letter  from  General  Sherman,  by  the  hand  ef  Judge  Williams,  in  relation  to 
the  vast  importance  of  securing  possession,  in  advance,  of  the  country  lying  between  the  Ohio,  Tennessee,  i;nd  Mississippi,  I  have  to-d«y 
suggested  the  first  part  of  the  plan.  By  extending  my  command  to  Indiana,  Tennessee,  and  Kentucky,  you  would  enable  me  to  attempt 

cation  I  have  made  to  General  Sherman,  or  repeat  it  to  any  one  else. 

With  hig'i  respect  and  regard,  I  am  vary  truly  yours, 

J.  C.  FREMONT. 


LOYALTY   OF   THE   KENTUCKY   LEGISLATURE. 


75 


on  the  part  of  the  conspirators,  to  deceive  the  people  and  defend  Confederate 
honor.  Walker,  the  "Secretary  of  War,"  ordered  Polk  to  withdraw  his 
troops  from  Kentucky,  Avhile  Davis,  his  superior,  telegraphed  to  the  same 
officer  in  approval  of  his  movement — "The  necessity  justifies  the  act."1 
When  the  authorities  of  Kentucky  demanded  from  Governor  Harris,  of  Ten- 
nessee, an  explanation  of  the  movement,  that  functionary  replied  with  the 
false  assertion  that  it  had  been  done  without  his  knowledge  or  consent ; 
"  and  I  am  confident,"  he  said,  "  without  the  consent  of  the  President.  I 
have  telegraphed  President  Davis,"  he 
continued,  "  requesting  their  immediate 
withdrawal." 

On  the  day  after  Polk  invaded  Ken- 
tucky on  the  west,  and  General  Felix 
K.  Zollicoffer,  formerly  a  member  of 
Congress,  with  a  considerable  force  had 
passed  from  East  Tennessee,  through 
the  Cumberland  Mountains,  and  entered 
the  State  on  its  eastern  border,  Magoffin 
laid  a  message  before  the  Legislature, 
in  which  he  made  special  complaint  of 
Union  military  organizations  within  the 
State,  and  asked  for  the  passage  of  a 
law  for  maintaining  for  the  Common- 
wealth an  armed  neutrality ;  also  to 
request  the  National  Government  to 
order  the  immediate  disbanding  of  such  organizations.  The  Legislature 
responded  by  directing  the  Governor  to  order,  by  proclamation,  all  the  Con- 
federate troops  within  the  State  to  leave  it  immediately.  An  attempt  to 
have  the  Union  troops  included  in  the  order  was  promptly  voted  down. 
The  Legislature  did  more.  They  passed  a  series  of  resolutions,  by  an  over- 
whelming vote,2  declaring  that  the  peace  and  neutrality  of  Kentucky  had 
been  wantonly  violated,  -its  soil  invaded,  and  the  rights  of  its  citizens  grossly 
injured  "by  the  so-called  Southern  forces;"  and,  therefore,  by  special  act, 
the  Governor  was  requested  to  call  out  the  military  force  of  the  State,  "  to 
expel  and  drive  out  the  invaders."  It  was  further  resolved  that  the  National 
Government  should  be  asked  for  aid  and  assistance  in  that  business;  that 
General  Anderson  be  requested  "  to  enter  immediately  upon  the  discharge  of 
his  duties"  in  that  military  district,  and  that  they  appealed  to  the  people 
to  assist  in  expelling  and  driving  out  "the  lawless  invaders  of  the  soil." 


FELIX   K.    ZOLLIO.OFFEE. 


1  This  was  denied  by  some  of  the  partisans  of  Davis.     I  have  befo 


re  me  an  autograph  letter,  written  by  Nash 


•VUJM3    LOOUIllg    lllc    l»pprVfU4*M    UVUDEO    IU    11JUL   CUWiq    IIOU    LUC    fil  UL1  II  UilllUIl    W   I  CUC1 V  C   1 

ins:  dispatch,  viz. :  'GENERAL  POLK,  Union  City — Your  telegram  received.     The  n 


ecessity  must  justify  tJte  act. 


"LEONIDAS  FOLK,  Major-  general 

General  Polk  sent  a  dispatch  to  Governor  MagofHn,  announcing  to  him  that  military  necessity  had 
pelled  him  to  take  possession  of  Columbus,  and  that,  in  reporting  to  Davis,  his  reply  was,  ''the  necessity  jr. 
tho  action."  That  dispatch  is  before  me. 


"LEONIDAS  POLK,  Major  •General.'" 

id  com- 
istifled 


3  In  the  House,  63  to  26;  and  in  the  Senate,  26  to  S. 


76 


END  OF  KENTUCKY  NEUTRALITY. 


Magoffin  vetoed  these  resolutions,  and  they  were  promptly  passed  over 
his  negative  by  a  large  majority.1     In  the  mean  time,  the  invasion  of  Ken- 
tucky by  Tennessee  troops  had  brought  in  a  National  force,  under  Major- 
General  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  then  in  command  of  the  district  around 
isei. '     Cairo.   He  took  military  possession  of  Paducah,"  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Tennessee  River,  where  he  found  Secession  flags  flying  in  different 
parts  of  the  town  in  expectation  of  the  arrival  of  a  Confederate  army,  nearly 
four  thousand  strong,  reported  to  be  within  sixteen  miles  of  that  place.     He 
seized  property  there  prepared  for  the  Confederates,  and  he  issued  a  procla- 
mation declaring  that  he  had  come  solely  for  the  purpose  of  defending  the 
State  from  the  aggression  of  rebels,  and  to  protect  the  rights  of  all  citizens, 
promising  that  when  it  should  be  manifest  that  they  were  able  to  maintain 
the  authority  of  the  Government  themselves,  he  should  withdraw  the  forces 
under  his  command. 

Thus  ended  the  neutrality  of  Kentucky,  in  which  its  politicians  had 
unfortunately  placed  it.z  That  neutrality  had  suppressed  the  practical  loy- 
alty of  the  State,  given  freedom  to  the  growth  of  its  opposite,  and  allowed 
Confederate  troops  to  make  such  a  lodgment  on  its  soil,  that  large  National 
armies  were  required  to  oppose  them,  and  war  in  its  most  horrid  aspects 
filled  all  its  borders  with  misery.  But  for  that  neutrality,  Tennessee,  whose 
disloyal  authorities  had  espoused  the  Confederate  cause,  would  probably 
have  been  the  frontier  battle-ground,  and  the  blood  and  treasure  of  Kentucky, 
so  largely  spent  in  the  war,  would  have  been  spared.  Too  late  to  avoid 
the  penalties  of  remissncss  in  duty,  Kentucky,  five  months  after  the  war  was 
begvin  in  Charleston  harbor,  took  a  positive  stand  for  the  Union. 

Encouraged  by  the  new  attitude  of  Kentucky,  the  National  Government 
determined  to  take  vigorous  measures  for  securing  its  loyalty  against  the 
wiles  of  dangerous  men.  Ex-Governor  Morehead,  who  was  reported  to 

be  an  active  traitor  to  his  country, 
was  arrested  at  his  residence,  near 
Louisville,  and  sent  as  a  State  prisoner 
to  Fort  Lafayette,  at  the  entrance  to 
the  harbor  of  New  York.  Others  of 
like  sympathies  took  the  alarm  and 
fled,  some  to  the  Confederate  armies 
or  the  more  southern  States,  and  others 
to  Canada.  Among  them  was  John 
C.  Breckinridge,  late  Yice-President 
of  the  Republic,  and  member  of  the 
National  Senate,  also  William  Pres- 
ton, late  American  Minister  to  Spain ; 
James  B.  Clay,  a  son  of  Henry  Clay ; 
Humphrey  Marshall,  lately  a  member 
of  Congress,  and  a  life-long  politician ; 
Captain  John  Morgan,  Judge  Thomas  Monroe,  and  others  of  less  note. 

1  Compelled  to  issue  a  proclamation  by  order  of  the  Legislature.  Magoffin  put  forth  one  on  the  13th  as  mild 
ds  possible,  simply  saying  that  he  was  instructed  to  declaro  that  "Kentucky  expects  the  Confederate  or  Tenner- 
Bee  troops  to  withdraw  from  her  soil  immediately." 

2  See  page  463,  volume  I. 


HUMPHREY    MARSHALL. 


ATTEMPT   TO   SEIZE   LOUISVILLE.  77 

Breckinridge,  Marshall,  and  Morgan  entered  the  military  service  of  the  Con- 
federates. The  first  two  were  commissioned  brigadier-generals,  and  the  latter 
became  a  conspicuous  guerrilla  chief. 

Breckinridge  became  a  zealous  servant  of  the  Confederates.  He  issued 
an  address,  in  which  he  announced  his  resignation  of  his  seat  in  the  United 
States  Senate,  and  in  bitter  language  spoke  of  the  dissolution  of  the  Union, 
and  the  atrocious  despotism  which  he  alleged  had  been  established  at  Wash- 
ington ;  and  he  charged  his  own  State  Legislature  with  abject  "  submission 
to  eveiy  demand  o  Federal  despotism,  and  woeful  neglect  of  every  right  of 
the  Kentucky  citizens."  It  is  well  suggested  that  "Mr.  Breckinridge,  in  his 
exodus  from  Kentucky,  perpetrated  a  serious  blunder;"1  for,  had  he,  like 
other  "  friends  of  the  South,"  remained  in  Congress,  he  might  have  served 
the  cause  of  the  conspirators  more  efficiently.  He  was  an  able  and  adroit 
politician  and  legislator,  but  was  an  indifferent  soldier. 

Vigorous  military  action  in  Kentucky,  besides  the  seizure  of  Columbus 
and  Hickman,  speedily  followed  that  act.  Simon  B.  Buckner,  the  corrupter  of 
the  patriotism  of  large  numbers  of  the  young  men  of  Kentucky,2  bearing  the 
commission  of  brigadier-general  in  the  Confederate  service,  had  established  a 
camp  on  the  Nashville  and  Louisville  Railway,  just  below  the  Kentucky 
line.  Soon  after  the  seizure  of  Columbus,  he  left  his  camp  with  a  considera- 
ble force,  with  the  intention  of  moving  quickly  upon  Louisville,  by  the  rail- 
way, seizing  that  city,  and  establishing  a  Confederate  post  on  the  Ohio  at 
that  important  point.  The  telegraph  wires  were  cut,  and  he  was  far  on  his 
way  before  any  intimation  was  given  of  his  approach.  The  trains  due  at 
Louisville  did  not  arrive,  and  the  managers  sent  out  an  engine  to  ascertain 
the  cause.  It,  like  a  train  before  it,  was  seized  by  Buckner.  A  fireman 
escaped,  and,  procuring  a  hand-car,  soon  returned  to  Louisville  with  the 
startling  news. 

General  Anderson  immediately  ordered  General  Rousseau  to  move  out  on 
the  road  with  his  little  force  at  Camp  Joe  Holt,3  and  some  Louisville  Home 
Guards.  These  were  his  only  available  forces  at  that  moment.  The  order 
was  obeyed  with  alacrity,  and  very  soon  a  considerable  force,  under  the  chief 
command  of  General  William  T.  Sherman,  Anderson's  lieutenant,  were  on 
their  Avay  to  repel  the  invaders — the  latter,  who  was  in  delicate  health, 
remaining  in  Louisville  to  forward  re-enforcements.  Fortunately,  Buckner 
had  been  delayed,  near  BoAvling  Green,  by  the  patriotic  act  of  a  young  man 
of  that  place,  who  went  quietly  up  the  road  and  displaced  a  rail,  by  which 
the  engine  of  the  invaders'  train  was  thrown  from  the  track.  But  for  this, 
Buckner  might  have  reached  Louisville  before  Anderson  could  have  put  any 
forces  in  motion.  As  it  was,  he  penetrated  the  county  as  far  as  Elizabeth- 
town,  forty  miles  from  that  city,  when  he  heard  of  the  approaching  troops. 
He  thought  proper  to  fall  back  to  Bowling  Green,  where  he  established  an 
intrenched  camp,  and  issued  a  proclamation"  to  his  "fellow-citizens 
of  Kentucky," 4  and  where  he  remained  for  several  months.  At  '  e^  ' 
the  same  time,  Sherman  established  a  camp  and  general  rendez- 

1  Greeley's  American  Conflict,  1.  615.  *  See  pag-e  458,  volume  I.  *  See  page  72. 

4  That  proclamation  abused  the  National  Government  and  the  loyal  Legislature  of  Kentucky.  He  declared 
in  it  that  Confederate  troops  occupied  ''a  defensive  position11  in  that  State,  "on  the  invitation  of  the  people  of 
Kentucky ;"  that  he  returned  to  his  native  State  with  peaceful  intentions,  "at  the  head  of  a  force,  the  advance  of 


78  THE  SITUATION  IN  KENTUCKY   AND   MISSOURI. 

vous  on  Muldraugh's  Hill,  not  far  from  Elizabethtown,  and  there  laid  the 
foundation  of  that  notable  organization  afterward  known  as  the  Army  of  the 
Cumberland.  On  account  of  Anderson's  feeble  health,  General  Sherman 
was  placed  in  chief  command  of  the  Department  of  the  Cumberland  (which 
included  the  States  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee)  early  in  October,  when, 
with  a  forecast  not  then  appreciated,  he  declared  that  an  army  of  two 
hundred  thousand  men  would  be  necessary  to  expel  the  Confederates  from 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  and  carry  the  National  banner  victoriously  to  the 
Gulf.  Because  of  that  assertion,  whose  wisdom  was  speedily  vindicated,  he 
was  called  insane,  and  for  a  time  he  was  overshadowed  by  a  cloud  of  neglect. 
Let  us  now  return  to  a  consideration  of  affairs  in  Missouri. 
We  left  General  Fremont,  with  a  strong  force,  moving  toward  the  interior 
of  Missouri.  He  had  strengthened  the  forces  in  Eastern  Missouri  and  at 
Cairo,  that  they  might  keep  the  Confederates  so  well  employed  in  that 
region,  that  they  could  not  give  aid  to  Price,  nor  seriously  menace  St.  Louis. 
In  this  service,  as  we  have  seen,  they  were  successful.  Hardee  dared  not 
advance  much  from  Greenville ;  Pillow  was  kept  in  the  neighborhood  of  New 
Madrid,  without  courage  to  move  far  toward  Bird's  Point  and  Cape  Girar- 
deau ;  and  Jeff.  Thompson,  the  guerrilla,  contented  himself  with  eccentric  raids 
and  "  scaring  the  Federals  to  death,"  as  he  foolishly  supposed  and  declared. 
Fremont  went  forward,  and  on  the  28th  of  September  he  was  at  Jefferson 
City,  the  State  capital,  where  he  adopted  vigorous  measures  for  driving 
Price  from  the  State.  The  latter  had  cause  for  serious  alarm.  McCulloch, 
as  we  have  seen,  had  left  him  and  gone  to  Arkansas,  and  Pillow  and  Hardee 
had  abandoned  Southeastern  Missouri,  and  taken  position  in  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee.  McCulloch,  who  had  promised  an  escort  for  an  ammunition 
train  to  be  sent  from  Arkansas  to  Price,  not  only  withheld  that  promised 
aid,  but  arrested  the  progress  of  the  train,  with  the  pretext  that  it  would  be 
unsafe  in  Missouri. 

These  adverse  circumstances  compelled  Price  to  retreat  toward  Arkansas. 

He  abandoned  Lexington  on  the  30th  of  September,0  leaving  a 

guard  of  five  hundred  men  there  in  defense  of  National  prisoners. 

A  squadron  of  cavalry,  called  the  "  Prairie  Scouts,"  one  hundred  and  eighty 

strong,  under  Major  Frank  J.  White,  surprised  this  party  by  a  bold 

dash,4  dispersed  them,  made  nearly  seventy  of  them  prisoners, 

released  the  Union  captives,  and,  bearing  away  with  them  the  Secession 

State  flag,  joined  Fremont's  forces,  which  were  then  on  the  Osage  River,  at 

Warsaw,  in  pursuit  of  Price.     Fremont,  with  his  splendid  body-guard  of 

cavalry,  under  Major  Charles  Zagonyi,  a  Hungarian,1  had  arrived 

there  on  the  16th,'  after  encountering  a  severe  rain  storm.     Gen- 

which  Is  composed  entirely  of  Kentuckians,"  whom  he  had  seduced  by  false  representations  from  their  homes 
and  their  national  allegiance ;  and  that  the  Legislature  of  Kentucky  was  "faithless  to  the  will  of  the  people." 
He  assured  the  people  that  his  forces  at  Bowling  Green  would  be  used  in  aiding  Kentucky  in  maintaining  its 
strict  neutrality,  and  l;  to  enforce  it  against  the  two  belligerents  alike." 

General  Anderson  issued  a  counter-proclamation,  in  which  he  said  that  he,  a  native  of  Kentucky,  had  "  come 
to  enforce,  not  to  make  laws,"  and  to  protect  the  lives  and  property  of  the  people  of  the  Commonwealth.  He 
called  upon  the  citizens  to  arm  in  their  might  and  drive  the  invader  from  their  soil.  "The  leader  of  the  hostile 
force,"  he  said,  "  who  now  approaches,  is,  I  regret  to  Bay,  a  Kcntuckian,  making  war  on  Kentucky  and  Kcn- 
tuckians,"  He  called  them  to  "rally  around  the  flag  our  fathers  loved." anil  bade  them  trust  in  God  and  do 
their  duty. 

1  Zasonyi  had  been  a  soldier  in  his  native  land,  under  General  Bern.  He  came  to  America  as  an  exile. 
Offering  his  services  to  Fremont  at  St  Louis,  he  was  charged  with  the  duty  of  recruiting  n  body  of  cavalry  as 


FREMONT'S   MOVEMENTS   IN   MISSOURI. 


79 


eral  Sigel,  who  led  the  advance,  had  already  crossed  his  force  over  the 
rapidly  swelling  stream  by  means  of  a  single  flatboat  and  the  swimming  of 
his  horses;  but  its  banks 
were  now  filled  to  the 
brim  with  the  recent 
rains,  and  could  not  be 
forded,  nor  were  boats 
or  lumber  for  their  con- 
struction to  be  had 
there.  The  ax  was 
soon  heard  in  the  sur- 
rounding forest,  and  in 
the  course  of  five  days 
a  rude  strong  bridge 

o  o 

was  constructed,  under 
the  direction  of  Captain 
Pike,  of  the  engineers, 

i   •    i        .1  i-i  8I6KL  CROSSING  THE  08AGE. 

over  which  the  whole 

army,  now  thirty  thousand  strong,  with  eighty-six  heavy  guns,  safely  passed, 
and  moved  on  in  the  direction  of  Springfield,  by  the  way  of  Bolivar.  The 
commander  was  full  of  confidence  in  the  success  of  his  plans,  yet  fearful  of 
official  interference  with  them  by  the  Secretary  of  War  (Cameron)  and  the 
Adjutant-General  (Thomas),  then  in  pursuit  of  him,  as  he  had  been  informed.1 
That  plan  was  to  capture  or  disperse  the  forces  of  Price,  and  seizing  Little  Rock, 
the  capital  of  Arkansas,  so  completely  turn  the  position  of  the  Confederate 
forces  under  Polk,  PilloAV,  Thompson,  and  Hardee,  as  to  cut  off  their  supplies 
from  that  region,  and  compel  them  to  retreat,  when  a  flotilla  of  gunboats 
then  in  preparation  near  St.  Louis,  in  command  of  Captain  Foote,  could  easily 
descend  the  river  and  assist  in  military  operations  against  Memphis,  which,  if 
successful,  would  allow  the  Army  and  Navy  to  push  on  and  take  possession 
of  New  Orleans.  "My  plan  is  New  Orleans  straight,"  he  wrote  on  the  llth 
of  October,  from  his  camp  near  Tipton.  "  It  would  precipitate  the  war  for- 
ward, and  end  it  soon  and  victoriously."2 

When  Fremont's  army  was  at  the  Pomme  de  Terre  River,  fifty-one  miles 
north  of  Springfield,"  he  sent  the   combined    cavalry  forces  of 
Zagonyi  and  Major  White  (led  by  the  former),  to  reconnoiter 
the  position  of  the  Confederates  at  the  latter  place,  with  instruc- 
tions to  attempt  its  capture  if  circumstances  should  promise  success.     The 
whole  force  did  not  exceed  three  hundred  men.     When  within  a  few  miles 
of  Springfield,4  on  the  highest  point  of  the  Ozark  Mountains,  they 
fell  in  with  some  foragers  and  captured  them ;  and  there  a  Union 

a  body-guard  for  the  General.  He  selected  for  this  purpose  young  men.  nnd  formed  them  Into  three  companies, 
one  of  which  were  nearly  nil  Kentnckians.  There  were  very  few  foreigners  in  the  guard,  and  all  the  office  rs  were 
Americans  excepting  three,  one  Hollander  and  two  Hungarians,  thfc  latter  being  Major  Zagonyi  and  Lieutenant 
Majthenyi.  The  Guard  was  mounted  on  well-equipped  blooded  bay  horses.  Each  man  was  armed  with  two  of 
Colt's  six-barrel  navy  revolvers,  one  five-barrel  rifle,  and  a  saber. 

1  See  letters  to  his  wife  in  Mrs.  Fremont's  Story  of  the  (riianl. 

3  Letter  of  General  Fremont  to  his  wifo,  October  llth,  1SG1.  Mrs.  Fremont,  daughter  of  the  late  Senator 
Bt-nton  of  Missouri,  was  then  at  Jefferson  City.  Her  husband  had  long  been  in  the  habit  of  referring  all  manner 
of  work  and  duties  to  her  as  acting  principal  in  his  absence,  and  in  that  capacity  she  was  now  at  Jefferson  City 
and  gave  him  efficient  aid.  See  note  on  page  SSof  The  Story  of  the  Guard:  a  Chronicle  of  the  War.  By  Jessie 
Benton  Fremont. 


o  Oct.  23, 
1861. 


»  Oct.  24. 


80  CHARGE  OF  FREMONT'S  BODY-GUARD. 

farmer  told  Zagonyi  that-  the  Confederate  force  in  the  town  was  full  two 
thousand  in  number.  He  was  not  daunted  by  this  information,  but  pushed 
forward.  One  of  the  foragers  who  escaped  had  heralded  his  coming,  and 
when  he  approached  the  suburbs  of  the  village,  on  the  Mount  Vernon  road, 
at  a  little  past  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  he  found  twelve  hundred  in- 
fantry and  four  hundred  cavalry  well  prepared,  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  in  front 
of  sheltering  woods,  to  receive  him.  Zagonyi  was  still  undaunted.  Not- 
withstanding White's  Prairie  Scouts  had  been  separated  from  the  Guard, 
Zagonyi  was  determined  to  fight.  Turning  to  his  officers,  he  said :  "  Follow 
me  and  do  like  me !"  And  to  his  little  band  of  followers  he  spoke  a  few 
hurried  words,  saying :  "  Comrades !  the  hour  of  danger  has  come ;  your 
first  battle  is  before  you.  The  enemy  is  two  thousand  strong,  and  we  are 
but  one  hundred  and  fifty.  It  is  possible  no  man  will  come  back.  If  any  of 
you  would  turn  back,  you  can  do  so  now !"  Not  a  man  moved. 

Zagonyi  was  delighted.  "  I  will  lead  you !"  he  exclaimed.  "  Let  the 
watchword  be,  '  The  Union  and  Fremont  P  Draw  sabers  !  By  the  right  flank 
— quick  trot — march  /"  and  away  dashed  the  bold  leader  and  his  comrades 
with  a  shout  down  a  narrow  lane  fringed  with  concealed  sharp-shooters, 
with  a  miry  brook  and  a  stout  rail  fence  ahead  to  oppose  them.  These  were 
all  passed  in  a  few  minutes,  while  the  fire  from  the  infantry  in  their  front 
was  terrible.  On  an  eminence  nearer  stood  the  Confederate  cavalry,  ready 
to  engage  in  the  fray.  Already  the  lane  had  been  strewn  with  the  fallen 
men  and  horses  of  the  Guard,  and  yet  Zagonyi's  troops  had  not  struck  a 
blow.  The  moment  for  dealing  that  blow  was  now  at  hand.  The  word  is 
given,  and  Lieutenant  Majthenyi,  with  thirty  men,  dashed  madly  upon  the 
center  of  the  Confederate  cavalry,  breaking  their  line,  and  scattering  the 
whole  body  in  confusion  over  the  adjoining  corn-fields.  Then  Zagonyi 
shouts  to  the  impatient  soldiers  he  is  holding  in  leashes,  as  it  were,  "  In  open 
order — charge  /"  and  with  the  impetuosity  of  a  whirlwind  they  sweep  up  the 
slope  in  the  face  of  bullets  that  fly  thick  as  hail.  At  the  same  moment  fifty 
Irish  dragoons  of  Major  White's  squadron,  led  by  Captain  McNaughton,  fall 
upon  the  foe,  and  away  scampers  almost  the  entire  body  of  Confederate  in- 
fantry in  wild  search  for  safety.  The  remnant  of  the  Guard,  led  by  Zagonyi, 
follow  the  fugitive  horsemen  and  smite  them  fearfully,  chase  them  into  the 
town,  and  fight  them  fiercely  in  detail  in  the  streets  and  in  the  public  square 
of  Springfield,  whilst  Union  women,  undismayed  by  the  dangers,  come  out, 
and,  waving  their  handkerchiefs,  cheer  on  the  victors.  When  the  conflict 
ended,  the  Confederates  were  utterly  routed ;  and  of  the  one  hundred  and 
fifty  of  Zagonyi's  Guard,  eighty-four  were  dead  or  wounded.1  The  action 
had  lasted  an  hour  and  a  half;  and  in  the  dim  twilight  of  that  bright  Octo- 
ber evening,  the  National  flag  was  raised  in  triumph  over  the  court-house. 

At  a  little  past  midnight,  Zagonyi,  with  a  captured  Confederate  flag  and 
only  seventy  of  his  Guard,  and  a  few  released  prisoners,  rode  proudly  but 
sadly  out  of  Springfield,  because  it  was  unsafe  for  them  to  remain.  They 

1  Dispatch  of  Major  Zagonyi  to  General  Fremont,  October  25, 1S61.  Report  of  Major  Zagonyi  to  Colonel  J. 
H.  Eaton,  Assistant  Adjutant-General,  October  28, 1S61.  Letter  of  Major  Zagonyi  to  Mrs.  Fremont,  quoted  in 
her  Story  of  the  Guard.  Narrative  of  Major  Dorsheimer,  of  Fremont's  staff,  in  the  Atlantic.  Monthly.  The 
number  of  the  Guard  killed  was  15;  mortally  wonnded,  2 ;  the  remainder  were  wounded  or  made  prisoners. 
Zagonyi  said,  "Of  the  wounded  not  one  will  lose  a  finger."  The  prisoners  were  released,  and  the  actual  loss 
to  the  Guard  was  only  17.  So  Zagonyl  said  in  a  latter  to  Mrs.  Fremont,  October  23, 1SG1. 


OPERATIONS  IX  EASTERN  MISSOURI.  81 

fell  back  until  they  met  Sigel's  advance,  between  Springfield  and  Bolivar. 
The  report  of  this  brilliant  charge  and  victory,  which  had  preceded  them, 
filled  the  whole  army  with  delight  and  enthusiasm.  "  This  was  really  a 
Balaklava  charge,"  wrote  Fremont.  "  The  Guard  numbered  only  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty.  You  notice  that  Zagonyi  says  he  has  seen  charges,  but 
never  such  a  one.  Their  war-cry,  he  says,  sounded  like  thunder.  This  action 
is  a  noble  example  to  the  army."1  There  had  been  other  noble  examples  for 
the  army  during  its  advance  in  Missouri.* 

Fremont's  army  arrived  at  Springfield  at  the  beginning  of  November, 
inspirited  by  news  of  recent  successes  in  the  Department,  and  the  prospect  of 
speedily  ridding  Missouri  of  insurgents.    While  it  had  been  moving  forward, 
Lane  and  Montgomery,  who,  we  have  seen,  had  been  driven  back  into  Kan- 
sas by  Price,3  had  crossed  into  Missouri  again,  to  cut  oft  or  embarrass  the 
Confederates  in  their  retreat  from  Lexington.     Montgomery  pushed  on  to 
the  town  of  Osceola,  the  capital  of  St.  Clair  County,  on  the  Osage,  but  was 
too  late  to  intercept  Price.     The  armed  Confederates  at  that  place,  after  a 
brief  skirmish,0  were  driven  away,  and  the  village  was  laid  in 
ashes,  with  no  other  excuse  for  the  cruel  measure  than  the  fact     aSisGi.20' 
that  it  was  a  rendezvous  for  the  foe,  and  its  inhabitants  were  all 
disloyal. 

A  month  later  the  National  troops  gained  a  signal  victory  over  the  guer- 
rilla chief,  Thompson  (who  was  called  the  "  Swamp  Fox,"  and  his  command, 
the  "  Swamp  Fox  Brigade  "),  at  Frederickton,  the  capital  of  Madison  County, 
in  Southeastern  Missouri.  General  Grant  was  in  command  at  Cape  Girar- 
deau  at  that  time.  General  Thompson  and  Colonel  Lowe  had  been  roaming 
at  will  over  the  region  between  New  Madrid  and  Pilot  Knob,  Thompson, 
with  six  hundred  men,  had  captured  the  guard  at  the  Big  River  Bridge,  near 
Potosi,  and  destroyed  that  structure  on  the  15th  of  October,  and  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  he  and  Lowe  were  at  the  head  of  a  thousand  men  near  Ironton, 
threatening  that  place,  where  they  were  defeated  by  Major  Gavitt'»  Indiana 
cavalry,  and  a  part  of  Colonel  Alexander's  Twenty-first  Illinois  cavalry, 
with  a  loss  of  thirty-six  killed  and  wounded.  Grant  determined  to  put  an 
end  to  the  career  of  these  marauders,  if  possible.  Informed  that  they  were 
near  Frederickton,  he  sent  out  a  considerable  force  under  Colonel  Plummer,4 
to  strike  them  from  the  East,  while  Captain  Hawkins,  with  Missouri  cavalry, 
was  ordered  up  from  Pilot  Knob  on  the  Northeast,  followed  by  Colonel 
Carlin  with  a  body  of  infantry  as  a  support,5  to  engage  and  occupy  Thomp- 

1  An  accident  occurred  to  Major  White  and  prevented  his  being  in  this  action.  He  had  sickened  on  the  way 
and  been  compelled  to  lag  behind.  When  attempting  to  overtake  his  troop?,  he  was  made  a  prisoner,  but  escaped 
and  reached  Springfield  on  the  morning  after  the  fight,  with  a  few  Home  Guards.  Stationing  22  of  his  24  men 
as  pickets,  he  deceived  the  Confederates  in  the  town  with  the  belief  that  he  had  a  considerable  force  with  him. 
After  receiving  a  flag  of  truce,  and  permitting  them  to  bury  their  dead,  he  prudently  fell  back  to  meet  the 
advancing  army. 

a  Other  detachments  of  cavalry  from  Fremont's  army,  besides  those  of  White  and  Zagonyi,  had  been  opera- 
ting against  the  Confederates  during  the  march  of  the  main  body.  One  of  them,  under  Major  Clark  Wright, 
routed  and  dispersed  a  body  of  Confederates  near  Lebanon,  in  Laclede  County,  on  the  13th  of  October;  and  on 
the  following  day  the  same  forces  captured  the  village  of  Lynn  Creek.  In  the  former  engagement,  after  a 
charge,  and  a  running  fight  for  a  mile  and  a  half,  there  were  about  60  Confederates  killed  and  wounded,  while  the 
Union  loss  was  only  one  man  killed. — Eeport  of  Major  Wright,  October  13,  1861. 

*  See  page  66. 

4  They  consisted  of  the  Eleventh,  Seventeenth,  and  Twentieth  Illinois,  and  400  cavalry. 

6  These  consisted  of  parts  of  the  Twenty-first,  Twenty-third,  and  Twenty-eighth  Illinois,  the  Eighth  Wis- 
consin, Colonel  Baker's  Indiana  cavalry,  and  Major  Schoftuld's  Battery. 

VOL.  II.— 6. 


82  FEEMONT   SUCCEEDED   BY   HUNTER. 

son  until  Plummer's  arrival.  They  formed  a  junction  at  Frederickton, 
with  Plummer  in  chief  command,  and,  starting  in  pursuit  of  the  Confederates, 
who  they  supposed  were  in  full  flight,  found  them  about  one  thousand 
strong,  well  posted  and  ready  for  battle,  partly  in  an  open  field  and  partly 
in  the  woods,  only  a  mile  from  the  village,  with  four  iron  18-pounders  in 
position.  Schofield  opened  the  battle  with  his  heavy  guns.  A  general 
engagement  ensued,  and,  after  two  hours'  hard  fighting,  the  Confederates 
fled,  hotly  pursued  by  the  Indiana  cavalry  for  twenty  miles.  The  Confede- 
rate Colonel  Lowe  was  killed  early  in  the  action.  Their  loss  was  large — how 
large  is  not  known.  The  loss  of  the  Nationals  was  ten  killed  and  twenty 
wounded.  This  defeat  and  dispersion  completely  broke  up  Thompson's 
guerrilla  organization  for  a  time,  which  was  composed  almost  wholly  of 
disloyal  and  deluded  Missourians.  They  had  fought  bravely  with  inferior 
arms  against  superior  numbers.1 

We  have  observed  that  General  Fremont  had  anticipated  an  interference 
with  his  plans  when  he  heard  that  the  Secretary  of  War  and  the  Adjutant- 
General  were  in  pursuit  of  him.  They  had  overtaken  him  on  the 
13th,"  at  Tipton,  the  then  Western  terminus  of  the  Pacific  Rail- 
way, about  thirty  miles  south  of  Jefferson  City.  The  interview  of  the 
officials  was  courteous  and  honorable.  The  Secretary  frankly  told  him  that 
their  errand  was  to  make  personal  observations  of  his  army,  and  of  affairs  in 
his  Department.  Complaints  concerning  his  administration  of  those  affairs 
had  filled  the  mind  of  the  President  with  painful  apprehensions,  and  the 
Secretary  of  War  bore  with  him  an  order,  relieving  him  of  his  command, 
with  discretionary  powers  to  use  it  or  not.  The  Secretary  carried  it  back  to 
Washington,  and  the  Adjutant-General  made  a  report  highly  unfavorable  to 
the  commanding  general  in  Missouri.  This  was  published,  and  had  the  two- 
fold effect  of  prejudicing  the  public  mind  against  Fremont,  and  revealing  to 
the  enemy  secrets  which  the  highest  interests  of  the  country  at  that  time 
required  to  be  hidden.2 

The  assertion  was  publicly  made,  after  the  return  of  the  Government 
officials,  that  the  campaign  in  Missouri  was  a  failure ;  and  the  prediction  was 
confidently  uttered  that  Fremont's  army  could  never  cross  the  Osage,  much 
less  reach  Springfield.  The  fallacy  of  this  prophecy  was  proven  in  less  than 
a  fortnight,  when  that  army  lay  on  the  Ozark  hills  and  on  the  plain  around 
Springfield;  and  the  campaign  failed  only, it  is  believed,  because  its  progress 
was  suddenly  checked  when  the  most  reasonable  promises  of  abundant  suc- 
cess were  presented.  That  check  was  given  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of 
November,  when  a  courier  arrived  at  head-quarters  with  an  order  from  Gen- 
eral Scott,  directing  General  Fremont  to  turn  over  his  command  to  General 

1  More  than  half  of  their  fire-arms  were  old  flint-lock  squirrel  guns.  "Of  the  dead,"  wrote  an  eye-witness, 
"  not  a  single  one  that  I  saw  was  dressed  in  any  kind  of  uniform,  the  cloth  being  generally  home-made,  and  but- 
ter-nut colored." 

a  This  report  was  In  the  form  of  a  journal,  and  contained  a  great  amount  of  gossip  and  scandal,  gathered 
from  subalterns  and  Fremont's  political  enemies,  which  subsequent  information  showed  to  be  unworthy  of 
credit.  It  is  due  to  the  Adjutant-General  to  say  that  he  disclaimed  any  intention  to  make  that  journal  public. 
It  is  said  that  a  copy  of  it  was  surreptitiously  obtained  and  given  to  a  newspaper  reporter,  and  suspicion  at  the 
time  pointed  to  the  Postmaster-Gonera)  (whose  brother,  an  officer  in  the  army,  it  was  known  had  quarrelled  with 
Fremont),  as  the  one  on  whom  the  responsibility  of  the  publication  should  rest  Fremont  afterward  published 
a  vindication  of  his  administration  in  the  Department  of  Missouri,  which  almost  wholly  removed  from  the  pub- 
lic mind  the  unfavorable  impression  n.ade  by  that  journal. 


FREMOXT   AND   HIS   ARMY. 


83 


David  Hunter,  then  some  distance  in  the  rear.     This  order  came  when  the 
army  was  excited  by  the  prospect  of  a  battle  almost  immediately.     Price  had 

•  t  first  fled  to  Neosho,1  when,  finding  Fremont  still  in  pursuit,  he  pushed  on 
to  Pineville,  in  the  extreme  South- 
western part  of  Missouri.     Further 
than  that  his  "  State  Guard  "  were  not 

.disposed  to  go.     He  was  unwilling 

:'to  leave  Missouri  without  measuring 
strength  and  powers  with  Fremont, 
so  he  changed  front  and  prepared  to 
receive  him.  This  attitude  gave  rise 


DAVID    HUNTER. 


to  startling  rumors  in  Fremont's 
camp,  and,  at  the  moment  when  he 
was  relieved  of  command,  it  was 
reported  that  Price  was  marching 
on  Springfield,  and  that  his  van- 
guard had  reached  Wilson's  Creek, 
ten  miles  distant,  prepared  to  give 
battle  on  the  ground  where  Lyon 
was  killed  three  months  before.  McCullocli  was  reported  to  be  at  Dug 
Springs  ;2  and  the  number  of  the  combined  armies  was  estimated  at  forty 
thousand  men.3 

Hunter  had  not  yet  arrived,  and  Fremont,  who  had  made  his  troops  ex- 
ceedingly sorrowful  by  the  announcement  in  a  formal  address  that  he  was 
about  to  leave  them,4  was  implored  by  one  hundred  and  ten  of  his  officers  to 
lead  his  army  against  the  foe.  He  promised  compliance  with  their  wishes, 
if  his  successor  should  not  reach  them  by  sunset.5  Hunter  failed  to  do  so, 
and  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  Fremont  issued  the  order  of  battle,  and 
the  entire  camp  was  alive  with  enthusiasm.  Lyon's  plan  for  surrounding 
and  capturing  the  Confederates  was  substantially  adopted.  They  were  to 
be  assailed  simultaneously  by  Generals  Pope  and  McKinstry  in  the  front,  by 
Generals  Sigel  and  Lane  in  the  rear,  and  by  General  Asboth  on  the  east, 
from  the  Fayetteville  road. 


1  There  Jackson  and  the  disloyal  Legislature  of  Missouri  met,  as  we  have  observed  (note  2,  page  57),  under 
Price's  protection. 

2  See  page  45. 

1  General  Asboth's  report  to  General  Fremont,  Nov.  3,  1866. 

4  The  following  is  a  copy  of  his  address:  "  SOLDIERS  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  ARMY:  Agreeable  to  orders  this 
day  received,  I  take  leave  of  yon.  Although  our  army  has  been  of  sudden  growth,  we  have  grown  up  together, 
and  I  have  become  familiar  with  the  brave  and  generous  spirit  which  you  bring  to  the  defense  of  your  country, 
and  which  makes  me  anticipate  for  you  a  brilliant  career.  Continue  as  you  have  begun,  and  give  to  my  successor 
the  same  cordial  and  enthusiastic  support  with  which  you  have  encouraged  me.  Emulate  the  splendid  example 
which  you  have  already  before  you,  and  let  me  remain,  as  I  am,  proud  of  the  n»ble  army  which  I  had  thus  far 
labored  to  bring  together.  Soldiers!  I  regret  to  leave  you.  Most  sincerely  I  thank  you  for  the  regard  and  con- 
fidence you  have  invariably  shown  to  me.  I  deeply  regret  that  I  shall  not  have  the  honor  to  lead  you  to  the 
victory  which  you  are  just  about  to  win  ;  but  I  shall  claim  to  share  with  you  in  the  joy  of  every  triumph,  and 
trust  always  to  be  fraternally  remembered  by  my  companions  in  arms." 

8  "The  intelligence  of  this  determination  of  the  commanding  general,"  wrote  an  eye-witness,  "was  at  once 
communicated  from  camp  to  camp,  and  the  greatest  enthusiasm  prevailed.  Every  five  minutes  during  the  sn> 
ceeding  two  and  a  half  hours,  the  wildest  cheering  could  be  heard  from  some  portion  of  the  army  as  the  informa- 
tion was  carried  to  the  various  regiments.  A  dozen  bands  at  once  proceeded  to  the  head-quarters  and  serenaded 
the  General.  Crowds  of  officers  gathered  in  front  of  his  quarters,  and  greeted  him  with  loud  and  prolonged  cheer- 
ins;  and,  hud  the  battle  occurred  according  to  arrangements,  the  troops  would  have  fought  in  the  most  deter- 
mined manner." 


84 


FREMONT'S  RECEPTION   AT   ST.   LOUIS. 


«  Nov.  8 
1861. 


General  Hunter  arrived  at  head-quarters  at  midnight,  and  Fremont,  after 
informing  him  of  the  position  of  affairs,  laid  before  him  all  his  plans.     The 
order  for  battle  was  countermanded,1  and  nine  days  afterward 
Major-General  II.  "W.  Halleck  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  Missouri  Department. 

On  the  morning  of  the  4th,  Fremont  and  his  Staff  left  the 
army  for  St.  Louis.     The  parting  with  his  devoted  soldiers  was 
very  touching,  and  his  reception  in  St.  Louis"  was  an 
ovation  like  that  given  to  a  victor.      Crowds  of  citi- 
zens greeted  him  at  the  railway  station  and  escorted 
him  to  his  head-quarters.     An  immense  torch-light  procession 
passed  through  the  streets  that  night  in  honor  of  his  arrival  ;* 
and  at  an  assemblage  of  the  citizens,  resolutions  of  confidence 
and  sympathy,  and  an  address,  were  adopted.     Afterward  he 
was  presented  with  an  elegant  sword  in  token  of  profound  re- 
gard, which  was  inscribed  with  these  words : — "  To  THE  PATH- 
FINDER, BY  THE  MEN  OF  THE  WEST."3 

Disappointed  and    disheartened,   the    National    army   com- 
menced a  retrograde  inarch  from  Springfield  toward  St.  Louis 
at  the  middle  of  November,  followed  by  a  long  train  of  vehicles 
^swoRiT'       filled  with  Union  refugees.     The  women  of  Springfield,  who  had 
welcomed  Zagonyi,  and  the  Union  men  everywhere  throughout 

1  Price  seems  not  to  have  moved  his  army  from  Pinevllle,  but  his  scouts  penetrated  to  the  front  of  the 
National  troops,  and  thus  caused  the  alarm. 

2  "The  General  was  to  have  been  at  home  by  nine  in  the  morning;  but  the  management  of  the  train  being  in 
other  hands,  they  were  delayed  until  nearly  that  hour  In  the  evening.    But  patient  crowds  had  kept  their  watch 
through  the  loner  day,  and  by  night  it  was  a  sea  of  heads  in  .all  the  open  spaces  around  our  house.    The  door- 
posts were  garlanded,  and  the  very  steps  covered  with  flowers — touching  and  graceful  offerings  from  the  Ger- 
mans.    China-asters  and  dahlias,  with  late  roses  and  regular  bouquets  of  geraniums,  beautified  the  entrance  and 
perfumed  the  air;  and  when  the  General  did  make  his  way  at  last  through  the  magnificent  assemblage,  it  was 
to  be  met  by  the  wives  and  children  of  the  German  officers  he  had  left  at  Springfield.    Unknown  to  me,  they 
had  come  to  speak  their  hearts  to  him,  but  they  had  more  tears  than  words.    Touched  to  the  heart  already,  tho 
General  was  not  prepared  for  the  arrival  of  citizens — American  as  well  as  German — who  came  to  thank  him  for 
past  services,  and  ask  to  stand  by  him  in  the  hour  of  disgrace.    Meantime,  the  unceasing  cheers  and  shouts  of 
the  vast  crowd  without  sounded  like  the  tide  after  a  high  wind.    I  could  not  stand  it;  I  went  far  up  to  the  top 
of  the  house,  and  in  the  cold  night  air  tried  to  still  the  contending  emotions,  when  I  saw  a  sight  that  added  to 
the  throbbing  of  my  heart    Far  down  the  wide  avenue  the  serried  crowd  was  parting,  its  dark,  restless  masses 
glowing  in  the  lurid,  wavering  torchlight,  looking  literally  like  waves;  and  passing  through  them  came  horse- 
men, stamped  with  the  splendid  signet  of  battle,  their  wounded  horses  and  bullet-torn  uniforms  bringing  cries 
of  love  and  thanks  from  those  for  whom  they  had  been  battling.    When  they  halted  before  the  door,  and  tho 
sudden  ring  and  flash  of  their  drawn  sabers  added  new  beauty  to  the  picture,  I  think  only  the  heart  of  a  Hainan 
could  hare  failed  to  respond  to  the  truth  and  beauty  of  the  whole  scene.    Were  not  these  men  for  the  king  to 
delight  to  honor?    Who  could  have  foreseen  what  was  tho  official  recognition  already  preparing  for  them?''* — 
Mrs.  Fremont,  in  her  Story  oft'ie  Guard,  page  201. 

3  Fremont  had  long  before  been  called  The  Pathfinder,  because  of  his  wonderful  explorations  among  the 
Eocky  Mountains.    The  blade  of  the  sword  now  presented  to  him  was  made  at  Solingen,  on  the  Rhine.    Tho 
scabbard  was  of  silver,  with  a  design  near  its  upper  part,  four  inches  in  length.    In  its  center  was  a  bust  of 
Fremont  sculptured  out  of  gold,  in  high  relief,  with  a  rich  border  of  diamonds,  and  on  each  side  a  sculptured 
figure  of  fame.    In  the  rear  of  the  hilt  was  a  hollow,  arched  at  the  top  so  as  to  form  a  canopy  for  a  figure  of 
America,  at  the  foot  of  which,  in  the  midst  of  appropriate  surroundings,  was  a  medallion  of  blue  enamel,  bearing 
the  initials  J.  C.  F.  iu  diamonds.    The  cost  of  the  sword  was  $1.000. 

*  "  The  official  recognition  "  referred  to  by  Mrs.  Fremont  is  indicated  in  the  following  electrographs : — 

ST.  Louis,  Missorm,  November  11,  1861. 
Maj.-Gen.  GEORGE  B.  MCCLELLAN,  Commanding-in-Chief,  Washington,  D.  C.:— 

I  would  regard  it  as  an  act  of  personal  courtesy  and  kindness  to  me,  if  yon  will  order  my  Body-Gnard  to  remain  with  me,  subject  to  no 
orders  in  this  department  but  my  own.    It  is  composed  of  educated  and  intelligent  young  men,  to  whom  the  country  and  I  owe  more  than 

the  usual  corsideration  accorded  to  the  rank  and  file  of  the  army. 

J.  a  FBEMOHT,  Ifaj.-Gtn.  U.  S.  A. 

HEAD-QUARTOS*   OF  THE    Ar.MV,    WASHINGTON,  JfOT.  11,  1861. 

Maj.-Oen.  J.  C.  FREMONT:— 

Before  receiving  your  dispatch,  I  had  given  instructions  that  the  cavalry  corps,  known  as   your  Body-Ouarrl,  should  be  otherwise  dis- 
posed of.     Official  information  had  reached  this  city  that  members  of  that  body  had  at  Springfield  expressed  sentiments  rendering  their 


NATIONAL  TKOOPS  IN  KENTUCKY. 


85 


that  region  who  had  received  Fremont  as  a  liberator,  dared  not  remain,  for 
they  expected,  what  really  happened,  that  General  Price  would  follow  up 
the  receding  army,  and  they  would  be  made  to  suffer  for  their  loyalty. 
Price  did  follow,  with  more  than  fifteen  thousand  men,  in  three  columns ; 
and  all  South-western  Missouri  below  the  Osage  was  soon  delivered  into  the 
power  of  the  Confederates. 

When  at  the  point  of  being  deprived  of  his  command,  Fremont  sent  an 
order  to  General  Grant  at  Cairo,  directing  him  to  make  some  co-operating 
movements.     That  officer,  as  we  have  observed,  had  taken  possession  of 
Paducah,  in  Kentucky,"  on  hearing  of  the  invasion  of  that  State  by 
General  Polk.     He  had  proceeded  to  strengthen  the  position  by     '^s^8* 
casting  up  fortifications  there  ;  and  by  order  of  General  Fremont, 
an  immense  pontoon  bridge  was  thrown  across  the  Ohio,  half  a  mile  below  the 


*  Nov.  2. 


PONTOON   BRIDGE   AT  PADUCAH, 

town.1  He  also  seized  and  occupied  Smithland,  not  far  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Cumberland  River,  and  thus  closed  two  important  gateways  of  supply  for  the 
Confederates  in  the  interior  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  from  the  Ohio. 

When  Fremont's  order  for  co-operation  reached  Grant,  and  was  followed 
the  next  day  by  a  dispatch,*  saying,  "  Jeff.  Thompson  is  at  Indian 
Ford  of  the  St.  Fran§ois  River,  twenty-five  miles  below  Green- 
ville, with  about  three  thousand  men,  and  Colonel  Carlin  has  started 
with  a  force  from  Pilot  Knob;  send  a  force  from  Cape  Girardeau  and 
Bird's  Point,  to  assist  Carlin  in  driving  Thompson  into  Arkansas,"  he  was 
ready  to  move  quickly  and  effectively.  Grant  had  already  sent  Colonel 

1  A  pontoon  bridge  is  a  portable  structure  made  to  float  on  boat-shaped  buoys,  and  used  by  an  army  on  its 
march  for  the  purpose  of  crossing  rivers  where  bridges  may  have  been  destroyed,  or  a  fordable  river  made 
impassable  by  rains.  The  more  modern  boats  used  for  the  purpose  are  made  of  vulcanized  india-rubber,  and 
consist  of  cylinders  peaked  at  each  end,  so  as  to  offer  very  little  resistance  to  a  current. 

The  river  at  Paducah  is  3,600  feet  across.  The  bridge  was  constructed  of  coal-barges,  strongly  braced  to- 
gether, and  otherwise  connected  by  trestle-work  planked  over.  It  was  capable  of  bearing  the  heaviest  ordnance 
and  thousands  of  men. 

continuance  in  the  service  of  doubtful  expediency.  With  every  desire  to  gratify  your  wishes,  I  do  not  see  exactly  how  I  can  violate  every 
rule  uf  military  propriety.  Please  reply. 

GKO.  B.  McCLKLLAN,  Com.-in-Chief. 

General  Fremont  tried  to  find  out  what  were  the  offensive  sentiment*  that  had  been  expressed  by  members  of  his  Guard,  which  had 
caused  this  harsh  official  action  toward  them ;  but  to  his  application  for  a  reconsideration  of  their  case,  in  order  that  the  truth  might  be  dis- 
covered, General  McClellan  made  no  reply.  The  Guard  was  mustered  out  of  service  on  the  28th  of  November,  1861.  It  is  said  that  the 
offensive  sentiments  alluded  to  were  those  of  Fremont's  emancipation  proclamation.  It  was  well  known  that  §ome  of  the  Guard 
w«re  outspoken  against  the  slave  system,  whose  supporters  had  commenced  the  war  against  the  Government. 


86 


EXPEDITION   DOWN"  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


Oglesby  to  Commerce  and  Sikeston,  to  pursue  Thompson  in  conjunction  with 
some  troops  from  Ironton,  and  had  been  informed  that  Polk  was  sending 
re-enforcements  to  Price  from  Columbus.  In  this  situation  of  affairs,  he 
determined  to  threaten  Columbus  by  attacking  Belmont,  a  little  village  and 
landing-place  on  the  Missouri  shore  opposite,  and  break  up  the  connection 
between  Polk  and  Price.  Oglesby's  force  was  deflected  toward  New  Madrid, 

and  Colonel  TV.  H.  L.Wallace, 
of  Illinois,  was  sent  from 
Cairo  to  re-enforce  him.  The 
movement  on  Belmont  would 
keep  Polk  from  interfering 
with  Grant's  troops  in  pursuit 
of  Thompson. 

General  Charles  F.  Smith, 
a  soldier  of  rare  qualities,  was 
now  in  command  at  Paducah. 
Grant  requested  him  to  make 
a  demonstration  toward  Co- 
lumbus, to  attract  the  atten- 
tion of  Polk,  and  at  the  same 
time  he  sent  a  force  down  the 
Kentucky  shore  to  Ellicott's 
Mills,  about  twelve  miles 
above  Columbus.  When  these  deceptive  movements  were  put  in 
1861  operation,  Grant  went  down  the  Mississippi  from  Cairo,"  with 
about  three  thousand  troops,  mostly  Illinois  Volunteers,1  in  four 
steam  transports,  convoyed  by  the  wooden  gunboats  Tyler  and  Lexington, 
commanded  respectively  by  Captains  Walke  and  Stemble.  They  lay  at 
Island  No.  1,  eleven  miles  above  Columbus,  that  night.  There  Grant  received 
information  that  Polk  was  sending  troops  across  to  Belmont,  to  cut  off  Colo- 
nel Oglesby.  At  dawn  the  next  morning,  he  pressed  forward  and  landed 
his  forces  at  Hunter's  Point,  on  the  Missouri  shore,  three  miles  above  Bel- 
mont, where  a  battalion  was  left  to  guard  the  transports  from  an  attack  by 
land,  whilst  the  remainder  pushed  on  and  formed  a  line  of  battle  two  miles 
from  the  village.  In  the  mean  time,  the  gunboats  had  moved  down  and 
opened  fire  upon  the  Confederate  batteries  on  the  Iron  Banks,  a  short  distance 
above  Columbus,  on  the  Kentucky  shore,  and  two  hundred  feet  above  the 
river,  where  twenty  heavy  guns  were  planted.  Colonel  Fouke  took  command 
of  the  center  of  the  attacking  column,  Colonel  Buford  of  the  right,  and  Colonel 
Logan  of  the  left.  Polk  was  surprised.  He  was  looking  for  an  attack  only  in  the 
rear,  for  General  Smith  was  threatening  him  at  Mayfield.  He  at  once  sent  over 
three  regiments,  under  General  Pillow,  to  re-enforce  the  regiments  of  Russell 
and  Tappen  (the  former  acting  as  brigade  commander),  then  holding  Belmont. 


FIELD  OF    oi-tKATIONa  AO'AINST    BELMONT. 


1  These  consisted  of  a  part  of  General  John  A.  McClernand's  Brigade,  composed  of  the  Twenty -seventh, 
Thirtieth,  and  Thirty-first  Illinois,  commanded  respectively  by  Colonels  N.  B.  Buford,  Philip  B.  Fouke,  and 
John  A.  Logan;  and  a  company  of  cavalry  led  by  Captain  J  J.  Collins.  To  these  were  added  another  company 
of  cavalry  nnder  Lieutenant  J.  R.  Catlin,  and  Captain  Ezra  Taylor's  Chicago  Light  Artillery  of  six  pieces  and 
114  men,  all  Illinois  Volunteers.  Also  the  Twenty-second  Illinois,  Colonel  H.  Dougherty,  and  the  Seventh 
Iowa,  Colonel  Lauman. 


BATTLE   OF   BELMONT. 


87 


Grant  moved  forward,  with  Dollins'  cavalry  scouring  the  woods  to  the 
right,  and,  deploying  his  whole  force  as  skirmishers,  he  fought  from  tree  to 
tree,  and  drove  back  the  foe  to  their  intrenched  camp,  which  was  protected 
by  a  strong  abatis  of  slashed 
trees.1  Behind  these,  opposing 
Grant's  left,  lay  the  Thirteenth 
Arkansas  and  Ninth  Tennessee  ; 
and  opposite  his  left  was  a  bat- 
tery of  seven  guns,  commanded 
by  Colonel  Beltzhoover,  and 
Colonel  Wright's  Tennessee  regi- 
ment. Against  these  the  Nation- 
als charged  over  the  fallen  timber, 
captured  the  battery,  and  drove 
the  Confederates  back  across  the 
low  level  ground  to  the  river, 
and  some  of  them  to  their  boats. 
In  this  movement  Pillow's  line 
was  broken  into  a  confused  mass 
of  men.  The  powder  of  the  Con- 
federates was  nearly  exhausted. 
The  victory  was  complete  ;  but 
the  ground  being  commanded  by 
the  heavy  guns  on  the  bluffs  at 
and  near  Columbus,  it  was  un- 
tenable. The  victors  gave  three  cheers  for  the  Union,  set  fire  to  the  Confed- 
erate camp  (having  no  wagons,  in  which  to  carry  away  property),  and  fell 
back  with  captured  men,  horses,  and  artillery,  toward  their  landing-place 
in  the  morning. 

Polk  determined  not  to  allow  Grant  to  escape  with  his  victory  and  booty. 
He  opened  upon  him  with  some  of  his  heaviest  guns,  and  sent  General  Cheat- 
ham  with  three  regiments  to  cross  the  river  above,  and  land  between  Grant 
and  his  flotilla.  At  the  same  time  the  chief  crossed,  at  the  head  of  two 
regiments,  to  aid  Pillow  in  his  chase  of  the  Nationals.  The  Confederates 
now  were  not  less  than  five  thousand  strong,  and  pressing  hard.  There  was 
desperate  fighting  for  a  short  time.  Grant  pushed  on  in  good  order  toward 
his  landing-place,  under  fire  of  the  Confederate  batteries  on  the  Iron  Banks, 
turning  once  to  punish  severely  some  of  Cheatham's  troops  on  his  flank,  and 
once  again  to  send  back  in  confusion  some  of  Pillow's  men,  under  Colonel 
Marks,  who  had  endeavored  to  cut  him  off  from  his  boats.  He  finally  reached 
his  landing-place,  and  embarked,  after  suffering  severely.  The  fight  had  been 
gallant  on  both  sides.8  The  gun-boats  had  performed  most  efficient  service  in 


BATTLE   OF   BELMONT. 


1  Abatis  is  a  French  word  for  rows  of  felled  trees,  having  their  smaller  branches  cutoff  and  the  larger  ones 
sharpened,  and  placed  with  their  ends  toward  the  approach  of  assailants,  either  in  front  of  a  fort  or  an  intrenched 
camp.  Sometimes  the  smaller  branches  are  left,  and  so  intertwined  as  to  make  it  extremely  difficult  to  pene- 
trate the  mass,  excepting  by  cannon-balls. 

*  In  a  general  order,  Nov.  8th,  General  Grant  said  :  "  It  has  been  my  fortune  to  have  been  in  all  the  battles 
fought  in  Mexico  by  Generals  Scott  and  Taylor,  save  Buena  Vista,  and  I  never  saw  one  more  hotly  contested, 
or  where  troops  behaved  with  more  gallantry."  In  his  report  on  the  12th,  he  spoke  in  highest  terms  of  General 
McClernand,  as  being  in  the  midst  of  danger  throughout  the  engagement,  displaying  coolness  and  judgment 


88  THE  CONFEDERATES  UKEASY. 

engaging  the  Confederate  batteries,  protecting  the  transports,  and  covering 
the  re-embarkation.  Indeed,  to  Captains  Walke  and  Stemble,  who  managed 
their  craft  with  the  greatest  skill  and  efficiency,  the  country  was  mostly  in- 
debted for  the  salvation  of  that  little  army  from  destruction  or  capture.1  At 
five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  flotilla,  with  the  entire  force,  was  on  its  way 
back  to  Cairo,  carrying  away  two  of  Beltzhoover's  heavy  guns,  the  others 
having  been  recaptured.  Grant  had  lost  four  hundred  and  eighty-five  men,2 
and  Polk  six  hundred  and  thirty-two.3  Cotemporaries  and  eye-witnesses  on 
both  sides  related  many  deeds  of  special  daring  by  individuals. 

The  repulse  of  Grant  did  not  relieve  the  Confederates  of  a  sense  of 
impending  great  danger,  for  intelligence  was  continually  reaching  Colum- 
bus of  the  increase  of  National  forces  on  the  Ohio  border.  General  Mansfield 
Lovell,  then  in  command  at  New  Orleans,  was  solicited  to  send  up  re-en- 
forcements ;  and  Governor  Pettus,  of  Mississippi,  and  Governor  Rector,  of 
Arkansas,  were  implored  for  aid.  But  these  men  perceived  the  peril  threat- 
ened by  the  land  and  water  campaign  commanded  by  Fremont,  which  events 
had  sufficiently  developed  to  make  it  fully  suspected  by  the  Confederates, 
and  they  dared  not  spare  a  man.  Lovell  answered  that  he  had  no  more  troops 
than  were  necessary  to  defend  New  Orleans,  whilst  both  Pettus  and  Hector 
considered  themselves  deficient  in  strength  for  the  expected  conflict.4  Gov- 
ernor Harris,  of  Tennessee,  was  urged  to  increase  his  efforts  in 
'  Nis6i14'  raismg  volunteers.  He  had  telegraphed  to  Pillow,"  saying :  "  I 
congratulate  you  and  our  gallant  volunteers  upon  their  bloody 
but  brilliant  and  glorious  victory ;"  and  a  week  later  he  added,  "  I  am  or- 
ganizing, as  rapidly  as  possible,  thirty  thousand  volunteers  and  militia, 
armed  with  country  guns."  The  hope  thus  held  out  was  fallacious,  for  nearly 
all  the  troops  that  Harris  could  then  muster,  by  force  or  persuasion,  were  soon 
needed  in  the  interior  of  his  State,  in  keeping  in  check  the  Loyalists  of  East 

and  having  had  his  horse  shot  three  times.  Grant's  horse  was  also  shot  under  him.  Colonel  Dougherty,  of  the 
Twenty-second  Illinois,  was  three  times  wounded,  and  finally  taken  prisoner.  Major  McClurken,  of  the  Thir- 
tieth Illinois,  and  Colonel  Lauman,  of  the  Seventh  Iowa,  were  badly  wounded.  Among  the  killed  were  Colonel 
Wentz,  of  the  Seventh  Iowa,  Captains  Brolaski  and  Markle,  and  Lieutenant  Dougherty.  The  Twenty-second 
Illinois  lost  23  killed  and  74  wounded;  and  the  Seventh  Iowa  had  26  killed  and  80  wounded,  including  nearly 
all  of  its  field  officers.  The  loss  of  property  was  estimated  at  25  baggage  wagons,  100  horses,  1,000  overcoats,  and 
1,000  blankets.  One  man  was  killed  and  two  wounded  on  the  gunboats. 

Among  the  Confederates  killed  was  Colonel  John  V.  Wright,  of  the  Thirteenth  Tennessee,  and  Major  But- 
ler, of  the  Eleventh  Louisiana.  Wright  was  a  Democratic  Congressman,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  Colonel  Philip 
B.  Fouke,  of  the  Illinois  Volunteers.  "When  they  parted  at  the  close  of  the  session  of  1860-61,"  says  Mr.  Qreeley, 
(American  Conflict,  i.  597),  Wright  said  to  his  friend, '  Phil,  I  expect  the  next  time  we  meet  it  will  be  on  tho 
battle-field.'  Their  next  meeting  was  in  this  bloody  struggle." 

1  After  the  transports  had  departed  from  before  Columbus,  and  gone  some  distance  up  the  river,  followed  by 
the  gunboats,  Captain  Walke  was  informed  that  some  of  the  troops  had  been  left  behind.    Ho  returned  with  the 
Tyler,  and  met  detached  parties  along  the  banks.    He  succeeded  in  rescuing  nearly  all  of  the  stragglers  from 
capture. 

2  Eighty-five  killed,  801  wounded,  and  99  missing.    General  Pillow,  whose  performances  on  this  occasion 
were  the  least  creditable,  with  his  usual  bombast  and  exaggerations,  spoke  in  his  report  of  his  "small  Spartan 
army"  withstanding  the  constant  fire  of  three  times  their  number  for  four  hours.— Pollard's  First  Year  of  the 

War,  203. 

*  Official  reports  of  Grant  and  Polk,  and  their  subordinate  officers;  private  letter  of  General  Grant  to  his 
father,  Nov.  8th,  1861 ;  Grant's  Revised  Report,  June  26th,  1865;  Pollard's  First  Year  of  the  War.  The  latter 
gives  the  Confederate  loss  as  it  is  above  recorded.  MS.  Reports  of  Acting  Brigadier-General  R.  M.  Russell, 
Nov.  9,  and  of  Colonels  E.  Ricketts,  Jr.,  and  T.  H.  Bell,  Nov.  11, 1861. 

4  A  little  later,  Governor  Pettus  changed  his  views,  and,  in  a  special  message  to  the  Mississippi  Legislature, 
he  suggested  to  that  body  the  propriety  of  sending  such  troops  as  could  "be  immediately  raised  and  armed,  to 
assist  in  the  defense  of  the  important  post  of  Columbus.  I  deem  the  safety  of  our  position  and  forces  at  Colum- 
bus as  of  such  vital  importance  to  this  State,"  he  said,  "as  to  claim  the  prompt  and  decisive  action  of  all  the 
Bute  authorities." 


KENTUCKY  INVADED  BY  ZOLLICOFFER.  89 

Tennessee ;  in  aiding  Zollicoffer  in  his  invasion  of  Southeastern  Kentucky, 
already  alluded  to  ;l  and  in  supporting  Buckner  in  his  treasonable  operations 
in  his  native  State.  Zollicoffer  had  advanced  to  Barboursville,  the  capital 
of  Knox  County,  so  early  as  the  19th  of  September,  where  he  dispersed  an 
armed  band  of  Kentucky  Unionists,  and  captured  their  camp.  He  pro- 
claimed peace  and  security  in  person  and  property  for  all  Kentuckians,  ex- 
cepting those  who  should  be  found  in  arms  for  the  Union ;  but  his  soldiers 
could  not  be  restrained,  and  the  inhabitants  of  that  region  were  mercilessly 
plundered  by  them. 

Zollicoffer's  invasion  aroused  the  Unionists  of  Eastern  Kentucky,  and 
they  flew  to  arms.  A  large  number  of  them  were  mustering  and  organizing 
under  Colonel  Garrard,  a  plain,  earnest,  and  loyal  Kentuckian,  at  a  point 
among  the  Rock  Castle  Hills  known  as  Camp  Wild  Cat.  It  was  in  a  most 
picturesque  region  of  one  of  the  spurs  of  the  Cumberland  Mountains,  on  the 
direct  road  from  Cumberland  Gap  toward  the  rich  "  blue-grass  region "  of 
Kentucky.  Upon  this  camp  Zollicoffer  advanced  on  the  18th  of  October, 
with  seven  regiments  and  a  light  battery.  When  intelligence  of  his  ap- 
proach was  received,  Colonel  Garrard  had  only  about  six  hundred  effective 
men  to  oppose  him.  Others  in  sufficient  numbers  to  insure  a  successful  re- 
sistance were  too  remote  to  be  available,  for  the  invader  moved  swiftly, 
swooping  down  from  the  mountains  like  an  eagle  on  its  prey. 
Yet  when  he  came,  on  the  morning  of  the  21st,"  he  found  at 
Camp  Wild  Cat,  besides  Garrard's  three  regiments,  a  part  of 
Colonel  Coburn's  Thirty-third  Indiana,  and  Colonel  Council's  Seven- 
teenth Ohio  regiments,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  Kentucky  cavalry,  under 
Colonel  Woolford,  ready  to  resist  him.  With  the  latter  came  General 
Schoepf,  an  officer  of  foreign  birth  and  military  education,  who  assumed  the 
chief  command. 

The  position  of  the  Unionists  was  strong.  Zollicoffer  with  his  Tennes- 
seans  and  a  body  of  Mississippi  "  Tigers "  boldly  attacked  them,  and  was 
twice  repulsed.  The  first  attack  was  in  the  morning,  the  second  in  the  after- 
noon. The  latter  was  final.  The  contests  had  been  very  sharp,  and  the 
latter  was  decisive.  The  camp-fires  of  Zollicoffer's  invaders  were  seen  that 
evening  in  a  sweet  little  valley  two  or  three  miles  away  from  the  battle- 
ground. Promptly  and  efficiently  had  Garrard's  call  for  help  been  responded 
to,  for  toward  the  close  of  the  second  attack  a  portion  of  Colonel  Steadman's 
Fourteenth  Ohio  also  came  upon  the  field  to  aid  the  Kentuckians,  Indianians, 
and  Ohioians  already  there ;  and  when  the  invaders  had  withdrawn,  others 
were  seen  dragging  cannon  wearily  up  the  hill  for  the  defense  of  Camp  Wild 
Cat. 

A  little  later  a  trial  of  strategy  and  skill  occurred  in  the  most  eastern 

1  Zollicoffer,  like  Polk,  made  necessity  the  pretext  for  scorning  the  neutrality  of  Kentucky.  On  the  14th 
of  September  he  telegraphed  to  Governor  Magoffin,  informing  him  of  his  occupation  of  three  mountain  ranges 
in  Kentucky,  because  it  was  evident  that  the  Unionists  in  Eastern  Kentucky  were  about  to  invade  East  Ten- 
nessee, to  destroy  the  great  railway  and  its  bridges.  He  said,  apologetically,  that  he  had  delayed  that  "pre- 
cautionary movement,'1  until  it  was  evident  that  "  the  despotic  Government  at  Washington  "  had  determined 
to  subjugate  first  Kentucky  and  then  Tennessee,  whom  he  regarded  as  twin  sisters.  With  the  old  plea  of  the 
unrighteous,  that  "the  end  justifies  the  means,1''  he  declared  that  he  felt  a  "religions  respect  for  Kentucky's 
neutrality,11  and  would  continue  to  feel  it,  so  long  as  the  safety  of  the  Confederate  cause  would  permit.  He 
Issued  an  order  at  the  same  time,  setting  forth  that  he  entered  Kentucky  to  defend  "the  eoil  of  a  sister  State 
against  an  invading  foe." 


90  BATTLE   OF  PIKETOX,   KENTUCKY. 

portion  of  Kentucky,  between  about  three  thousand  loyalists,  under  General 
William  Nelson,  and  a  little  more  than  a  thousand  insurgents,  under  Colonel 

*  O 

John  S.  Williams.  The  latter  were 
at  Piketon,  the  capital  of  Pike 
County,  and  were  marched  against 
by  General  Nelson's  force  from  Pres- 
tonburg,  on  the  Big  Sandy 

"NiVSGLber'  River-  He  senta  Cornel 
Sill,  with  nearly  one-half 
of  that  force,1  to  march  by  way  of 
John's  Creek  to  gain  the  rear  of  Wil- 
liams at  Piketon,  whilst  with  the  re- 
mainder he  should  move  forward  and 
attack  his  front,  so  bringing  him  be- 
tween two  fires,  and  compelling  him 
to  surrender.  Some  one,  counting 
positively  on  success,  telegraphed  to 
Washington  that  this  result  had  been 

accomplished,  and  that  a  thousand  prisoners  had  surrendered.  The  whole 
country  was  thrilled  by  the  good  news,  for  it  seemed  as  if  a  way  was  about 
to  be  opened  for  the  relief  and  the  arming  of  the  suffering  loyalists  in  East 
Tennessee. 

Truth  soon  told  a  different  story.  Nelson  had  moved  on  the  9th  with  his 
main  column*  directly  toward  Pikeville,  twenty-eight  miles  distant,  a  bat- 
talion of  Kentucky  volunteers,  under  Colonel  C.  A.  Marshall,  in  advance. 
They  met  picket-guards  eight  miles  from  that  village.  The  road  now  lay  along 
a  narrow  shelf  cut  in  a  high  mountain  side,  ending  in  a  steep  ridge  at  Ivy 
Creek,  which  bent  around  it.  There  lay  the  Confederates  in  ambush,  and 
did  not  fire  until  Marshall's  battalion  was  close  upon  them.  Then  a  volley 
was  poured  upon  his  men,  and  a  sharp  skirmish  ensued.  Confederates  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  creek  joined  in  the  attack;  but,  after  a  contest  of  almost 
an  hour  and  a  half,  all  the  insurgents  fled,  leaving  thirty  of  their  comrades 
dead  on  the  field.  How  much  greater  was  their  loss  was  not  ascertained. 
Nelson's  loss  was  six  killed  and  twenty-four  wounded.  He  did  not  pursue 
far,  and,  as  he  had  no  cavalry,  Williams  escaped.  The  latter  was  too  watch- 
ful and  discreet  to  be  caught  in  the  trap  laid  for  him  by  Nelson.  Seeing  his 
danger,  he  fled  to  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains  at  Pound  Gap,  carrying 
with  him  a  large  amount  of  cattle  and  other  spoils. 

General  Nelson  entered  Pikeville  on  the  10th,  where  he  found  Colonel 
Sill  and  his  division,  who,  after  fighting  on  the  way,  had  arrived  the  previous 
evening,  and  given  Williams's  troops  a  few  shot  and  shell  when  they  departed. 
On  the  same  day  Nelson  had  the  pleasure  of  saying  to  his  troops,  in  an  order 
issued  from  "  Camp  Hopeless  Chase,"  that  "  In  a  campaign  of  twenty  days, 

1  Sill's  troops  for  this  occasion  were  the  Thirty-third  Ohio  (his  own  regiment),  a  light  battalion,  under  Major 
Hart,  composed  of  portions  of  the  Second,  Thirty-third,  and  Fifty -ninth  Ohio,  and  two  Kentucky  couipanic-s;  one 
hundred  and  forty-two  mounted  men.  mostly  teamsters,  commanded  by  Colont-1  Metcalf;  thirty-six  volunteers, 
under  Colonel  Apperson,  and  a  section  of  artillery  (two  rifled  C-pounders),  under  Colonel  Rohor  Vncher. 

2  This  was  composed  of  the  greater  portions  of  the  Second,  Twenty-first,  and  Fifty -ninth  Ohio  Volunteers, 
under  Colonels  Harris.  Norton,  and  Tyffe;  a  battalion  of  Kentucky  volunteers,  commanJed  by  Colonel  C.  A. 
Marshall,  and  two  sections  of  artillery,  in  charge  of  Captain  Konkle. 


EESULTS   OF   A   FALSE   ALARM.  91 

you  have  driven  the  rebels  from  Eastern  Kentucky,  and  given  repose  to  that 
portion  of  the  State."  He  alluded  to  their  privations,  and  then  said  :  "  For 
your  constancy  and  courage,  I  thank  you,  and,  with  the  qualities  which  you 
have  shown  that  you  possess,  I  expect  great  things  from  you  in  the  future." 

The  East  Tennessee  patriots  were  compelled  to  wait  and  suffer  longer. 
Bright  hopes  had  been  excited  among  them  by  the  repulse  of  Zollicoffer  at 
Camp  Wild-Cat ;  and  many  from  the  great  valley  between  the  Allegheny 
and  Cumberland  ranges,  had  made  their  way  to  the  camps  of  the  Unionists 
in  Kentucky,  fully  persuaded  that  they  would  soon  return  with  a  victorious 
host  as  liberators  of  East  Tennessee.  It  might  have  been  so,  had  not  Gen- 
eral Schoepf  been  deceived  by  false  reports  concerning  the  strength  of  the 
insurgents  at  the  mountain  gaps,  and  the  movements  of  others  who  were 
occupying  Bowling  Green,  in  the  heart  of  Kentucky,  under  General  Buck- 
ner,  and  who  at  that  time  were  too  weak  to  make  any  aggressions.  Startled 
by  a  report  that  a  large  force  from  Bowling  Green  was  marching  to  strike 
his  flank,  Schoepf  fell  back  hastily  toward  the  Ohio,  making  two  days'  forced 
marches,  and  leaving  behind  him  and  along  the  road  ample  evidence  of  a 
precipitate  and  rather  disastrous  flight.  Not  a  platoon  of  soldiers  had  gone 
out  from  Buckner's  camp  in  that  direction.  That  retrograde  movement  of 
Schoepf  extinguished  the  hope  of  speedy  relief  in  the  hearts  of  the  East 
Tennesseans. 

Now,  at  the  middle  of  November,  the  Confederates  had  obtained  a  firm 
foothold  in  Tennessee,  and  occupied  a  considerable  portion  of  Southern  Ken- 
tucky, from  the  mountains  to  the  Mississippi  River ;  also  a  greater  portion 
of  Missouri  south  of  the  Missouri  River.  At  the  same  time  the  National 
authorities  were  making  vigorous  preparations  to  drive  them  southward. 
At  this  interesting  point,  let  us  leave  the  consideration  of  events  westward 
of  the  Alleghenies  for  a  time,  and  glance  at  stirring  scenes  eastward  of  that 
lofty  range  of  mountains,  and  on  the  sea-coast. 


§55% 


92  CONFEDERATE  TROOPS  IN  WESTERN  VIRGINIA. 


CHAPTEE    IY. 

MILITAET  OPERATIONS  IN  WESTERN  VIRGINIA,  AND  ON  THE  SEA-COAST 

N  the  autumn  of  1861,  the  Confederates  made  a 
severe  struggle  for  the  possession  of  West  Vir- 
ginia. They  hoped,  by  the  employment  of  other 
commanders  than  those  who  had  failed  there,  to 
recover  all  that  had  been  lost  in  the  summer  by  the 
dispersion  of  Garnett's  forces  at  Carricksford,1  and 
the  pushing  of  the  incompetent  Wise  out  of  the 
Kanawha  Valley,  as  we  have  observed.2  General 
Robert  E.  Lee  was  sent  with  re-enforcements  to 
take  command  of  the  troops  left  by  Garnett  and  Pegram  in  Northern  Vir- 
ginia. He  made  his  head-quarters  at  Huntersville,  in  Pocahontas  County. 
His  entire  force,  early  in  August,  numbered  full  sixteen  thousand  men.  He 
placed  a  strong  guard  on  Buffalo  Mountain,  at  the  crossing  of  the  Staunton 
turnpike,  and  extended  his  line  northward  from  the  Warm  Springs,  in  Green- 
brier  County.  General  Floyd,  the  late  Secretary  of  War,3  had,  in  the  mean 
time,  taken  chief  command  of  his  own  and  Wise's  troops,  in  the  region  of 
the  Gauley  River.4  With  these  two  armies  acting  simultaneously,  it  waa 
intended  to  expel  the  National  troops  from  Western  Virginia,  and  menace 
Ohio.  Floyd  was  to  sweep  down  the  Kanawha  Valley,  and  drive  General 
Cox,  of  Ohio,  beyond  the  border,  while  Lee  should  scatter  the  Union  army, 
under  General  Rosecrans  (McClellan's  successor),6  in  Northern  Virginia, 
and,  planting  the  Confederate  flag  at  Wheeling,  threaten  Western  Penn- 
sylvania. 

Floyd  took  a  strong  position  between  Cox  and  Rosecrans,  at  Carnifex 
Ferry,6  on  the  Gauley  River,  just  below  Meadow  Creek,  and  eight  miles  from 
Summersville,  the  capital  of  Nicholas  County.  He  left  Wise  with  his  force, 
called  "  Wise's  Legion,"  at  Pickett's  Mills,  to  prevent  a  flank  movement  from 
Hawksnest,  a  mountain  on  the  southern  side  of  the  Gauley,  near  which,  on 

1  See  page  634,  volume  I.  l  See  page  637,  volume  I.  3  See  page  145,  volume  I. 

4  Wise  was  so  great  a  boaster,  and  so  poor  a  performer,  that  his  signal  failures  as  a  military  leader  on  all 
occasions  caused  him  to  be  much  ridiculed.  The  following  is  a  specimen  of  some  of  the  shafts  of  wit  that  were 
cast  at  him  through  the  newspapers  of  the  day — 

"  There  was  a  man  of  Accomac, 

And  he  was  bully  Wise ; 
He  jumped  into  K  an  aw  ha' s  bush, 

And  scratched  out  both  his  eyes; 
And,  when  he  saw  he  lost  his  eyes, 

With  all  his  might  and  main, 
From  Kanawha  he  quickly  flies, 

To  brag,  and — run  again." 
*  See  page  537,  volume  I.  •  Carmfeaa  is  a  Latin  word,  signifying  a  villain,  or  villainous. 


EVENTS  IN"   THE  ZANAWHA  VALLEY. 


93 


the  New  River,  Cox's  main  force  was  then  stationed.     Floyd  had  just  settled 
his  command  at  Carnifex  Ferry,  when  he  received  intelligence  that  some 
National  troops  were  apprdaching  from  the  direction  of  Summersville,  north 
of  him.     These  were  the  Seventh  Ohio,  under  Coionel  E.  B.  Tyler,  who,  as 
a  fur-trader,  had  made  himself  well  acquainted  with  that  region.     Floyd  had 
been  placed  in  a  perilous  position  in  passing  over  the  Gauley,  by  the  cap- 
sizing of  a  ferry-boat.     His  command  was  severed ;  most  of  his  cavalry  and 
four  pieces  of  artillery  being  on  the  southern  side  of  the  river,  whilst  his  in- 
fantry and  a  small  portion  of  his  cavalry  were  on  the  opposite  shore.     Tyler 
had  information  of  this  affair,  and  hoped  to  strike  Floyd  before  he  could  re- 
unite his  troops.     But  he  was  a  little  too  late.     He  was  encamped  at  Cross 
Lanes,  not  far  from  Summersville,  on  the  night  of  the  25th  of 
August,  and,  while  at  breakfast  the  next  morning,"  his  command     a  ^g|j 26' 
was  surprised  by  a  force  of  Virginians   sent  out  stealthily  by 
Floyd,  severely  handled,  and  dispersed  with  the  loss  of  about  fifty  men. 

General  Rosecrans,  soon  after  this  defeat  of  Tyler,  marched  to  the  aid 
of  Cox  against  Floyd.  He  issued  a  stirring  proclamation  to  the  loyal  inhabi- 
tants of  Western  Virginia,  and  promised  them  ample  protection.  General 
Cox,  of  Ohio,  in  the  mean  time,  had  advanced  from  Charleston  to  the  site 
of  Gauley  bridge,  which  Wise,  in  his  hasty  flight,  had  burnt ;  and,  at  the 
junction  of  New  River  with  the  Gauley,1  he  had  reported  to  Governor  Pier- 
pont,  on  the  29th  of  July,  that  the  Kanawha  Valley  was  "  free  from  the 
Secession  troops,"  and  that  the  inhabitants  were  denouncing  Wise  "  for  his 
vandalism."  He  had  moved  up  the  Kanawha,  by  land  and  water,  having 
under  his  control  a  number  of  steamboats.  His  whole  force  proceeded  cau- 
tiously, for  masked  batteries  were 
dreaded.  His  scouting  parties  were 
very  active.  One  of  these,  under 
Colonel  Guthrie,  composed  of  the 
First  Kentucky  cavalry,  routed  a 
Confederate  troop  at  Cissonville. 
Others  were  driven  from  their  camps, 
and  as  Cox  moved  steadily  onward, 
Wise,  as  we  have  observed,  becoming 
alarmed,2  abandoned  his  strong  in- 
trenchments  at  Charleston,  and  fled 
up  the  river,  burning  the  bridges  over 
the  streams  in  his  rear.  When  ap- 
proaching the  abandoned  town,  Cox 
captured  a  Confederate  steamer,  and 
on  the  25th  of  July  he  entered  the 
village,  just  after  the  Confederate  rear-guard  had  left.  He  found  the  fine 
suspension  bridge  over  the  Elk  River  in  ruins,  and  Wise  beyond  his  reach ; 
so  he  fortified  his  position  there,  and,  with  some  of  his  troops,  followed  his 
fugitive  foe  as  far  as  the  confluence  of  the  New  and  Gauley  Rivers,  and  took 
position,  as  we  have  observed,  in  the  region  between  them. 


JOSEPH   J.    REYNOLDS. 


1  New  River  rises  among  the  spurs  of  the  Blue  Eidge,  in  North  Carolina,  and,  uniting  with  the  Gauley,  forms 
the  Great  Kanawha. 

2  See  i>age  537,  volume  I. 


94 


MARCH   OF   ROSECRANS   TOWARD   THE   KANAWHA. 


General  Rosecrans  had  organized  a  strong  column  of  nearly  ten  thousand 
men  at  Clarksburg,  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railway  ;  and  early  in  Sep- 
tember he  marched  southward,  with  several  of  his  best  Western  regiments, 
to  attack  Floyd,  wherever  he  might  be  found,  leaving  the  remainder  of  his 
force  under  General  Reynolds,  who  was  in  command  of  the  Cheat  Mountain 
division,  to  watch  and  oppose  Lee.  He  soon  ascertained  that  Floyd  was  at 
or  near  Carnifex  Ferry,  and  he  pushed  forward  in  that  direction,  through 
Lewis,  Braxton,  and  Nicholas  Counties,  by  way  of  Weston,  Jacksonville,  and 
Braxton  Court  House,  to  Summersville.  His  route  lay  along  some  of  the 

wildest  of  the  mountain  roads,  over  the 
western  spurs  of  the  Alleghenies,  and 
among  the  most  charming  and  picturesque 
scenery  of  Western  Virginia.  Sometimes 
his  troops  thridded  deep  and  gloomy 
ravines,  and  narrow  defiles,  and  then 
climbed  the  steepest  hillsides ;  at  times 
along  slippery  winding  paths,  among 
beetling  crags,  catching  here  and  there, 
at  some  sharp  angle,  glimpses  of  distant 
mountain  groups,  and  fertile  valleys 
covered  with  corn.1  Especially  rugged 
was  the  Gauley  mountain  range,  over 
which  the  army  climbed,  after  leaving 
Suttonsville,  on  the  Elk,  and  the  valley 
of  its  tributary,  the  Big  Birch  Creek. 
Rosecrans  reached  the  summit  of  the 
mountain  at  noon,  on  the  9th," 

a  Sept,  1S61.         .  . ,, 

when  a  magnificent  panorama 
of  lofty  wooded  ranges  met  the  eye.  On 
that  height,  near  Muddlethy  Bottom,  they 
began  to  feel  the  foe.  He  had  an  ad- 
vanced camp  in  the  vicinity,  and  there 
picket-firing  commenced.  Union  cavalry 
dashed  forward,  and  Floyd's  vedettes 
were  soon  seen  scampering  toward  Sum- 
mersville, with  information  of  the  ap- 
proach of  the  National  troops.  The 
latter  passed  through  that  town  with 
General  Benham's  brigade  in  the  advance, 
on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  a  few  hours 

after  the  Thirty-sixth  Virginia  had  left  it  and  fled  to  Floyd's  intrenchments 

at  the  Ferry. 

The  little  army  moved  cautiously  forward  from  Summersville,  properly 

1  The  ascent,  of  one  of  these  steep  mountain  pathways  by  a  portion  of  the  Twelfth  Ohio  Regiment  was 
described  by  an  eyewitness  as  presenting  a  singularly  picturesque  appearance.  This  was  accomplished  a  short 
time  before  the  march  of  the  army  now  under  consideration,  when  those  troops  were  making  their  way  over  the 
mountains  south  of  the  Gauley,  to  reconnoiter  Floyd's  position.  A  part  of  the  ascent  was  made  at  night,  in  the 
light  of  torches.  The  troops  were  compelled  to  go  in  sinsle  file,  sometimes  crawling  on  their  hands  and  knees, 
and  at  midnight  they  reached  the  summit  The  sketch  given  in  the  text  is  from  the  pencil  of  one  who  accom- 
panied the  army. 


AliCE.NT   OF    (iAULEY    MOUNTAIN. 


BATTLE   OF  CARXIFEX  FERRY  95 

fearing  an  ambuscade.  The  Tenth  Ohio,  under  Colonel  Lytle,  led  the  way ; 
and,  at  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  vanguard  came  in  sight  of 
Floyd's  works,  a  mile  distant,  be- 
yond a  deep  wooded  valley.  These 
occupied  a  bald  eminence  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Gauley  River, 
which  here  swept  in  a  curve,  so  that 
each  flank  of  the  Confederate  in- 
trenchments  rested  on  the  stream. 
Over  that  eminence,  and  throusrh 

7  O 

these  works,  passed  the  road  to  Car- 
nifex  Ferry,  a  passage  of  the  river 
just  below  Meadow  Creek,  and  a 
battery  of  twelve  guns  was  so  placed 
upon  the  hill  as  to  sweep  this  road 
back  for  full  a  mile,  in  the  face  of 
Rosecrans'  approach. 

Placing  his  entire  force  in  proper  HENRY  w.  BENHAM. 

order  for  conflict,  the  commander  or- 
dered Benham  to  advance  with  his  brigade  and  make  a  reconnoissance,  in  force. 
That  brigade  was  composed  of  three  Ohio  regiments  and  two  batteries.1  The 
order  was  promptly  obeyed.  The  Tenth  Ohio  still  led,  and  at  half-past  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  Lytle's  skirmishers  emerged  from  the  woods  into 
an  open  field  of  corn,  they  found  themselves  near  some  of  the  Confederate 
works.  Musket  firing  immediately  commenced,  first  lightly,  but  soon  it  was  a 
perfect  storm  of  lead  from  the  entire  Confederate  front.  The  remainder  of  the 
regiment  was  ordered  forward  to  the  aid  of  the  skirmishers,  and  the  colors 
were  placed  in  front,  with  the  intention  of  attacking  the  main  Confederate  bat- 
tery. This  drew  upon  them  the  concentrated  fire  of  the  foe.  The  storm  was 
BO  heavy  that  the  line  recoiled  and  broke,  but  it  was  soon  rallied,  and  the 
batteries  of  Schneider  and  McMullen  were  ordered  up  to  the  support  of  the 
smitten  regiment. 

Benham  was  now  satisfied  that  Floyd's  weakest  point  was  on  his  right 
wing,  and  he  resolved  to  attack  him  there.  He  ordered  the  Twelfth  and 
Thirteenth  Ohio  to  advance,  pass  the  deep  valley  on  his  left,  and  under  cover 
of  the  woods  make  the  attack.  While  this  movement  was  in  progress, 
Colonel  Lytle  dashed  up  the  hill  with  his  regiment,  to  assail  the  intrench- 
ments  in  the  center.  He  was  so  warmly  received  that  he  was  compelled  to 
direct  his  men  to  seek  shelter  from  the  storm.  He  had  received  a  severe 
wound  in  his  leg,  and  his  horse  was  fatally  shot.  He  took  refuge  in  a 
deserted  house  between  the  two  fires,  and  lay  there  until  the  conflict  ceased. 
His  regiment,  discouraged  at  the  loss  of  their  Colonel,  became  somewhat 
scattered  in  the  woods,  but  kept  up  an  incessant  firing. 

Colonel  Smith,  in  the  mean  time,  had  opened  upon  Floyd's  right,  and 
Colonel  Lowe  with  the  Twelfth  Ohio  was  led  by  Adjutant-General  Hartsuff 
into  the  woods,  in  a  position  to  work  his  way  up  under  cover  and  form  on 

1  These  were  the  Tenth,  under  Colonel  Lytle,  the  Twelfth,  under  Colonel  Lowe,  and  the  Thirteenth,  under 
Colonel  Smith.  A  battery  of  two  rifled  6-poumiers  was  commanded  by  Captain  Schneider,  and  another  of  four 
mountain  howitzers  was  in  charge  of  Captain  McMullen. 


96 


BATTLE  OF  CARNIFEX  FERRY. 


Smith's  right,  so  as  to  threaten  more  positively  the  extreme  right  flank  of 
the  Confederates.  Lowe  was  pushing  rapidly  forward,  when  he  was  instantly 
killed  by  a  musket-ball  that  pierced  his  forehead  and  entered  his  brain. 
Hartsuif  hurried  McMullen's  battery  into  a  position  to  play  effectively  on 
the  principal  redoubt,  whilst  Schneider's  on  the  right  of  the  road  completely 
commanded  the  entire  front  of  the  Confederate  works.  Two  of  Floyd's  guns 
were  soon  silenced,  and  the  fire  of  the  others  became  weaker. 

In  the  mean  time  Rosecrans  was  busy  on  the  hill  to  the  right  of  the  road, 
exposed  to  the  hottest  of  the  fire,  in  forming  Colonel  Robert  L.  McCook's 
Brigade — the  Third,  Ninth  (his  own  regiment),  and  Twenty-eighth  Ohio — 
for  co-operation  in  the  movement,  with  Scammon's  Brigade  a  little  in  the 
rear  as  a  reserve.  McCook's  Regiment  was  composed  mostly  of  Germans, 
and  these  were  to  lead  the  column.  When  they  were  ready  for  an  advance, 
Adjutant-General  Hartsuff  was  sent  to  bring  the  brigade  forward.  McCook, 

who  had  been  restive  in  inac- 
tivity while  the  battle  had 
been  raging  for  nearly  an 
hour,  now  glowed  with  de- 
light. He  was  acting  as 
brigadier,  and  was  eager  for 
usefulness  and  renown.  He 
dashed  up  and  down  his  line 
like  a  weaver's  shuttle,  dis- 
tinguished from  other  officers 
by  his  citizen's  dress  and 
slouched  hat.  He  told  his 
men  what  was  to  be  done, 
and  what  was  expected  of 
them,  and  asked  them  if  they 
were  ready  to  do  it.  He  was 
answered  by  cheers  that 
smothered  the  roar  of  battle  on  the  left.  Then  standing  high  in  his 
stirrups,  and  snatching  his  hat  from  his  head,  he  waved  it  in  the  air,  and 
shouted,  "  Forward,  my  bully  Dutch !  "We  will  go  over  the  intrenchments 
if  every  man  dies  on  the  other  side !"  Another  volley  of  cheers  broke  from 
the  column  as  it  moved  forward  at  the  double  quick  to  storm  the  intrench- 
ments, with  the  calm  Hartsuff  at  their  head.  Down  into  the  densely  wooded 
ravine  they  plunged,  and  McCook's  Ninth  and  Colonel  Mohr's  Twenty- 
eighth  Ohio  were  already  feeling  the  severe  storm  from  the  intrenchments, 
and  fighting  bravely,  when  they  were  suddenly  checked  by  an  order  from 
Rosecrans  to  halt.  The  General  had  more  minutely  examined  the  plan 
(which  Hartsuff  had  submitted  and  begged  permission  to  carry  out)  for 
storming  the  works  in  front,  and  perceiving,  as  he  thought,  too  much  peril 
to  his  troops  involved  in  it,  he  countermanded  the  order  when  the  movement 
was  in  mid  career,  and  at  the  moment  when  Colonel  Smith,  with  the  Thir- 
teenth Ohio,  was  at  the  point,  apparently,  of  successfully  carrying  the  works 
on  Floyd's  right.  The  troops  were  all  recalled  from  the  assault,  after  fight- 
ing between  three  and  four  hours. 

It  was  near  the  end  of  twilight  when  this  conflict,  known  as  the  BATTLE 


PLAN  OF  THE  BATTLE  OP  CAKNIFKX  FEKEY. 


LEE   IN   WESTERN  VIRGINIA.  97 

OF  CARNIFEX  FERRY,  ceased.  Rosecrans  intended  to  renew  it  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  his  troops-  lay  on  their  arms  all  night,  some  of  them  within  a  hun- 
dred yards  of  the  intrenchments.  When  day  dawned,"  Floyd, 
Avho  had  been  wounded  in  the  arm,  had  fled.  Terrified  by  the 
fury  of  the  assault  on  the  previous  day,  he  had  stolen  softly  away 
in  the  dark,  leaving  a  large  amount  of  ammunition,  arms,  stores,  and  equipage 
behind.  He  crossed  the  Gauley  over  a  hastily  constructed  bridge  of  logs, 
which  he  broke  down  behind  him,  destroyed  the  ferry-boat,  and  hastened  to 
Dogwood  Gap,  and  thence  to  a  secure  spot  on  the  summit  of  Big  Sewell 
Mountain,  near  New  River,  thirty  miles  distant  from  the 'battle-field.  After 
resting  there  a  few  days,  he  pushed  on  to  Meadow  Bluff,  whilst  Wise,  who 
had  refused  to  send  him  re-enforcements  at  the  Ferry,  and  now  refused  to 
follow  him,1  strengthened  the  position  on  Big  Sewell  Mountain,  and  called 
it  "  Camp  Defiance." 

The  Ba~ttle  of  Carnifex  Ferry  was  regarded  as  a  decided  victory  for  the 
Nationals,  and  an  excellent  test  of  the  quality  of  the  soldiers.  These  troops, 
with  the  exception  of  the  cavalry  of  Stewart,  of  Indiana,  and  Schaumberg, 
of  Chicago,  were  all  from  Ohio.  They  went  into  the  battle  after  a  hard 
march  of  seventeen  miles,  not  more  than  four  thousand  strong,  and  fought 
nearly  two  thousand  men,  behind  intrenchments,4  for  three  or  four  hours, 
losing  fifteen  killed,  and  seventy 
wounded.  The  Confederates  report- 
ed their  loss  at  one  killed  and  ten 
wounded.3 

The  expulsion  of  Floyd  from  Car- 
nifex Ferry  was  soon  followed  by  a 
conflict  between  the  forces  of  General 
Reynolds,  of  the  National  army,  and 
those  of  General  Lee,  of  the  Confede- 
rate army,  at  important  posts  among 
the  mountains  farther  to  the  north- 
ward. Reynolds's  troops,  forming 
the  first  brigade  of  Rosecrans's  Army 
of  Occupation  in  Western  Virginia, 
consisted  of  the  Thirteenth,  Four- 
teenth, and  Fifteenth  Indiana  Regi-  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 

1  Wise  could  not  reconcile  his  pride  and  duty.    The  former  prevailed,  and  made  him  insubordinate.    He 
refused  to  send  re-enforcernents  to  Floyd,  at  Carnifex  Ferry,  and  the  latter  declared  to  his  superiors  at  Richmond 
that  the  failure  to  receive  them  was  a  capital  reason  for  his  inability  to  hold  that  position.     Wise,  at  that  time, 
according  to  Pollard,  was  endeavoring  to  win  laurels  exclusively  for  himself  in  another  direction  ;  but,  as  usual, 
he  failed.     He  was  quick  to  follow  Floyd  in  his  retreat  befiro  danger;  but,  as  soon  as  that  danger  seemed 
remote,  he  again  became  insubordinate,  and,  as  we  have  observed  in  the  text,  remained  on  the  summit  of  Big 
Sewell  Mountain,  and  established  "  Camp  Defiance  "  there.     There,  on  the  ISth,  he  made  a  speech  to  his  Legion, 
in  which  he  told  them  that  hitherto  he  had  never  retreated,  excepting  in  obedience  to  superior  orders,  and  that 
there  he  was  determined  to  make  a  stand,  notwithstanding  his  own  troops  numbered  only  1,TOO,  while  those  of 
his  foe  were  reported  by  Floyd  to  be  15,000.     He  did  not  believe  this  statement ;  "  nevertheless,  they  must  be 
prepared  to  fight  great  odds,  front  and  rear,  for  successive  days." 

2  Pollard,  in  his  First  Year  of  the  War,  page  165,  says :  -'The  force  of  General  Floyd's  command  was  1,740 
men.     Others  put  it  at  a  much  higher  number.     It  was  probably  about  2,000." 

3  Report  of  General  Rosecrans  to  Adjutant-General  Townsend,  September  llth;  of  General  Benham  to 
General  Rosecrans,  September  13th ;  of  Colonels  Lytle  and  Smith,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  White,  September 
llth,  1861 ;   and  of  General  Floyd,  to  the  Confederate  "  Secretary  of  War,"  September  12th ;  also  army  corre- 
spondence of  the  Cincinnati  Gazette  and  LyncKburg  (Va.)  Republican. 

VOL.  II— 7 


98  REYNOLDS  AND  LEE  AMONG  THE  MOUNTAINS. 

ments,  the  Third  and  Sixth  Ohio,  detachments  of  the  First  and  Second  Vir- 
ginia, Burdsall's  Ohio,  and  Bracken's  Indiana  cavalry,  and  Loomis's  Michigan 
Battery.  With  these  forces  he  held  the  roads  and  passes  of  the  more  wes- 
terly ranges  of  the  great  Allegheny  chain,  from  Webster,  on  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  Railway,  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Gauley,  among  the  spurs  of  the 
Greenbrier  Mountains.  His  head-quarters,  at  the  time  of  Rosecrans's  move- 
ment from  Clarksburg,  were  at  Cheat  Mountain  Pass  (Crouch's),  at  the 
western  foot  of  the  hills  over  which  goes  the  highway  from  Huttons- 
ville  to  Staunton.  There  he  had  the  Thirteenth  Indiana,  Colonel  Sullivan, 
with  two  pieces  of  .artillery,  and  a  small  cavalry  force.  These  were  disposed 
along  the  approaches  to  the  Pass,  to  guard  against  surprise.  On  the  Sum- 
mit of  the  Cheat,  as  we  have  observed,  General  McClellan  had  left  Colonel 
Kimball  with  the  Fourteenth  Indiana  as  an  outpost,1  which  that  officer  had 
strengthened,  and  where  he  now  had  the  aid  of  about  forty  cavalrymen. 

General  Lee's  head-quarters,  at  this  time,  were  at  Huntersville,  in  Poca- 
hontas  County.  His  scouts  were  active  everywhere,  and  so  were  those  of 
Reynolds.  The  adventures  of  these  men  during  several  weeks  furnish 
material  for  the  wildest  romances.  The  opposing  parties  frequently  met, 
and  engaged  in  sharp  conflicts ;  and  scarcely  a  day  passed  that  the  sound 
of  the  desultory  firing  of  small-arms  was  not  heard  among  those  solitary 
hills.  Scouting  became  a  most  exciting  pleasure  to  many  who  were 
engaged  in  it ;  but  time  and  circumstances  soon  brought  about  more  sober 
work. 

It  was  evident,  from  the  movements  of  Lee's  scouts  on  the  mountains,  early 
in  September,  that  he  was  contemplating  an  expedition  against  some  of 
Reynolds's  important  posts,  for  the  purpose  of  capturing  his  army  in  detail, 
or  of  breaking  through  and  severing  his  lines  of  communication,  and  marching 
to  the  Ohio ;  or,  possibly,  for  the  interception  of  Rosecrans  in  his  march 
toward  the  Gauley.  He  was  watched  with  sleepless  vigilance,  and  on  the 
day  after  Floyd's  retreat  from  Carnifex  Ferry,  it  was  evident  that  he  was 
moving  against  the  post  on  the  Summit,  and  another  at  Elk  Water,  at  the 
western  foot  of  the  mountain,  seven  miles  from  the  former  by  a  bridle-path 
over  the  hills,  and  eighteen  by  the  road.  His  object  was  to  secure  the  great 
Cheat  Mountain  Pass,  and  have  free  communication  with  the  Shenandoah 
Valley  at  Staunton.  For  this  purpose  he  marched  from  Huntersville  on  the 
night  of  the  llth  of  September,"  with  nine  thousand  men,  and 
nearly  a  dozen  pieces  of  artillery.  He  had  succeeded,  with  great 
difficulty,  in  placing  his  troops  to  make  a  simultaneous  attack  upon  the 
Summit,  Elk  Water,  and  the  Pass.  A  storm  was  sweeping  over  the  moun- 
tains, and  favored  the  expedition.  At  midnight  the  telegraph  wires  between 
Kimball,  at  the  Summit,  and  head-quarters,  were  cut,  and  all  communication 
ceased.  The  last  message  to  the  Colonel  from  General  Reynolds  was  one 
from  Elk  Water,  warning  him  of  impending  danger.  It  was  heeded,  and 
promptly  acted  upon.  The  bridle-path  between  the  Summit  and  Elk  Water 
was  immediately  picketed,  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  1 2th,  a  horseman  was 
gent  down  the  mountain  with  dispatches  for  Reynolds.  He  met  some 
wagons  without  horses  or  men.  It  was  a  supply-train,  that  had  been  moving 

1  See  page  536,  volume  I. 


A   STRIFE   FOR   THE   SUMMIT.  99 

up  under  the  escort  of  the  Twenty-fifth  Ohio,  and  had  been  cut  of£  He 
hastened  back  with  the  news,  when  Colonel  Kimball,  at  the  head  of  the 
Fourteenth  Indiana  and  twelve  dragoons,  hurrieed  to  the  spot,  near  which 
they  met  the  Confederates  in  force,  and  drove  them.  Kimball  then  detailed 
one  hundred  men,  under  Captain  Higgins,  to  re-enforce  Captain  Coons,  who 
was  closely  invested  on  a  ridge  near  the  Pass.  They  fought  their  way 
down,  and  found  Coons  stubbornly  holding  his  position,  having  repelled 
every  assault.  In  a  short  time  the  Confederates  in  that  vicinity,  driven  at 
several  points  by  the  men  of  the  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth  Indiana,  and 
Twenty-fourth* and  Twenty-fifth  Ohio,  were  discomfited  and  dispersed,  and 
in  their  flight  cast  away  every  thing  that  might  encumber  them.  So  the 
attempt  to  reach  the  rear  of  the  National  works  on  the  Summit  was  foiled, 
and  another  pprtion  of  the  Confederate  troops,  which  appeared  on  and  near 
the  Cheat  River,  on  the  front  and  flank  of  Kimball's  position,  were  at  about 
this  time  routed  by  a  few  Indiana  and  Ohio  troops,  under  Captain  Foote,  of 
the  Fourteenth  Indiana.  The  Confederates  engaged  in  this  attempt  upcii 
the  Summit  and  the  Pass  were  nearly  five  thousand  in  number,  and  were  led 
in  person  by  General  Anderson,  of  Tennessee.1  The  troops  that  opposed 
them  did  not  number  more  than  six  hundred. 

General  Reynolds,  who  had  hastened  around  to  Elk  Water,  was  ignorant 
of  these  important  movements  on  the  mountain.     He  arrived 
there  toward  evening,"  and  found  a  large  force  of  Confederates,     °8e,pQc112' 

lobl. 

under  General  Lee,  threatening  the  position.  They  were  kept  at 
a  respectful  distance  by  the  Parrot  guns  of  Loomis's  battery,  and  all  was 
silent  at  the  gathering  of  darkness  on  the  evening  of  the  12th.  Reynolds 
was  satisfied  that  Kimball  had  performed  all  that  could  be  done  in  defense 
of  his  post,  yet  he  was  determined  to  open  communication  with  him.  He 
ordered  Colonel  Sullivan  to  take  his  Thirteenth  Indiana,  and  cut  his  way,  if 
necessary,  by  the  main  road  ;  and  Colonels  Morrow  and  Moss  were  ordered 
to  do  the  same  by  the  bridle-path.  These  troops  left  at  three  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  1 3th  ;*  the  former  from  the  Pass,  and  the  latter 
from  Elk  Water.  They  found  their  prescribed  work  already 
performed.  They  secured  the  provision  train,  and  reached  the  Summit  at 
dawn.  At  the  same  time  Lee  advanced  in  heavy  force  upon  Elk  Water, 
with  the  apparent  intention  of  making  a  direct  attack.  Reynolds's  pickets 
were  driven  in,  when  a  10-pounder  Parrot  gun  of  Loomis's  battery  was 
pushed  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile  to  the  front,  and  did  such  execution  that 
the  Confederates  withdrew.  In  that  position  both  armies  remained  until 
night,  when  Lee  withdrew  still  farther  under  cover  of  the  darkness,  and  on 
the  following  day  took  post  along  the  slopes  of  the  Greenbrier  Mountains, 
about  ten  miles  from  Elk  Water.  He  attempted  a  flank  movement  on  the 
Cheat  Summit,  on  the  15 th,  but  was  driven  away.  The  repulse  of  Anderson 
on  the  mountain  had  satisfied  Lee  that  his  grand  strategic  plan  for  severing 
and  destroying  Reynolds's  army,  and  pushing  on  to  the  Ohio,  had  failed. 
In  the  encounters  during  these  two  or  three  days,  .the  Nationals  lost  ten 

1  General  Anderson's  brigade  consisted  chiefly  of  Tennessee  and  Arkansas  troops,  with  some  Virginians. 
Those  employed  against  the  Summit  and  the  Pass  were  the  Twenty-third,  Twenty-fifth,  Thirty-first,  and  Thirty- 
seventh  Virginia  Regiments,  a  Virginia  battery  under  Colonels  Talliafero  and  Heck,  and  the  First,. Seventh,  and 
Fourteenth  Tennessee,  under  Colonel  Manly. 


100  BATTLE  ON  THE  GREENBRIER. 

killed,  fourteen  wounded,  and  sixty-four  prisoners.     The  Confederate  loss 
was  about  one  hundred  killed !  and  wounded,  and  ninety  prisoners.2 

Lee,  having  failed  in  his  designs  against  Reynolds,  withdrew  from  the 
Cheat  Mountain  region  with  a  greater  part  of  his  force,  and  joined  Floyd  at 
Meadow  Bluff,  at  the  close  of  September.0  He  had  left  General 
^  ^"  Jackson,  °f  Georgia,  with  about  three  thousand  men,  on 
the  Greenbrier  River,  at  the  foot  of  Cheat  Mountain,  and  a 
small  force  at  Huntersville,  to  watch  Reynolds.  He  now  proceeded  to  fortify 
Wise's  position  on  Big  Sewell  Mountain,  which  confronted  the  Nationals  on 
and  near  the  Gauley  River  and  New  River,  and  there,  as  the  senior  officer, 
he  concentrated  his  own  forces,  and  those  of  Floyd  and  Wise,  and  found 
himself  in  command  of  an  army  of  at  least  twenty  thousand  men.3 

Reynolds  now  resolved  to  act  on  the  offensive.  At  the  beginning  of 
October  he  moved  with  about  five  thousand  men  upon  Jackson's  intrenched 
camp,  on  the  Greenbrier,  near  a  noted  tavern,  called  "  Travelers'  Repose,"  on 
the  Staunton  pike.  His  forces,  composed  of  Indiana,  Ohio,  Michigan,  and 
Virginia  troops,  left  the  summit  of  Cheat  Mountain  at  a  little  before 
midnight,4  for  "  an  armed  reconnoissance,"  as  he  termed  it.  They 
reached  the  front  of  the  Confederates,  twelve  miles  distant,  at  dawn,  when 
the  Ninth  Indiana,  under  Colonel  Milroy,  drove  in  the  advance  pickets. 
KimbalPs  Fourteenth  Indiana  took  position  directly  in  front,  and  Loomis's 
battery  was  planted  within  seven  hundred  yards  of  the  works,  where  it 
opened  fire.  Howe,  of  the  Fourth  Regular  Artillery,  and  Daum,  also  in 
command  of  artillery,  brought  their  guns  into  position  at  about  the  same 
distance.  Three  of  the  Confederate  cannon  were  disabled,  when  heavy  re- 
enforcements  for  the  garrison  were  reported  to  be  near.  The  Nationals 
were  eager  to  storm  the  works  before  these  should  arrive,  but  the  General 
would  not  permit  it.  They  were  allowed  to  make  a  flank  movement  on  the 
Confederate  right,  and  attempt  a  dislodgment.  The  Confederates,  per- 
ceiving their  design,  were  prepared  at  that  point,  and  with  a  terrible  storm 
of  .grape  and  canister  they  repulsed  the  assailants.  Reynolds  lost  ten 
killed  and  thirty-two  wounded.  Jackson's  loss  in  the  picket-firing  and  in 
the  trenches  was  estimated  at  over  two  hundred.  The  engagement  had 
lasted  about  seven  hours.  Reynolds  fell  back  to  Elk  Water. 

1  Among  the  killed  was  Lieutenant-Colonel  John  A.  Washington,  of  General  Lee's  staff.  He  was  the  former 
owner  of  the  mansion  and  mansion-farm  of  the  estate  of  Mount  Vernon,  which  he  sold  to  the  Ladies'  Mount 
Vernon  Association  a  few  years  before  the  war  broke  out.  He  was  out  on  the  evening  of  the  13th,  with  two  other 
officers,  reconnoitering  the  works  at  Elk  Water,  when  he  was  shot  dead  by  three  Minie  bails,  from  a  picket  post 
of  the  Seventeenth  Indiana.  These  penetrated  his  breast,  which  was  covered  by  a  rich  white  satin  vest  In  his 
pocket  was  found  a  complete  description  of  the  works  at  Elk  Water.  His  remains  were  tenderly  cared  for,  and 
sent  to  General  Lee  the  next  morning.  Washington  was  about  forty  years  of  age. 

a  Report  of  General  J.  J.  Reynolds  to  Assistant  Adjutant-General  George  L.  Hartsuff,  September  17th.  1861 ; 
of  General  Robert  E.  Lee  to  L.  Pope  Walker,  September  18th.  1861 ;  The  CJieat  Mountain  Campaign,  in  Ste- 
venson's Indiana  Roll  of  Honor  ;  Pollard's  First  Year  of  the  War.  Whilst  evidently  giving  Lee  full  credit 
for  rare  abilities  as  an  engineer,  Pollard  regarded  him  as  incompetent  to  execute  well.  He  says:  "  There  is 
.reason  to  believe  that,  if  General  Lee  had  not  allowed  the  immaterial  part  of  his  plan  to  control  his  action,  a 
glorious  success  would  have  resulted,  opening  the  whole  northwestern  country  to  us,  and  enabling  Floyd  and 
Wise  to  drive  Cox  with  ease  out  of  the  Kanawha  Valley.  Regrets,  however,  were  unavailing  now.  General 
Lee's  plan,  finished  drawings  of  which  were  sent  to  the  War  Department  at  Richmond,  was  said  to  have  been  one 
of  the  best-laid  plans  that  ever  illustrated  the  consummation  of  the  rules  of  strategy,  or  ever  went  awry  on 
•account  of  practical  failures  in  its  execution." 

3  When  Lee  arrived  at  Floyd's  camp  at  Meadow  Bluff,  he  wrote  to  Wise,  advising  him  to  foil  back  without 
delay.  Wise  hesitated,  and  invited  General  Lee  to  visit  him,  and  inspect  his  position.  Lee  did  so,  and,  satisfied 
that  it  was  the  most  advantageous  place  of  the  two,  ordered  him  to  remain.  This  tacit  approval  of  Wise's  in- 
subordination offended  Floyd ;  but  the  concentration  of  all  the  forces  under  Lee  prevented  any  ill  consequences. 


KOSECKANS   AND   FLOYD   ON  NEW   EIVER. 


101 


Lee's  position  on  Big  Sewell  Mountain  was  directly  in  front  of  that 
of  Rosecrans,  who  occupied  the  country  in  the  crotch  formed  by  the  Gau- 
ley  River  and  New  River.  His  main  camp  was  on  New  River,  and  his 
lines  extended  down  to  the  Gauley.  The  breach  between  Wise  and  Floyd 
widened,  and,  late  in  September,"  the  former  was  recalled  to 
Richmond  by  the  Confederate  "  Secretary  of  War."  Lee  held  '^i^ 
Wise's  position  on  Big  Sewell  for  about  three  weeks,  in  sight  of 
Rosecrans,  who  had  been  re-enforced ;!  but  did  not  venture  to  attack  him. 
The  latter  then  fell  back,  without  Lee's  knowledge,  and  concentrated  his 
forces  near  the  junction  of  the  rivers.  Lee,  too,  was  then  recalled  to  Rich- 
mond,2 and  was  soon  afterward  sent  to  take  charge  of  the  coast  defenses  of 
South  Carolina  and  Georgia.3  Floyd  and  Rosecrans  were  once  more  com- 
petitors for  the  possession  of  the  Kanawha  Valley.  The  former,  late  in  Oc- 
tober, took  position  on  the  left  bank  of  New  River,  and  erected  batteries 
there  a  little  above  its  junction  with  the  Gauley,  and  on  the  first  of  Novem- 
ber he  opened  an  annoying  fire  on  the  National  camp.  Already  very 
troublesome  raids  had  been  made  by  small  parties  of  Confederates,  and  on 
one  occasion  they  had  approached  within  twelve  miles  of  Charleston. 

Floyd's  batteries  now  commanded  the  road  over  which  Rosecrans's  sup- 
plies had  to  pass  to  his  camp  at  the  junction,  and  it  was  resolved  to  dislodge 
or  capture  him.  Troops  were  thrown  across  for  that  purpose.  An  attempt 
of  General  Schenck  to  cross  behind  Fayetteville,  and  strike  Fldyd's  rear, 
was  frustrated  by  a  sud- 
den flood  in  New  River, 
and  the  Confederates 
were  struck  only  in  the 
front,  opposite  the 
mouth  of  the  Gauley, 
by  the  First  Ken- 


REGION   OF   MILITARY   OPERATIONS   IN   WESTERN   VIRGINIA. 


tucky,  under  Major  Leeper.     This  was  gallantly  performed,6  and 
Floyd  recoiled.     General  Benham  had  crossed  below  the  mouth 


*  Nor.  12. 


1  His  army  now  numbered  about  10,000  men,  composed  of  the  brigades 'of  Generals  Cox,  Benham,  and 
Schenck,  the  latter  bavin?  been  transferred  from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

2  Lee's  campaign  in  Western  Virginia  was  a  failure,  and  the  hopes  centered  on  him  were  signally  disap- 
pointed.    The  Confederate  historian  of  the  war,  Pollard,  commenting  on  Lee's  failure  to  attack  Rosecrans,  fays 
(i.  171):  "Thus  the  second  opportunity  of  a  decisive  battle  in  Western  Virginia  was   blindly  lost.  General  Lee 
making  no  attempt  to  follow  up  the  enemy,  who  had  so  skillfully  eluded  him;  the  excuse  alleged  for  his  not 
doing  so  being  mud.  swollen  streams,  and  the  leanness  of  his  artillery  horses." 

3  See  Lee's  letter  of  resignation,  note  3,  page  421,  volume  I. 


102  DEFEAT  AND   FLIGHT   OF  FLOYD. 

of  New  River,  with  his  brigade.  Rosecrans,  fearing  Floyd  would  retreat, 
ordered  Beiiham  to  push  forward  at  once  to  Cassidy's  Mills,  on  his  flank  and 
rear,  to  intercept  him.  This  was  not  accomplished  in  time,  and  Floyd  fled 
precipitately,  strewing  the  way  with  tents,  tent-poles,  working  utensils,  and 
ammunition,  in  his  efforts  to  lighten  his  wagons.  Benham  pressed  his  rear 
heavily  through  Fayetteville,  and  on  the  road  toward  Raleigh ;  and  near 
the  latter  place  he  struck  the  Confederate  rear-guard  of  four  hundred  cavr 
airy,  under  Colonel  Croghan,1  who  was  mortally  wounded. 

Onward  Floyd  sped,  with  Benham  close  at  his  heels ;  but  the  pursuit  was 
ended  near  Raleigh,  after  a  thirty  miles'  race,  by  the  recall  of  Benham,  and 
the  fugitive  escaped  to  Peterston,  full  fifty  miles  southward  from  his  point 
of  departure.  He  soon  afterward  took  leave  of  his  army,  in  a  stirring 
proclamation,  praising  his  men  for  their  courage  and  fidelity,  and  remind- 
ing them  that  for  five  months  "hard  contested  battles  and  skirmishes 
were  matters  of  almost  daily  occurrence."  General  Rosecrans  also  issued  an 
address  to  his  troops,  in  which  he  recapitulated  their  services,  and -implored 
them  to  prepare  for  greater  deeds  in  the  future.4  Thus  ended  the  campaign 
in  the  Kanawha  Valley.3 

But  little  more  effort  was  needed  to  rid  "Western  Virginia  of  the  insur- 
gents. Already  General  Kelly,  who  had  behaved  so  gallantly  at  Philippi 
in  June,4  had  struck  them  a  severe  blow  on  the  spot  where  Colonel  Wallace 
first  smote  them  a  few  months  before.5  Kelly  had  recovered  from  his 
severe  wound,  and,  with  the  commission  of  Brigadier-General,  was  in 
command  of  troops  in  the  autumn,  guarding  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railway  along  its  course  through  West  Virginia.  Ascertaining  that  a 
considerable  insurgent  force,  consisting  of  cavalry,  under  Colonel  Angus 
McDonald,  and  militia  under  Colonel  Monroe,  was  at  Romney,  preparing 

1  St.  George  Croahan  was  a  son  of  the  eminent  Colonel  George  Croghan,  who  so  gallantly  defended  Fort 
Stephenson,  at  lower  Sandusky,  in  the  War  of  1812.  His  family  were  residing  in  Newburgh,  on  the  Hudson 
River,  at  this  time. 

*  Rosecrans  said  :  "When  our  gallant  young  commander  was  called  from  us,  after  the  disaster  of  Bull's  Eun, 
this  department  was  left  with  less  than  15,000  tnen  to  guard  300  miles  of  railroad,  and  300  miles  of  frontier,  ex- 
posed to  bushwhackers,  and  the  forces  of  Generals  Floyd,  Wise,  and  Jackson.  The  northwestern  pass  into  it 
was  fortified  and  held,  Cheat  Mountain  secured,  the  rebel  assaults  there  victoriously  repelled,  and  the  Kanawha 
Valley  occupied.  A  inarch  of  112  miles,  over  bad  roads,  brought  you  upon  Floyd's  intrenched  position,  whence 
the  rebels  were  dislodged  and  chased  to  Sewell.  Finally,  your  patience  and  watchings  put  the  traitor  Floyd 
within  your  reach,  and  though,  by  a  precipitate  retreat,  he  escaped  your  grasp,  you  have  the  substantial  fruits 
of  victory.  Western  Virginia  belongs  to  herself,  and  the  invader  is  expelled  from  her  soil.  In  the  name  of  our 
Commander-in-Chief,  and  in  my  own,  I  thank  you." 

3  On  the  10th  of  November,  a  most  unhappy  event  occurred  in  the  extreme  southwestern  portion  of  Vir- 
ginia. The  village  of  Guyandotte,  on  the  Ohio  River,  near  the  Kentucky  line,  was  held  by  a  small  Union  force 
Tinder  R.  V.  Whaley,  a  loyal  Virginian,  commanding  the  Ninth  Virginia  Regiment,  who  had  a  recruiting  station 
there.  At  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  a  guerrilla  chief,  named  Albert  G.  Jenkins,  who,  with  his  mounted  men, 
had  been  for  some  time  carrying  on  a  distressing  warfare  in  that  region,  dashed  into  the  little  village,  surprised 
the  Union  force,  and  made  over  100  of  them  prisoners.  They  killed  every  m:m  who  resisted.  With  prisoners 
and  plunder,  Jenkins  fled  the  next  morning.  It  was  reported  that  the  Secessionists  in  the  village  had  entrapped 
many  of  the  Union  soldiers  in  the  coils  of  social  enjoyments,  and  then  gave  Jenkins  notice  that  he  could  easily 
win  a  prize.  This  so  exasperated  Colonel  John  J.  Zeigler,  a  loyal  citizen  of  Wayne  County,  who  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  Fifth  Virginia,  and  who  entered  the  town  the  next  morning,  that  he  ordered  the  houses  of  the  dis- 
loyalists to  be  burned.  Almost  the  whole  village  was  laid  in  ashes.  Jenkins  had  represented  his  section  of 
Virginia  in  Congress. 

The  guerrilla  bands  who  infested  portions  of  Virginia  during  the  whole  war,  were  composed  of  the  disloyal 
citizens  of  that  State.  Seme  of  them  gave  themselves  names  significant  of  their  character  and  intentions.  A 
portion  of  one  of  these  bands,  composed  of  residents  of  Flat  Top  Mountain,  in  Mercer  County,  were  captured  near 
Raleigh,  in  Western  Virginia,  by  Colonel  (afterward  General)  Rutherford  B.  Hays,  of  Ohio,  and  he  found  by 
papers  in  their  possession,  that  their  organization  was  known  as  "The  Flat  Top  Copperheads,"  their  avowed  ob- 
ject being  the  destruction  of  the  lives  and  property  of  Union  men. 

4  See  page  496,  volume  I.  8  See  page  518,  volume  I. 


MILKOY  IF  WESTERN  VIRGINIA.  .  103 

for  a  descent  on  the  railway,  he  led  about  twenty-five  hundred  Ohio  and 
Virginia  troops  against  them,  from  the  New  Creek  Station,  along  the  route 
first  traversed  by  Wallace.  He  came  upon  the  insurgents  a  few  miles  from 
Romney,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  26th  of  October,  drove  in 
their  outposts,  and,  after  a  severe  contest  of  about  two  hours,  completely 
routed  them,  capturing  their  three  cannon,  much  of  their  camp  equipage, 
a  large  number  of  prisoners,  besides  killing  and  wounding  between  thirty 
and  forty  in  the  fray.  This  victory  paralyzed  the  rebellion  in  that  region 
for  a  time.  It  was  followed  by  a  proclamation  from  General  Kelly,  assu- 
ring the  inhabitants  that  full  protection  should  be  given  to  those  who  were 
peaceable,  at  the  same  time  telling  them  that,  if  they  joined  in  guerrilla  , 
warfare,  they  should  be  treated  as  enemies.  He  required  all  Avho  had  taken 
up  arms  against  the  Government  to  lay  them  down  immediately,  and  take 
an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  National  Government.  For  a  while  that  region 
of  the  State  enjoyed  repose. 

Soon  after  Reynolds's  attack  on  Jackson,  at  "  Travelers'  Rest,"  a  large 
portion  of  the  Cheat  Mountain  troops  were  sent  to  Kentucky,  and  Colonel 
Robert  H.   Milroy,  who  had  been   commissioned  a  Brigadier- 
General,"  was  kept  with  a  single  brigade  to  hold  the  mountain      " s^' 8' 
passes.     Reynolds  was  ordered  to  report  in  person  to  General 
Rosecrans,  who  at  the  close  of  the  Kanawha  campaign  had  retired  to  Wheel- 
ing, and,  in  December,  Milroy  succeeded  to  the  command  of  the  Cheat 
Mountain  division  of  the  army.     Milroy  had  at  first  established  his  head- 
quarters on  Cheat  Summit,  and  vigorously  scouted  the  hills  in  that  region, 
making  the  beaxitiful  little  Gi-eenbrier  Valley  lively  with  frequent  skirmish- 
ing.    Jackson  had  withdrawn  from  Camp  Bartow  at  "  Travelers'  Rest,"  and, 
being   ordered   to    Georgia,  had  left 
his  command  of  twelve  hundred  Con- 
federates and   about  eight  hundred 
Virginians     with     Colonel    Edward 
Johnston    of    Georgia,    to    confront 
Milroy.     He  made  his  head-quarters 
at  Allegheny  Summit ;   and  Milroy, 
when  he  took  chief  command,  estab- 
lished his  at  Huttonsville,  in  Tygart's 
Valley. 

Milroy     determined     to      attack 
Johnston,  and  for  that  purpose  moved 
a  little  over  three  thousand  men  on 
the  12th  of  December.     He  directed 
Colonel  Moody  of  the  Ninth  Indiana 
to  lead  his  regiment,  with  a  detach- 
ment of  the  Second  Virginia,  around  to  make  a  flank  movement,  and  charge 
and  capture  a  battery  on  a  bluff  commanding  the  Staunton  pike.     At  the 
same  time  the  Twenty-fifth  Ohio,  Colonel  Jones,  with  detachments  of  the 
Thirteenth  Indiana,  and  Thirty-second  Ohio,  was  to  assault  Johnston's  front. 
This  was  done,  but  Colonel  Moody  did  not  arrive  in  time  to  co-operate  with 
Jones.     The  fight  was  continued,  but  Jones  was  not  successful.     The  Con- 
federates became  the  aggressors,  and  they  in  turn  were  discomfited.    Milroy 


104  .     EVENTS   ON   THE   SEA-COAST. 

had  lost  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  when  Moody  commenced  his 
flank  attack.  This,  too,  was  unsuccessful,  and  the  whole  force  retired  in 
good  order,  unpursued  by  the  Confederates.  The  losses  on  both  sides  appear 
to  have  been  about  equal,  and  amounted  to  very  nearly  two  hundred  men 
each.  Both  parties  had  fought  with  the  most  commendable  valor. 

Milroy  was  not  discouraged  by  his  failure  on  the  Allegheny  Summit. 
Late  in  December  he  sent  a  force  to  break  up  a  Confederate  post  at  Hun- 
tersville,  and  capture  or  destroy  military  stores  there.  The  main  expedi- 
tion consisted  of  a  battalion  of  the  Twenty-fifth  Ohio,  and  a  detachment  of 
the  Second  Virginia,  with  Bracken's  cavalry,  and  was  commanded  by  Major 
Webster,  of  the  first-named  regiment.  Other  troops  were  sent  to  co-operate 
with  these.  The  expedition  was  successful.  After  a  weary  march  of  about 
fifty  miles,  the  ground  covered  with  snow,  the  post  was  attacked,  the  Con- 
federates were  dispersed,  a  large  -amount  of  stores  were  burned,  and  the  jail, 
which  was  used  for  the  confinement  of  Union  prisoners,  was  partially 
destroyed.  This  event  closed  the  campaign  of  1861  in  Western  Virginia* 
and  armed  rebellion  in  that  region  was  effectually  crushed. 

Whilst  the  scenes  we  have  just  recorded  were  transpiring  in  the  Middle 
Mississippi  Valley,  and  in  West  Virginia,  others  even  more  remarkable,  and 
quite  as  important  in  their  relations  to  the  great  contest,  were  occurring  on 
the  sea-coast.  Let  us  see  what  official  records  and  narratives  of  eye-wit- 
nesses reveal  to  us  on  this  subject. 

In  a  previous  chapter,1  we  have  considered  some  stirring  events  at  and 
near  Fortress  Monroe,  in  Southeastern  Virginia.  In  Hampton  Roads,  in 
front  of  that  fortress,  a  great  land  and  naval  armament  was  seen  in  August, 
1861,  destined  to  strike  a  severe  blow  at  the  rebellion  farther  'down  the 
coast.  It  had  been  collected  there  while  the  smoke  of  the  once  pleasant 
village  of  Hampton,  near,  was  yet  making  the  air  of  Old  Point  Comfort 
murky  with  its  density.  Let  us  see  how  that  village,  whose  ruins  have 
already  been  depicted  in  this  work,2  came  to  destruction. 

We  have  observed  that,  after  the  disastrous  Battle  of  JBulPs  Itun,  Gen- 
eral Butler,  in  command  at  Fortress  Monroe,  was  compelled  to  reduce  the 
garrison  at  Newport-Xewce,  and  to  abandon  the  village  of  Hampton,  the 
latter  movement  causing  a  general    exodus    of  the   colored  people  living 
there,"  who  flocked  into  the  Union  lines.     The  whole  country 
°J?!,«26'     between  Old  Point  Comfort  and  Yorktown  was  now  left  open  to 

IBOl.  .  A 

Confederate  rule ;  and  General  Magruder,  commanding  at  the 
latter  post,  moved  down  the  peninsula  with  about  five  thousand  men, 
infantry,  cavalry,  and  artillery,  to  menace  Newport-lSTewce,  and  take  position 
at  or  near  Hampton,  for  the  close  investment  of  Fortress  Monroe.  A  de- 
serter3 had  swum  across  Hampton  Creek,  and  given  General  Butler  such 
timely  notice  of  the  movement  that  preparations  were  made  at  both  posts 
for  Magruder's  warm  reception. 

Camp  Hamilton,  commanded  by  Colonel  Max  Weber,  was  soon  alive 
with  preparations  for  battle,  and  a  force  stationed  at  the  redoubt  at  Hamp- 


*  Chapter  XXI.,  volume  I.  *  See  pages  511,  512,  and  514,  volume  I. 

*  Mr.  Mahew,  of  the  State  of  Maine.    He  was  in  Georgia  when  the  war  broke  out,  and  had  been  pressed  into 
the  Confederate  service. 


BURNING   OF   HAMPTON. 


105 


'  Aug.  7, 
1861. 


BTTBNING   OF   HAMPTON. 


ton  Bridge '  were  ordered  to  oppose  the  passage  of  the  foe  at  all  hazards. 
These  were  attacked  late  in  the  evening,  and  repulsed,"  and  soon 
afterward  the  town  was  set  on  fire  in  several  places.  This  was 
done,  as  it  afterward  appeared,  by  order  of  General  Magruder, 
whose  judgment  and  feelings  were  at  that  time  in  subjection  to  his  passions, 
excited  by  the  too  free  use  of  intoxicating  drinks.  It  was  at  about  mid- 
night when  the  town 
was  fired,  and  before 
dawn  it  was  almost  en- 
tirely in  ashes,  with  a 
greater  portion  of  the 
bridge.  The  Confede- 
rates ran  wildly  about 
the  village  with  blazing 
firebrands,  spreading 
destruction  in  all  direc- 
tions. Even  the  vener- 
able parish  church,  built 
in  colonial  times,  and 
standing  out  of  danger 
from  the  conflagration 
of  the  village,  was  not 
spared ;  it  having  been 
fired,  according  to  testimony  subsequently  given,  by  the  special  order  of 
the  drunken  Magruder.2  The  cruelty  of  this  destruction  was  at  first  charged 
upon  the  Union  troops,  but  the  truth  was  soon  known,  and  the  odium  fixed 
where  it  belonged.  Magruder  contented  himself  with  this  performance,  and 
withdrew  his  forces  to  Big  Bethel  and  Yorktown. 

It  was  at  about  this  time  that  General  Butler  was  relieved  of  his  com- 
mand at  Fortress  Monroe,  and  Major- 
General  John  E.  Wool  was  put  in 
his  place.  Butler  was  not  assigned  to 
any  other  duty ;  but  he  was  not  long 
idle.  The  generous  and  sagacious 
Wool  gave  him  the  command  of  all 
the  volunteer  troops  outside  of  the 
fortress.  This  service  was  a  tem- 
porary one.  Weeks  before,  a  Union 
prisoner  (Daniel  Campbell,  of  Maine), 
who  had  escaped  from  Hatteras  In- 
let, brought  information  to  Commo- 
dore Stringham,  commanding  in 
Hampton  Roads,  that  through  that 
pass  English  blockade-runners  were 
continually  carrying  in  supplies  of 


SILAS   H.    8TRINGHAM. 


1  Sec  page  514,  volume  I. 

3  The  troops  employed  for  the  purpose  were  all  Virginians,  under  the  respective  commands  of  Captains 
Goode,  Phillips,  Sullivan,  and  Curtis;  the  whole  under  the  control^  of  Colonel  J.  J.  Hodges.  Many  of  thesa 
troops  were  citizens  of  Hampton,  and  set  fire  to  their  own  property,  to  prevent,  as  they  said,  its  "  being  occupied 
by  Northern  Vandals." 


106  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  HATTEEAS. 

arms,  ammunition,  and  clothing  for  the  Confederates,  and  that  two  forts 
guarded  the  Inlet.     Stringham  informed  General  Butler  of  these  facts,  and 
the  latter  sent  the  report  to  Washington,  with  suggestions  that  land  and 
naval  forces  should  be  sent  to  capture  the  forts  at  the  Inlet,  and  close  up 
the  passage.     The  suggestion  was  acted  upon,  and,  at  the  time  we  are  con- 
sidering, a  small  squadron  of  vessels  was  in  Hampton  Roads  for  the  purpose, 
on  which  were  to  be  borne  nine  hundred  land  troops.     Butler  volunteered 
to  command  these  troops.     His  offer  was  accepted,  and  on  Monday,  the  26th 
of  August,"  at  one  o'clock  r.  M.,  the  expedition  departed,  the 
squadron  being  under  the   command' of  Commodore  Silas    II. 
Stringham.1     General  Butler  took  passage  in  the  flag-ship  (the  Minnesota)^ 
and  his  troops  were  on  the  transports  George  Peabody  and  Adelaide*     The 
frigate   Cumberland  was  ordered  to  join  the   squadron.     The   expedition 
rendezvoused  off  the  Hatteras  inlet  to  Pamlico  Sound  (at  the  western  end 
of  Hatteras  Island,  and  about  eighteen  miles  from  the  Cape)  at 
five    o'clock  on   Tuesday   afternoon,4  when    preparations    were 
immediately  made  for  landing  the  troops  in  the  morning,  twelve  hours 
later. 

Two  forts,  named  respectively  Hatteras  and  Clark,  occupied  the  western 
end  of  Hatteras  Island.  The  troops  were  to  be  landed  a  short  distance  up 
the  beach,  to  attack  them  in  the  rear,  while  the  vessels  should  assail  them 
in  front.  The  Pawnee,  Monticello,  and  Harriet  Lane  were  to  be  sent  for- 
ward to  cover  the  landing  of  the  forces,  and  take  position,  at  first,  about 
two  miles  from  the  forts.  These  movements  began  at  the  ap- 
pointed hour."  Breakfast  was  served  at  four  o'clock.  The  Cum- 
berland (sailing  vessel)  was  there,  and  was  taken  in  tow  by  the  Wabash. 
Dragging  her  charge  to  a  proper  position,  the  Wabash  opened  fire  on  the 
forts  at  a  quarter  to  ten  o'clock,  and  the  Cumberland  joined  in  the  work. 
The  flag-ship  (Minnesota)  was  near,  and  soon  passed  inside  the  other  two 
and  engaged  in  the  fight.  The  Susquehanna,  which  had  joined  the  expe- 
dition, came  up  at  eleven  o'clock,  and  at  once  opened  fire.  In  the  mean 
time  a  few  of  the  troops  had  landed  near  a  wreck,  about  two  miles  up  the 
beach,  under  the  direction  of  General  Butler,  who,  with  the  marines,  had 
gone  on  board  the  Harriet  Lane.  A  heavy  surf  made  the  landing  very  dif- 
ficult, and  it  was  effected  by  only  a  little  over  three  hundred  men,  who  were 
completely  covered  by  the  guns  of  the  Monticello  and  Harriet  Lane. 

The  assault  on  the  Confederate  works  had  continued  for  more  than  four 
hours,  when  the  firing  ceased  on  both  sides.  The  flags  of  the  forts  were 
down,  and  the  men  from  the  smaller  work  had  fled  to  the  greater,  which 
was  Fort  Platteras.  Some  of  the  Coast  Guard,  under  Mr.  Weigel,  of  Colonel 
Weber's  command,  who  had  landed,  took  possession  of  the  former,  and  raised 
the  Union  flag  over  it ;  and  it  was  believed  that  both  works  were  about  to 

1  The  vessels  composing  the  squadron  were  the  Minnesota,  Captain  G.  A.  Van  Brune ;  Wabash,  Captain 
Samuel  Mercer;  Monticello,  Commander  John  P.  Gillls;  Paionet,  Commander  8.  C.  Rowan;  Harriet  Lane, 
Captain  John  Faunce;  chartered  steamer  Adelaide,  Commander  H.  S.  Stellwagen ;  George  Peabody,  Lieu- 
tenant R.  P.  Lowry;  and  tug  Fanny,  Lieutenant  Pierce  Crosby.  The  Minnesota  was  the  flag-ship.  The  trans- 
port, Service,  was  in  charge  of  Commander  Stellwagen,  who  had  made  the  preparations. 

*  a  These  troops  consisted  of  500  of  the  Twentieth  New  York,  Colonel  Weber-  220  of  the  Ninth  New  York, 
Colonel  Hawkins ;  100  of  the  Union  Coast  Guard,  Captain  Nixon ;  and  60  of  the  Second  United  States  Artillery, 
Lieutenant  Lamed. 


BATTLE   AT   HATTER  AS   INLET.  107 

be  surrendered.  The  Monticello  was  ordered  to  go  cautiously  into  the 
Inlet,  followed  by  the  Harriet  Lane,  and  take  possession  of  them ;  but  it 
had  proceeded  only  a 
short  distance,  when  fire 
was  opened  upon  it  from 
Port  Hatteras,  and  at 
the  same  time  a  tug- 
steamer  was  seen  ap- 
proaching, having  in 
tow  a  schooner  filled 
with  troops,  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  fort.  The 
Minnesota,  Susquehan- 
na,  and  Pawnee  imme- 
diately reopened  fire  on 
the  fort,  and  the  attack 

was  kept  up  until  half-past  six,  when  the  whole  squadron,  excepting  the 
Pawnee  and  the  Harriet  Lane,  hauled  off  for  the  night.  The  Monticello  was 
much  exposed  during  the  fight,  and,  at  one  time,  her  capture  or  destruction 
seemed  inevitable ;  but  she  was  finally  taken  out  of  range  of  the  heavy  guns 
of  the  fort,  without  much  damage. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  29th  the  contest  was  renewed.  -During  the 
preceding  evening,  Major  W.  S.  G.  Andrews,  the  commander  of  the  two  forts 
(who  had  been  absent  on  the  main),  accompanied  by  Samuel  Barren,  who 
was  in  command  of  a  little  Confederate  navy  in  charge  of  the  defenses  of 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  and  then  lying  in  Pamlico  Sound,  not  far  from 
the  Inlet,  arrived  at  Fort  Hatteras.  They  found  Colonel  Martin,  who  had 
conducted  the  defense  during  the  day,  completely  prostrated  by  fatigue, 
and  it  was  agreed  that  Barren  should  assume  the  chief  command  of  the  fort, 
which  he  did.  Guns  were  speedily  brought  to  bear  on  Fort  Clark,  then 
supposed  to  be  held  by  the  Nationals,  and  the  batteries  were  placed  in 
charge  of  fresh  troops.  But  Fort  Clark  was  not  held  by  Butler's  troops. 
They  were  well  and  cautiously  handled  by  their  commander,  Colonel  Weber, 
and  had  been  withdrawn  toward  the  landing-place.  Not  far  from  the  fort 
they  had  placed  in  battery  during  the  night  two  howitzers  and  a  rifled 
6-pounder  cannon,  landed  from  the  fleet.  These  were  very  serviceable  in  the 
hands  of  Lieutenant  Johnson,  of  the  Coast  Guard,  who,  early  in  the  morning, 
beat  off  the  Confederate  steamer  Winsloic,  commanded  by  Arthur  Sinclair 
(who  had  abandoned  his  country's  flag),  which  was  filled  with  re-enforcements 

1  Fort  Hatteras  was  the  principal  work,  and  mounted  ten  guns.  Fort  Clark  was  a  square  redoubt,  about  750 
yards  northward  of  it,  and  mounting  seven  guns.  The  former  occupied  a  point  on  a  sandy  beach,  and  was 
almost  surrounded  by  water.  It  could  only  be  approached  on  the  land  side  by  a  march  of  500  yards  circuitonsly 
over  a  Ions  neck  of  land,  within  half  musket-shot  of  its  embankments,  and  over  a  narrow  causeway,  only  a  few 
feet  in  width,  which  was  commanded  by  two  82-pounder  guns  loaded  with  grape  and  canister  shot.  The 
parapet  was  nearly  octagon  in  form,  and  inclosed  about  three-fourths  of  an  acre  of  ground,  with  several  suf- 
ficient traverses. 

Mr.  Fiske,  acting  aid-de-camp  of  General  Butler,  performed  a  gallant  feat  When  Fort  Clark  was  abandoned, 
he  swain  ashore,  through  quite  heavy  breakers,  with  orders  from  Butler  to  Colonel  Weber.  He  entered  the  fort, 
and  found  books  and  papers  there  containing  much  valuable  information.  He  formed  them  into  a  package, 
strapped  them  on  his  shoulders,  and  swam  back  with  them  to  the  general.  After  the  capitulation,  the  Confede- 
rate officers  expressed  their  surprise  at  the  accuracy  of  Butler's  information  on  the  previous  day,  being  ignorant 
that  their  own  documents  had  furnished  It 


108  CAPTURE  OF  FORTS  HATTER  AS   AWD   CLARK. 

for  the  garrison.     The  Harriet  Lane,  in  the  mean  time,  had  run  in  shore  to 
assist  the  land  forces  who  had  moved  up  to  Johnson's  battery. 

The  Susqaehanna  was  the  first  of  the  squadron  to  open  fire  on  the  fort 
on  the  second  day.  The  Wabash  and  Minnesota  followed,  and  a  little  later 
the  Cumberland  sailed  in  and  took  part  in  the  fight.  The  Harriet  Lane  also 
came  up  and  became  a  participant.  The  pounding  of  the  fort  was  too  severe 
to  be  borne  long,  and  Barren  attempted  the  trick  of  hauling  down  his  flag, 
and  assuming  the  attitude  of  the  vanquished ;  but  the  Nationals  were  not 
deceived  a  second  time.  At  almost  eleven  o'clock  a  white  flag  appeared  over 
the  fort,  and  the  firing  ceased.  The  tug  Fanny,  with  General  Butler  on 
board,  moved  into  the  Inlet  to  take  possession  of  the  works.  The  Confede- 
rate vessels  in  the  Sound,  with  troops  on  board,  fled  at  her  approach.  The 
Harriet  Lane  and  the  transport  Adelaide  followed  the  Fanny  in,  and  both 
grounded,1  but  they  were  finally  hauled  off  The  forts  were  formally 
surrendered,  under  a  capitulation  signed  by  the  respective  commanders.9 
"  No  one  of  the  fleet  or  army  was  in  the  least  degree  injured,"  said  Butler, 
in  his  report  to  General  Wool.  He  added,  that  the  loss  of  the  Confederates 
was  "  twelve  or  fifteen  killed  and  thirty-five  wounded."3 

The  capture  of  the  forts  at  Hatteras  Inlet  was  a  severe  blow  to  the  Con- 
federates, and  opened  the  way  to  most  important  results,  beneficial  to  the 
National  cause,  as  we  shall  observe  hereafter.4  General  Butler  had  been 
ordered  to  destroy  the  forts,  and  not  attempt  to  hold  them.  He  was  so  im- 
pressed with  the  importance  of  preserving  them,  that,  after  consultation  with 
Stringham  and  Stellwagen,  he  returned  immediately  to  Fortress  Monroe, 
and  hastened  to  Washington  with  the  first  news  of  the  victory,  to  explain 
his  views  to  the  Government  in  person.  It  was  determined  to  hold  them, 
and  the  troops,  which  had  only  been  provisioned  for  five  days,  were  imme- 
diately supplied.  Butler  was  now  commissioned  by  the  Secretary 
'^ptember,  of  War"  to  go  to  New  England  and  "raise,  arm,  uniform,  and 

lool. 

equip  a  volunteer  force  for  the  war."  He  did  so.  What  was 
done  with  them  will  be  revealed  when  we  come  to  consider  events  at  Ship 
Island,  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  at  New  Orleans. 

Colonel  Hawkins  was  left,  with  the  portion  of  his  Ninth  New  York 
(Zouaves)  that  had  joined  the  expedition,  to  garrison  the  post  at  Hatteras 


1  This  was  an  anxious  moment  for  the  Unionists,  for,  by  these  accidents,  a  valuable  ship  of  war  and  a  trans- 
port filled  with  troops  were  under  the  guns  of  the  fort,  and  within  the.  power  of  the  Confederates. 

1  The  capitulation  was  signed  on  board  the  flag  ship  Minnesobi,  August  29th,  1S61,  by  "  S.  H.  Stringham, 
Flag  Officer  Atlantic  Blockading  Squadron,"  and  "  Benjamin  F.  Butler,  Major-General  U.  S.  Army,  command- 
ing," on  one  part,  and  "  S.  Barren,  Flag  Officer  C.  S.  Navy,  commanding  naval  forces,  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina,"  "  William  F.  Martin,  Colonel  Seventh  Light  Infantry,  N.  C.  Volunteers,"  and  "  W.  S.  G.  Andrews, 
Major,  commanding  Forts  Hatteras  and  Clark."  It  was  agreed  that  commanders,  men,  forts,  and  munitions  of 
war  should  be  immediately  surrendered  to  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  in  terms  of  full  capitulation, 
"  the  officers  and  men  to  receive  the  treatment  of  prisoners  of  war."  Barron  had  proposed  that  the  officers  and 
men  should  "retire"  (in  other  words,  not  be  detained  as  prisoners),  the  former  to  go  out  with  their  side-arms. 
The  proposition  was  rejected.  The  prisoners  were  taken  to  New  York,  and  afterward  exchanged. 

9  Reports  of  General  Butler,  August  30th,  and  of  Commodore  Slringham,  August  30th  and  September  1st, 
1361,  and  other  subordinate  officers ;  also  of  "  Commodore "  Barron  and  Major  Andrews,  of  the  Confederate 
service,  September  1st,  1861.  The  number  of  troops  surrendered,  including  the  officers,  was  715,  and  with  them 
1,000  stand  of  arms,  5  stand  of  colors,  31  pieces  of  cannon,  vessels  with  cotton  and  stores,  and  75  kegs  of  gun- 
powder. One  of  the  flags  was  new.  and  had  been  presented,  within  a  week,  by  the  women  of  New  Berne,  North 
Carolina,  to  the  "  North  Carolina  Defenders." — General  Wool's  General  Order,  No.  S,  August  31st,  1861. 

4  General  Wool  issued  a  stirring  order,  announcing  the  victory,  and  Secretary  Welles  congratulated  String- 
ham  and  his  men  for  the  "  brilliant  achievement  accomplished  without  the  loss  of  a  man  on  the  Union  Bide." 


STRUGGLE   FOR   HATTERAS  ISLAND. 


109 


Sept.  17, 
1861. 


OPERATIONS  NEAB  CAPE  HATTERAS. 


and  hold  the  Island  and  Inlet.  Late  in  September  he  was  re-enforced  by 
Colonel  Brown  and  his  Twentieth  Indiana  regiment.  In  the  mean  time  an 
expedition  had  been  secretly  prepared  for  following  up  the  victory  at  Hat- 
teras,  by  seizing  and  holding  the  whole  coast  of  North  Carolina  washed  by 
the  waters  of  Pamlico  and  Albemarle  Sounds,  and  threatening  Norfolk,  still 
held  by  the  Confederates,  in  the  rear.1 

The  first  object  was  to  close  the  passages  to  these  Sounds  from  the  sea. 
Accordingly,  a  little  naval  force  was  sent"  to 
break  up  a  Confederate  post  at  Ocracoke  Inlet,  a 
few  miles  down  the  coast  from  Hatteras.  Commo- 
dore Rowan  sent  Lieutenant  J.  T.  Maxwell  to  perform  this 
service.  He  went  in  the  tug  Fanny,  with  a  detachment 
of  mariners  and  soldiers  of  the  Naval  Brigade  which  had 
been  organized  in 
Hampton  Roads. 
The  tug  towed  a 
launch,  and  the  Sus- 
quehanna  accompa- 
nied them.  An 
earthwork,  little  in- 
ferior to  Fort  Hat- 
teras, was  found  on 
Beacon  Island,  com- 
manding the  Inlet ;  but  this,  called  Fort  Ocracoke,  and  older  Fort  Morgan 
near,  were  abandoned.  They  were  disabled  by  Maxwell. 

In  the  meantime  the  Confederates  were  evidently  preparing  to  throw  a 
force  on  to  Roanoke  Island,  to  the  northward  of  Hatteras,  with  the  intention 
of  recovering  their  losses  at  the  Inlet,  and  keeping  open  two  small  inlets  to 
Pamlico,  above  Cape  Hatteras.     Hawkins  sent  Colonel  Brown,* 
with  his  Twentieth   Indiana,  up   the  island  to  a  hamlet  called       Sept  29> 
Chicomicocomico,  partly  to  defend  the  professedly  loyal  inhabitants  there, 
but  more  particularly  to  watch  the  Confederates,  and,  if  possible,  prevent 
their  gaining  possession  of  Roanoke.     The  regiment  was   landed  in  small 
boats/   with  very   scant   supplies.     The  Fanny  was   sent  with     cge  t  30 
stores/  but  was  captured  by  the  Confederates,  who  thus  obtained     dOct  1- 
property  of  the  value  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars. 
The  most  important  loss  was  the  camp  equipage,  provisions,  and  intrenching 
tools  of  Brown's  regiment.     It  defeated  his  undertaking ;  for  when,  on  the 
4th  of  October,  a  squadron  of  five  or  six  Confederate  steamers,  bearing  over 
two  thousand  men,  composed  of  North  Carolinians  and  Georgians,  who  had 
taken  possession  of  Roanoke  Island,"  bore  down  from  Croatan  Sound,  with 
the  evident  intention  of  attacking  him,  he  was  compelled  to  retreat.     Troops 
were  landed  from  the  steamers  at  Keneekut  and  Chicomicocomico,  above 
and  below  Brown's  Camp,  under  cover  of  shells  thrown  from  the  armed  vessels. 
The  Indianians  succeeded  in  escaping  to  Cape  Hatteras,  where  they  were  met 
by  five    hundred    of  Hawkins's   Zouaves,  supported  by  the  Susquehanna 
and  Monticello.     They  had  lost  about  fifty  men,  most  of  whom  were  cap- 


1  See  page  39T,  volume  I. 


110  A  LOYAL   DEMONSTRATION. 

tured  while  straggling.1  A  number  of  the  islanders  had  followed  them ; 
and  all  had  suffered  much  from  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue,  during  that 
exciting  march  of  twenty-eight  miles.  The  Confederate  vessels  were  a 
part  of  the  little  fleet  in  that  region,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant 
Lynch,  who  had  lately  abandoned  his  flag  and  joined  the  insurgents.  The 
assailants  fled  back  to  Roanoke,  and  after  that  left  Hatteras  in  the  undis- 
puted possession  of  the  National  forces.  General  Mansfield  was  sent  from 
Washington  with  five  hundred  troops,  to  still  further  strengthen  the  position. 
He  was  soon  relieved  by  Brigadier-General  Thomas  S.  Williams,  of  the  Regu- 
lar Army. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Colonel  Hawkins,  in  pursuance  of 
the  humane  and  conciliatory  policy  of  the  Government  toward  misguided 
and  misinformed  inhabitants,  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  people  of  North 
Carolina,  in  which  he  exposed  the  misrepresentations  of  the  intentions  of 
the   Government  put  forth  by  the  conspirators  and  their  allies,  assuring 
them  that  the  war  was  waged  only  against  traitors  and  rebels   (who  were 
called  to  lay  down  their  arms  and  have  peace),  and  that  the  troops  had 
come  to  give  back  to  the  people  law,  order,  and  the  Constitution,  and  all  their 
legitimate  rights.     To  this  there  was  a  public  response  by  the  inhabitants 
in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Hatteras,  who  professed  to  be  loyal.     A  conven- 
tion of  the  citizens  of  Hyde  County  was  held,"  which,  by  resolu- 
0<i86i12'     tions,  offered  the  loyalty  of  its  members  to  the  National  Govern- 
ment.    A  committee  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a  statement  of 
grievances,  and  a  declaration  of  independence  of  Confederate  rule  was  put 
forth,  in  form  and  style  like  that  issued  in  1776.8    A  more  important  conven- 
»NOV  la     t*on  was  keld  at  Hatteras  a  month   later,*  in  which  appeared 
representatives  from  forty-five  Bounties  in  North  Carolina.     That 
body  assumed  the  prerogatives  of  the  State,  and  by  a  strong  ordinance  pro- 
vided for  the  government  of  North  Carolina  in  allegiance  to  the  National 
Constitution.     This  promise  of  good  was  so  hopeful  that  the  President,  by 
proclamation,  ordered  an  election  to  be  held  in  the  First  Congressional  Dis- 
trict of  North  Carolina.     The  people  complied,  and  elected  a  representa- 
tive"  (Charles  Henry  Foster),  but  he  was  not  admitted  to  Con- 
gress,3 because   of   some   technical   objection.      This  leaven   of 
loyalty,  that  promised  to    affect   the  whole  State,  was  soon  destroyed  by 
the  strong  arm  of  the  Confederates  in  power. 

1  The  Indiana  Regiment  was  peculiarly  unfortunate  at  Hutteras.  In  the  affair  near  Chicomicocomico,  it  had 
lost  its  stock  of  winter  clothing.  This  disaster  was  followed  by  a  fearful  storm  on  the  night  of  the  2<l  of  Novem- 
ber, which  swept  along  the  coast,  and  bringing  the  sea  in  with  such  violence  that  it  submerged  Hatteras  Island 
between  the  forts,  threatening  instant  destruction  to  Fort  Clark,  the  smaller  one,  occupied  by  the  regiment.  Its 
pick  were  much  distressed  by  removal  for  safety ;  and  nearly  one-half  of  its  new  supply  of  winter  clothing 
was  swept  away. 

8  This  Declaration  bore  tho  signatures  of  Rev.  Marble  Nash  Taylor,  of  the  North  Carolina  Methodist  Confer- 
ence, Caleb  B.  Stowe,  and  William  O'Neal. 

8  This  movement  was  brought  prominently  before  the  citizens  of  New  York  by  Mr.  Taylor,  one  of  the  signers 
of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  at  a  meeting  over  which  Mr.  Bancroft,  the  historian,  presided,  in  which  he 
said  that  "  some  4,000  of  the  inhabitants  living  on  the  narrow  strip  of  land  on  the  coast  had,  on  the  first  arrival 
of  the  troops,  flocked  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  and  this  had  cut  them  off  from  their  scanty  resources  of 
traffic  with  the  interior.  They  were  n  poor  race,"  he  said,  "  living  principally  by  fishing  and  gathering  of 
yoakum,  an  evergreen  of  spontaneous  growth,  which  they  dried  and  exchanged  for  corn."  The  yoaknm  is  a 
plant  which  is  extensively  used  in  that  region  as  a  substitute  for  tea. 

The  appeal  of  Mr.  Taylor  in  behalf  of  these  people  waa  nobly  responded  to  by  generous  gifts  of  money,  food, 
and  clothing. 


EVENTS   AT   FORT   PICKENS.  HI 

Whilst  the  stirring  events  just  mentioned  were  occurring  on  the  coast 
of  North  Carolina,  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Pickens,  on  the  waters  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  had  again  become  the  theater  o^f  conflict.  We  have  observed  how 
that  fortress  was  saved  from  seizure  by  the  insurgents  at  Pensacola  in  the 
spring  of  1861,  and  the  arrival  in  June,  at  Santa  Rosa  Island  (on  which  the 
fort  stands),  of  the  New  York  Sixth,  known  as  Wilson's  Zouaves.1  These 
troops  and  a  small  blockading  squadron,  with  a  garrison  in  the  fort,  were 
stationed  there  for  the  purpose  of  securing  from  capture  by  the  Confederates 
that  fortress,  whose  possession  was  so  much  coveted  by  them.  Although  no 
serious  hostilities  occurred  between  these  forces  and  the  insurgents  on  the 

O 

main,  who  threatened  them,  the  former  were  not  inert,  but  dispelled  the 
uneasiness  of  camp  and  deck  life  by  an  occasional  disturbance  of  the  quiet 
of  their  foe,  sometimes  by  threatening  a  descent  on  the  coast,  and  at  others 
by  firing  on  some  supply-vessel  of  the  Confederates,  moving  in  Pensacola 
Bay.  On  the  night  of  the  2d  of  September,"  a  party  from  Fort 
Pickens,  under  Lieutenant  Shepley,  burned  the  Dry  Dock  at  the 
Navy  Yard  at  Warrington;  and,  on  the  night  of  the  13th  of  the  same  month, 
about  one  hundred  men,  under  Lieutenant  John  H.  Russell,  of  Commodore 
Merwin's  flagship  Colorado,  crossed  over  to  the  Navy  Yard,  and  before 
daylight  boarded  a  large  schooner  (the  JudaK),  which  was  being  fitted  out 
as  a  privateer,  and  lying  at  the  wharf  there.  They  spiked  a  ten-inch 
columbiad,  with  which  she  was  armed,  and  burnt  her  to  the  water's  edge. 
By  the  use  of  muffled  oars  they  eluded  the  vigilance  of  the  sentinels  until  it 
was  too  late  for  useful  resistance.*  This  was  a  most  daring  feat,  for  at  the 
Navy  Yard  near  by  there  were  at  least  a  thousand  Confederate  soldiers. 
"  They  were  led  by  an  officer  with  the  courage  of  forty  Numidian  lions,  and 
their  success  was  perfect,"  said  an  account  of  the  affair  written  by  an  officer 
at  the  Navy  Yard. 

The  Confederates  soon  became  the  aggressors.  Early  in  October,  they 
made  an  attempt  to  surprise  and  capture  Wilson's  troops  on  Santa  Rosa 
Island.  About  fourteen  hundred  picked  men,  chosen  mostly  from  Georgia 
troops  and  from  some  Irish  volunteers,  and  commanded  by  General  Ander- 
son, assisted  by  General  Ruggles,  crossed  Pensacola  Bay  in  the  evening  on 
several  steamers,  and  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning*  landed  at 
Deer  Point,  on  Santa  Rosa  Island,  four  or  five  miles  eastward  of 
the  encampment  of  the  Zouaves.  Anderson  divided  his  force  into  three 
columns,  and  in  this  order  marched  upon  the  camp,  wherein  there  was  no 
suspicion  of  danger  near.  The  pickets  were  suddenly  driven  in,  and  the 
Zouaves  were  completely  surprised. 

The  Confederate  war-cry  was,  "  Death  to  Wilson !  no  quarter  !"3  The 
Zouaves  fought  desperately  in  the  intense  darkness,  while  being  driven  back 
by  superior  numbers  to  the  cover  of  batteries  Lincoln  and  Totten,  situated 

1  See  chapter  XV.,  volume  I. 


9  Lieutenant  liussell  lost  three  men  killed  and  twelve  wounded.  The  planning  and  fitting  out  of  the 
expedition  was  intrusted  to  Captain  Bailey,  of  the  Colorado.  Lieutenant  Russell  was  promoted  to  Commander 
on  the  4th  of  October. 

*  Common  report  had  given  to  Wilson's  men  the  character  of  being  mostly  New  York  "roughs,"  and  the 
people  of  the  South  were  tnught  to  believe  that  they  were  selected  for  the  purpose  of  plunder  and  rapine.  It 
was  on  that  account  that  the  troops  at  Pensacola  hated  them,  and  resolved  to  give  them  no  quarter.  Wilson, 
in  a  characteristic  letter  to  General  Arthur,  of  New  York,  reporting  tha  affair,  says,  alluding  to  wild  rumors  on 


112  BATTLE   ON  SANTA  ROSA   ISLAND. 

one  on  each  side  of  the  island,  and  about  four  hundred  yards  from  Fort 
Pickens.  They  numbered  only  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  effective  men. 
They  were  met  in  their  retreat  by  two  companies,  under  Major  Vogdes,  sent 
out  of  the  fort  by  Colonel  Harvey  Brown,  its  commander,  to  aid  them.  Two 
other  companies,  under  Major  Arnold,  immediately  followed,  and  the  com- 
bined force  returned  and  charged  upon  the  Confederates.  The  latter  had 
already  plundered  and  burnt  the  camp,1  and  were  in  a  disorganized  state.  In 
this  condition  they  were  driven  in  great  confusion  to  their  vessels,  terribly  galled 
by  the  weapons  of  their  pursuers.  As  the  vessels  moved  oif  with  the  retreat- 
ing assailants,  several  volleys  of  musketry  were  poured  upon  them,  and  one 
of  the  launches,  loaded  with  men,  was  so  riddled  by  bullets  that  it  sank. 
In  this  affair  the  Nationals  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners;  sixty-four 
men.  Among  the  latter  was  Major  Vogdes.  The  Confederates  lost  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty,2  including  those  who  were  drowned.  Such  was  the 
confusion  in  which  they  fled  to  their  boats,  that,  according  to  the  statement 
of  one  of  their  officers,  they  shot  down  their  own  friends  in  numbers.  "  Night 
skirmishing  is  a  dangerous  business,"  he  said,  "  especially  in  an  unknown 
country,  as  was  the  Island  of  Santa  Rosa."  So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  SANTA 
ROSA  ISLAND. 

Fort  Pickens  had  been  silent  during  the  entire  summer  and  autumn  of 
1861,  until  late  in  November,  when  its  thunders  were  heard  for  miles  along 
the  coast,  mingling  with  those  of  some  vessels  of  war  there,  in  a  combined 
attack  upon  the  forts  and  batteries  of  the  Confederates  on  the  main.  The 
garrison  at  Fort  Pickens  then  numbered  about  thirteen  hundred  men,  under 
Colonel  Brown.  The  number  of  the  Confederates,  whose  works  stretched  along 
the  shore,  from  the  Navy  Yard  to  Fort  McRee,  in  a  curve  for  about  four  miles, 
was  about  seven  thousand,  commanded,  as  in  the  spring,3  by  General  Braxton 
Bragg.  His  defenses  consisted  of  Forts  McRee  and  Barrancas,  and  fourteen 
separate  batteries,  mounting  from  one  to  four  guns  each,  many  of  which 
were  ten-inch  columbiads,  and  several  thii*teen-inch  sea-coast  mortars. 

Having  determined  to  attack  Bragg's  works,  Colonel  Brown  invited  flag- 
officer  McKean,  who  was  in  command  of  the  little  blookading  squadron  there 
(composed  of  the  Niagara,  Richmond,  and  Montgomery)*  to  join  him.     Mc- 
Kean prepared  to  do  so,  and  at  a  little  before  ten  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the 
22d  of  November,"  the  heavy  guns  of  Fort  Pickens  opened  upon 
some  transports  at  the   Navy  Yai'd.     This  was   the  signal  for 
McKean  to  act.     The  Niagara  was  run  in  as  near  Fort  McRee  as  tHe  depth 
of  water  would  allow,  accompanied  by  the  Richmond,  Captain  Ellison.     The 
latter  became  instantly  engaged  in  a  hot  contest  with  the  fort  and  the  water 

the  main  after  the  fight,  "They  are  exhibiting  my  head  and  hair  in  Pensacola— the  reward  is  already  claimed  ; 
also  an  old  flag  which  I  nailed  to  a  flagstaff  on  the  4th  of  July,  which  has  been  hanging  there  ever  since  :  nothing 
left,  however,  but  the  stars.  The  leaders  have  cut  it  iip  in  pieces,  and  have  pinned  it  on  their  bosoms  as  a 
trophy.  Every  one  in  Pensacola  has  my  sword  and  uniform.  I  must  have  a  large  quantity  of  hair,  and  plenty 
of  swords  and  uniforms.  They  say  if  I  was  to  be  taken  alive,  I  was  to  be  put  in  a  cage  and  exhibited." 

1  This  camp  was  on  the  sea-sido  of  the  island,  a  short  mile  from  Fort  Pickens.    The  tents  were  arranged  in 
parallel  lines,  forming  pleasant  avenues,  and  each  was  sheltered  by  u  canopy  of  boughs  and  shrubs,  to  protect  it 
from  the  hot  sun.    Santa  Rosa  Island  is  a  long  and  narrow  sand-bank,  with  an  average  width  of  about  half  a 
mile. 

2  Report  of  Colonel  Harvey  Brown  to  Adjutant-General  E.  D.  Townsend,.  October  1 1th,  1861 ;  also  of  Colonel 
Wm.  Wilson  to  General  Arthur,  October  14th,  1861 ;  Correspondents  of  the  Atlantic  Intelligencer  and  Augusta 
Constitutionalist.    See  map  of  Pensacola  Bay  and  vicinity,  on  page  368,  volume  I. 

s  See  page  871,  volume  I. 


THE   BOAST   OF   ROLLINS.  113 

battery,  and  was  soon  joined  in  the  fight  by  the  Niagara.  The  guns  of  Fort 
Pickens  were  also  brought  to  bear  upon  Fort  McRee ;  and  at  noon  the  artil- 
lery of  the  former  and  of  Battery  Scott,  and  also  of  the  two  vessels,  were 
playing  upon  the  devoted  fortress  and  the  surrounding  batteries.  The  guns 
of  McRee  were  all  speedily  silenced  but  one.  Those  of  Barrancas  were  soon 
reduced  to  feeble  efforts ;  and  from  those  at  the  Navy  Yard,  and  one  or  two 
other  batteries,  there  was  no  response  for  some  time  before  the  close  of  the 
day. 

The  bombardment  from  Fort  Pickens  was  resumed  early  the  next  mor- 
ning," but,  owing  to  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  the  vessels  could 
not  get  within  range  of  Fort  McRee.     The  fire  of  Pickens  was      *  N^123' 
less  rapid,  but  more  effective  than  the  day  before.     McRee  made 
no  response,  and  the  other  forts  and  the  batteries  answered  feebly.     At  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  a  dense  smoke  arose  from  the  village  of  Warrington, 
on  the  west  of  the  Navy  Yard,  and  at  about  the  same  time  buildings  in 
Wolcott,  at  the  north  of  the  yard,  were  in  flames.     These  villages  were 
fired  by  the  missiles  from  the  fort,  and  large  portions  of  them,  as  well  as  of 
the  Navy  Yard,  were  laid  in  ashes.     The  bombardment  was  kept  up  until 
two  o'clock  the  next  morning,  when  it  ceased.1 

After  this  bombardment  of  two  days,  there  was  quiet  on  Pensacola  Bay 
until  the  first  day  of  the  year,6  when  another  artillery  duel 

11-  -,  11  •  i'.     i     .  *  *  January  1, 

occurred,  lasting  nearly  twelve  hours,  but  doing  very  little  dam-          1562. 
age  to  either  party. 

Looking  farther  westward,  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  we  observe  little 
sparks  of  war  threatening  a  conflagration  at  several  points,  at  about  the 
time  when  the  events  we  have  just  considered  were  occurring  on  the  shores 
of  Pensacola  Bay.  One  of  the  most  notable  of  these  minor  hostilities  was 
exhibited  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi  River,  on  the  12th  of  October,  and 
was  first  announced  by  Captain  Hollins,  an  old  officer  of  the  National  navy, 
whose  merits  were  much  below  his  pretensions,  as  the  Confederates,  to  whom 
he  offered  his  services  when  he  abandoned  his  flag,  in  May,  1861,  soon  learned 
to  their  cost.  Hollins  startled  the  public  with  a  telegraphic  dispatch  to  his 
employers  at  Richmond,  boasting  of  a  successful  attack  on  the  National 
blockading  fleet  at  the  Southwest  Pass  of  the  Mississippi.  He  claimed  to 
have  driven  all  the  vessels  aground  on  the  bar  there,  sinking  one  of  them 
and  "  peppering  well "  the  others.4  The  official  account  of  this  affair  showed 
the  following  facts : 

J.  S.  Hollins  was  placed  in  command  of  a  peculiarly  shaped  iron-clad  ves- 
sel called  a  "  ram,"  and  named  Manassas.     At  about  four  o'clock  in  the  mor- 
ning" this  ram  was  seen  approaching  the  little  blockading  squad- 
ron, consisting  of  the  war  steamer  Richmond,  sloops-of-war  Vin- 
cennes  and  Preble,  and  steam-tender  Water-  Witch,  all  under  the 


1  Report  of  Colonel  Brown,  November  24th,  1861 ;  also  of  Commodore  McKean  to  Secretary  "Welles,  Novem- 
ber 25th,  1861 ;  report  of  General  Bragg  to  Samuel  Cooper,  November  27th,  1861.. 

2  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  dispatch,  dated  at -Fort  Jackson,  below  New  Orleans,  October  12th,  1S61 : 
u  Last  night  I  attacked  the  blockaders  with  my  little  fleet     I  succeeded,  after  a  very  short  struggle,  in  driviug 
them  all  aground  on  the  Southwest  Pass  bar,  except  the  Preble.  which  I  sitnlc. 

"  I  captured  a  prize  from  them,  and  after  they  were  fast  in  sand  I  peppered  them  well.    There  were  no 
casualties  on  our  side.    It  was  a  complete  success. — HOLLISS." 

VOL.  II.— 8 


114 


CONFLICT  AT   SOUTHWEST  PASS. 


3.  8.   HOLLIN8> 


command  of  Captain  John  Pope.1  The  Manassas  was  close  to  the  Richmond 
before  she  was  discovered,  and  by  the  time  the  watch  could  give  the  alarm, 
her  iron  prow  had  struck  the  vessel  "abreast  the  port  fore-channels,"  tearing 

a  coal  schooner  that  was  alongside  from 
her  fastenings,  and  staving  a  hole  in 
the  ship's  side,  about  five  inches  in  cir- 
cumference, two  feet  below  the  water- 
line.  The  ram  then  drew  off,  and,  pass- 
ing aft,  made  an  ineffectual  attempt  to 
breach  the  Richmond's  stern.  The 
crew  of  the  assailed  vessel  had  promptly 
hastened  to  quarters  at  the  first  alarm, 
and,  as  the  monster  passed  abreast  of 
the  ship  in  the  darkness,  had  given 
it  a  volley  from  the  port  battery,  but 
with  what  effect  was  not  known  until 
some  time  afterward. 

A  signal  of  danger  had  been  given 
to  the  other  vessels.  They  at  once 
slipped  their  cables  and  got  under 
way,  with  orders  to  run  down  to  the  Pass,  while  the  Richmond  should 
cover  their  retreat.  This  was  done  at  five  o'clock.  In  an  attempt  to  pass 
the  bar,  the  Richmond  and  Vincennes  grounded,  at  about  eight  o'clock,  in 
the  morning,  where  they  were  bombarded  for  a  while  by  the  Jfanassas,  and 
some  fire-rafts  were  sent  down  to  burn  them.  A  little  later,  Commander 
Robert  Handy,  of  the  Vlncennes,  mistaking  the  meaning  of  a  signal  from 
Pope,  abandoned  his  ship,  placed  a  slow  match  at  the  magazine,  and  with 
his  officers  and  crew  fled,  some  to  the  Richmond  and  some  to  the  Water- 
Witch.  Happily,  the  fire  of  the  match  expired,  and  Handy  and  his  men  re- 
turned to  the  ship  and  saved  her.  The  fire-rafts  sent  down  by  Hollins  were 
harmless,  and  at  ten  •  o'clock  the  Confederate  "  Commodore  "  withdrew  and 
ran  up  to  Fort  Jackson,  to  send  news  of  his  great  "victory"  to  Richmond. 
The  only  damages  inflicted  by  Hollins  were  slight  bruises  on  the  coal 
schooner,  sinking  a  large  boat,  and  staving  Captain  Pope's  gig.  When  his 
dispatch  and  the  facts  were  considered  together,  they  produced  great  merri- 
ment throughout  the  country  at  the  expense  of  the  weak  Confederate  "  Com- 
modore." 

The  Manassas  would  have  been  a  formidable  enemy  to  the  blockaders  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  hands  of  a  competent  officer.  It  was 
so  considered  by  the  Government ;  and  the  apprehension  that  others  of  like 
character  might  be  speedily  fitted  out  at  New  Orleans,  hastened  the  prepara- 
tions already  commenced  for  sending  an  expedition  to  the  Lower  Mississippi, 
for  the  purpose  of  controlling  it  and  its  connecting  waters,  and  taking  pos- 
session of  the  great  commercial  city  on  its  banks.  This  expedition  and  its 
results  will  be  hereafter  considered. 


1  This  squadron  had  been  placed  there  by  Flag-officer  McKean,  commander  of  the  squadron  off  Pensacola, 
for  the  purpose  of  guarding  the  several  entrances  to  the  Mississippi,  and  erecting  a  battery  at  the  head  of  the 
passes,  which  would  command  the  entire  navigation  of  the  river. 


NAVAL  EXPEDITIONS.  115 


CHAPTEE    T. 

MILITARY   AND   NAVAL  OPERATIONS   ON   THE   COAST   OF  SOUTH   CABOLINA.— MILITARY 
OPERATIONS  ON  THE  LINE  OF  THE  POTOMAC  RIVER. 

» 

AMPTON  ROADS  presented  a  spectacle,  in  October, 
similar  to  that,  late  in  August,  of  the  Hatteras  expe- 
dition ;  but  more  imposing.  It  was  a  land  and  naval 
armament,  fitted  out  for.  a  descent  upon  the  borders 
of  lower  South  Carolina,  among  the  coast  islands 
between  Charleston  harbor  and  the  Savannah  River. 

The  want  of  some  harbors  under  the  control  of  the 
Government  in  that  region,  as  stations,  and  as  places 
of  refuge  of  the  blockading  vessels  during  the  storms  of  autumn  and  winter, 
had  caused  the  Government  to  take  action  on  the  subject  even  before  the 
meeting  of  Congress  in  July.  So  early  as  June,  a  Board  of  army  and  navy 
officers  was  convened  at  Washington  City.1  The  Board,  after  careful  inves- 
tigations, made  elaborate  reports,  and,  in  accordance  with  their  recommen- 
dations, expeditions  were  planned.  The  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  with  the 
help  of  his  energetic  assistant,  Mr.  Fox,  had  so  far  matured  an  expedition 
for  the  Southern  coast,  that,  early  in  October,  rumors  of  it  began  to  attract 
public  attention.  It  became  tangible  when  in  Hampton  Roads  a  large 
squadron  was  seen  gathering,  and  at  Annapolis  a  considerable  land  force 
was  collecting,  which,  it  was  said,  was  to  form  a  part  of  the  expedition. 
Whither  it  was  to  go  was  a  mystery  to  the  public,  and  its  destination  was 
so  uncertain  to  the  popular  mind,  that  it  was  placed  by  conjecture  at  almost 
every  point  of  interest  between  Cape  Hatteras  and  Galveston,  in  Texas. 
Even  in  official  circles  its  destination  was  generally  unknown  when  it  sailed, 
so  well  had  the  secret  been  kept. 

The  land  forces  of  the  expedition,  which  assembled  at  Annapolis,  in 
Maryland,  about  fifteen  thousand  in  number,  were  placed  in  charge  of  Briga- 
dier-General T.  W.  Sherman,  acting  as  major-general.  The  naval  portion 
of  the  expedition  was  placed  under  the  command  of  Captain  S.  F.  Dupont, 
who  Wad  served  as  chairman  of  the  Board  of  Inquiry  just  mentioned.  The 
fleet  was  composed  of  fifty  war  vessels  and  transports,  with  twenty-five  coal 
vessels  under  convoy  of  the  Vandalia.  These,  with  the  troops,  left 
Hampton  Roads  and  proceeded  to  sea  on  a  most  lovely  October 
morning,"  having  been  summoned  to  the  movement  at  dawn  by 
the  booming  of  a  gun  on  the  Wabash,  the  Commodore's  flag-ship. 
The  destination  of  the  expedition  was  not  generally  known  by  the  partici- 

1  This  Board  was  composed  of  Major  John  G.  Barnard,  of  the  Engineer  Corps  of  the  army,  Professor  Alex- 
ander Bache,  of  the  Coast  Survey,  and  Captains  Samuel  F.  Dupont  and  Charles  H.  Davis,  of  the  Navy. 


116  AN  EXPEDITION   IN  MOTION. 

pants  in  it  until  it  was  well  out  to  sea,  when,  under  peculiar  circumstances, 
as  we  shall  observe,  it  was  announced  to  be  Port  Royal  entrance  and 

harbor,  and  the  coast  islands  of  South 
Carolina. 

The  army  under  Sherman  was 
divided  into  three  brigades,  com- 
manded respectively  by  Brigadier- 
Generals  Egbert  S.  Viele,  •  Isaac  J. 
Stevens,  and  Horatio  G.  Wright ;  all 
of  -them,  including  the  chief,  being 
graduates  of  the  West  Point  Military 
Academy.  The  transports  which 
bore  these  troops  were  about  thirty- 
live  in  number,  and  included  some 
powerful  steamships.1 

The  Wtibash  led  the  way  out  to 
sea,  and  its  followers,  moving  in 

8.   T.  DTJPONT.  '  '  P 

three  parallel  lines,  and  occupying  a 

space  of  about  twelve  miles  each  way,  made  a  most  imposing  appearance. 
The  war-vessels  and  transports  were  judiciously  intermingled,  so  that  the 
latter  might  be  safely  convoyed.2  During  a  greater  portion  of  the  day  of 
departure,  they  moved  down  the  coast  toward  stormy  Cape  Hatteras,  most 
of  the  vessels  in  sight  of  the  shore  of  North  Carolina,  and  all  hearts  cheered 
with  promises  of  fine  weather.  That  night  was  glorious.  The  next  day 
was  fair.  The  second  night  was  calm  and  beautiful.  There  was  no  moon 
visible;  but  the  stars  were  brilliant.  The  dreaded  Cape  Hatteras  was. 
passed  in  the  dimness  with  such  calmness  of  sea,  that  on  the  following 
morning  a  passenger  on  the  Atlantic  counted  no  less  than  thirty-eight  of 
the  fifty  vessels  in  sight  from  her  deck.  But,  on  that  evening,  the  aspect  of 
the  heavens  changed,  and  the  terrible  storm,  already  mentioned,  which  swept 
over  Hatteras  so  fearfully  at  the  beginning  of  November,  was  soon  encoun- 
tered, and  the  expedition  was  really  "  scattered  to  the  winds."  So  complete 
was  the  dispersion,  that,  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  November,  only  a 
single  vessel  might  be  seen  from  the  deck  of  the  Wabash.  Fortunately, 
there  were  sealed  orders  on  board  of  each  vessel.  These  were  opened,  and  the 


1  The  Atlantic  and  Baltic,  each  carrying  a  fall  regiment  of  men  anil  a  vast  amount  of  provisions  and  stores, 
•were  of  the  larger  class.     Among  the  other  more  notable  vessels  may   lie   named  the  Vanderbiit,   Ocean 
Queen,  Ericsson,  Empire  City,  Daniel  Webster,  and  Great  Republic,  the  latter  having  been  employed  in  the 
British  service  for  the  same  purpose  during  a  part  of  the  Crimean  war.    Among  the  lesser  vessels  were  five  or 
six  ferry-boats,  calculated,  on  account  of  their  capacity  and  light  draught,  for  landing  troops  in  shallow  and  still 
waters.     The  entire  tonnage  of  the  transports  was  estimated  at  about  40,000  tons. 

2  The  vessels  moved  in  the  following  order  and  connection  :  The  Wabash  was  flanked  by  the  gunboats 
Pawnee,  Ottawa,  Curlew,  Isaao  P.  Smith,  Seneca,  Pembina,  Unadilla,  Penguin,  and  K.  B.  Forbes.    The 
Baltic,  towing  the  Ocean  Express,  led  the  column  on  the  left,  and  was  supported  by  the  Pocahonta*.    The 
Illinois  towed  the  Golden  Eagle,  and  was  followed  by  the  Locust  Point,  Star  of  the  South,  Parkersburg, 
SelvKlere,  Alabama,  Coatsacoalcas,  Marion,  Governor,  and  Mohican. 

The  Atlantic  led  the  central  lino,  and  was  followed  by  the  Vanderbiit,  towing  the  Great  Republic;  the 
Ocean  Queen,  towing  the  Zenas  Coffin;  and  these  were  followed  by  the  Winfeld  Scott,  Potomac,  Caltatcba, 
Oriental  Union,  K.  B.  Forbes,  Vixen,  and  0.  M.  Petit. 

The  Empire  City  led  the  right,  followed  by  the  Ericsson,  Philadelphia,  Ben  De  Ford,  Florida,  Roanoke, 
Matansas,  Daniel  Webster,  Augusta,  Mayflower,  Peerless,  Ariel,  Mercury,  Ovceola,  and  two  ferry-boats. 
The  twenty-five  coal-barges,  convoyed  by  the  Vandalia,  had  been  sent  out  the  day  before,  with  instructions 
to  rendezvous  off  the  Savannah  River,  so  as  to  mislead  as  to  the  real  destination  of  the  expedition. 


TERRIBLE    STORM   AT   SEA.  117 

place  of  rendezvous,  off  Port  Royal,  was  made  known.  In  that  fearful  storm 
four  transport  vessels  were  lost,1  but  not  a  dozen  persons  perished.  It  was 
most  remarkable  how  small  was  the  aggregate  amount  of  disaster  suffered 
by  so  large  a  number  of  vessels  in  company,  by  a  storm  so  severe  that  at 
times  it  was  a  hurricane.  Some  were  compelled  to  part  with  freight,  in 
order  to  insure  salvation.  The  gunboat  Mercury  lost  one  of  her  two  rifled 
guns,  thrown  overboard  to  lighten  her ;  and  the  Isaac  P.  Smith  was  saved 
by  parting  with  eight  8-inch  guns  in  the  same  way.  The  side-wheel  steamer 
Florida,  carrying  nine  guns,  was  disabled,  and  put  back  in  distress ;  and  the 
Belvidere  and  two  New  York  ferry-boats  (Ethan  Allen  and  Commodore 
Perry]  were  compelled  to  go  back  to  Fortress  Monroe,  where  they  gave  the 
first  public  notice  of  the  storm  and  the  dispersion  of  the  fleet. 

The  sad  news  disturbed  the  loyal  people  with  alarm  and  distress  until  the 
small  amount  of  disaster  was  known,  while  the  Confederate  newspapers 
were  jubilant  with  the  expressed  idea  that  the  elements  were  in  league  with 
them  in  destroying  their  enemies.  "The  stars  in  their  courses  fought  against 
Sisera,"  one  of  them  quoted,  and  added,  "  So  the  winds  of  heaven  fight  for 
the  good  cause  of  Southern  independence.  Let  the  Deborahs  of  the  South 
sing  a  song  of  deliverance."  That  joyous  song  was  very  brief,  for,  whilst  it 
was  swelling  in  full  chorus,  a  voice  of  wailing  went  over  the  Southern  land, 
such  as  had  not  been  heard  since  its  wicked  betrayers  had  raised  their  arms 
for  the  destruction  of  the  Republic  and  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

On  Sunday  morning'1  the  storm  began  to  abate,  and  the  vessels 
of  the  expedition   to  reassemble  around   the   flag-ship.     When      "^s^8' 
passing  Charleston  harbor,  Commodore  Dupont  sent  in  Captain 
Lardner  with  the  Seneca,  to  direct  the  Susquekanna,  on  blockading  duty 
there,  to  proceed  to  Port  Royal;  and  on  the  following  morning,  at  eight 
o'clock,  the  Wabash  anchored  off  Port  Royal  Bar  in  company  with  twenty- 
five  vessels,  whilst  many  others  were  continually  heaving  in  sight  in  the  dim 


The  expedition  was  now  on  the  threshold  of  a  theater  of  great  and  im- 
portant events,  with  many  difficulties  and  dangers  still  before  it.  The  awful 
perils  of  the  sea  had  been  passed,  but  there  were  others,  no  less  fearful,  to  be 
encountered  in  the  works  of  man  before  it.  There  were  also  grave  dangers 
beneath  the  waters  on  Avhich  that  armada  floated,  for  the  insurgents  had,  as 
we  have  observed,2  removed  lighthouses,  beacons,  buoys,  and  every  help  to 
navigation  all  along  the  Southern  coasts.  Yet  a  remedy  for  this  evil  was 
found  in  the  person  of  Commander  Charles  H.  Davis  (the  fleet  captain,  and 
chief  of  Dupont's  staff),  and  Mr.  Boutelle,  of  the  Coast  Survey,  a  man  of 


1  The  lost  vessels  were  the  Governor,  Peerless,  Osceola,  and  Union.    The  Governor,  Captain  Lltchfield, 
was  a  steam  transport.     It  foundered  on  Sunday  (Nov.  3),  having  on  board  a  battalion  of  marines,  numbering 
350.    All  were  saved  by  the  frigate  S'tl/ine  (see  pige  366,  volume  I.),  Captain  Kingold,  excepting  a  corporal  and  six 
men,  who  were  drowned,  or  crushed  between  the  vessels;  nearly  all  the  arms  and  half  of  the  uccoutertnents  of  the 
marines  were  favi'd,  and  about  10,000  rounds  of  cartridges.     The  Peerless  was  a  small  Lake  Ontario  steamer, 
loaded  with  beef  cattle.     Its  officers  and  crew  were  saved  by  the  gunboat  Mohican,  Captain  Gordon.     The  pro- 
peller Osceola,  Captain  Morrcll,  also  loaded  with  beef  cattle,  was  wrecked  on  North  Island,  near  Georgetown, 
S.  C.,  and  its  people,  20  in  number,  wore  made  prisoners.     The  Union,  Captain  Sawin,  was  a  new  and  stanch 
steamer,  and  went  ashore  off  Beaufort,  N.  C.,  with  a  large  quantity  of  stores,  which  were  lost     Its  crew  and 
passengers,  and  a  few  soldiers,  in  all  73  persons,  were  captured  and  taken  into  the  interior.     The  stanch  steamer 
Winfteld  Scott,  with  500  men  of  the  Fiftieth  Pennsylvania  regiment,  barely  escaped  destruction. 

2  See  page  453,  volume  I. 


118 


CONFEDERATES  AT   PORT  ROYAL  ENTRANCE. 


great  scientific  skill,  who  had  recently  been  engaged  in  making  a  minute 
examination  of  this  coast.  By  these  well-informed  men  the  channel  entrance 
to  Port  Royal  Sound  was  found,  and  so  well  buoyed  in  the  course  of  a  few 
hours  that  the  fleet  might  enter  with  perfect  safety.  At  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  Commodore  Dupont  was  informed  that  all  of  his  gun-boats  and 
transports  drawing  less  than  eighteen  feet  water  might  go  forward  without 
danger.  The  movement  commenced  at  once,  and  at  twilight  these  vessels 
were  all  anchored  in  the  roadstead  of  Port  Royal. 

To  oppose  the  further  progress  of  the  expedition,  the  Confederates  had 
earthworks  on  each  side  of  Port  Royal  entrance.  The  one  on  the  northern 
side,  at  Bay  Point,  Phillip's  Island,  was  named  Fort  Beauregard,  and  that 
on  the  southern  side,  near  Hilton  Head,  Hilton  Head  Island,  was  called 
Fort  Walker.  The  latter  was  a  strong  regular  work,  with  twenty-four  guns ; 
and  the  former,  though  inferior  to  it  in  every  respect,  was  formidable,  being 
armed  with  twenty  guns. 

Fort  Walker  was  manned,  when  the  expedition  arrived,  by  six  hundred 
and  twenty  men,1  under  General  T.  F.  Drayton,  a  wealthy  land-owner,  whose 

mansion  was  not  more  than  a  mile 
distant  from  it,  standing  a  few  yards 
from  .  the  beach,  and  overlooking  a 
beautiful  expanse  of  land  and  water. 
He  was  a  brother  of  Captain  Percival 
Drayton,  commander  of  the  Poca- 
hontas,  of  this  expedition.  On  the 
beach  at  Camp  Lookout,  six  miles 
from  Fort  Walker,  were  sixty-five  men 
of  Scriven's  guerrillas,  who  acted  as 
scouts  and  couriers  for  the  commander. 
These  forces  were  increased,  before  the 
battle  commenced,  to  one  thousand 


eight  hundred  and  thirty-seven  men.2 
The  force  on  Bay  Point  was  six  hun- 
dred and  forty  men,  commanded  by 
Colonel  R.  G.  M.  Dunovant.3  Of  these,  one  hundred  and  forty-nine,  con- 
sisting of  the  Beaufort  Volunteer  Artillery,  garrisoned  Fort  Beauregard, 
under  the  immediate  command  of  Captain  Stephen  Elliott,  Jr.,  of  Beaufort. 
Dunovant's  infantry  force  was  stationed  so  as  to  protect  the  eastern  portion 
of  Phillip's  Island,  and  the  entrance  to  Trenchard's  Inlet. 

In  addition  to  these  land  forces,  there  was  a  little  squadron  called  the 
"Musquito  Fleet,"  under  Commodore  Josiah  Tatnall,  a  brave  old  veteran  of 
the  National  navy,  who  served  with  distinction  in  the  war  of  1812,  but  who 
had  been  seduced  from  his  allegiance  and  his  flag  by  the  siren  song  of 
supreme  State  sovereignty.  He  had  followed  the  politicians  of  his  native 


T.   F.    DRAYTON. 


1  Two  companies  of  Wagner's  South  Carolina  First  Regiment  of  Artillery,  three  companies  of  Hayward's 
Ninth  South  Carolina  Volunteers,  and  four  companies  of  Dunovant's  Twelfth  South  Carolina  Volunteers,  under 
Major  Jones. 

4  The  re-enforcements  were  composed  of  450  infantry  from  Georgia,  under  command  of  Captain  Berry;  Cap- 
tain Eeed's  battery  of  two  10-pounder  howitzers  and  50  men,  and  Colonel  DC-  Saussure's  Fifteenth  South  Carolina 
Volunteers,  numbering  650  men. 

3  See  page  133,  volume  I. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE.  119 

Georgia  in  the  wicked  ways  of  treason,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  months  he 
had  fallen  from  his  high  position  of  an  honored  commander,  kindly  placed 
by  his  Government  in  a  retreat  of  ease  and  comfort,  at  the  naval  station  at 
Sackett's  Harbor,  on  Lake  Ontario,  in  New  York,  to  be  the  chief  manager  of 
a  little  flotilla  of  eight  small  armed  steamers  that  had  been  employed  in 
navigating  the  shallow  waters  among  the  Coast  Islands,  and  losing,  by  lack 
of  success,  even  the  respect  of  those  whose  bad  cause  he  had  consented  to 
serve.  His  achievements  on  the  occasion  we  are  now  considering  consisted 
of  a  harmless  show  of  opposition  to  the  fleet  when  it  anchored  in  Port  Royal 
roadstead ;  a  successful  retreat  from  danger  when  a  few  shots  were  hurled  at 
his  vessels ;  assisting  in  the  flight  of  the  Confederate  land  forces  upon  Hilton 
Head  Island,  and  in  the  destruction  of  his  own  flotilla  to  prevent  its  capture 
by  his  late  brothers  in  the  National  navy. 

On  Tuesday,  the  5th,"  Commander  John  Rogers,  a  passenger  . 
with  Dupont,  on  his  way  to  his  own  ship,  the  Flag,  accompanied 
by  General  Wright,  made  a  reconnoissance  in  force  of  the  Confederate  Avorks 
in  the  Ottawa,  supported  by  the  Curlew,  Seneca,  and  Smith.     The  forts  on 
both  shores  opened  upon  them,  as  they  desired  they  should,  and  an  engage- 
ment of  about  three-qiiarters  of  an  hour  ensued,  by  which  the  strength  and 
character  of  those  works  were  fairly  tested.     In  the  mean  time,  the  great 
Wabash  had  passed  safely  over  the  bar,  and  every  thing  was  now  ready  for 
an  attack.     It  was  delayed  by  an  ugly  wind  oif  shore,  and  meanwhile  the 
Confederates  were  re-enforced  and  their  works  were  strengthened. 

Thursday,  the  7th,  dawned  gloriously.     The  transports  were  all  in  sight, 
and  in  the  light  of  the  morning  sun  a  grand  spec- 
tacle was  speedily  presented.     It  had.  been  ascer- 
tained by  Rogers  and  Wright  that  Fort  Walker, 
on  Hilton  Head,  was  by  far  the  most  powerful  of 
the  defenses,  and  upon  it  the  bolts  of  the  fleet  were 
chiefly  hurled.     The  order  of  battle  "  comprised  a 
main  squadron  ranged,  in  a  line  ahead,  and  a  flank- 
ing squadron,  which  was  to  be  thrown  off  on  the 
northern    section   of  the   harbor,   to    engage   the 
enemy's  flotilla  (Tatnall's),  and  prevent  them  tak- 
ing the  rear  ships  of  the  main  line  when  it  turned 
to  the  southward,  or  cutting  off  a  disabled  vessel."1       FOET  WALKE^  HILTOK  HEAD. 
That  flotilla  was  then  lying  at  a  safe  distance  between  Hilton  Head  and  Paris 
Islands. 

The  plan  of  attack  was  to  pass  up  midway  between  Forts  Walker  and 
Beauregard  (which  were  about  two  miles  apart),  receiving  and  returning  the 
fire  of  both;  and  at  the  distance  of  two  and  a  half  miles  northward  of  the 
latter,  round  by  the  west,  and  closing  in  with  the  former,  attack  it  on 


1  Keport  of  Commodore  Dupont  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  November  llth,  1S61.  The  main  sqnadron 
consisted  of  the  Waba«Ji,  Commander  C.  R.  P.  Rogers,  leading;  frigate  Susquehanna,  Captain  J.  L.  Lardner; 
sloop  Mohican,  Commander  L.  W.  Gordon;  sloop  Seminole,  Commander  J.  P.  Gillis;  sloop  Pawnee,  Lieutenant 
commanding  T.  II.  Stevens;  gunboat  Pembina,  Lieutenant  commanding  J.  P.  Baukhead;  sailing  sloop  Van- 
dalia.  towed  by  the  Isaac  P.  Smith,,  Lieutenant  commanding  J.  \V.  A.  Nicholson.  The  flanking  squadron  con- 
sisted of  the  gunboats  Bienville,  Commander  Charles  Sreodman,  leading;  Seneca,  Lieutenant  commanding 
Daniel  Ammen;  Curlew,  Lieutenant  commanding  P.  G.  Watmough;  Peng-win,  Lieutenant  commanding  F.  A. 
Budd ;  and  Augusta,  Commander  E.  G.  Parrott. 


120 


BATTLE  OF  PORT  ROYAL  ENTRANCE. 


its  weakest  flank,  and  enfilade  its  two  water  faces.1  The  vessels  were  to  pass 
abreast  of  the  fort  very  slowly,  in  the  order  of  battle,  and  each  avoid  becom- 
ing a  fixed  mark  for  the  Confederate  guns.  On  reaching  the  shoal  ground 
making  off  from  the  extremity  of  Hilton  Head,  the  line  was  to  turn  to  the 
north  by  the  east,  and,  passing  to  the  northward,  to  engage  Fort  Walker 
with  the  port  battery  nearer  than  when  first  on  the  same  course.  These 
evolutions  were  to  be  repeated.  The  captains  of  the  vessels  were  called  on 
board  the  Wabash,  and  fully  instructed  in  the  manner  of  proceeding ;  and 
this  plan  of  pursuing  a  series  of  elliptical  movements  was  strictly  followed 
in  the  engagement  that  ensued. 

The   signal  to   get  under  way  was  given  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  mor- 
ning,0 and  the  action  commenced  at  about  half-past  nine,  by  a 
*  1861.  '      Sun  at  Fort  Walker,  which  was  instantly  followed  by  one  at  Fort 
Beauregard.     The  Wabash  immediately  responded,  and  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Susquehanna.     After  the  first  prescribed  turn,  the  signal  for 
closer  action  was  given,  at  a  quarter  past  ten,  the   Wabash  passing  Fort 
Walker  at  a  distance,  when  abreast,  of  eight  hundred  yards.     In  the  desig- 
nated order  the  fight  went  on.     At  half-past  eleven  the  flag  of  Fort  Walker 
was  shot  away,  and  the  heavy  guns  of  the  Wabash  and  Susquehanna  had 

so  "  discomforted  the  enemy,"  as 
Dupont  reported,  and  the  shells 
from  the  smaller  vessels  were 
falling  so  thickly  upon  them  at 
the  enfilading  point,2  that  their 
fire  became  sensibly  weaker  and 
weaker,  until  their  guns  ceased 
altogether  to  reply.  At  a  quar- 
ter past  one  p.  M.,  the  Ottawa 
signalled  that  the  fort  was  aban- 
doned. 

Fort  Beauregard  was  also 
silent  and  abandoned.  The  gar- 
risons of  both  had  fled  for  their 
lives.  According  to  the  official 
and  unofficial  reports  of  the  Con- 
federate officers  and  correspond- 
ents, Fort  Walker  had  become 
the  scene  of  utter  desolation,  at 
noon.  Dismounted  cannon  lay 
in  all  directions,  and  the  dead 
and  dying  were  seen  on  every 
side.  The  place  had  become  utterly  untenable,  yet  it  was  a  perilous  thing 


PLAN   OF  BATTLE   AT   1'OET   EOTAL  ENTRANCE. 


1  Dupont's  Report 

*  Commander  John  Rogers,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  said : 

"  During  the  action  I  looked  carefully  at  the  fort  with  a  powerful  spy -glass.  Shell  fell  in  it,  not  twenty-eight 
in  a  minute,  but  as  fast  as  a  horse's  feet  beat  the  ground  in  a  gallop.  The  resistance  was  heroic ;  but  what  could 
flesh  and  blood  do  against  such  a  fir;'  ?  

"  The  Walash  was  a  destroying  angel,  hugging  the  shore,  calling  the  soundings  with  cold  indifference,  slow- 
ing the  engine  so  as  only  to  give  steerage- way,  signalling  to  the  vessels  their  various  evolutions,  and  at  the  same 
time  raining  shells,  as  with  target  practice,  too  fast  to  count." 


RETREAT  FROM  BAY  POINT. 


121 


to  leave  it.  An  open  space  of  a  mile,  directly  in  range  of  the  National  guns, 
lay  between  the  fort  and  a  thick  wood  to  which  they  must  go  for  shelter. 
Across  this  they  ran,  each  man  for  himself,  divested  of  every  thing  that 
might  make  him  a  laggard.  Each  of  the  wounded  was  placed  in  a  blanket 
and  borne  away  by  four  men,  but  the  dead  were  left.  The  garrison,  with 
their  commander,  ran  six  miles  across  the  island,  to  Seabrook,  where  they 
embarked  for  Savannah. 

So  too  at  Fort  Beauregard  the  retreat  had  been  hasty.  General  Drayton 
had  vainly  endeavored  to  send  over  re-enforcements  to  the  little  garrison 
there,  that  fought  bravely 
and  well.  Seeing  danger 
of  being  cut  off  from  retreat, 
Colonel  Dunovant  ordered 
them  to  flee  while  there  was 
a  chance  for  safety.  Leav- 
ing an  infernal  machine  in 
Fort  Beauregard  for  a  mur- 
derous purpose,1  and  a  note 
for  Commodore  Dupont,9 
Captain  Elliott  and  his  com- 
mand retreated  with  the  rest 
of  the  troops,  first  to  St. 
Helen's,  then  to  Port  Royal 
Island,  and  then  to  the 
main,  with  all  possible  haste,  for  the  Charleston  and  Savannah  Railway. 

The  loss  on  board  the  fleet  during  the  action  was  very  slight.3  Dupont 
reported  it  at  thirty-one,  of  whom  eight  were  killed.  The  Confederate 
officers  reported  their  loss  in  both  forts  at  fifty,  of  whom  ten  were  killed  in 
Fort  Walker,  but  none  in  Fort  Beauregard.  On  the  evening:  succeeding  the 

f  CJ  O  O 

battle,  a  procession  of  seventeen  boats,  from  the  Wabash,  conducted  the 
remains  of  the  dead  to  their  burial-place  on  Hilton  Head,  near  Pope's  man- 


PLAN   OF   TOUT   BEAUREGARD. 


1  The  fair  fame  of  Captain  (afterwards  General)  Elliott  as  a  humane  man  and  honorable  soldier  received  an 
unerasable  blemish  by  an  act  at  this  time  perfectly  consistent  with  the  fiendish  spirit  of  the  conspirators,  but 
not  at  nil  so  with  what  common  report  says  was  his  own.     He  left  the  Confederate  flag  flying,   and  its 
halliards  so  connected  with  a  percussion-cap  apparatus,  that  when  the  victors  should  enter  the  fort  and  attempt 
to  pull  down  the  ensign  of  treason,  a  mine  of  gunpowder  beneath  would  bo  exploded.     Fortunately,  the  arrange- 
ment was  so  defective  that  no  life  was  lost  by  a  partial  explosion  that  occurred. 

2  The  following  is  a  copy  of  Elliott's  note  to  Dupont: — 

"  Bay  Point,  Nov.  7th,  1861. 

"  We  are  compelled  to  leave  two  wounded  men.  Treat  them  kindly,  according  to  the  poet's  saying — '•Hand 
ignara  mall  miseris  truccurrcre  disco.'1  We  abandon  our  untenable  position  that  we  may  do  the  cause  of  the 
Confederate  States  better  service  elsewhere.  Respectfully, 

"STEPHEN  ELLIOTT,  JR." 

The  Latin  quotation  in  the  above  is  a  line  from  Virgil's  .iBnead,  in  which  Dido,  remembering  her  own  mis- 
fortunes, pities  the  errors  of  .^Encas.  It  says,  "  Not  unacquainted  with  misfortune,  I  have  learned  to  succor  the 
distresses  of  others."  I  am  indebted  to  the  Rev.  John  Woart  (who  was  chaplain  at  the  U.  S.  General  Hospital 
at  Hilton  Head  when  I  visited  that  post  in  April,  1S66)  for  a  copy  of  Elliott's  note,  taken  from  the  original  by 
Captain  Law,  of  the  N&w  Hampshire,  then  in  that  harbor.  The  humane  injunction  of  Elliott  was  in  a  spirit 
directly  opposed  to  his  act  in  the  matter  of  the  infernal  machine.  lie  doubtless  acted  under  the  orders  of  his 
superiors.  Captain  Elliott  became  a  brigadier-general,  and  commanded  Fort  Sumter  during  a  greater  portion 
of  the  siege  of  that  fortress.  He  was  blown  up  by  the  explosion  of  the  mine  at  Petersburg,  when  one  of  his  arms 
was  broken.  lie  died  at  Aiken,  South  Carolina,  in  March,  1866. 

3  The  vessels  engaged  were  all  more  or  less  injured  by  the  Confederate  cannon.     The  Wabaxh  was  struck 
thirty -four  times.     Its  mainmast  was  inj  ured  beyond  hope  of  repair,  its  rigging  was  cut,  and  it  was  made  to  leak 
badly. 


122 


LANDING   OF   NATIONAL   TROOPS. 


'  Nov.  8, 
1861. 


STEPHEN   ELLIOTT,   JR. 


sion,  in  a  grove  of  palm  and  orange  trees,  not  far  from  the  fort ;  and  on  the 
following  day,"  Dupont  issued  a  stirring  general  order,  in  which, 
after  speaking  in  praise  of  his  officers  and  men,  he  said :  "  The 
flag-officer  fully  sympathizes  with  the  officers  and  men  of  the 

squadron,  in  the  satisfaction  they 
must  feel  at  seeing  the  ensign  of  the 
Union  once  more  in  the  State  of 
South  Carolina,  which  has  been  the 
chief  promoter  of  the  wicked  and 
unprovoked  rebellion  they  have  been 
called  upon  to  suppress."  The  flags 
captured  at  the  forts  were  sent  to 
the  Navy  Department,  where  they 
were  put  to  a  better  use  as  curtains 
for  a  window. 

Up  to  the  time  when  the  forts  were 
silenced,  the  land  forces  were  only 
spectators  of  the  conflict ;  then  it  was 
their  turn  to  act,  and  promptly  they 
performed  their  duty.  The  transpoi'ts 
containing  them  at  once  moved  for- 
ward, the  launches  were  prepared,  and  a  flag  of  truce  was  sent  ashore  to  ask 
whether  the  garrison  had  surrendered.  There  was  no  one  there  to  respond. 
The  Union  flag  was  hoisted  by  Commander  Rogers,1  amid  the  greetings  of 
cheers  from  the  fleet  and  transports ;  and  very  soon  the  surface  of  the  water 
was  dark  with  a  swarm  of  troops  in  boats  made  specially  for  such  occasions. 
Early  in  the  evening,  the  brigades  of  Generals  Wright  and  Stevens  had  landed 
on  the  beach,  which  was  so  flat  that  the  water  is  always  shallow  a  long  dis- 
tance out.  Wright's  men  landed  first,  close  by  Fort  Walker ;  and  so  eager 
were  they  to  tread  the  soil  of  South  Carolina,  that  many  of  them  leaped 
from  the  boats  and  waded  ashore.  Fort  Walker  was  formally  taken  posses- 
sion of,  and  General  Wright 
made  his  head-quarters  near 
it,  at  the  abandoned  mansion 
of  William  Pope,  and  the 
only  dwelling-house  at  that 
point.  It  had  been  the  head- 
quarters of  General  Drayton. 
General  Stevens's  brigade, 
consisting  of  the  Seventy- 
ninth  New  York  and  Eighth  Michigan,  crossed  over  to  Bay  Point  the  next 
morning,  and  took  possession  of  Fort  Beauregard.  The  victory  was  now 
complete,  and  the  universal  joy  which  it  created  in  the  Free-labor  States 
found  public  expression  in  many  places;  for  it  seemed  as  if  the  hand  of 


POPE'S   HOUSE,    HILTON    HEAD. 


1  "Commodore  Dupont,"  Rogers  wrote  to  a  friend,  "had  kindly  made  me  his  aid.  I  stood  by  him,  and  I 
did  little  things  which  I  suppose  gained  me  credit  So,  when  a  boat  was  sent  on  shore  to  ask  whether  they  had 
surrendered,  I  was  sent  I  carried  the  Stars  and  Stripes.  I  found  the  ramparts  utterly  desolate,  and  I  planted 
the  American  flag  upon  those  ramparts  with  my  own  hands — first  to  take  Dossession,  in  the  majesty  of  the  United 
States,  of  the  rebi-1  soil  of  South  Carolina." 


SHERMAN'S   PROCLAMATION. 


123 


retributive  justice,  so  long  withheld,  was  about  to  be  laid  heavily  upon  the 
chief  offender,  South  Carolina.1 

"A  thrill  pervaded  the  loyal  land 
When  the  gladdening  tidings  came  to  hand ; 

Each  heart  felt  joy's  emotion  ! 
The  clouds  of  gloom  and  doubt  dispersed, 
The  sun  of  hope  through  the  darkness  burst, 
And  the  zeal  the  patriot's  heart  had  nursed 

Burned  with  a  warm  devotion." 

The  joy  of  the  Loyalists  was  equaled  in  intensity  by  the  sadness  of  the 
Secessionists  everywhere.  The  latter  perceived  that  an  irreparable  blow  had 
been  dealt  against  their  cause,  and  throughout  the  Confederacy  there  was 
much  wailing,  lamentation,  and  bitter  recriminations.  It  was  believed  that 
Charleston  and  Savannah  would  soon  be  in  possession  of  the  National  forces, 
and  that  Forts  Sumter  and  Pulaski  would  be  "  repossessed "  by  the  Gov- 
ernment. 

General  R.  S.  Ripley,  an  old  army  officer  who  had  abandoned  his  flag, 
was  the  Confederate  commander  of  that  sea-coast  district,2  having  his  head- 
quarters at  Charleston.  He  had  arrived 
on  Hilton  Head  just  before  the  action 
commenced,.but  retired  to  Coosawhatchie, 
on  the  main,  satisfied  that  no  glory  was 
to  be  achieved  in  a  fight  so  hopeless  on 
the  part  of  his  friends.  It  was  under  his 
advice  that  the  Confederate  troops  aban- 
doned that  region  to  the  occupation  of 
the  National  forces.  The  latter  fact  was 
officially  announced  by  General  Sherman, 
in  a  proclamation  to  the  people  of  South 
Carolina  on  the  day  after  the  battle. 
Unfortunately,  a  portion  of  that  procla- 
mation was  couched  in  such  terms,  that 
neither  the  personal  pride  nor  the  politi- 
cal pretensions  of  the  rebellious  leaders 
was  offended.  It  was  so  lacking  in  positiveness  that  they  regarded  it  with 
perfect  indifference.3  Indeed,  it  was  difficult  to  get  them  to  notice  it  at  all. 


K.    8.    EII'LET. 


1  In  all  the  cities  and  towns  in  the  Free  Labor  States  flags  were  flung  out,  and  in  many  places  salvos  of  can- 
non wore  fired.  The  chimes  of  Trinity  church,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  beneath  its  great  flag  that  floated  from 
its  spire,  rang  out  two  changes  on  eight  bells,  and  twelve  airs,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Ayliffe,  the  celebrated 
chimist  The  airs  wcreas  follows:  Hail  Columbia;  Yankee  Doodle;  Airfroin  "Child  of  the  Regiment;"  Home, 
Sweet  Home;  Last  Rose  of  Summer;  Evening  Bells;  Star  Spangled  Banner  Airs  by  De  Beriot;  Airs  from  '•Fra 
Diavolo ;"  Columbia,  the  Gem  of  the  Ocean ;  Hail  Columbia ;  and  Yankee  Doodle. 

The  Secretaries  of  War  and  of  the  Navy  publicly  tendered  to  the  commanders  of  the  expedition  and  to  their 
men  thanks,  and  the  latter  issued  a  General  Order  on  the  16th  of  November,  in  which  it  was  directed  that  a 
national  salute  should  be  fired  from  each  navy-yard  at  meridian  on  the  day  after  the  reception,  to  commemorate 
the  signal  victory.  •  , 

a  See  page  311,  volume  I. 

*  He  acknowledged  their  pretensions  to  State  sovereignty  by  speaking  of  "  the  dictates  of  a  duty  "  which  ho 
owed  "to  a  great  sovereign  State;"  and  he  flattered  them  by  speaking  of  them  as  "a  proud  and  hospitable 
people,  among  whom  he  had  passed  some  of  the  pleasantest  daysof  his  life."  Then  he  assured  them  that  they  were 
in  a  state  of  active  rebellion  against  the  laws  of  their  own  country,  and  that  the  civilized  world  stood  amazed  at 
their  course,  and  appalled  by  the  crime  they  were  committing  against  their  "  own  mother."  He  narrated  some 


124  FLIGHT   FEOM   THE   COAST   ISLANDS. 

Messengers  were  sent  with  it,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  first  to  Port  Royal  Island, 
and  thence  to  the  main.  The  Confederate  officers  they  met  told  them  there 
were  no  "  loyal "  citizens  in  South  Carolina,  and  that  no  others  wanted  it, 
and  advised  them  to  turn  back  with  their  bundle  of  proclamations.  They 
acted  upon  this  recommendation,  and  so  ended  the  attempt  to  conciliate  the 
South  Carolinians. 

General  Sherman  set  vigorously  to  work  to  strengthen  his  position  on 
Hilton  Head,  for  it  was  to  be  made  a  depot  of  supplies.  Mechanics  and 
lumber  had  been  brought  out  in  the  transports.  Buildings  were  speedily 
erected;  also  an  immense  wharf;  and  in  a  short  time  the  place  assumed  the 
outward  appearance  of  a  mart  of  commerce.  Meanwhile,  Dupont  sent  his 
armed  vessels  in  various  directions  among  the  islands  and  up  the  rivers  of 
the  coast  of  South  Carolina,  in  the  direction  of  Charleston ;  and  before  the 
close  of  November,  every  soldier  occupying  earthworks  found  here  and  there, 
and  nearly  every  white  inhabitant,  had  abandoned  those  islands  and  fled  to 
the  main,  leaving  the  negroes,  who  refused  to  accompany  them,  to  occupy 
their  plantations  and  houses.  Everywhere,  evidences  of  panic  and  hasty 
departure  were  seen ;  and  it  is  now  believed  that,  had  the  victory  at  Port 
Royal  been  immediately  followed  up,  by  attacks  on  Charleston  and  Savannah, 
both  cities  might  have  been  an  easy  prey  to  the  National  forces.  Beaufort, 
a  delightful  city  on  Port  Royal  Island,  where  the  most  aristocratic  portion  of 

South  Carolina  society  had  summer  residences,  was  entered,"  and 
1S61        **s  arms  an(i  munitions  of  war  seized,  without  the  least  resistance,1 

there  being,  it  was  reported,  only  one  white  man  there,  named 
Allen  (who  was  of  Northern  birth),  and  who  was  too  much  overcome  with 
fear  or  strong  drink  to  give  any  intelligible  account  of  affairs  there.*  The 
negroes  everywhere  evinced  the  greatest  delight  at  the  advent  of  the  "  Yan- 
kees," about  whom  their  masters  had  told  them  fearful  tales ;  and  it  was  a 
most  touching  sight  to  see  them — men,  women,  and  children — flocking  to 
the  island  shores  when  the  vessels  appeared,  carrying  little  bundles  contain- 
ing all  their  worldly  goods,  and  with  perfect  faith  that  the  invader  was  their 


of  their  crimes,  implored  them  to  pause,  and  warned  them  that  they  would  bring  great  evils  upon  their  State. 
He  assured  them  that  he  and  his  troops  would  respect  any  constitutional  obligations  to  them,  and  begged  them 
to  believe  that  if,  in  the  performance  of  their  duty  in  enforcing  the  National  authority,  some  of  those  obligations 
should  he  neglected,  such  neglect  came  only  because  of  the  "  necessities  of  the  case."  The  general  had  been 
specially  instructed  by  the  War  Department  to  treat  all  slaves  as  General  Butler  had  been  authorized  to  treat 
them  at  Fortress  Monroe,  and  t-j  assure  all  loyal  masters  that  Congress  would  provide  just  compensation  to  them 
for  the  loss  of  the  labor  of  their  slaves  taken  into  the  public  service. 

1  Among  the  trophies  secured  at  Beaufort,  and  now  (186T)  preserved  at  the  Washington  Navy  Yard,  was  a 

6-pounder  brass  ciinnon,  which  had  been  captured  from  the 
British  while  marauding  on  the  coast  of  South  Carolina  during 
the  war  of  1S12.  It  was  deposited  in  the  trophy  room  of  the 
National  Arsenal,  at  Charleston,  and  there  it  remained  until 
the  conspirators  in  that  city  seized  it,  with  the  other  public 
property,  and  appropriated  it  to  their  use.  According  to  their 
code  of  ethics,  the  act  of  seizure  conferred  the  right  of  owner- 
ship, and  so  they  had  the  name  of  "  South  Carolina  "  engraved 
CANNON  CAPTITBED  AT  BEAUFORT.  upon  the  cannon.  It  also  bore  the  date  of  its  construction, 

"  1S03."     Its  carriage  was  modern,  having  been  made  after  its 
capture  from  the  British.     It,  too,  was  of  brass,  and  was  decorated  with  stars. 

a  Report  of  Lieutenant  Sproston,  of  the  Seneca,  who  was  the  first  to  land  at  Beaufort.  'He  says  that  while 
he  was  talking  with  Mr.  Allen,  at  his  store  in  Beaufort,  an  intelligent  mulatto  boy  dismounted  from  a  horse,  and 
said,  "  The  whole  country  have  left,  sir,  and  all  the  soldiers  gone  to  Port  Royal  Fe.rry.  They  did  not  think  that 
you  could  do  it,  sir."  He  informed  him  that  there  were  then  about  1,000  soldiers  at  the  ferry,  a  portion  of  whom 
were  the  Beaufort  Artillery,  under  Captain  Elliott 


CONQUEST   ON   THE   GEOKGIA   COAST. 


125 


«  Nov.,  1861.  ggl 


deliverer,  expressing  a  desire  to  go  on  board  the  ships,  evidently  fearing  that 
their  masters  would  return.1  The  latter  had  used  great  exertions,  by  per- 
suasion, threats,  and  violence,  to  induce  their  slaves  to  accompany  them  in 
their  flight  to  the  interior,  but  Avith  very  little  success.4 

With  equal  ease  Dupont  took  possession  of  Big  Tybee  Island,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Savannah  River,  from  which  Fort  Pulaski,  which  was  within 
easy  mortar  distance,  might  be  assailed,  and  the  harbor  of  Savannah  perfectly 
sealed  against  blockade  runners.  On  the 
approach  of  the  National  gunboats,  the  de 
fenses,  which  consisted  of  a  strong  martello 
tower  erected  there  during  the  war  of  1812, 
and  a  battery  at  its  base,  were  abandoned,  and 
on  the  25th"  Dupont  wrote  to 
the  Secretary  of  War :  "  The  flag 
of  the  United  States  is  flying  over  the  terri- 
tory of  the  State  of  Georgia."4 

Before  the  close  of  the  year  the  National 
authority  was  supreme  from  Wassaw  Sound, 
below  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah,  to  the 
North  Edisto  River.  Every  fort  on  the 
islands  in  that  region  had  been  abandoned, 
and  there  was  nothing  to  make  serious  oppo- 
sition to  National  authority.5  But  at  the 
close  of  November,  and  in  the  month  of 
December,  over  the  curious  net-work  of  creeks  and  rivers  on  that  coast 
hung  the  black  clouds  of  extensive  conflagrations,  evincing  intense  hostility 
to  that  authority  by  the  South  Carolinians.  Vast  quantities  of  cotton  were 
on  the  islands  when  the  National  forces  came ;  and,  when  the  first  panic  had 


MARTELLO  TOWER   ON   TYBEE   ISLAND.8 


1  Nowhere  in  the  South  were  the  negroes  so  shut  out  from  all  knowledge  of  the  world  as  among  these  coast 
islands.    Their  masters  assured  them  that  the  •'  Yankees"  were  coming  to  steal  them  and  sell  them  into  bondage 
in  Cuba ;  and  some  described  the  "  Northerners  "  as  monsters  who  would  devour  them,  or  kill  and  bury  them  in 
the  sand.    But  most  of  these  simple  people  did  not  believe  a  word  of  these  tales ;  on  the  contrary,  they  believed 
the  Lord  had  sent  the  "Yankees"  to  take  them  out  of  bondage.    This  faith  and  hope  was  most  remarkable. 

2  When  the  National  forces  reached  Beaufort,  the  negroes,  finding  themselves  sole  occupants  of  the  place 
and  property,  had  begun  to  pillage.     They  reported  that  their  masters,  before  their  departure,  had  tried  to  drive 
them  back  into  the  woods,  in  the  direction  of  the  main,  and  numbers  of  them  had  been  shot  and  killed.    Com- 
mander Eogers,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend  (Nov.  9th),  said:  "A  boat  which  came  off  to  the  Seneca  paid  one  man 
(giving  his  name)  shot  six  of  the  negroes."  • 

8  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  tower  when  I  sketched  it,  in  April,  1SGC.  Its  height  had  been  somewhat 
diminished  by  demolishing  a  portion  of  its  upper  part,  on  which  rested  a  roof.  Such  towers  had  been  erected 
early  in  the  present  century  along  the  British  coasts,  as  a  defense  against  an  expected  invasion  by  Bonaparte. 
The  lower  story  was.  used  for  stores,  and  the  upper,  being  bomb-proof,  as  secure  quarters  for  the  men.  The  walls 
terminated  in  a  parapet,  behind  which  cannon  were  placed.  The  tower  at  Tybee  was  built  of  solid  masonry, 
like  the  best  of  those  on  the  British  coast. 

4  Besides  those  on  Hilton  Head,  and  at  Day  Point  on  Phillip's  Island,  there  were  five  other  fortifications  on 

these  islands,  namely,  on  Botany  Bay  Island, 

North  Edisto  ;  on  Otter  Island,  St.  Helena's 
Sound ;  on  Fenwick's  Island ;  on  Bay  Point, 
on  the  South  Edisto  River;  and  on  Sam's 
Point,  on  the  Coosaw  River.  The  little 
sketch  here  given  of  the  Ibrt  on  Bay  Point, 
South  Edisto,  conveys  an  idea  of  the  general 
form  of  these  works,  which  were  constructed 
of  loose  earth,  and  blocks  of  tough  marsh 
sod. 

8  See  map  on  page  126. 

FOET  ON   BAY  POINT. 


126 


THE   COAST  ISLANDS   AND   COTTON. 


passed  by,  planters  returned  stealthily  and  applied  the  torch  to  that  which 
was  gathered  and  ungathered,  that  it  should  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
invaders.1 


In  this  connection  it 
is  proper  to  say,  that 
so  soon  as  the  report 
of  the  existence  of  a 
vast  quantity  of  aban- 
doned cotton  on  these 
coast  islands — cotton  of  the 


•  1862. 


COAST  ISLANDS. 


0       most  valuable  kind2 — reached 
Washington,  an  order  went  forth 
for    its    secure    preservation    and 
preparation  for  market.     Agents  were 
appointed   for   the   purpose,   and   the 
military  and  naval  authorities  in  that  region 
were  directed  to  give  them  all  necessary  aid. 
Measures  were  taken  to  organize  the  negro  population 
on  the  islands,  and  to  carry  forward  all  necessary  work 
on  the  abandoned  plantations.     This  business  was  left 
in  the  control  of  the  Treasury  Department,  and  was 
efficiently  and  wisely  managed  by  Secretary  Chase,  who  appointed 
Edwin  L.  Pierce  as  a  special  agent  for  the  purpose. 
At  the  beginning  of  February  following,"  Mr.  Pierce 
reported  that  about  two  hundred  plantations  on  fifteen  of  the 
South  Carolina  coast  islands  were  occupied,  or  under   the  control  of  the 

1  The  Cliarlesion  Mercury  of  Nov.  30th,  1861,  said :  "  The  heavens  to  the  southwest  were  brilliantly  illu- 
.  mlnated  with  the  patriotic  flames  ascending  from  burning  cotton.  As  the  spectators  witnessed  it,  they  involun- 
tarily burst  forth  with  cheer  after  cheer,  and  each  heart  was  warmed  as  with  a  new  pulse.  Such  a  people  can 
never  be  subjugated.  Let  the  holy  flames  continue  to  ascend,  and  let  the  demons  of  hell  who  come  here  on  their 
.diabolical  errand  learn  a  lesson  and  tremble.  Let  the  torch  be  applied  wherever  the  invader  pollutes  our  soil, 
and  let  him  find,  as  is  meet,  that  our  people  will  welcome  him  only  with  devastation  and  ruin.  Our  people  arc 
In  earnest,  men,  women,  and  children,  and  their  sacrifice  will  ascend  as  a  sacred  holocaust  to  God.  crying  aloud 
for  vengeance  against  the  fiends  in  human  shape  who  arc  disiracing  humanity,  trampling  down  civilization,  and 
would  blot  out  Christianity.  Patriotic  planters  on  the  seaboard  are  hourly  applying  the  torch  to  their  crops  of 
cotton  and  rice.  Some  are  authorized  by  military  authorities  to  destroy  their  crops,  to  prevent  ravages  by  the 
enemy.  Plantations  on  North  Edisto  and  in  the  neighborhood,  and  elsewhere  on  the  const  of  South  Carolina, 
are  one  sheet  of  flames  and  smoke.  The  commanding  officers  of  all  the  exposed  points  on  our  coast  have  re- 
ceived positive  instructions  to  burn  or  destroy  all  property  which  cannot  be  conveniently  taken  away  and  is 
likely  to  be  seized  by  the  enemy/1 

1  The  "  Sea  Island  Cotton  "  of  commerce  is  the  product  of  a  narrow  belt  of  coast  islands  along  the  shores  of 
South  Carolina,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  Eiver.  The  seed  was  obtained  from  the  Ba- 
hama Islands,  and  the  first  successful  crop  raised  in  South  Carolina  was  on  Hilton  Head  Island,  in  1790.  It  is 
of  the  arborescent  kind,  and  noted  for  its  long  fiber,  adapted  to  the  manufacture  of  the  finest  fabrics  and  the 
best  thread.  It  always  brought  a  very  high  price.  Just  before  the  war,  when  the  common  cotton  brought  an 
average,  of  ten  or  twelve  cents  a  pound,  a  bale  sent  from  South  Edisto  Island  brought,  in  Liverpool,  one  dollar 
and  thirty-fire  cents  a  pound. 


MOVEMENT   AGAINST  PORT  ROYAL   FERRY. 


127 


FLAT  BOATS   USED   FOR   LANDING    TROOPS. 


Union  forces,  and  that  upon  them,  there  was  an  aggregate  negro  population 
of  about  eight  thousand,  exclusive  of  several  thousand  colored  refugees  at 
and  around  Hilton  Head.  The  industrial  operations  in  this  region  under 
the  control  of  the  Government  will  be  further  considered  hereafter. 

The  only  stand  made  by  the  Confederate  forces  in  defense  of  the  South 
Carolina  coast  islands,  after  the  battle  of  the  7th  of  November,  was  at  Port 
Royal  Ferry,  on  the  Coosaw,  at  the  close  of  the  year.  They  had  a  fortified 
position  there,  and  a  force  estimated  at  eight  thousand  strong,  under  Generals 
Gregg  and  Pope,  from  which  it  was  determined  to  expel  them.  A  joint  land 
and  naval  expedition  against  this  post  was  undertaken,  the  former  com- 
manded by  Brigadier-General 
Stevens,  and  the  latter  by 
Commander  C.  R.  P.  Rogers. 
The  troops  employed  by  Ste- 
vens were  Colonel  Frazier's 
Forty-seventh  and  Colonel 
Perry's  Forty-eighth  New 
York  regiments,  and  the  Sev- 
enty-ninth New  York  High- 
landers, Major  -Morrison ;  Fif- 
tieth Pennsylvania,  Colonel 
Crist ;  Eighth  Michigan,  Colo- 
nel Fenton;  and  the  One  Hundredth  Pennsylvania  ("Round  Heads"), 
Colonel  Leasure,  of  Stevens's  brigade;  in  all  about  four  thousand  five 
hundred  men.  The  naval  force  assembled  at  Beaufort  for  the  purpose  was 
composed  of  the  gun-boats  Ottawa,  Pembina,  Hale,  and  Seneca,  ferry-boat 
Ellen,  and  four  large  boats  belonging  to  the  Wabash,  each  of  them  carrying 
a  12-pounder  howitzer,  under  the  respective  commands  of  Lieutenants  Upshur, 
Luce,  and  Irwin,  and  Acting  Master  Kempff. 

The  expedition  moved  in  the  evening  of  the  31st  of  Dece.mber." 
A  large  portion  of  the  vessels  went  up  the  Broad  River,  on 
the  westerly  side  of*  Port  Royal  Island,  to  approach  the  Ferry  by  Whale 

Creek;  and  at  the  same  time  General 
Stevens's  forces  made  their  way  to  a 
point  where  the  Brick  Yard  Creek,  a 
continuation  of  the  Beaufort  River, 
unites  with  the  Coosaw.  There  he  was 
met  by  Commander  Rogers,  with 
launches,  and  his  troops  were  embarked 
on  large  flat  boats,  at  an 
early  hour  in  the  morning.4 
The  Ottaioa,  Pembina,  and 
Hale  soon  afterward  entered  the  Coo- 
saw, and  at  Adams's  plantation,  about 
three  miles  below  the  Ferry,  the  land 
and  naval  forces  pressed  forward  to 
the  attack,  two  of  the  howitzers  of  the  Wabash  accompanying  the  former, 
under  Lieutenant  Irwin. 

Stevens  threw  out  the  Eighth  Michigan  as  skirmishers,  and  the  gun-boats 


•  1861. 


»  Jan.  1, 

1S62. 


PORT  ROYAL  FEREY  BEFORE  THB  ATTACK. 


128 


BATTLE   OF  PORT   ROYAL   FERRY. 


opened  a  brisk  fire  into  the  woods  in  their  front.  The  Seventy-ninth  New 
York  led.  Very  soon  a  concealed  battery  near  the  Ferry  was  encountered. 
It  opened  upon  them  with  grape  and  canister,  but  was  soon  silenced  by 
a  close  encounter,  in  which  the  Eighth  Michigan  bore  the  brunt.  The 
Fiftieth  Pennsylvania  pressed  forward  to  the  support  of  these  and  the 
Highlanders,  but  very  little  fighting  occurred  after  the  first  onset.  The 
Confederates,  seeing  the  gun-boats  Seneca,  Ellen,  Pembina,  and  Ottawa 
coming  forward,  abandoned  their  works  and  fled,  and  the  Pennsylvania 
"Round  Heads"  passed  over  the  Ferry  and  occupied  them.  At  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  General  Stevens  joined  them.  The  works  were 
demolished,  and  the  houses  in  the  vicinity  were  burned.  General  Stevens's 
loss  was  nine  wounded,  one  of  them  (Major  Watson,  of  the  Eighth  Michigan) 
mortally. 

While  the  National  forces  were  thus  gaming  absolute  control  of  the  South 
Carolina  coast  islands,  and  the  blockading  ships,  continually  multiplying  on  the 
Atlantic  and  on  the  Gulf,  were  watching  every  avenue  of  ingress  or  egress  for 

violators  of  the  law,  the  Government, 
profiting  by  the  hint  given  by  the 
insurgents  themselves,  several  months 
before,  in  sinking  obstructions  in  the 
channel  leading  up  to  Norfolk,1  pro- 
ceeded to  close,  in  like  manner,  the 
main  entrances  to  the  harbors  of 
Charleston  and  Savannah.  For  that 
purpose  a  number  of  condemned  mer- 
chant vessels,  chiefly  whalers,  were 
found  in  NCAV  England  harbors,  and 
purchased  by  order  of  the  Secretary 
of  the  Navy.  Twenty-five  of  them, 
each  of  three  or  four  hundred  tons 
burden,  were  stripped  of  their  cop-* 
per  bottoms,  and  were  as  heavily 
laden  as  their  strength  would  permit,  with  blocks  of  granite,  for  the  purpose 
of  closing  up  Charleston  harbor.  In  their  sides,  below  water-mark,  holes 
were  bored,  in  which  movable  plugs  were  inserted,  so  that  when  these  vessels 
reached  their  destination  these  might  be  drawn,  and  the  water  allowed  to 
pour  in. 

This  "  stone  fleet,"  as  it  was  called,  reached  the  blockading  squadron  off 
Charleston  at  the  middle  of  December,  and  on  the  20th,  sixteen  of  the 
vessels,4  from  New  Bedford  and  New  London,  were  sunk  on  the  bar  at  the 
entrance  of  the  Main  Ship  channel,3  six  miles  in  a  direct  southern  line  from 
Fort  Sumter.  This  was  done  under  the  superintendence  of  Fleet-captain 
Charles  H.  Davis.  They  were  placed  at  intervals,  checkerwise,  so  as  to  form 

1  See  page  398,  volume  I. 

2  One  of  these  vessels  was  named  Ceres.    It  had  been  an  armed  store-ship  of  the  British  navy,  and  ns  such 
was  in  Long  Island  Sound  during  the  old  war  for  Independence,  when  it  was  captured  by  the  Americans. 

8  There  are  four  channels  leading  out  from  Charleston  harbor.  The  Main  Ship  channel  runs  southward  along 
Morris  Island.  Maffitfs  channel,  on  the  northern  side  of  the  entrance,  is  along  the  south  side  of  Sullivan's  Island. 
Between  these  are  the  North  channel  and  thn  Swash  channel,  the  former  having  eight,  and  the  latter  nine  feet  of 
water  on  the  ban  The  Main  Ship  channel  had  fifteen  feet,  and  Maffitt's  channel  eleven. 


THE  CHANNELS  OF  CHARLESTON  HAKBOE. 


FAILURE   OF   THE   STOXE   FLEET.  129 

disturbing  currents  that  would  perplex  but  not  destroy  the  navigation. 
Indeed,  the  affair  was  intended  by  the  Government,  and  expected  by  those 
acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  coast,  the  currents,  and  the  harbor,  to  be 
only  a  temporary  interference  with  navigation,  as  a  Avar  measure,  and  these 
experts  laughed  at  the  folly  of  those  who  asserted,  as  did  a  writer  who 
accompanied  the  fleet,  that  "  Charleston  Bar  is  paved  with  granite,  and  the 
harbor  is  a  thing  of  the  past." l  The  idea  that  such  was  the  case  was  fostered 
by  the  Confederates,  in  order  to  "  fire  the  Southern  heart ;"  and  their  news- 
papers teemed  with  denunciations  of  the  "  barbarous  act,"  and  frantic  calls 
upon  commercial  nations  to  protest  by  cannon,  if  necessary,  against  this 
"  violation  of  the  rights  of  the  civilized  world."  The  British  press  and 
British  statesmen  sympathizing  with  the  insurgents  joined  in  the  outcry, 
and  the  British  Minister  at  Washington  (Lord  Lyons)  made  it  the  subject 
of  diplomatic  remonstrance.  He  was  assured  that  the  obstructions  would  be 
temporary,  and  he  was  referred  to  the  fact  that,  since  they  had  been  placed 
there,  a  British  ship,  in  violation  of  the  blockade,  had  run  into  Charleston 
harbor  with  safety,  carrying  supplies  for  the  enemies  of  the  Government. 

The  work  of  the  "  stone  fleet "  was  a  failure,*  and  the  expected  disaster 
to  Charleston,  from  its  operations,  did  not  occur.  But  a  fearful  one  did  fall 
upon  that  city  at  the  very  time  when  this  "  stone  fleet "  was  approaching. 
A  conflagration  commenced  on  the  night  of  the  14th  of  December,  and  con- 
tinued the  following  day,  devouring  churches  and  public  buildings,  with 
several  hundred  stores,  dwellings,  manufactories,  and  warehouses,  valued, 
with  their  contents,  at  millions  of  dollars. 

Let  us  now  turn  from  the  sea-coast,  and  observe  events  at  the  National 
capital  and  in  its  vicinity,  especially  along  the  line  of  the  Potomac  River. 

We  left  the  Confederate  army,  after  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Run,  lying  in 
comparative  inactivity  in  the  vicinity  of  its  victory,  with  General  Joseph  E. 
Johnston  as  its  chief  commander,  having  his  head-quarters  at  Centrevillc.;! 
We  left  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  a  formative  state,4  under  General 
McClellan,  whose  head-quarters  were  in  Washington  City,  on  Pennsylvania 
Avenue,  opposite  the  southeast  corner  of  President  Square.     He  was  busily 
engaged,  not  only  in  perfecting  its  physical  organization,  but  in  makinpp  a 
solid   improvement   in  its  moral  character.      He   issued    orders  that   com- 
mended themselves  to  all  good  citizens,  among  the  most  notable  of  which  was 
one"  which  enjoined  "  more  perfect  respect  for  the  Sabbath."    He 
won  "golden  opinions"  continually,  and  with  the  return  of  every     *  !gg,6' 
morning  he  found  himself  more  and  more  securely  intrenched  in 
the  faith  and  affections  of  the  people,  who  were  lavish  of  both. 

General  McClellan's  moral  strength  at  this  time  was  prodigious.  The 
soldiers  and  the  people  believed  in  him  with  the  most  earnest  faith.  His 
short  campaign  in  Western  Virginia  had  been  successful.  He  had  promised, 
on  taking  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  that  the  war  should  be 
"  short,  sharp,  and  decisive  ;"  and  he  said  to  some  of  his  followers,*  & 
while  the  President  and  Secretary  of  War  were  standing  by, 

1  Special  correspondence  of  the  New  York  Tribune,  Dec.  26th,  1861. 

8  A  similar  attempt  had  been  made  to  close  Ocracoke  Inlet,  In  September,  but  with  the  same  lack  of  success, 
the  old  hulks  being  either  carried  to  sea  by  the  strong  currents,  or  so  deeply  imbedded  in  the  sand  as  to  be 
harmless. 

1  Sec  page  22.  «  See  page  25. 

VOL.  II.— 9 


130  RETIREMENT  OF  GENERAL  SCOTT. 

"  Soldiers !  We  have  had  our  last  retreat.  We  have  seen  our  last  defeat. 
You  stand  by  me,  and  I  will  stand  by  you,  and  henceforth  victory  will 
crown  our  efforts."1  These  words  found  a  ready  response  from  the  soldiers 
and  the  people,  and  they  were  pondered  with  hope,  and  repeated  with  praise. 
In  them  were  promises  of  the  exercise  of  that  promptness  and  energy  of 
action,  in  the  use  of  the  resources  of  the  country,  that  would  speedily  bring 
peace.  In  the  hearts  of  the  people  still  rang  the  cry  of  "  On  to  Richmond  !" 
while  their  lips,  taught  circumspection  by  the  recent  disaster  at  Bull's  Run, 
were  modestly  silent.  The  soldiers,  eager  to  wipe  out  the  disgrace  of  that 
disaster,  were  ready  to  obey  with  alacrity,  at  any  moment,  an  order  to  march 
on  Richmond.  And  it  was  evidently  the  determination  of  the  commander, 
all  through  the  earlier  weeks  of  autumn,  to  strike  the  foe  at  Manassas,  as 
quickly  as  possible,  and  march  triumphantly  on  the  Confederate  capital.9 
But  the  retirement  of  Lieutenant-General  Scott  from  the  chief  command  of 
i  *ne  National  Army,"3  and  the  appointment  of  McClellan  to  fill 
his  place,  imposed  new  duties  and  responsibilities  upon  the  lat- 
ter, and  his  plan  of  campaign  against  the  insurgents  in  Virginia  was 
changed, 

The  new  organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  perfected  at  the 
middle  of  October,  when  at  least  seventy-five  thousand  well-armed  and  fairly 
disciplined  troops  were  in  a  condition  to  be  placed  in  column  for  active 
operations  against  the  Confederates  in  front  of  Washington.  At  that  time 
the  National  city  was  almost  circumvallated  by  earth-works,  there  being  no 


1  This  little  speech  was  on  the  occasion  when  Governor  Curtin,  accompanied  by  the  President  and  Secretary 
of  War,  presented  a  set  of  flags  to  the  Pennsylvania  Brigade  of  General  McCall,  on  Arlington  Heights. 

a  Mr.  Swinton.  in  his  History  of  the  Campaigns  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  (note  on  page  69),  says : 
"Though  General  McClellan  used  to  keep  his  own  counsel,  yet  General  McDowell  tells  me  he  was  wont,  in  their 
rides  over  the  country  south  of  the  Potomac,  to  point  toward  the  flank  of  Manassas,  and  say,  '  We  shall  strike 
them  there."1 " 

3  General  Scott  was  then  in  the  76th  year  of  his  age,  having  been  born  in  June,  1786.  He  had  been  for  some 
time  suffering  from  physical  and  mental  infirmities,  and  was  incapable  of  performing,  in  any  degree  of  efficiency, 
the  duties  of  his  office  at  that  important  time.  His  voluntary  retirement  from  active  military  duty  was  a  fortu- 
nate circumstance  for  the  country  and  his  own  reputation,  and  he  descended  into  the  quiet  of  private  life  after 
a  most  distinguished  military  career  of  more  than  fifty  years'  duration,  followed  by  the  benedictions  of  a  grateful 
people.  It  was  on  his  recommendation  that  General  McClellan,  his  junior  by  forty  years,  was  made  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief of  all  the  armies  of  the  Republic. — See  General  Orders,  No.  94,  dated  Washington,  November 
1st,  1861.* 

General  Scott  left  Washington  city  immediately  after  he  retired  from  active  command,  accompanied  by  his 
staff,  the  Secretaries  of  War  and  the  Treasury,  and  other  distinguished  officials.  General  McClellan  bade  him 
an  affectionate  farewell  at  the  Washington  railway-station,  and  the  veteran  was  conveyed  easily  on  a  couch  fitted 
up  for  his  use.  He  was  everywhere  greeted  by  the  people  with  the  most  earnest 'demonstrations  of  respect.  In 
New  York,  a  committee  of  the  Chamber  of  Commerce  and  the  Union  Defense  Committee  made  formal  callsupon 
him,  tendering  him  addresses,  to  which  he  replied  in  the  most  feeling  manner.  He  expressed  confidence  in  the 
ultimate  success  of  the  National  cause,  and  spoke  in  highest  terms  of  President  Lincoln,  to  whom  he  was  politi- 
cally opposed.  "  I  had  n<>  part  nor  lot  in  his  election,"  he  said.  "  I  confess  that  he  has  agreeably  disappointed 
inc.  He  is  a  man  of  great  ability,  fidelity,  and  patriotism." 

On  the  9th  of  November,  General  Scott  departed  for  Havre,  in  the  steamship  Aragb,  his  heart  cheered  by 
intelligence,  by  way  of  Richmond,  of  the  victory  of  Dupont  at  Port  Royal,  and  the  capture  of  Beaufort. 

•  The  following  letter  of  the  President  was  embodUd  in  the  order: 

"  EXECUTIVE  MiNgiow, 
"  Wathington,  Xovtmber  lit,  1861. 

"  On  the  1st  day  of  November,  A.  r>.  1861,  upon  his  own  application  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  Brevet  Lieutenant-General 
WINFIELD  SCOTT  is  ordered  to  be  placed,  and  hereby  is  placed  upon  the  Hat  of  retired  officers  of  the  Army  of  the  United  States,  without 
ledurtion  in  his  current  pay,  subsistence,  or  allowance. 

"  The  American  people  will  hear  with  sadness  and  deep  emotion  that  General  SCOTT  has  withdrawn  from  the  active  control  of  the 
army,  while  the  President  and  a  unanimous  Cabinet  express  their  own  and  the  nation's  sympathy  in  his  personal  affliction,  and  their  pro- 
fuund  sense  of  the  important  public  services  rendered  by  him  to  MS  country  during  his  long  and  brilliant  career,  among  which  will  tver 
be  gratefully  distinguished  his  faithful  devotion  to  the  Constitution,  the  Union,  and  the  Flag,  when  assailed  by  parricidal  rebellion. 

"ABRAHAM  LINCOLN." 


.-v  FOREIGN  PRINCES   IN  THE  ARMY.  131 

less  than  thirty-two  forts  completed  and  armed  for  its  defense,  and  to  these 
sixteen  were  added  in  the  course  of  six 'weeks.1  Provisions,  stores,  ammuni- 
tion, and  clothing,  were  on  hand  in  the  greatest  abundance,  and  the  chief 
commander  was  furnished  with  numerous  and  efficient  staff  officers,2  among 
whom  were  two  French  Princes  of  the  House  of  Orleans,  who  had  just 
arrived  at  the  capital,  with  their  uncle,  the  Prince  de  Joinville,  son  of  the 
late  Louis  Philippe,  King  of  the  French.  These  were  the  Count  of  Paris 
and  the  Duke  of  Chartres,  sons  of  the  late  Duke  of  Orleans,  who  wished  to 
acquire  military  experience  in  the  operations  of  so  large  a  force  as  was  there 
in  arms. 

A  prominent  member  of  the  then  reigning  family  in  France,  whose  head 
was  considered  a  usurper  by  the  Orleans  family,  had  just  left  this  country 
for  his  own.  It  was  the  Prince  Jerome  Bonaparte,  a  cousin  of  the  Emperor 
Napoleon  the  Third,  who,  with  his  wife,  had  arrived  in  New  York  in  the 
preceding  July,  in  his  private  steam  yacht.  He  went  to  Washington,  where 
he  was  entertained  by  the  President,  and  visited  the  Houses  of  Congress  and 
the  army  on  Arlington  Heights  and  vicinity.  He  passed  through  the  lines 
and  visited  the  Confederate  forces  under  Beauregard,  at  Manassas.  Return- 
ing to  New  York,  he  started  on  a  tour  to  Niagara,  Canada,  and  the  Western 
prairies,  with  the  princess.  At  the  middle  of  September,  he  went  from  New 
York  to  Boston  and  Halifax  in  his  yacht,  and  so  homeward. 

It  was  only  a  few  days  before  Prince  Jerome's  departure  from  New  York 
that  the  Prince  de  Joinville  arrived  there,  with  members  of  his  family.  He 
came  to  place  his  son,  the  Duke  of  Penthievre  (then  sixteen  years  of  age),  in 
the  Naval  School  at  Newport.  He  brought  with  him  his  two  nephews  above 
named,  who  offered  their  services  to  the  Government,  with  the  stipulation 
on  their  part  that  they  should  receive  no  pay.  Each  was  commissioned  a 
captain,  and  assigned  to  the  staff  of  General  McClellan.  They  remained  in 
the  service  until  the  close  of  the  Peninsula  campaign,  in  July,  1862,  and 
acquitted  themselves  well. 

1  See  map  and  foot-note  on  page  24  of  this  volume.  On  the  7th  of  December,  Chief  Engineer -Barnard  re- 
ported that  the  defenses  of  Washington  city  consisted  of  about  forty-eight  works,  mounting  over  300  guns,  some 
of  which  were  of  very  large  size,  and  added,  "  that  the  actual  defensive  perimeter  occupied  is  about  thirty-five 
miles,  exceeding  the  length  of  the  famous,  and  hitherto  the  most  extensive — fortified  by  extemporized  field-works 
— lines  of  Torres  Vedras  by  several  miles." 

Concerning  the  creation  and  use  of  heavy  ordnance  at  that  time,  Swintoh  says :  "  The  task  of  forming  an 
artillery  establishment  was  facilitated  by  the  fact  that  the  country  possessed,  in  the  regular  service,  a  body  of 
accomplished  and  energetic  artillery  officers.  As  a  basis  of  organization,  it  was  decided  to  form  field-batteries  of 
six  guns  (never  less  than  four  guns,  and  the  guns  of  each  battery  to  be  of  uniform  caliber),  and  these  were 
assigned  to  divisions,  not  to  brigades,  in  the  proportion  of  four  batteries  to  each  division;  one  of  which  was  to 
be  a  battery  of  regulars,  and  the  captain  of  the  regular  battery  was  in  each  case  appointed  commandant  of  the 
artillery  of  the  division.  In  addition,  it  was  determined  to  create  an  artillery  reserve  of  a  hundred  guns,  and  a 
siege-train  of  fifty  pieces.  This  work  was  pushed  forward  with  so  much  energy,  that  whereas,  when  General 
McClellan  took  command  of  the  army,  the  entire  artillery  establishment  consisted  of  nine  imperfectly  equipped 
batteries  of  thirty  guns,  before  it  took  the  field  this  service  had  reached  the  colossal  proportions  of  ninety-two 
batteries  of  five  hundred  and  twenty  guns,  served  by  twelve  thousand  five  hundred  men,  and  in  full  readiness 
for  active  field  duty.1" — Campaigns  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  page  65. 

a  The  following  officers  com  posed  the  staff  of  General  McClellan  soon  after  taking  the  command  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac:  "Major  8.  Williams,  Assistant  Adjutant-General;  Captain  Albert  V.  Colburn,  Assistant 
Adjutant-General;  Colonel  E.  B.  Marcy,  Inspector-General;  Colonel  T.  M.  Key,  Aid-de-Camp;  Captain  N.  B. 
Sweitser,  1st  Cavalry,  Aid-de-Camp ;  Captain  Edward  McK.  Hudson,  14th  Infantry,  Aid-de-Camp ;  Captain  L. 
A.  Williams,  10th  Infantry,  Aid-de-Camp;  Major  A.  J.  Myer,  Signal  Officer;  Major  Stewart  Van  Vliet,  Chief 
Quartermaster;  Captain  H.  F.  Clarke,  Chief  Commissary ;  Surgeon  C.  S.  Tripler,  Medical  Director;  Major  J.  G. 
Barnard,  Chief  Engineer;  Major  J.  N.  Macomb,  Chief  Topographical  Engineer;  Captain  Charles  P.  Kingsbury, 
Chief  of  Ordnance ;  Brigadier-General  George  Stoneman,  Volunteer  Service,  Chief  of  Cavalry  J  Brlgadler- 
Uenerul  W.  F.  Barry,  Volunteer  Service,  Chief  of  Artillery." 


132   THE  DEPARTMENTS  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


McClellan  had  organized  every  necessary  department  thoroughly,  and  had 
endeavored  to  place  at  the  head  of  each  the  best  men  in  the  service.1  These 
had  been  active  co-workers  with  him,  and  their  several  departments  were 
in  the  best  possible  condition  for  effective  service.  The  main  body  of  the 
army  was  now0  judiciously  posted,  for  offense  or  defense,  in  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  Washington  City,  with  detachments  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  Potomac  as  far  up  as  "Williamspoi't,  above  Har- 
per's Ferry,  and  as  far  down  as  Liverpool  Point,  in  Maryland,  nearly  oppo- 
site Acquia  Creek.2 

At  the  close  of  September  a  grand  review  had  been  held,  when  seventy 


o  Oct.  15, 
1861. 


1  The  Engineers,  as  we  have  observed,  wore  placed  In  charge  of  Major  J.  G.  Barnard, 
and  the  Artillery  under  the  chief  command  of  Major  William  F.  Barry.  The  Topo- 
graphical Engineers  were  commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  John  N.  Macomb,  and  a 
Signal  Corps,  formed  by  Major  Albert  J.  Myer,  the  inventor  of  a  most  efficient  system 
of  signalling,  was  placed  in  chanre  of  that  officer.  This  system  was  first  practically  tested 
during  the  organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and,  as  we  shall  observe  hereafter,  It 
performed  the  most  essential  and  important  service  on  land  and  water,  in  reconnoitering 
and  in  directing  the  fire  of  artillery,  where  objects,  such  as  hills  or  woods  on  land,  or  bluffs 
or  wooded  points  on  the  shores  of  rivers,  intervened  between  the  belligerents.  The  value 
of  that  service  during  the  war  cannot  be  estimated.  A  full  explanation  of  its  operations, 
with  illustrations,  may  be  found  in  another  part  of  this  work. 

The  Telegraphic  operations  of  the  army  were  intrusted  to  Major  Thomas  J.  Eckert. 
In  this  connection.  T.  S.  C.  Lowe,  a  distinguished  aeronaut,  was  employed,  and  for  some  time 
balloons  were  used  with  great  efficiency  in  reconnoitering,  but  later  in  the  progress  of  the  war 
they  fell  into  disuse.  Mr.  Lowe  made  experiments  with  his  balloon  in  connection  with  the 
telegraph  so  early  as  June,  1S61,  and  by  perfect  success  demonstrated  the  feasibility  of  the 
joint  use  of  the  balloon  and  telegraph  in  reconnoitering.  At  the  height  of  full  five  hundred 
leet  above  Arlington  Heights,  Mr.  Lowe  telegraphed  to  the  President,  at  Washington,  as 
follows : 

"  SIE  : — From  this  point  of  observation  we  command  an  extent  of  country  nearly  fifty 
miles  in  diameter.      I  have  pleasure  in  sending  you  this   first  telegram  ever 
dispatched   from  an  aerial   station,   and  acknowledging   indebtedness  to  your 
encouragement  for  the   opportunity   of  demonstrating  the   availability   of  the 
science  of  aeronautics  in  the  service  of  the  country. 

"  I  am  your  Excellency's  humble' servant, 

"T.  S.  C.LOWE." 

War-balloons  were  first  regularly  used  by  Louis  Napoleon  in  the  Italian  War, 
in  1S59.  Their  success  there  commended  their  introduction 
into  the  National  army,  and  the  attention  of  the  military 
authorities  was  early  called  to  the  subject.  On  receiving  the 
above  dispatch,  Mr.  Lincoln  invited  Mr.  Lowe  to  the  Execu- 
tive mansion.  He  introduced  him  to  General  Scott,  and  he  was 
soon  afterward  employed  as  an  aeronaut  in  the  militarj"  ser- 
vice. When  in  use,  the  balloon  is  kept  under  control  by  strong 
cords  in  the  hands  of  men  on  the  ground,  who,  when  the 
reconnoissance  is  ended,  draw  it  down  to  the  place  of  depar- 
ture. 

The  Medical  Department  of  the  army  was  placed  in 
charge  of  Surgeons  Charles  S.  Tripler  and  Jonathan  Letterman, 
who  in  turn  performed  the  duties  of  Medical  Director.  The 
Quartermaster's  Department  was  intrusted  to  Major  S.  Van 
Vliet.  The  Subsistence  Department  was  placed  in  charge 
of  Captain  H.  F.  Clarke ;  and  to  the  control  of  the  Ordnance 
Department  was  assigned  Captain  C.  P.  Kingsbury.  Colonel 
Andrew  Porter  was  made  Provost-Marshal  General  of  the 

Army  of  the  Potomac;  and  Colonel  Thomas  G.  Garrett,  of  the  General's  staff,  was  made  Judge  Advocate. — 
See  General  McClellan's  Report  on  the  Organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  its  Campaigns  in 
Virginia  and  Maryland. 

4  The  different  divisions  were  posted  as  follows:  "Hooker  at  Budd's  Ferry,  Lower  Potomac;  Heintzelman 
at  Fort  Lyon  and  vicinity ;  Franklin  near  the  Theological  Seminary ;  Blenker  near  Hunter's  Chapel ;  McDowell 
at  Upton's  Hill  and  Arlington ;  F.  J.  Porter  at  Hall's  and  Miner's  Hills;  Smith  at  Mackall'a  Hill;  McCall  at 
Langley;  Buell  at  Tenallytown,  Meridian  Hill,  Emory's  Chapel,  Ac.,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river;  Casey  at 
Washington;  Stoneman's  cavalry  at  Washington ;  Hunt's  artillery  at  Washington  ;  Banks  at  Darnestown,  with 
detachments  at  Point  of  Rocks,  Sandy  Hook,  Williamsport,  &c. ;  Stone  at  Poolesville ;  and  Dix  at  Baltimore, 
with  detachments  on  the  Eastern  shore." 


WAR   BALLOON. 


DANGERS   POINTED   OUT. 


133 


thousand  men  of  all  arms  were  assembled  and  maneuvered.     It  was  the 
largest  military  force  ever  gathered  on  the  American  Continent,  and  gave 
the  loyal  people  assurance  of  the  safety  of  the  Republic.     And  to  these 
troops,  regiment  after  regiment,. at  the  rate  of  two  thousand  men  each  day, 
and  battery  after  battery,  was  continually  added  from  the  teeming  popula- 
tion and  immense  resources  of  the  Free-labor  States.     A  little 
later,"  there  was  another  imposing  review.     It  was  of  artillery      a  ^^ 
and  cavalry  alone ;  when  six  thousand  horsemen,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  twelve  heavy  guns,  appeared  before  President  Lincoln,  the  Secre- 
tary of  State,  Prince  de  Joinville,  and  other  distinguished  men.      Their 
evolutions  were  conducted  over  an  area  of  about  two  hundred  acres :  the 
cavalry  under  the  direction  of  General  Palmer,  and  the  artillery  under  the 
command  of  General  Barry.     The  whole  review  was  conducted  by  General 
Stoneman. 

But  drills,  parades,  and  reviews  were  not  the  only  exhibitions  of  war 
near  the  Potomac  during  these  earlier  days  of  autumn.  There  was  some 
real  though  not  heavy  fighting  between 
the  opposing  forces  there.  The  auda- 
city of  the  Confederates  was  amazing. 
Soon  after  the  Battle  of  Bull's  Run, 
General  Johnston  had  advanced  his 
outposts  from  Centreville  and  Fairfax 
Court  House  to  Munson's  Hill,  only 
six  miles  in  an  air-line  from  Washing- 

O 

ton  City,  where  the  Confederate  flag 
was  flaunted  for  weeks,  in  full  view  of 
the  National  Capitol.  At  other  points 
above  the  city,  his  scouts  pressed  up 
almost  to  the  Potomac,  and  he  was  at 
the  same  time  taking  measures  for 
erecting  batteries  at  points  below  the  Occoquan  Creek,  for  the  purpose  of 
obstructing  the  passage  of  supplies  up  that  river,  for  the  National  army 
around  Washington.  The  probability  of  such  a  movement  had  been  per- 
ceived at  an  early  day  by  vigilant  and  expert  men. 

So  early  as  June,  the  Navy  Department  had  called  the  attention  of  the 
Secretary  of  War  (Mr.  Cameron)  to  the  importance,  in  view  of  the  possible 
danger,  of  seizing  and  holding  Matthias  Point,  in  order  to  secure  the 
navigation  of  the  river.  At  different  times  afterward,*  the  attention  of 
the  President,  General  Scott,  and  General  McClellan  was  called  to  the 
matter  by  the  same  Department,  but  nothing  was  done  until  toward  the 
close  of  September,  when  Confederate  batteries  were  actually  planted  there.3 
Then  it  was  proposed  to  send  a  land  force  down  the  Maryland  side  of  the 
river,  and  crossing  in  boats,  covered  by  the  Potomac  flotilla,  take  possession 
of  the  shore  just  above  Matthias  Point.  The  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  having 

1  This  is  a  view  of  one  of  the  most  frequently  mentioned  buildings  in  the  records  of  the  Civil  War.     It  is 
from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author  in  1866.     It  gives  the  name  to  the  village  around  it,  which  is  the  shiretown  of 
the  county.     The  village  was  much  injured  during  the  war. 

2  July  1st,  August  2()th,  and  August  81st. 

3  It  appears  by  an  autograph  letter  before  me,  written  by  Colonel   Wade  Hampton,  at  Freestone  Point, 
between  Occoquan  and  Dumfries,  and  dated  September  24th,  1861,  that  a  battery  was  completed  at  that  place,  and 


FAIRFAX   COURT  HOUSE.1 


134  THE   POTOMAC   RIVER   BLOCKADED. 

use  for  the  Potomac  flotilla  elsewhere,  was  anxious  that  the  movement 
should  take  place  at  once.1  Preparations  were  accordingly  made  to  send 
four  thousand  of  Hooker's  division  for  the  purpose.  The  Navy  Department 
furnished  transportation,  and  Captain  Craven,  the  commander  of  the  flotilla, 
gathered  his  vessels  in  the  vicinity  of  Matthias  Point,  to  co-operate  in  an 
attack  on  the  batteries  there.  In  the  mean  time  the  chief  engineer  (Major 
Barnard)  reported  adversely,2  and  the  project  was  abandoned. 

On  the  assurance  of  sufficient  aid  from  the  Navy  Department,  it  was 
agreed  that  a  land  force  should  march  down  the  right  bank  of  the  Potomac, 
capture  all  batteries  found  there,  and  take  permanent  possession  of  that 
region.  This  project  was  also  abandoned,  because  McClellan  believed  that 
the  movement  might  bring  on  a  general  engagement,  for  which  he  did  not 
feel  prepared.  No  attempt  was  afterward  made  to  interfere  with  the  Con- 
federates in  their  mischievous  work,  and  early  in  October  Captain  Craven 
officially  announced  that  the  navigation  of  the  Potomac  was  closed,  and  the 
National  capital  blockaded  in  that  important  direction.  Craven  was  so 
mortified  because  of  the  anticipated  reproach  of  the  public  for  the  supposed 
inefficiency  of  his  command,  that  he  made  a  request  to  be  assigned  to  duty 
elsewhere.  The  President,  who  had  warmly  seconded  the  Navy  Depart- 
ment in  urging  McClellan  to  take  measures  for  keeping  the  navigation  of 
the  river  open,  was  exceedingly  annoyed ;  whilst  the  nation  at  large,  unable 
to  understand  the  cause  of  this  new  disaster,  and  feeling  deeply  mortified 
and  humiliated,  severely  censured  the  Government.3  That  blockade,  so  dis- 
graceful to  the  Government,  was  continued  until  the  Confederates  voluntarily 
evacuated  their  position  in  front  of  Washington,  in  March  following. 

was  ready  for  action  at  that  date.  His  letter  was  addressed  to  Colonel  Thomas  Jordan,  Beauregard's  Assistant 
Adjutant-General.  He  says  the  works  were  constructed  under  Captain  Lee,  whose  battery  and  a  long  32-pounder 
rifled  gun  were  there.  The  latter  had  been  sent  there  by  General  Trimble,  a  Maryland  traitor,  then  in  the  Con- 
federate army.  He  reported  that  he  had  every  thing  in  readiness  to  open  fire  the  previous  evening.  A  fringe  of 
trees  had  been  left  standing  on  tho  point,  to  conceal  the  troops  while  erecting  the  works.  These  were  cut  down 
on  the  night  of  the  23d. 

1  At  that  time  (late  in  September)  there  were  in  the  Potomac  the  Pawnee,  Pocahontas^  and  Seminole,  thruo 
heavily  armed  vessels,  and  the  ft.  B.  Forbes,  with  two  very  formidable  guns  on  board.  These  vessels  had  been 
detailed  to  go  with  Dupont's  expedition  to  Port  Royal,  and  it  was  urged  by  the  Navy  Department  that  thi-y 
should  first  be  employed  in  destroying  tho  Confederate  batteries  on  the  river,  and  assisting  the  Army  of  tho 
Potomac  in  taking  possession  of  their  positions. 

z  He  referred  to  the  fact  that  High  Point,  Freestone  Point,  and  Cock-pit  Point,  and  thence  down  to  Chapa- 
wausic  Creek,  opposite  Hooker's  quarters  at  Budd's  Ferry,  were  eligible  places  for  batteries,  and  considered  it 
unwise  to  attempt  the  capture  of  any  already  completed,  unless  a  campaign  was  about  to  be  opened  in  that 
direction.  He  concluded  that  the  best  way  to  prevent  the  erection  of  batteries,  and  to  keep  open  navigation,  was 
to  have  a  sufficient  naval  force  patrolling  the  Potomac.  See  McClellan" s  Report,  page  50.  In  a  review  of  tho 
Peninsula  Campaign,  Major  (then  General)  Barnard,  alluding  to  this  project,  says  (page  16),  if  it  had  been 
attempted  "a  Ball's  Bluff  affair,  ten  times  intensified,  would  have  been  the  certain  result." 

3  General  McClellan,  in  his  report  to  the  Secretary  of  War  of  the  operations  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
while  under  his  command,  made  in  August,  1S63  (nearly  two  years  after  the  events  here  recorded),  attributed 
the  failure  to  keep  the  navigation  of  the  Potomac  open,  at  this  time,  to  the  remissness  of  the  Navy  Department 
in  not  furnishing  a  sufficient  number  of  armed  vessels  for  the  purpose.  G.  V.  Fox,  the  Assistant  Secretary  of 
the  Navy,  in  his  testimony  before  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War  (i.  page  239),  attributes  that  failure 
partly  to  the  remissness  of  the  War  Department,  under  the  management  of  Cameron,  but  chiefly  to  the  failure 
of  General  McClellan  to  furnish  a  force  from  his  immense  army  in  time  to  have  taken  and  held  possession  of  the 
Virginia  shore  of  the  river.  The  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War,  in  their  summary  of  the  testimony 
of  both  Mr.  Fox  and  General  McClellan,  says :  "  After  repeated  efforts,  General  McClellan  promised  that  4,000 
men  should  be  ready,  at  a  time  named,  to  proceed  down  the  river.  The  Navy  Department  provided  the  neces- 
sary transports  for  the  troops,  and  Captain  Craven,  commanding  the  Potomac  flotilla,  upon  being  notified  to  that 
effect,  collected  at  Matthias  Point  all  the  boats  of  his  flotilla  at  the  time  named.  The  troops  did  not  arrive,  and 
the  Navy  Department  was  informed  of  the  fact  by  Captain  Craven.  Assistant  Secretary  Fox,  upon  inquiring  of 
General  McClellan  why  the  troops  had  not  been  sent,  according  to  agreement,  was  informed  by  him  that  his 
engineers  were  of  the  opinion  that  so  large  a  body  of  troops  could  not  be  landed,  and  therefore  he  had  concluded 
not  to  send  them.  Captain  Fox  replied  that  the  landing  of  the  troops  was  a  matter  of  which  the  Navy  Dvpart- 


HOSTILE  MOVEMENTS  ON  THE  POTOMAC.  135 

As  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  rapidly  increased  in  numbers  and  equip- 
ment in  Virginia  in  front  of  Washington,  it  required  more  space  than  the 
narrow  strip  between  the  river  and  the  advance  posts  of  the  Confederates, 
and  early  in  September  it  was  determined  to  acquire  that  space  by  pushing 
back  the  intruders.  Already  there  had  been  several  little  skirmishes  be- 
tween the  pickets  and  the  outposts  of  the  confronting  contestants.  On  the 
5th  of  August,  a  detachment  of  the  Twenty-eighth  New  York,  under  Captain 
Brush,  mostly  firemen,  attacked  a  squad  of  Confederate  cavalry  in  Virginia, 
opposite  the  Point  of  Rocks,  killing  and  wounding  eight  men,  and  capturing 
nine  prisoners  and  twenty  horses;  and  on  the  12th  a  detachment  of  the 
Tenth  New  York,  under  Captain  Kennedy,  crossed  the  Potomac  from  Sandy 
Hook,  and  attacked  and  routed  some  Virginia  cavalry  at  Lovettsville. 

On  the  12th  of  September,0  a  reconnoissance  was  made 
toward  Lewinsville,  four  or  five  miles  from  Camp  Advance,  at 
the  Chain  Bridge,  by  about  two  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  Gen- 
eral William  F.  Smith,1  in  charge  of  a  brigade  at  that  post.  They  had 
accomplished  a  topographical  survey,  for  which  purpose  they  were  chiefly 
sent,  and  were  returning,  when  they  were  attacked  by  a  body  of  Virginians,2 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  J.  E.  B.  Stuart,  afterward  the  famous  general 
leader  of  cavalry  in  the  Confederate  army.  Stuart  opened  heavily  with  his 
cannon,  which  at  first  disconcerted  the  National  troops.  The  latter  were 
kept  steady  until  Griffin's  Battery  was  placed  in  position,  when  its  guns 
soon  silenced  those  of  the  Virginians,  and  scattered  their  cavalry.  Then  the 
National  troops,  having  accomplished  their  object,  returned  to  their  post  near 
the  Chain  Bridge  "  in  perfect  order  and  excellent  spirits,"  with  a  loss  of 
two  killed  and  ten  wounded.3 

ment  had  charge ;  that  they  had  provided  the  necessary  means  to  accomplish  the  landing  successfully ;  that  no 
inquiry  had  been  made  of  them  in  regard  to  that  matter,  and  no  notification  that  the  troops  were  not  to  be  sent. 
It  was  then  agreed  that  the  troops  should  be  sent  the  next  night.  Captain  Craven  -was  again  notified,  and  again 
had  his  flotilla  in  readiness  lor  the  arrival  of  the  troops ;  but  no  troops  were  sent  down  at  that  time,  nor  were 
any  ever  sent  down  for  that  purpose.  Captain  Fox,  in  answer  to  the  inquiry  of  the  Committee,  as  to  what  reason 
was  assigned  for  not  sending  the  troops  according  to  the  second  agreement,  replied  that  the  only  reason,  so  far 
as  he  could  ascertain,  was  that  General  McClellan  feared  that  it  might  bring  on  a  general  engagement.  The  Presi- 
dent, who  had  united  with  the  Navy  Department  in  urging  its  proposition,  first  upon  General  Scott  and  then 
upon  General  McClellan,  manifested  great  disappointment  when  he  learned  that  the  plan  had  failed  in  conse- 
quence of  the  troops  not  being  sent.  And  Captain  Craven  threw  up  his  command  on  the  Potomac,  and  applied 
to  be  sent  to  sea,  saying  that,  by  remaining  here  and  doing  nothing,  he  was  but  losing  his  own  reputation,  as  the 
blame  for  permitting  the  Potomac  to  bo  blockaded  would  be  imputed  to  him  and  the  flotilla  under  his  command." 

As  the  reports  of  the  Committee  may  be  frequently  referred  to  in  this  work,  it  is  proper  to  say  that  it  was 
a  joint  committee  of  both  Houses  of  Congress,  appointed  in  December,  1861,  consisting  of  three  members  of  the 
Senate  and  four  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  with  instructions  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  the 
war.  The  Committee  consisted  of  B.  F.  Wade,  Z.  Chandler,  and  Andrew  Johnson,  of  tho  Senate,  and  D.  W. 
Gooch,  John  Covode,  G.  W.  Julian,  and  M.  F.  Odell,  of  the  House  of  Representatives.  They  constituted  a  per- 
manent court  of  inquiry,  with  power  to  send  for  persons  and  papers.  When  Senator  Johnson  was  appointed 
Military  Governor  of  Tennessee,  his  place  on  the  Committee  was  supplied  by  Joseph  A.  Wright,  of  Indiana. 

1  These  troops  consisted  of  the  Seventy-ninth  (Highlanders)  New  York  Militia ;  battalions  of  Vermont  and 
Indiana  Volunteers,  and  of  the  First  United  States  Chasseurs;  a  Cavalry  company,  and  Griffin's  West  Point 
Battery. 

z  These  were  the  Thirteenth  Virginia  Volunteers,  Eosser's  Battery  of  the  Washington  Artillery,  and  n 
detachment  of  cavalry. 

s  Reports  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Shaler  and  Adjutant  Ireland,  and  dispatch  of  General  McClellan,  all  dated 
September  llth,  1S61.  General  McClellan  joined  the  column  at  the  close  of  the  affair.  Colonel  Stuart  (Con- 
federate) gave  a  glowing  account  of  the  confusion  into  which  the  Nationals  were  thrown  by  his  first  attack,  and 
gave  the  affair  the  aspect  of  a  great  victory  for  himself.  He  reported  '•  fearful  havoc  in  the  ranks  of  the  enemy." 
"  Our  loss,"  he  said,  "was  not  a  scratch  to  man  or  horse." — Stuart's  Report,  Sept.  11,  1S61. 

Stuart  appears  to  have  been  accused  of  rashness  on  this  occasion,  in  exposing  his  cannon  to  the  danger  of 
capture.  In  an  autograph  letter  before  me.  dated  at  Munson's  Hill.  September  14th,  and  addressed  to  General 
Longstreet,  he  repels  the  accusation,  and  declares  that  at  no  time  was  a  piece  of  his  cannon  •'  in  a  position  that  it 


136  AN  INGENIOUS  DECEPTION. 

Three  days  after  the  affair  near  Lewinsville,  the  pickets  on  the  right  of 
the  command  of  Colonel  John  W.  Geary,  of  the  Twenty-eighth  Pennsylvania, 
stationed   three    miles    above    Darnestown,   in   Maryland,    were 
attacked"  by  four  hundred  and  fifty  Virginians,  who  had  boldly 
crossed  the  Potomac.     A  spirited  skirmish  for  about  two  hours 
ensued,  resulting  in  a  loss  to  the  assailants  of  eight  or  ten  killed,  and  several 
wounded,  and  their  utter  repulse.     Geary's  loss  was  one  killed ;  and  his  gain 
was  great  animation  for  the  troops  under  his  command,  who  were  charged 
» Oct.  9       wita  holding  the  country  opposite  Harper's  Ferry.     A  little  later, 
<  Oct.  16.     National  troops  permanently  occupied  Lewinsville,4  Vienna/  and 
<*Oct  n.     Fairfax  Court  House/  the  Confederates  falling  back  to  Centreville 
without  firing  a  shot.     They  had  evacuated  Munson's  Hill  on  the  28th  of 
September,  when  the  position  was  formally  taken  possession  of  by  the  Na- 
tionals, who  had  been  for  some  time  looking  upon  it  from  Bailey's  Cross- 
roads with  much  respect,  because  of  its  apparently  formidable  works  and 
heavy  armament.    These  had  been  reconnoitered  with  great  caution,  and  pro- 
nounced to  be  alarmingly  strong,  when  the  fort  was  really  a  slight  earth- 
Avork,  running  irregularly  around  about  four  acres  on  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
without  ditch  or  glacis,  "  in  every  respect  a  squirming  piece  of  work,"  as  an 
eye-witness  wrote.     Its  armament  consisted  of  one  stove-pipe  and  two  logs, 
the  latter  with  a  black  disc  painted  on  the  middle  of  the  sawed  end  of  each, 
giving  them  the  appearance,  at  a  distance,  of  .the  muzzles  of  100-pound  Par- 

rott  guns.  These  "  Quaker  Guns,"  like 
similar  ones  at  Manassas  a  few  months 
later,  had,  for  six  weeks,  defied  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  In  a  house  near 
the  foit  (which  was  soon  made  into  a 
strong  regular  work),  Brigadier-Gen- 
eral James  Wadsworth,  who  was  placed 
in  command,  there  made  his  head-quar- 
ters ;  and  on  the  roof  he  caused  a  sig- 
nal-station to  be  erected,  from  which 
there  was  an  interchange  of  intelligence 
with  another  station  on  the  dome  of 
the  capitol  at  Washington.  There  the 
<JUAXKB  GUN  AT  MAKASSAR  writer  visited  General  Wadsworth,  late 

in   November,    1861,  and  found   that 

ardent  and  devoted  patriot,  who  had  left  all  the  ease  and  enjoyments  which 
great  wealth  and  a  charming  domestic  circle  bestow,  and  for  the  sake  of  his 
endangered  country  was  enduring  all  the  privations  incident  to  an  arduous 
camp  life.  His  quarters  were  humble,  and  in  no  respect  did  his  arrange- 
ments for  comfort  differ  from  those  of  his  brother  officers. 

On  the  day  of  the  grand  review  of  the  cavalry  and  artillery  of  the  Army 


could  not  have  safely  retreated  from  before  an  army  of  10,000  advancing  at  the  double-quick."  Longstreet  sent 
Stuart's  letter  to  General  Johnson,  with  an  indorsement,  testifying  to  the  judicious  disposition  of  the  cannon  in 
the  ensrairvment. 

1  This  is  from  a  photograph  by  Gardner,  of  Washington  City,  and  represents  one  of  the  logs  in  the  form  of  a 
cnnnon,  and  painted  black,  that  was  found  in  an  embrasure  at  Manassas,  after  the  Confederates  withdrew  from 
that  post,  in  the  spring  of  1862. 


HOSTILITIES   AT   HARPER'S   FERRY. 


137 


'  Oct.  8, 
1S61. 


of  the  Potomac,1  there  was  an  important  movement  in  the  vicinity  of  Har- 
per's Ferry,  which  led  to  a  still  more  important  one  a  week  later.  On  that 
day,"  Major  J.  P.  Gould,  of  the  Thirteenth  Massachusetts,  was  sent  across 
the  river  to  some  mills  a  short  distance  above  Harper's  Ferry, 
to  seize  some  wheat  there  belonging  to  the  Confederates.2  The 
movement  was  made  known  to  General  Evans,3  commanding  in 
the  vicinity,  and  quite  a  heavy  force  was  sent  to  oppose  them.4  Geary  was 
called  upon  for  re-enforcements.  He  promptly  responded  by  crossing  the  river 
with  about  six  hundred  men  and  four  pieces  of  cannon,  the  latter  under  the 
respective  commands  of  Captain  Tompkins  of  the  Rhode  Island  Battery,  and 
Lieutenant  Martin  of  the  Ninth  New  York  Battery.5  The  wheat  was  secured 
and  made  into  flour ;  and  Geary  was  about  to  recross  the  river  with  his 
booty,  on  the  morning 

" 


of  the  16th,  when  his 
pickets,  on  Bolivar 
Heights,  two  and  a 
half  miles  west  of  Har- 
per's Ferry,  and  ex- 
tending from  the  Poto- 
mac to  the  Shenandoah, 
were  attacked  by  Con- 
federates in  three  col- 
umns, consisting  of  in- 
fantry and  cavalry,  and 
supported  by  artillery. 
The  pickets  were  driven 
into  the  town  of  Bolivar.  Geary,  who,  with  his  main  body,  was  on  Camp 
Heights,6  an  eminence  around  the  foot  of  which  nestles  the  village  of 
Harper's  Ferry,  rallied  them,  and  a  general  fight  ensued.  In  his  front,  on 
Bolivar  Heights,  were  a  large  body  of  troops  and  three  heavy  guns,  and 
suddenly  there  appeared  on  Loudon  Heights  on  his  left,  across  the  Shenan- 
doah River,  another  large  body  of  men,  with  four  pieces  of  cannon,  which 
with  plunging  shot  might  terribly  smite  the  little  National  force,  and  com- 
mand the  ferry  on  the  Potomac. 

Geary  sent  a  company  of  the  Thirteenth  Massachusetts,  under  Captain 
Schriber,  to  guard  the  fords  of  the  Shenandoah,  and  prevent  troops  crossing 
there  and  joining  those  on  Bolivar  Heights.  He  then  had  only  four  hundred 
and  fifty  men  left  to  fight  his  foe  on  his  front.  With  these  he  repelled  three 

1  See  page  132. 

*  His  force  consisted  of  three  companies  of  the  Third  Wisconsin,  and  a  section  of  Captain  Tompkins's  Rhode 
Island  Battery. 

3  This  was  Colonel  Evans,  -who  commanded  the  extreme  left  of  the  Confederates  at  the  stone  bridge,  at  the 
opening  of  the  battle  of  Bull's  Run,  on  the  morning  of  the  21st  July,  1861.     See  page  590,  volume  I. 

4  This  force  consisted  of  the  Thirteenth  and  Nineteenth  Mississippi,  Eighth  Virginia,  Ashby's  Virginia 
Regiment  of  cavalry,  and  Rogers's  Richmond  Battery  of  six  pieces,  the  whole  commanded  by  General  Evans  in 
person. 

6  The  remainder  of  Geary's  force  consisted  of  four  companies  of  the  Twenty-eighth  Pennsylvania  and  three 
of  the  Third  Wisconsin. 

•  Geary's  quarters  were  at  the  large  Government  house  on  Camp  Heights,  delineated  in  the  engraving,  in 
which  Generals  Kenley,  Banks,  and  Miles  were  afterward  quartered.     It  was  in  a  terribly  dilapidated  condition 
when  the  writer  visited  and  sketched  it,  early  in  October.  1866,  its  outer  walls  scarred  by  shot  and  shell,  and  Its 
interior  almost  a  ruin.    On  the  left  of  the  picture  is  seen  the  western  slope  of  Loudon  Heights,  across  the 
Shenandoah. 


GEARY'S  IIEAD-QUAETEKS  ON  CAMP  HEIGHTS. 


138  NATIONAL  VICTORY   AT   HARPER'S   FERRY. 

fierce  charges  of  Ashby's  cavalry,  and  withstood  the  storm  of  bullets  from  a 
long  line  of  infantry  on  Bolivar  Heights,  until  joined,  at  eleven  o'clock,  by 
Lieutenant  Martin,  with  one  rifled  cannon,  with  which  he  had  crossed  the 
Potomac  Ferry  under  a  galling  fire  of  riflemen  on  Loudon  Heights.  These 
two  companies  of  the  Twenty-eighth  Pennsylvania  turned  the  Confederate 
left  near  the  Potomac,  and  gained  a  portion  of  the  Heights.  At  the  same 
time,  Martin  opened  a  telling  fire  on  the  Confederate  cannon  in  front,  and 
Tornpkins  silenced  two  guns  on  Loudon  Heights.  The  main  body  moved 
forward  at  this  crisis,  charged  the  foe,  and  in  a  few  minutes  were  in  possession 
of  Bolivar  Heights  from  river  to  river.  It  was  now  half-past  one  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon.  The  Confederates  fled,  and  were  driven  up  the  valley  in  the 
direction  of  Halltown.  They  did  not  cease  their  flight  until  they  reached 
Charlestown,  on  the  line  of  the  railway  between  Harper's  Ferry  and  Win- 
chester, a  distance  of  six  miles. 

Major  Tyndale  arrived  from  Point  of  Rocks  with  five  companies  of  Geary's 
regiment  immediately  after  the  capture  of  the  Heights.  He  brought  with  him 
the  standard  of  the  Twenty-eighth  Pennsylvania.  It  was  immediately  unfurled, 
"  and  under  its  folds,"  wrote  the  victor,  "  we  directed  the  fire  of  our  artillery 
against  the  batteries  and  forces  on  Loudon  Heights,  and  soon  succeeded  in 
silencing  every  gun  and  driving  away  every  rebel  that  could  be  seen.  The 
victory  was  now  complete."1  Geary's  troops  rested  until  evening,  when,  there 
being  no  military  necessity  for  holding  Bolivar  Heights  at  that  time,  he 
crossed  the  Ferry  with  his  whole  command  and  resumed  his  position  in  Mary- 
land. His  loss  was  four  killed,  seven  wounded,  and  two  taken  pi'isoners. 
The  loss  fell  chiefly  on  the  Wisconsin  troops.2  The  loss  of  the  Confederates 
is  unknown. 

Still  more  important  movements  were  made  on  the  line  of  the  Potomac 
River  as  the  beautiful  month  of  October  was  passing  away.  At  that  time 
Major-General  Banks  was  in  command  of  troops  holding  the  Maryland  side 
of  the  river  from  Darnestown  to  Williamsport.  Brigadier-General  Charles 
P.  Stone  (who  had  been  assigned  to  the  command  of  a  special  corps  of  obser- 
vation on  the  right  flank  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac),  with  a  considerable 
body  of  troops,  then  had  his  head-quarters  at  Poolesville,  a  short  distance  from 
Conrad's  and  Edwards's  Ferries,  on  the  Potomac  River.  These  ferries  were 
not  far  from  Leesburg,  the  capital  of  Loudon  County,  Virginia,  where  it 
was  reported  that  the  Confederate  left,  under  General  N.  G.  Evans,  was 
strong  in  numbers.  The  troops  under  Stone  confronted  this  left  wing, 
and  commanded  the  approaches  to  Leesburg,  a  village  at  the  terminus  of  the 
Alexandria,  Loudon,  and  Hampshire  railway,  and  which  was  the  key  to  the 
upper  interior  communication  with  the  Valley  of  the  Shenandoah.  Between 
the  two  ferries  just  named  (which  were  four  or  five  miles  apart)  was  Harri- 
son's Island,  three  miles  in  length  and  very  narrow  and  nearly  equally  divi- 
ding the  river. 

1  Report  of  Colonel  John  W.  Geary,  October  13th,  1861.  In  that  report  Colonel  Geary  mentioned  the  fact 
that  the  Honorable  Daniel  McCook  (father  of  the  several  McCooks  who  served  the  Union  cause  as  general 
officers  so  well  throughout  the  war)  was  In  the  engagement,  gun  in  hand,  as  an  "amateur  soldier." 

8  In  his  report  General  Geary  said  :  "The  four  men  who  were  killed  were  afterward  charged  upon  by  the 
cavalry  and  stabbed  through  the  body,  stripped  of  all  their  clothing,  not  excepting  shoes  and  stockings,  and  left 
in  perfect  nudity.  One  was  laid  out  in  the  form  of  crucifixion,  with  his  hands  spread  and  cut  through  the  palms 
with  a  dull  knife.  This  inhuman  treatment  incensed  our  troops  exceedingly,  and  I  fear  its  consequences  may 
be  shown  in  retaliating  hereafter." 


MOVEMENTS   ON  THE  UPPER  POTOMAC.  139 

On  the  1 7th  of  October  it  was  reported  (erroneously)  that  the  Confederates 
had  evacuated  Leesburg.     General  McClellan  then  determined  to  make  a 
thorough  reconnoissance  of  the  Confederate  left,  to  ascertain  their  strength, 
and  to  cover  the  operations  of  his    topographical   engineers  in 
making  a  map  of  that  region.     He  accordingly  ordered"  General       ^gfiL9' 
McCall,  who  held  the  advanced  command  in  Virginia  on  the  right 
of  the  National  line,  to  move  forward  and  occupy  Drainsville,  about  half 
way  between  the  Chain  Bridge  and  Leesburg.     He  did  so,  and  pushed  his 
scouts  forward  to  Goose  Creek,  within  four  miles  of  the  latter  place. 

On  the  following  morning,6  General   Banks    telegraphed   to 

j  Oct.  20 

General  McClellan  from  Darnestown,  saying,  "  The  signal  station 
at  Sugar  Loaf  telegraphs  that  the  enemy  have  moved  away  from  Leesburg." 
McCall  had  also  reported  to  McClellan  the  previous  evening  that  he  had  not 
encountered  any  opposition,  and  that  it  was  reported  that  the  Confederates 
had  abandoned  the  town.  On  the  strength  of  Banks's  dispatch,  and  without 
waiting  for  later  information  from  Drainsville,  McClellan  notified" 
General  Stone  of  the  movement  of  McCall.  He  assured  him  that 
"  heavy  reconnoissances  "  would  be  sent  out  that  day  "  in  all  directions  "  from 
Drainsville,  and  desired  him  to  keep  "  a  good  lookout  on  Leesburg,"  to  see 
if  it  had  the  effect  to  drive  the  Confederates  away,  adding,  "Perhaps  a  slight 
demonstration  on  your  part  would  have  the  effect  to  move  them."  This 
dispatch  reached  Stone  before  noon.  He  acted  promptly,  and  at  evening  he 
telegraphed  to  the  Chief  that  he  had  made  a  feint  of  crossing  the  river,  during 
the  afternoon,  at  two  places,  and  had  sent  out  a  reconnoitering  party  toward 
Leesburg,  from  Harrison's  Island,  adding,  "I  have  means  of  crossing  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  men  once  in  ten  minutes  at  each  of  two  points." 
To  this  dispatch  he  received  no  reply. 

The  feint  had  been  made  at  the  ferries  of  Edwards  and  Conrad,  already 
mentioned.  The  brigade  of  General  Gorman,  Seventh  Michigan,  two  troops 
of  the  Van  Alen  cavalry,  and  the  Putnam  Rangers  were  sent  to  the  former, 
where  a  section  of  Bunting's  New  York  Battery  was  on  duty.  To  the  latter 
Stone  sent  a  battalion  of  the  Twentieth  Massachusetts,  under  its  commander, 
Colonel  Lee,  a  section  of  Vaughan's  Rhode  Island  Battery,  and  Colonel 
Cogswell's  New  York  (Tammany)  Regiment.  The  ferry  was  at  that  time  de- 
fended by  a  section  of  Ricketts's  Battery.  Colonel  Devens  was  sent  to 
Harrison's  Island  in  two  flat-boats  from  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  Canal, 
bearing  four  companies  of  his  Massachusetts  Fifteenth.  One  company  of  the 
same  regiment  was  already  there.  A  reserve,  numbering  about  three  thou- 
sand men,  was  held  in  readiness  to  co-operate,  should  a  battle  ensue.  With 
this  reserve  was  the  fine  body  of  Pennsylvanians  known  as  the  First  Cali- 
fornia regiment,  commanded  by  Colonel  E.  D.  Baker,  then  a  representative 
of  the  State  of  Oregon  in  the  National  Senate.  These  movements,  at  first 

O  f 

designed  as  a  feint,  resulted  in  a  battle. 

McCall  had  made  a  reconnoissance  on  Sunday,  the  20th/  which 

,      ,         .  ,  J  „     ,          d  October. 

had  evidently  caused  an  opposing  movement  on  the  part  01  the 
Confederates.     An  infantry  regiment  of  these  had  been  observed  marching 
from  Leesburg  and  taking  shelter  behind  a  hill,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from 
the  position  of  the  Nationals  at  Edwards's  Ferry.     In  order  to  disperse  or 
intimidate  these,  General  Gorman  was  ordered  to  deploy  his  forces  in  their 


140  INVASION  OF  VIRGINIA. 

view.  Three  flat-boats,  filled  with  troops,  were  maneuvered  as  if  crossing, 
and  shot  and  shell  were  cast  into  the  place  where  the  foe  was  concealed.  This 
demonstration  caused  the  Confederates  to  retire,  and  at  twilight  Gorman's 
force  returned  to  camp. 

In  the  mean  time,  a  scouting  party  of  about  twenty  men  had  been  sent 
out  from  Harrison's  Island  under  Captain  Philbrick,  of  the  Fifteenth  Massa- 
chusetts. They  ascended  the  steep  bank  on  the  Virginia  side,  opposite  the 
island,  known  as  Ball's  Bluff,  which  rises  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
above  the  Potomac.  Philbrick  went  a  short  distance  toward  Leesburg, 
when  he  discovered,  as  he  supposed,  a  small  camp  of  Confederates,  appa- 
rently not  well  guarded.  Upon  receiving  information  of  this  fact,  General 
Stone,  who  supposed  that  McCall  was  near  to  assist,  if  necessary,  sent  orders 
to  Colonel  Devens  to  cross  from  Harrison's  Island  with  five  companies  of  his 
regiment,  and  proceed  at  dawn  to  surprise  that  camp.  Colonel  Lee  was  also 
ordered  to  cross  from  the  Maryland  shore  with  four  companies  of  his  regi- 
ment and  a  four-oared  boat,  to  occupy  the  island  after  Devens's  departure,  and 
to  send  one  company  to  the  Virginia  shore,  to  take  position  on  the  heights 
there,  and  cover  his  return.  Two  mountain  howitzers  were  also  to  be  sent 
stealthily  up  the  tow-path  of  the  canal,  and  carried  over  to  the  opposite  side 
of  the  island,  so  as  to  command  the  Virginia  shore.  These  orders  were 
promptly  obeyed.  Devens  advanced  at  dawn,  but  the  reported  camp  could 
not  be  found.  It  proved  that  other  objects  had  been  mistaken  for  tents. 
He  marched  cautiously  on  to  within  a  mile  of  Leesburg,  without  discovering 
scarcely  a  trace  of  a  foe.  There  he  halted  in  a  wood,  and  sent  a  courier  to 
General  Stone  for  further  orders. 

Devens  had  been  watched  by  vigilant  Confederates.1  Evans  and  his  main 
force  lay  on  Goose  Creek.  Riflemen  and  cavalry  were  hovering  near,  and 
waiting  a  favorable  opportunity  to  strike  Devens.  He  had  a  slight  skirmish 
with  the  former,  in  which  one  of  his  men  was  killed  and  nine  were  wounded, 
when  he  fell  back  in  safety  and  in  perfect  order  toward  the  bluff,  at  about 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  halted  within  a  mile  of  the  little  band 
under  Colonel  Lee.  While  tarrying  in  an  open  field  of  about  eight  acres,  he 
received  a  message  from  General  Stone,  directing  him  to  remain  there  until 
support  could  be  sent  to  him.  The  remainder  of  Devens's  regiment  had  been 
brought  over  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ward.  His  entire  force  consisted  of 
only  six  hundred  and  twenty-five  men. 

In  the  mean  time,  Colonel  Baker,  who  was  acting  as  brigadier-general, 
in  command  of  the  reserves,  had  been  ordered  to  have  the  California  Regi- 
ment, under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wistar,  at  Conrad's  Ferry  at  sunrise,  and 
the  remainder  of  his  command  ready  to  move  early.  In  order  to  divert 
attention  from  Devens's  movement,  Colonel  Gorman  was  directed  to  send 
two  companies  of  the  First  Minnesota  Regiment,  Colonel  Dana,  across  the 
river  at  Edwards's  Ferry,  under  cover  of  Ricketts's  cannon,  to  make  a  recon- 

1  "  An  English  Combatant "  in  the  Confederate  service,  in  a  volume  entitled  Battle-fields  of  the  Smith,  from 
SulFs  Bun  to  Gettysburg  (page  80),  says  that  there  were  several  Marylanders  in  Evans's  camp  who  were  em- 
ployed as  spies.  Among  these  was  a  wealthy  young  farmer  named  Elijah  White,  who  resided  near  Poolesville. 
He  belonged  to  a  company  of  Confederate  cavalry,  and  often  crossed  the  Potomac  by  swimming  his  horse,  and 
gathered  valuable  information  for  the  insurgents.  He  sometimes  went  even  to  Baltimore,  where  he  held  con- 
ference with  the  secessionists,  and  always  returned  with  assurances  that  ninety-nine  of  every  hundred  of  the 
Marylauders  were  rebels. 


COLONEL  BAKER  AND  HIS  TROOPS. 


141 


noissance  toward  Leesburg ;  and  a  party  of  the  Van  Alen  cavalry,  led  by 
Major  Mix,  were  ordered  to  sconr  the  country  in  the  direction  of  that  town, 
and  after  gaining  all  possible  information  concerning  its  topography,  and  the 
position  of  the  Confederates,  to  hasten  back  to  the  cover  of  the  Minnesota 
skirmishers.  These  movements  were  well  performed.  The  scouts  came 
suddenly  upon  a  Mississippi  regiment,  when  shots  were  exchanged  without 
much  harm  to  either  party. 

At  a  little  past  noon,  Devens  and  his  band  were  assailed  by  Confederates 
under  Colonels  Jenifer  and  Hunton,  in  the  woods  that  skirted  the  open  field 
in  which  they  had  halted.  Infantry  attacked  the  main  body  on  their  left, 
and  cavalry  fell  upon  the  skirmishers  in  front.  His  men  stood  their  ground 
firmly ;  but,  being  pressed  by  overwhelming  numbers,  and  re-enforcements 
not  arriving,  they  fell  back  about  sixty  paces,  to  foil  an  attempt  to  flank 
them.  This  was  accomplished,  and  they  took  a  position  about  half  a  mile  in 
front  of  Colonel  Lee. 

In  the  mean  time  Colonel  Baker  had  been  pressing  forward  from  Conrad's 
Ferry,  to  the  relief  of  the  assailed  troops.  Ranking  Devens,  he  had  been 
ordered  to  Harrison's  Island  to  take  the  chief  command,  with  full  discre- 
tionary powers  to  re-enforce  the  party  on  the  Virginia  shore,  or  to  withdraw 
all  of  the  troops  to  the  Maryland 
shore.  He  was  cautioned  to  be  care- 
ful with  the  artillery  under  his  con- 
trol, and  not  to  become  engaged  with 

'  O      O 

greatly  superior  numbers. 

When  Baker  found  that  Devens 
had  been  attacked,  he  decided  to  re- 
enforce  him.  It  was  an  unfortunate 
decision,  under  the  circumstances,, 
and  yet  it  then  seemed  to  be  the  only 
proper  one.  The  task  was  a  most 
difficult  and  perilous  one.  The  rivet- 
had  been  made  full  by  recent  rains, 
and  the  currents  in  the  channels  on 
each  side  were  very  swift.  The 
means  for  transportation  were  en- 
tirely inadequate.  There  had  been  no  expectation  of  such  movement,  and 
no  provision  had  been  made  for  it.  There  was  only  one  SCOAV,  or  flat-boat, 
for  the  service,  between  the  Maryland  shore  and  Harrison's  Island,  and  at 
first  only  two  skiffs  and  a  Francis  metallic  life-boat  were  on  the  opposite 
side.  To  these  were  soon  added  one  scow ;  and  these  four  little  vessels  com- 
posed the  entire  means  of  transportation  of  several  hundred  troops  and 
munitions  of  war. 

McClellan  had  not  ordered  more  than  a  "  demonstration "  by  a 
small  portion  of  Stone's  troops,  in  conjunction  with  those  of  McCall ;  biit 
Stone,  to  whom  the  chief  had  not  intimated  his  object  in  ordering  "heavy 
reconnoissances  in  all  directions  "  in  that  vicinity,  and  who  knew  that  there 
were  forty  thousand  troops  within  easy  call  of  his  position,  naturally  con- 
sidered that  they  were  to  complete  the  expulsion  of  the  Confederates  from 
the  Potomac.  He  therefore  made  what  disposition  he  might  to  assist  in  the 


E.    D.    BAKEE. 


142  BATTLE  OF  BALL'S  BLUFF. 

movement,  in  conjunction  with  McCall,  and,  as  he  supposed,  with  the  divi- 
sion of  General  Smith,  known  to  be  within  supporting  distance.1  He  was 
ignorant  of  the  very  important  fact  that,  on  the  previous  evening,  General 
McClellan  had  ordered  McCall  to  fall  back  from  Drainesville.  It  was  so. 
At  the  very  time  when  Baker  was  preparing  to  pass  over  the  reserves  in 
force,  McCall,  by  order  of  McClellan,  was  marching  back  to  his  camp  near 
the  Chain  Bridge,  and  Smith  was  without  orders  to  do  any  thing  in  particu- 
lar, thus  making  the  peril  that  threatened  the  Nationals  at  Ball's  Bluff 
much  greater  for  want  of  this  support. 

Colonel  Baker,  like  General  Stone,  was  ignorant  of  this  damaging  move- 
ment, and  was  pressing  on  in  high  spirits,  with  the  most  wearisome  and  per- 
plexing toil  in  slowly  passing  his  troops  in  three  scows,2  when,  hearing  the 
sound  of  battle  on  the  Virginia  shore,  he  hastened  over  in  a  small  skiff,  leav- 
ing instructions  to  forward  the  artillery  as  quickly  as  possible.  His  Cali- 
fornia regiment  had  already  crossed  and  joined  Devens  and  Lee.  A  rifled 
6-pounder  of  Bunting's  Rhode  Island  Battery,  under  Lieutenant  Bramhall, 
followed  them.  Two  howitzers  under  Lieutenant  French  were  already 
there  ;  and,  just  before  Baker  reached  the  Bluff,  a  detachment  of  Cogswell's 
Tammany  Regiment  had  climbed  the  winding  path  leading  up  from  the  river. 
Baker  now  took  command  of  all  the  forces  on  the  Bluff,  numbering  nineteen 
hundred.3  These  were  immediately  formed  in  battle  order,  and  awaited 
attack. 

The  ground  on  which  the  Nationals  were  compelled  to  give  battle  was 
unfavorable  for  them.  It  was  an  open  field,  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  a 
dense  forest,  and  terminating  on  the  fourth  at  the  brow  of  the  high  bluff  at 

O  O 

the  river.  With  their  backs  to  the  stream,  the  Union  forces  were  prepared 
for  the  contest,  which  was  begun  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  by  General 
Evans,  who  hurled  the  Eighteenth  Mississippi,  under  Colonel  Burt,  upon 
Baker's  left  flank,  and  the  commands  of  Jenifer  and  Hunton  upon  his  front.4 
These  came  from  the  woods,  that  swarmed  with  Confederates,  and  were 
received  with  the  most  determined  spirit.  The  battle  instantly  became 
general  and  severe.  Colonel  Featherston,  with  the  Seventeenth  Mississippi, 
joined  in  the  fray.  Bramhall  and  French  soon  brought  their  heavy  guns  to 
bear,  and  were  doing  good  execution,  when  both  officers  were  borne  wounded 
away,  and  their  pieces  were  hauled  to  the  rear,  to  prevent  their  falling  into 
the  hands  of  their  foe.  A  greater  calamity  speedily  followed.  The  gallant 
Baker  was  seen  here  and  there  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  encouraging  his 
men  by  words  and  deeds,  and  when  the  battle  had  lasted  nearly  two  hours 
he  fell  dead,  pierced  with  many  bullets.5 

1  See  page  135. 

5  The  current  was  so  strong  and  deep  that  it  could  be  navigated  by  the  scows  only  by  dragging  them  up  the 
Maryland  shore  above  the  island,  and  letting  them  float  diagonally  across  the  stream  until  they  touched  the 
island.    The  voyage  from  the  latter  to  the  Virginia  shore  was  accomplished  in  the  same  way.    The  operation 
was  very  slow,  and  the  passage  of  the  few  troops  occupied  about  three  hours. 

3  Baker's  entire  force  consisted  of  the  California  Regiment,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wistar,  570;  the  New  York 
Tammany  Regiment,  Colonel  Milton    Cogswell,  360;  and  portions  of  the  Fifteenth  Massachusetts,  Colonel 
Devens.  653  and  of  the  Twentieth,  Colonel  Lee,  313— total,  1,901. 

4  The  attacking  troops  were  Evans's  brigade,  composed  of  the  Eighth  Virginia,  and  Thirteenth,  Seventeenth, 
and  Eighteenth  Mississippi. 

6  Colonel  Baker  was  probably  killed  instantly.    Eye-witnesses  Bay  that  a  tall,  red-haired  man  appeared 
emerging  from  the  emoke,  and  approaching  to  within  five  feet  of  the  commander,  fired  into  his  body  the  con- 
tents of  a  self-cocking  revolver  pistol.    At  the  same  moment  a  bullet  entered  his  ekull  behind  his  ear,  and  a 


A   TERRIBLE   SCE?JE. 


143 


The  immediate  command  now  deyolved  upon  Colonel  Lee,  but  Cogs- 
well, his  superior,  soon  took  the  control  of  affairs.  Seeing  the  desperate 
situation  of  the  troops,  with  an  overwhelming  force  on  their  front  and  flanks, 
and  a  deep  and  turbulent  river  in  their  rear,  Cogswell  ordered  them  to 
move  to  the  left,  and  attempt  to  cut  their  way  through  to  Edwards's  Ferry, 
about  three  miles  distant,  where  they  might  receive  the  aid  of  the  force 
there  under  General  Stone.  This  movement  was  about  to  take  place,  when 
the  Tammany  Regiment,  deceived  by  the  beckoning  of  a  Confederate  officer, 
whom  they  mistook  for  a  National  one,  dashed  off  on  a  charge  in  the  direc- 
tion indicated  by  the  deceiver,  carrying  with  them  the  rest  of  the  line. 
Then  a  destructive  fire  at  close  distance  was  poured  upon  the  whole  column 
by  the  Thirteenth  Mississippi  Regiment,  Colonel  William  Barksdale,  which 
advanced  from  the  direction  of  the  ferry.  Cogswell's  plan  was  frustrated, 
and  he  gave  orders  for  his  whole  force  to  retire  immediately  to  Harrison's 
Island,  and  thence  to  the  Maryland  shore. 

That  retreat  almost  instantly  became  a  rout.  Down  the  steep  declivity 
the  Nationals  hurried,  in  wild  disorder,  to  reach  the  boats,  while  the  Con- 
federates, who  had  followed  them  up  to  the  brow  of  the  bhiff  with  ball  and 
bayonet,  fired  into  the  straggling  mass  below  with  murderous  effect.  The 
fugitives  huddled  on  the  shore, 
formed  in  some  order  at  first, 
and  kept  up  the  hopeless  fight 
for  a  time,  while  endeavoring 
to  cross  the  flood  to  Harrison's 
Island.  Only  one  large  flat- 
boat  was  there,  and  that,  with 
an  over-load  of  wounded  and 
others,  at  the  beginning  of  its 
first  voyage,  was  riddled  with 
bullets,  and  sunk.  The  small- 
er vessels  had  disappeared  in 
the  gloom,  and  there  was  no 
means  of  escape  for  the  Umon- 
ists  but  by  swimming.  This 
was  attempted  by  some.  Seve- 
ral of  them  were  shot  in  the 
water,1  and  others,  swept  away 
by  the  current  in  the  darkness, 
were  drowned.2  A  little  more  than 


rBl.  ,^/M\.  y\  - 

€£*?.*,„.    &          '""TLl    - 


MAP   OF   TUB   BATTLE   OF  BALL'S   BLUFF. 


one-fourth  of  the  whole  of  Cogswell's 


'sing  from  a  Mississippi  Yager  wounded  his  arm  and  made  a  terrible  opening  in  his  side.  jCaptain  Beirel,  of  the 
California  regiment,  who  was  close  by  Baker,  caught  the  slayer  of  his  friend  by  the  throat,  just  as  he  was 
stooping  to  seize  the  colonel's  sword,  and  with  his  pistol  blew  out  his  brains.  Baker  had  enjoined  many  of  his 
California  regiment  that  if  he  should  fall  in  battle,  not  to  let  the  Confederates  get  possession  of  his  body.  Beirel, 
the  avenger,  and  the  brave  leader  of  company  G  of  that  regiment,  acting  upon  these  instructions,  raised  the 
precious  burden  in  his  arms  and  bore  it  away  amid  a  shower  of  bullets,  and  delivered  it  to  Major  Young,  who 
conveyed  it  safely  to  the  river  and  took  it  across. 

1  Pollard  says  (i.  1S1)  that  after  the  Nationals  had  surrendered,  "the  Confederates  kept  up  their  flre  upon 
those  who  tried  to  cross,  and  many  not  drowned  in  the  river  were  shot  in  the  act  of  swimming." 

a  The  gallant  Captain  Beirel  was  among  the  last  who  left  the  shore  and  swam  across  the  river.  He  was 
compelled  to  drop  his  sword  midway,  in  order  to  save  his  life.  Many  of  the  men,  before  they  surrendered,  threw 
their  arms  into  the  river.  Bramhall's  gun  had  been  spiked  and  completely  disabled.  It  was  brought  to  th* 
bluff  and  tumbled  over,  with  the  intention  of  having  it  go  into  the  river. 


144 


DISASTER  AT  BALL'S   BLUFF. 


command,  including  himself  and  Colonel  Lee,  were  made  prisoners,  and 
marched  off  to  Leesburg,  whilst  Colonel  Devens  escaped  on  his  horse,  that 
swam  across  the  turbulent  Potomac.  A  few  were  saved  from  captivity  by 
stealing  along  under  the  banks,  and  making  their  way  to  Gorman's  camp 
below. 

While  the  contest  was  raging  at  Ball's  Bluff,  General  Stone,  who  was  at 
Edwards's  Ferry  with  about  seven  thousand  troops,  had  been  sending  over 
the  remainder  of  Gorman's  brigade  to  co-operate  with  Baker,  all  the  while 
unsuspicious  of  the  perilous  condition  of  the  troops  of  that  commander.  He 

had  received  information  from 
time  to  time  that  Baker  was 
perfectly  able  to  hold  his  po- 
sition, if  not  to  advance  ;  and, 
believing  that  he  would  re- 
pulse and  drive  his  assailants, 
he  was  prepared  to  push 
Colonel  Gorman  forward  to 
strike  the  retreating  forces  on 
their  flank.  He  felt  anxious, 
however,  and  at  four  o'clock 
telegraphed  to  General  Banks 
for  a  brigade  of  his  division,  to  place  on  the  Maryland  shore,  in  support  of 
the  troops  on  Harrison's  Island  and  the  severely  pressed  combatants  011  Ball's 
Bluff.1 

A  little  while  afterward,  the  sad  news  of  Baker's  death  was  received,  and 
Stone  hastened  forward  to  take  command  in  person.  On  his  way  he  was 
met  by  some  of  the  fugitives,  with  the  tale  that  the  Confederates  were  ten 
thousand  strong,  and  that  all  was  lost.  Still  ignorant  of  the  position  of 
McCall,  he  left  orders  to  hold  Harrison's  Island,  and  then  hastened  back  to 
Edwards's  Ferry,  to  secure  the  safety  of  the  twenty-five  hundred  troops  that  he 
had  sent  across  the  river.  There  he  was  joined  by  General  Banks, 
at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning:,"  who  took  the  chief  command. 

. 

Orders  arrived  at  about  the  same  time,  from  General  McClellan, 
to  hold  the  Island  and  the  Virginia  shore  at  all  hazards,  and  intimating  that 
re-enforcements  would  be  sent.2 

So  ended  the  BATTLE  OF  BALL'S  BLUFF,3  in  disaster  to  the  National  arms. 
In  the  camps  of  the  Unionists,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  battle,  on  that  gloomy 
night  of  the  21st  of  October,  there  was  darkness  and  woe,  while  the  little 


BANKS'S    HEAD-QUARTERS    AT   EDWARDS'8    FERRY. 


1  Stone  had  kept  McClellan  advised  of  the  progress  of  affairs  at  Ball's  Bluff  during  the  afternoon,  and  tho 
latter  commander,  toward  evening,  ordered  General  Banks  to  send  one  brigade  to  the  support  of  the  troops  on 
Harrison's  Island,  and  to  move  with  the  other  two  to  Seneca  Mills,  ready  to  support  General  Stone,  at  Edwards'a 
Ferry. — See  MoClellan's  Report,  page  34. 

*  Reports  of  General  Charles  P.  Stone  and  his  subordinates,  October  23th,  1861,  and  of  General  N.  G.  Evans, 
tho  Confederate  commander,  October  25th,  1S61.  The  latter  report  was,  in  several  respects,  marred  by  mis- 
representations. It  represented  the  Confederate  force  at  only  1,709,  omitting  to  state  the  fact  that  there  was  a 
strong  reserve  of  Mississippi  troops,  with  six  guns,  posted  so  as  to  repel  any  troops  that  might  approach  from 
Edwards's  Ferry.  From  the  best  information  since  obtained,  it  is  agreed  that  Evans's  force  numbered  4,oOO.  His 
report  also  claimed  that,  with  his  small  force  of  1,700,  eight  thousand  Nationals  were  fouirht  and  beaten,  and  that 
the  Confederates  killed  and  captured  a  greater  number  than  their  whole  force  engaged.  It  also  declared  that 
long-range  cannon  were  fired  upon  the  Confederates  from  the  Maryland  side  of  the  river,  when  there  were  no 
heavy  guns  there  at  the  time  of  the  battle. 

8  This  is  called  the  Battle  of  Leesburg  by  Confederate  writers. 


THE   HONORED  DEAD.  145 

village  of  Leesburg,  near  by,  whither  the  captives  were  taken,  was  brilliantly 
illuminated,  and  the  Confederates  there  were  wild  with  joy.  The  Union  loss 
was  about  one  thousand  men  and  three  cannon.  Nearly  three  hundred  men 
were  killed,  and  over  five  hundred  were  made  prisoners  and  taken  to  Rich; 
mond.1  The  Confederate  loss  was  about  three  hundred.  According  to  General 
Evans's  report,  he  had  one  hundred  and  fifty-thi-ee  killed,  including  Colo- 
nel E.  R.  Burt,  of  the  Eighteenth  Mississippi,  and  two  taken  prisoners. 
He  did  not  mention  the  number  of  his  wounded,  which  was  reported  to  be 
large. 

The  death  of  Senator  Baker  was  felt  as  a  national  calamity.5  He  was 
one  of  the  ablest  men  of  his  time  as  a  statesman  and  orator.  Thoroughly 
comprehending  the  great  issue,  and  the  horrible  crime  of  the  conspirators,  he 
had  eagerly  left  the  halls  of  legislation  (where  he  had  combated  the  friends 
of  the  criminals  with  eloquent  words,  and  voted  for  abundant  means  to  crush 
the  rebellion)  to  lead  his  countrymen  into  battle  for  the  right.  The  achieve- 
ments of  his  little  band  at  Ball's  Bluff,  who  composed  a  part  of  the  Army  oi 
the  Potomac,  assisted  greatly  in  effacing  from  the  escutcheon  of  that  army 
the  stain  it  received  at  the  battle  of  Bull's  Run. 

Again,  as  in  the  case  of  the  battle  of  Bull's  Run,  the  grieved,  arid  disap- 
pointed, and  mortified  loyal  people  demanded  an  explanation  of  the  catas- 
trophe. To  the  most  inexpert  there  appeared  evidence  of  fatal  mismanagement. 
General  McClellan,  General  Stone,  and  Colonel  Baker  all  received  censure  at 
different  times,  and  by  different  persons  ;  the  first,  for  remissness  in  duty  in 
not  informing  Stone  of  the  retrograde  movement  of  McCall,  and  sending 
re-enforcements ;  the  second,  for  sending  troops  across  the  river  without  ade- 
quate transportation  for  a  larger  body  at  a  time  ;  and  the  third,  for  rashness 
in  crossing  at  all  and  engaging  the  Confederates,  double  his  own  in  numbers. 

There  was  a  natural  clamor  for  investigation,  and,  on  the  assembling  of 
Congress,  the  House  of  Representatives  passed  a  resolution  asking  the 


1  Twenty-four  of  tho  prisoners  wore  officers,  namely,  two  colonels,  one  major,  one  adjutant,  one  assistant- 
surgeon,  seven  captains,  and  twelve  lieutenants.  The  colonels  were  M.  Cogswell  (Captain  of  the  Eighth  U.  8. 
Infantry),  of  the  Forty-second  New  York  Volunteers,  and  W.  Kaymond  Lee,  of  the  Twentieth  Massachusetts 
Volunteers.  The  major  was  P.  J.  Rivers,  of  tho  latter  regiment  At  Leesburg,  General  Evans  (who  was  repre- 
sented as  a  tall,  strong  man,  of  unusual  length  of  limb,  and  in  manners  courteous  and  dignified)  offered  the  cap- 
tains a  parole  on  the  condition  that  they  should  not,  unless  exchanged,  again  "bear  arms  against  the  Southern 
Confederacy."  They  refused  to  accept  it,  and  were  sent  to  Richmond  by  way  of  Manassas,  arriving  there  at  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  24th  of  October,  where  they  were  greeted  with  many  jeers  from  an  immense  crowd, 
inch  as  "I  say,  Tanks,  how  do  yon  feel?'1  The  captains  were  confined  in  the  tobacco  warehouse,  already  men- 
tioned on  page  26,  where  they  were  soon  brought  under  the  petty  tyranny  of  the  notorious  General  Winder. 
A  full  account  of  the  experience  of  the  captains  may  be  found  in  a  little  volume  entitled  "  Prison  Life  in  the 
Tobacco  Warehouse  at  Ridimond"  by  Lieutenant  William  C.  Harris,  of  Baker's  California  regiment. 

9  In  a  general  order  issued  by  McClellan,  on  the  day  after  the  battle,  he  announced  the.  death  of  Baker,  and 
spoke  of  him  as  one  having  "  many  titles  to  honor,"  as  a  patriot  •'  zealous  for  the  honor  of  his  adopted  country  " 
(he  was  born  in  England),  cut  off  "in  the  fullness  of  his  power  as  a  statesman,  and  in  the  course  of  a  brilliant 
career  as  a  soldier  distinguished  in  two  wars."  When  Congress  met,  in  December,  the  Senate  appointed  n  day 
(the  llth  of  that  month)  for  the  consideration  of  the  death  of  this  distinguished  member.  The  President  was 
there  to  participate  in  the  mournful  proceedings.  Most  touching  eulogies  were  pronounced  by  the  dead  hero's 
compatriots  of  the  Senate.  From  that  body  went  resolutions  to  the  House  of  Representatives,  where  like  pro- 
ceedings were  held ;  and  all  over  the  country  there  was  general  grief  because  of  the  fall  of  that  noble  man.  In 
California,  which  had  been  his  chosen  residence  for  a  long  time,  the  news  of  his  death  created  a  profound  sensa- 
tion. It  reached  San  Francisco  a  few  days  after  the  battle,  the  line  of  telegraph  between  the  Atlantic  and 
Pacific  oceans  having  been  just  completed.  That  line  was  opened  for  messages  on  the  25th  of  October,  when  a 
communication  (the  first)  was  sent  by  Judge  Field  to  President  Lincoln.  While  they  were  preparing  in  San 
Francisco,  on  the  following  day,  to  fire  a  salute  in  honor  of  this  important  event,  a  dispatch  from  the  East 
announced  the  death  of  Baker.  Rejoicing  was  changed  into  mourning,  and  the  celebration  was  deferred. 

VOL.  II— 10 


146 


THE  CASE  OF  GENERAL  STONE. 


•  Dec.  16, 
1861. 


Feb.  8, 
1862. 


Secretary  of  War  "  whether  any,  and,  if  any,  what  measures  had  been  taken 
to  ascertain  who  was  responsible  for  the  disastrous  movement  of 
the  National  troops  at  Ball's  Bluff."  It  was  answered"  that 
General  McClellan  was  of  the  opinion  that  "  an  inquiry  on  the 
subject  of  the  resolution  would,  at  that  time,  be  injurious  to  the  public  ser- 
vice." But  General  McClellan  had  already  answered  that  inquiry,  so  far  as 
one  of  the  commanders  was  concerned.  He  was  at  Stone's  head-quarters,  at 
Poolesville,  twenty-four  hours  after  the  disaster,  and  from  there  had  telegraphed 
to  the  President,  saying,  "  I  have  investigated  this  matter,  and  General  Stone 
is  without  blame.  Had  hisordeBs  been  followed,  there  could  (or  would)  have 
been  no  disaster."1  This  was  unknown  to  the  public.  They  were  dissatis- 
fied with  the  apparent  desire  on  the  part  of  the  General-in-chief  to  stifle 
investigation,  and  more  than  ever  he  was  held  to  be  personally  responsible 
for  the  disaster. 

For  a  time  there  were  warm  discussions  in  Congress  on  the  subject. 
Finally  a  victim  appeared  to  propitiate  the  public  feeling,  in  the 
person  of  General  Stone,  who  was  arrested*  by  order  of  the 
War  Department  and  sent  to  Fort  Lafayette,  at  the  entrance 
to  New  York  Bay,  and  then  used  for  the  confinement  of  political  priso- 
ners. There  he  was  detained  until  the  following  August,  when,  without 
trial,  or  any  public  proceedings  whatever,  he  was  released.  That  fort- 
ress being  a  place  of 
durance  for  men  charged 
with  treasonable  acts, 
this  gallant  and  truly  pa- 
triotic officer  suffered  pa- 
tiently and  silently,  for 
a  greater  portion  of  the 
war,  under  the  imputa- 
tions of  disloyalty.  He 
was  imprisoned  without 
public  accusation,  was 
held  a  prisoner  about 
six  months,  in  profound 
ignorance  of  any  charges  against  him,  and  was  released  without  comment  by 
the  power  that  closed  the  prison  doors  upon  him.2 

But  little  more  remains  to  be  said  concerning  affairs  at  Ball's  Bluff. 


FOET  LAFAYETTE. 


1  Dispatch  to  President  Lincoln,  Tuesday  evening,  October  22d,  1861.  General  Stone  well  knew  that  the 
public  would  naturally  blame  him  for  the  disaster,  he  being  in  chief  command  there,  and  he  had  suggested  to 
General  McClellan  that  he  should  desire  a  court  of  inquiry,  when  that  officer  showed  him  the  above  satisfactory 
vindication  by  the  highest  authority. 

*  The  proceedings  in  this  case  were  extraordinary.  So  full  was  the  acquittal  of  all  blame  accorded  by  Gene- 
ral McClellan  to  General  Stone,  in  his  dispatch  to  the  President,  that  Stone  was  not  only  retained  in  command, 
but  his  force  was  increased  to  the  number  x>f  12,000  men.  For  about  a  hundred  days  Stone  was  luisily  engaged  in 
his  duties,  and  had  just  submitted  to  McClellan  a  plan  for  the  capture  of  General  D.  H.  Hill  and  his  force  of  4.500 
men,  lying  opposite  his  camp,  when  he  was  ordered  to  Washington,  and  placed  before  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct 
of  the  War,  to  answer  charges  against  his  loyalty.  His  explanations  were  such  that  the  Committee  simply 
reported  to  the  Secretary  of  War  that,  on  the  points  to  which  his  attention  had  been  called,  "the  testimony 
was  conflicting." 

General  Stone  heard  nothing  more  of  the  matter  until  the  night  of  the  8th  of  February,  when,  after  being 
engaged  at  Willard's  hotel,  in  Washington,  in  the  examination  of  maps  until  almost  midnight,  ho  was  retiring  to 
his  residence,  he  found  General  Sykes,  an  old  friend,  and  then  commander  of  the  city  guard,  waiting  for  him, 


A  PRISONER   OF  STATE.  147 

Supposing  all  the  troops  to  be  on  the  Virginia  side  of  the  Potomac,  McClellan 
telegraphed  to  Stone  to  intrench  himself  there,  and  to  hold  his  position,  at 
all  hazards,  until  re-enforcements  should  arrive.  At  the  same  time  he  ordered 
Banks  to  remove  the  remainder  of  his  division  to  Edwards's  Ferry,  and  send 
over  as  many  men  as  possible  to  re-enforce  Stone.  These  orders  were 
promptly  obeyed.  Intrenchments  were  thrown  up ;  large  numbers  of 

with  orders  from  General  McClellan  for  his  arrest,  and  immediate  departure  for  Fort  Lafayette.*  He  exchanged 
his  military  for  citizen's  dress,  said  a  few  consoling  words  to  his  wife,  and  departed  for  Sykes's  quarters,  where 
he  was  kept  until  morning,  and  then  sent  under  a  guard  to  Fort  Hamilton,  near  Fort  Lafayette.  Before  leaving 
he  had  written  to  the  Adjutant-General,  asking  for  information* concerning  his  arrest,  not  doubting  that  there 
was  some  strange  misunderstanding  in  the  matter.  On  the  10th  be  was  in  the  custody  of  Colonel  Burke,  at 
Fort  Hamilton,  and  was  then  taken  over  to  Fort  Lafayette  in  a  hoat  There  he  was  confined  in  a  casemate  fifty- 
four  days,  receiving  the  most  kind  treatment.  There  he  again  wrote  to  the  Adjutant-General,  requesting  a  copy 
of  charges,  and  a  trial,  but,  as  before,  was  denied  any  response. 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Stone's  friends  had  unsuccessfully  endeavored  to  obtain  justice  for  him  at  Washing- 
ton. When  his  brother-in-law,  on  his  way  thither,  stopped  in  New  York,  to  consult  with  Lieutenant-General  Scott, 
the  astonished  veteran,  who  had  not  till  then  heard  of  his  arrest,  indignantly  exclaimed,  "  Colonel  Stone  a  traitor  1 
Why,  if  he  is  a  traitor,  I  am  a  traitor,  and  we  are  all  traitors.  While  holding  Washington  last  year,  he  was 
my  right  hand,  and  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  I  could  not  have  held  the  place  without  hitn."t 

After  the  lapse  of  fifty-four  days,  General  Stone  was  transferred  to  Fort  Hamilton,  where  he  had  larger 
liberty.  He  was  released  on  the  16th  of  August,  by  an  order  from  the  War  Department,  sent  by  telegraph.  He 
immediately  applied  for  orders  to  active  duty;  and  on  returning  to  Washington  he  searched  in  vain  in  the  office 
of  the  Adjutant-General  and  of  the  War  Department  for  the  order  for  his  arrest;  the  law  requiring  the  officer 
issuing  such  order  to  give  a  statement  in  writing,  signed  with  his  own  name,  and  noting  the  offense,  within 
twenty-four  hours.  Halleck,  then  General-in-Chief,  knew  nothing  about  it  Stone  then  went  to  the  President, 
who  said  he  knew  nothing  about  the  matter,  but  kindly  remarked,  "I  could  never  be  made  to  believe 
General  Stone  was  a  traitor."  In  endeavors  to  give  to  his  country  his  active  services  in  the  war  he  was  thwarted, 
and  it  was  not  until  May,  1863,  that  he  was  allowed  to  enter  again  upon  duty  in  the  field,  when  he  was 
ordered  to  report  to  General  Banks,  then  the  commander  of  the  Department  of  the  Gulf.  He  served  faithfully 
during  the  remainder  of  the  war,  until  prostrated  by  malarious  fever  before  Petersburg,  when  the  service  lost  a 
meritorious  and  patriotic  officer. 

In  this  connection,  the  following  letter,  written  to  the  author  by  the  Superintendent  of  the  Metropolitan 
Police  of  the  City  of  New  York,  may  be  appropriately  given.  It  furnishes  interesting  additions  to  the  history 
of  Mr.  Lincoln's  journey  from  Philadelphia  to  Washington,  in  February,  1861,  given  in  the  first  volume  of  this 
work. 

"Office  of  the  Superintendent  of  Metropolitan  Police, 
"300  Mulberry  Street 

"  New  York,  August  18ZA,  1866. 

"BKNSON  J.  LOSSING,  Esq.,  "V 

"  Poughkeepsie,  New  York. 

"  DEAR  SIR  : — On  reading  your  description  of  the  manner  in  which  the  late  President  Lincoln  was  induced1 
to  change  his  route  in  going  to  the  City  of  Washington,  in  February,  1861,  I  was  impressed  with  the  faithfulness, 
so  far  as  the  narrative  goes,  but  regretted  that  it  was  not  more  full  in  showing  how  and  to  whom  the  country  is 
indebted  for  the  safety  of  his  valuable  life  at  that  important  period. 

"  It  will  be  remembered  that  there  was  much  uncertainty  at  the  beginning  of  the  late  rebellion  as  to  what 
course  the  conspirators  designed  taking  to  carry  out  their  plans ;  and,  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  their  pur- 
pose, in  the  latter  part  of  December,  1860,  I  detailed  two  of  my  most  intelligent  detectives  to  proceed  to  Wash- 
ington, with  instructions  to  endeavor  to  discover  the  secret  plans  of  the  conspirators,  if  they  had  any,  for  taking 
possession  of  the  seat  of  Government,  and  to  communicate  with  Senator  Grimes,  of  Iowa,  on  the  subject  I 
did  not  know  the  Senator  personally  at  that  time,  but  I  had  a  reputation  of  hiui  that  justified  me  in  confiding 
in  him. 

"On  Friday,  January  4th,  1861, 1  received  a  note  from  Hon.  Schnyler  Colfax,  requesting  me  to  send  a  num- 
ber of  detectives  to  Washington,  for  the  same  purpose  that  I  had  already  dispatched  the  two  alluded  to.  I  then 

•  In  the  report  of  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War  (Part  II.,  page  18)  is  a  statement  of  General  McClellan,  that  on  the  day 
of  the  arrest  he  received  information  from  a  refugee  from  Leesburg,  whUSi,  in  his  mind, "  tended  to  corroborate  some  of  the  charges  made 
against  General  Stone,"  which  he  reported  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  and  received  orders  to  arrest  the  General  and  send  him  imme- 
diately to  Fort  Lafayette.  What  those  charges  were,  neither  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War  nor  General  McClellan  ever  made 
public. 

t  When,  late  in  1860,  General  Stone,  who  had  left  the  army  (in  which  he  held  the  commission  of  captain  by  brevet,  awarded  for  meri- 
torious services  in  Mexico),  was  in  Washington  City,  General  Scott  desired  him  to  rally  around  him  the  loyal  men  of  the  District  of 
Columbia.  He  complied,  and  on  the  1st  of  January,  1861,  hewas  made  Inspector-general  of  the  District.  He  at  once  commenced  organising 
and  instructing  volunteers  and  when  Fort  Sumter  was  attacked  he  had  under  him  no  less  than  3,000  well-organized  troops  fit  for  service. 
He  was  the  first  man  mustered  into  the  service  for  the  defense  of  the  Capital.  That  was  done  on  the  2d  day  of  January,  1881.  He  was  in 
romman.l  of  the  troops  in  Washington  during  the  dark  days  at  the  close  of  April,  when  that  city  was  cut  off  from  th«  loyal  people.  During 
those  seven  days,  he  slept  but  three  hours  in  his  bed,  all  dther  rest  being  taken  in  his  military  cloak.  All  the  outposts  around  Washington 
were  under  his  command  until  the  passage  of  a  portion  of  the  army  into  Virginia,  in  May  (see  pa<*e»  4SO,  481,  and  482,  volume  L),  and  som« 
of  his  troop*  were  the  first  to  encounter  the  pickets  of  the  insurgents. 


148 


THE  BALTIMORE  PLOT. 


troops  were  crossed,  and  active  preparations  were  in  progress  for  moving 

strongly  upon  the  Confederates,  when,  on  Tuesday  night,"  Gene- 

'^j28'     ral    McClellan    arrived   at   Poolesville.     Then,   as   he   says,   he 

"  learned,  for  the  first  time,  the  full  details  of  the  affair."     The 

preparations  for  a  forward  movement,  which  promised  the  most  important 

results  for  the  National  cause,  were  immediately  suspended,  and  orders  were 


determined  to  go  that  night  myself,  and  take  with  me  another  of  my  men.  I  purposed  looking  the  field  over, 
with  the  view  of  ascertaining  the  probability  of  such  an  attempt  being  made.  In  the  morning  of  Saturday  I 
found  a  want  of  harmony  among  the  friends  of  the  Union — scarcely  any  two  looked  at  the  crisis  through  the  same 
medium.  Mr.  Colfax  invited  me  to  attend  a  meeting  of  a  sort  of  committee  of  members  of  both  houses  of  Con- 
gress, at  the  residence  of  Senator  Trumbull,  that  morning.  It  numbered  about  a  dozen  persons,  and  there  were 
•bout  twelve  different  opinions  among  them  as  to  the  ultimate  designs  of  the  conspirators.  The  extreme  views 
were  entertained  by  Senator  Trumbnll  and  Rep.  E.  B.  Washburn.  One  of  these  gentlemen  regarded  the  '  matter 
as  nothing  more  than  the  usual  Southern  vaunting;  that  the  South  had  been  badly  defeated,  and  the  secession 
talk  meant  nothing  but  braggadocio;  that  they  had  had  things  so  long  their  own  -way,  it  could  not  be  expected 
of  them  to  quietly  submit  to  defeat;  a  few  weeks  and  all  would  be  peaceful  again.'  The  other  gentleman  wa» 
of  opinion  'that  the  Southern  men  meant  every  word  they  uttered;  that  they  had  been  preparing  for  this 
thing  since  1832;  that  he  was  convinced  they  had  selected  this  time  because  they  think  themselves  ready,  while 
we  are  not ;  that  they  have  made  preparations  which  we  know  nothing  about ;  that  their  plan  was  to  destroy  the 
Government  and  to  start  one  of  their  own  ;  and  that  to  take  possession  of  Washington  was  more  than  half  the 
battle.1 

"None  of  the  remaining  gentlemen  agreed  with  either  of  these,  nor  with  themselves. 

"  While  at  this  meeting,  I  learned  that  a  large  number  of  detectives  had  been  sent  for  to  all  the  larger  cities. 
East,  North,  and  West,  and  among  these  it  was  mentioned  that  Marshal  Kane,  of  Baltimore,  had  been  applied  to, 
and  had  promised  to  send  ten  detectives.  I  told  the  gentlemen  plainly  the  Marshal  would  betray  them  ;  that 
his  sympathies  were  with  the  South  in  any  movement  they  would  make;  that  but  a  few  weeks  before  he  had 
declined  an  invitation  to  exchange  a  detective  of  his  for  one  of  mine,  on  the  ground  that  he  had  but  one  in  his 
force,  and  consequently  he  conld  not  now  furnish  them  with  ten.  In  reply,  I  was  informed  that  Mr.  Corwin  had 
confidence  in  Marshal  Kane,  and  they  also  had  confidence  in  Mr.  Corwin.  So,  as  they  decided  to  hold  on  to  the 
Marshal  and  his  bogus  detectives,  I  concluded  not  to  act  with  them. 

"  I  then  called  on  a  number  of  other  members  of  Congress,  without  finding  much  improvement ;  the  excep- 
tional case  was  Senator  Grimes.  One  distinguished  Senator  informed  me  that  he  was  in  counsel  with  Jefferson 
Davis,  and  that  in  a  day  or  two  t/iey  would  be  able  to  adjust  all  apparent  differences. 

"  After  that  I  went  among  the  people,  and  soon  found  that  Mr.  Washbnrn  was  nearer  right  than  any  other 
member  of  Congress  I  had  talked  with.  I  also  found  that  the  safety  of  the  country  depended  on  Lieutenant- 
General  Scott,  and  I  determined  to  consult  with  him;  but  I  feared  the  General  could  not  spare  sufficient  time  to 
talk  with  me  as  fully  as  I  desired,  and  then  concluded  to  see  one  of  his  confidential  officers.  On  inquiring,  I 
learned  that  two  of  General  Scott's  family  had  great  influence  with  him,  Col.  Eobt.  E.  Lee  and  Capt  Chas.  P. 
Stone.  I  do  not  know  what  induced  me  to  select  Captain  Stone  in  preference  to  Col.  Lee,  but  I  did  so,  and 
called  on  the  Captain  at  his  quarters.  We  conversed  freely  in  regard  to  the  impending  trouble,  and  especially 
of  the  danger  in  which  Washington  stood.  I  informed  him  I  would  leave  three  of  my  detectives  in  the  city, 
and,  at  his  request,  agreed  to  instruct  them  to  report  to  him  verbally  any  things  of  importance  they  should 
discover. 

"  I  stopped  in  Baltimore  that  night  on  my  way  homj,  and  ascertained  from  Marshal  Kane  himself  the  plan 
bjr  which  Maryland  was  to  be  precipitated  out  of  the  Union,  against  the  efforts  of  Govr.  Hicks  to  keep  it  there  ; 
and  with  Maryland  also  the  District  of  Columbia.  He  told  me  Maryland  would  wait  for  the  action  of  Virginia, 
and  that  action  would  take  place  within  a  month;  and  'that  when  Virginia  seceded  through  a  convention, 
Maryland  would  secede  by  gravitation.'  It  was  at  this  interview  I  ascertained  Fort  McHenry  to  be  garrisoned 
by  a  corporal's  guard,  consisting  of  one  man,  and  that  the  Baltimore  police  were  keeping  guard  on  the  outside, 
to  prevent  the  roughs  from  capturing  it  prematurely.  I  communicated  the  facts  to  Captain  Stone,  and  on  tho 
following  Wednesday,  January  9th,  troops  from  Washington  took  possession  of  tho  fort,  under  orders  from 
General  Scott 

"  At  a  subsequent  visit  to  Washington  I  called,  of  course,  on  Captain  Stone,  and  informed  him  of  the  purposes 
contemplated  in  Baltimore.  He  then  requested  me  to  put  some  of  my  men  on  duty  there,  and  instruct  them 
to  report  to  him  in  person,  by  word  of  mouth,  and  not  by  mail,  as  he  could  not  trust  the  mails.  I  had  previously 
placed  two  men  there,  and  on  my  return  selected  a  third,  whom  I  sent  directly  to  Captain  Stone  for  special 
instructions.  Under  these  instructions,  this  officer,  David  S.  Bookstaver,  remained  at  Baltimore  until  February 
23d,  when  I  relieved  him.  During  that  period,  while  apparently  occupied  as  a  music  agent,  Bookstaver  gave 
particular  attention  to  the  sayings  and  doings  of  the  better  class  of  citizens  and  strangers  who  frequent  music, 
variety,  and  book  stores,  while  the  other  two  detectives  .had  joined  an  organization  of  rebel  roughs,  destined 
to  go  South  or  elsewhere,  whenever  their  services  should  be  required. 

"It  was  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday,  February  20th,  that  Bookstaver  obtained  the  information  that  made 
it  necessary  for  him  to  take  the  first  train  for  Washington.  Before  going,  he  posted  a  letter  to  me,  briefly 
•tatin-r  the  condition  of  things,  and  of  his  intention  to  go  on  the  four  o'clock  morning  train  and  report.  I  shall 
complete  this  narrative  with  an  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  Captain  Stone  on  the  subject 

'•'It  is  impossible,  with  the  time  now  at  my  disposal,  to  give  you  any  thing  like  a  detailed  history  of  the 
information  derived  fi^jin  your  men,  and  from  dozens  of  letters  and  reports  from  other  sources,  addressed  gome- 


HOW  MR.   LINCOLN  WAS  SAVED.  149 

given  for  the  entire  force  to  recross  the  river  to  the  Maryland  side.  Generals 
Banks  and  Stone,  and  the  troops  under  their  commands,  were  disappointed 
and  mortified,  for  they  knew  of  no  serious  impediments  then  in  the  way  of 
an  advance.  General  McClellan  subsequently  said,  that  "  a  few  days  after- 
ward," he  "  received  information  which  seemed  to  be  authentic,  to  the  effect 
that  large  bodies  of  the  enemy  had  been  ordered  from  Manassas  to  Leesburg, 
to  cut  off  our  troops  on  the  Virginia  side ;"  and  that  their  "  timely  with- 
drawal had  probably  prevented  a  still  more  serious  disaster."1  Plain  people 
inquired  whether  sufficient  re-enforcements  for  the  Nationals,  to  counteract 
the  movement  from  Manassas,  might  not  have  been  spared  from  the  almost 
one  hundred  thousand  troops  then  lying  at  ease  around  Washington,  only  a 
few  miles  distant.  Plain  people  were  answered  by  the  question,  What  do 
you  know  about  war  ? 


times  to  the  General-in-Chief  and  sometimes  to  myself,  which  served  to  convince  both  of  us  that  there  was 
imminent  danger  that  Mr.  Lincoln's  life  would  be  sacrificed,  should  he  attempt  to  pass  through  Baltimore  at  the 
time  and  in  the  manner  published  in  the  newspapers  as  the  programme  of  his  journey. 

"  'The  closing  piece  of  information  on  the  subject  was  brought  by  one  of  your  men,  Bookstaver.  He  had 
for  weeks  been  stationed  in  Baltimore,  and  on  the  morning  of  Thursday  (two  days  before  the  intended  passage 
of  Mr.  Lincoln  through  Baltimore)  he  arrived  by  the  early  train  and»reported  to  me.  His  information  was 
entirely  corroborative  of  that  already  in  our  possession;  and  at  the  time  of  making  my  morning  report  to  the 
General-in-Chief,  I  communicated  tJiat.  General  Scott  had  received  from  other  sources  urgent  warnings  also,  and 
he  stated  to  me  that  it  was  almost  a  certainty  that  Mr.  Lincoln  could  not  pass  Baltimore  alive  by  the  train  on  the 
day  fixed.  "But,"  said  the  General,  " while  you  and  I  know  this,  we  cannot  convince  these  gentlemen  that 
Mr.  Lincoln  is  not  coming  to  Washington  to  be  inaugurated  as  quietly  as  any  previous  President." 

'"I  recommended  that  Mr.  Lincoln  should  be  officially  warned;  and  suggested  that  it  would  be  altogether 
best  that  he  should  take  the  train  of  that  evening  from  Philadelphia,  and  so  reach  Washington  early  the  next 
day.  General  Scott  said  that  Mr.  Lincoln's  personal  dignity  would  revolt  at  the  idea  of  changing  the  programme 
of  his  journey  on  account  of  danger  to  his  life.  I  replied  to  this,  that  it  appeared  to  me  that  Mr.  Lincoln's  per- 
sonal dignity  was  of  small  account  in  comparison  with  the  destruction,  or,  at  least,  dangerous  disorganization 
of  the  United  States  Government,  which  would  be  the  inevitable  result  of  his  death  by  violence  in  Baltimore; 
that  in  a  few  days  more  the  term  of  Mr.  Buchanan  would  end,  and  there  would  (in  case  of  Mr.  Lincoln's  death) 
be  no  elected  President  to  assume  the  office;  that  the' Northern  cities  would,  on  learning  of  the  violent  death 
of  the  President-elect,  pour  masses  of  excited  people  upon  Baltimore,  which  would  be  destroyed,  and  we  should 
find  ourselves  in  the  worst  form  of  civil  war,  with  the  Government  utterly  unprepared  for  it 

"  '  General  Scott,  after  asking  me  how  the  details  could  be  arranged  in  so  short  a  time,  and  receiving  my 
suggestion  that  Mr.  Lincoln  should  be  advised  quietly  to  take  the  evening  train,  and  that  it  would  do  him  no 
harm  to  have  the  telegraph  wires  cut  for  a  few  hours,  he  directed  me  to  seek  Mr.  W.  H.  Seward,  to  whom  he  wrote 
a  few  lines,  which  he  handed  me. 

" '  It  was  already  ten  o'clock,  and  when  I  reached  Mr.  Seward's  house  he  had  left :  I  followed  him  to  the 
Capitol,  but  did  not  succeed  in  finding  him  until  after  12  M.  I  handed  him  the  General's  note ;  he  listened 
attentively  to  what  I  said,  and  asked  me  to  write  down  my  information  and  suggestions,  and  then,  taking  the 
paper  I  had  written,  he  hastily  left. 

'"The  note  I  wrote  was  what  Mr.  Frederick  Soward  carried  to  Mr.  Lincoln  in  Philadelphia.  Mr.  Lincoln 
has  stated  that  it  was  this  note  which  induced  him  to  change  his  journey  as  he  did.  The  stories  of  disguise  are 
all  nonsense  ;  Mr.  Lincoln  merely  took  the  sleeping-car  in  the  night  train.  I  know  nothing  of  any  connection 
of  Mr.  Pinkerton  with  the  matter.' 

"  The  letter  from  which  the  above  extract  is  made  was  sent  to  me  by  General  Stone,  in  reply  to  an  inquiry 
of  mine,  made  in  consequence  of  having  seen  an  article  in  a  newspaper  which  gave  the  whole  credit  of  the  move- 
ment to  a  person  who  I  supposed  had  little  to  do  with  it.  My  opportunity  for  knowing  who  the  parties  were 
that  rendered  this  service  to  the  country  was  very  good,  but  I  thought  it  advisable  to  have  the  testimony  of  one 
of  the  most  active  in  it  to  sustain  my  views.  For  obvious  reasons,  I  have  not  called  on  either  of  the  other  living 
parties  to  the  matter,  regarding  the  above  sufficient  to  satisfy  all  reasonable  persons  that  the  assassination  con- 
summated in  April,  1S65,  would  have  taken  place  in  February  of  1861  had  it  not  been  for  the  timely  efforts  of 
Lieutenant-General  Scott,  Brigadier-General  Stone.  Hon.  Wm.  H.  Seward,  Frederick  W.  Seward,  Esq.,  and  David 
S-  Bookstaver,  of  the  Metropolitan  Police  of  New  York. 

"  I  ana,  very  respectfully,  yours,  <fcc., 

"Jonw  A.  KENNEDY."' 

1  See  General  McClellan's  Report,  page  84. 


150 


;ALL  QUIET  ON  THE  POTOMAC." 


CHAPTEK    VI. 


THE  AEMT  OF  THE  POTOMAC.— THE  TRENT  AFFAIE.— CAPTTTEE  OP  EOANOKE  ISLAND. 

OR  the  space  of  nearly  two  months  after  the  disaster 
at  Ball's  Bluff,  the  public  ear  was  daily  teased  with 
the  unsatisfactory  report,  "All  is  quiet  on  the  Poto- 
mac !"  The  roads  leading  toward  the  Confederate 
camps,  near  Bull's  Run,  were  never  in  better  condition. 
The  weather  was  perfect  in  serenity.  The  entire 
autumn  in  Virginia  was  unusually  magnificent  in  all 
its  features.  Much  of  the  time,  until  near  Christmas, 
the  atmosphere  was  very  much  like  that  of  the  soft 
Indian  summer  time.  Regiment  after  regiment  was  rapidly  swelling  the 
ranks  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  thousand 
men,  thoroughly  equipped  and  fairly  disciplined ;  while  at  no  time  did  any 
reliable  report  make  that  of  the  Confederates  in  front  of  it  over  sixty  thou- 
eand.  Plain  people  wondered  why  so  few,  whom  politicians  called  "  raga- 
muffins "  and  "  a  mob,"  could  so  tightly  hold  the  National  Capital  in  a  state 
of  siege,  while  the  "  bravest  and  best  men  of  the  North,"  fully  armed  and 
provisioned,  were  in  and  around  it,  and  Nature  and  Patriotism  invited  them 
to  walk  out  and  disperse  the  besiegers,  lying  not  two  days'  march  from  that 
Capital.  But  what  did  plain  people  know  about  war  ?  Therefore  so  it  was 
that  they  were  satisfied,  or  tried  to  be  satisfied,  with  a  very  little  of  it  from 
time  to  time,  though  paying  at  enormous  rates  in  gold  and  muscle  for 
that  little.  And  so  it  was  that  when,  just  before  Christmas,  the  "  quiet  on 
the  Potomac  "  was  slightly  broken  by  an  event  we  are  about  to  consider, 
the  people,  having  learned  to  expect 
little,  were  greatly  delighted  by  it. 
Let  us  see  what  happened. 

When  McCall  fell  back  from 
Drainsville,  the  Confederates  reoccu- 
pied  it.  His  main  encampment  was 
at  Langley,  and  Prospect  Hill,  near  the 
Leesburg  road,  and  only  a  few  miles 
above  the  Chain  Bridge,  on  the  Vir- 
ginia side.  The  Confederates  became 
very  bold  after  their  victory  at  the 
Bluff,  and  pushing  their  picket-guards 
far  up  toward  the  National  lines,  they 
made  many  incursions  in  search  of 
forage,  despoiling  Union  men,  and  distressing  the  country  in  general.  With 


FORAGERS   AT  WORK. 


BATTLE   NEAR  DRAIJSTSVILLE.  151 

McClellan's  permission,  McCall  prepared  to  strike  these  Confederates  a  blow 
that  should  make  them  more  circumspect,  and  stop  their  incursions.  He  had 
observed  that  on  such  occasions  they  generally  left  a  strong  reserve  at 
Drainsville,  and  he  determined  to  attempt  their  capture  when  an  oppor- 
tunity should  offer.  Later  in  December  the  opportunity  occurred,  and  he 
ordered  Brigadier-General  E.  O.  C. 
Ord  to  attempt  the  achievement ;  and 
at  the  same  time  to  gather  forage 
from  the  farms  of  the  secessionists. 

Ord,  with  his  brigade,1  undertook 
the  enterprise  on  the 
20th.°  McCall  ordered  ' 
Brigadier-General  Reynolds  to  move 
forward  with  his  brigade  toward 
Leesburg,  as  far  as  Difficult  Creek, 
to  support  Ord,  if  required.  When 
the  force  of  the  latter  was  within 
two  miles  of  Drainsville,  and  his 
foragers  were  loading  their  wagons, 
the  troops  were  attacked  by  twenty- 
five  hundred  Confederates,  under  K-  °-  c-  ow>- 
General  J.  E.  B.  Stuart,*  who  came  up  the  road  from  the  direction  of  Centre- 
ville.  A  severe  fight  ensued.  The  Confederates  were  greatly  out- 
numbered, and  were  soon  so  beaten  that  they  fled  in  haste,  carrying  in 
their  wagons  little  else  than  their  wounded  men.  The  brunt  of  the  battle 
had  fallen  on  the  Sixth  and  Ninth  Pennsylvania,  the  Rifles,  and  Easton's 
Battery.  The  National  loss  consisted  of  seven  killed  and  sixty  wounded ; 
and  their  gain  was  a  victory,  and  "  sixteen  wagon-loads  of  excellent  hay,  and 
twenty-two  of  corn."  Stuart  reported  his  loss  at  forty-three  killed  and  one 
hundred  and  forty-three  wounded.3  He  had  been  induced  to  attack  superior 
numbers  by  the  foolish  boast  of  Evans,  that  he  had  encountered  and  whipped 
four  to  his  one ;  and  he  tried  to  console  his  followers  by  calling  this  affair  a 
victory  for  them,  because  McCall  did  not  choose  to  hold  the  battle-field,  but 
leisurely  withdrew  to  his  encampment.  This  little  victory  greatly  inspired 
the  loyal  people,  for  it  gave  them  the  assurance  that  the  troops  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  were  ready  and  able  to  fight  bravely,  whenever  they  were 
allowed  the  privilege. 

While  the  friends  of  the  Government  were  anxiously  waiting  for  the 
almost  daily  promised  movement  of  the  Grand  Army  toward  Richmond,  as 
the  year  was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  heai*ts  were  growing  sick  with  hopes 
deferred,  two  events,  each  having  an  important  bearing  on  the  war,  were  in 


1  His  brigade  was  composed  of  Pennsylvania  regiments,  and  consisted  of  the  Ninth,  Colonel  Jackson ;  Tenth. 
Colonel  MeOlmont ;  Twelfth,  Colonel  Taggart ;  Bucktail  Rifles,  Lieutenant-Colonel  T.  L.  Kane ;  a  battalion  of 
the  Sixth ;  two  squadrons  of  cavalry,  and  Easton's  Battery — in  all  about  4.000  men. 

2  His  troops  consisted  of  the  Eleventh  Virginia,  Colonel  Garland;  Sixth  South  Carolina,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Seagrist;  Tenth  Alabama,  Colonel  Harvey;  First  Kentucky,  Colonel  T.  H.  Taylor;  the  Sumter  Flying  AYtil- 
lery,  four  pieces.  Captain  Cutts ;  and  detachments  from  two  North  Carolina  cavalry  regiments,  1.000  in  number, 
under  Major  Gordon.     Stuart  was  also  on  a  forasinj  expedition,  and  had  about  200  wagons  with  him. 

»  Report  of  General  McCall,  December  20,  1861 ;  also,  General  Stuart  to  General  Beaiiregard,  December  21, 
1861. 


152  OPINIONS  OF  THE  BRITISH  ARISTOCRACY. 

progress ;  one  directly  affecting  the  issue,  and  the  other  affecting  it  inciden- 
tally, but  powerfully.  One  was  the  expedition  that  made  a  permanent  lodg- 
ment of  the  National  power  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina ;  and  the  other 
was  intimately  connected  with  the  foreign  relations  of  the  Government.  Let 
us  first  consider  the  latter  event.  The  incidents  were  few  and  simple,  but 
they  concerned  the  law  and  the  policy  of  nations. 

We  have  already  noticed  the  fact  that  the  conspirators,  at  an  early  period 
of  their  confederation  against  the  Government,  had  sent  representatives  to 
Europe,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  from  foreign  powers  a  recognition  of  the 
league  as  an  actual  government.1  These  men  were  active,  and  found  swarms 
of  sympathizers  among  the  ruling  and  privileged  classes  of  Europe,  and 
especially  in  Great  Britain.  There  was  an  evident  anxiety  among  those 
classes  in  the  latter  country  to  give  all  possible  aid  to  the  conspirators,  so 
that  the  power  of  the  Republic  of  the  West,  the  hated  nursery  of  democratic 
ideas,  might  be  destroyed  by  disintegration  resulting  from  civil  dissensions.* 

Fortunately  for  the  Republic,  the  men  who  had  been  sent  abroad  by  the 
conspirators  were  not  such  as  the  diplomats  of  Europe  could  feel  a  pro- 


1  See  page  259,  volnme  I. 

*  We  have  already  observed  the  "precipitate  and  unprecedented"  proceedings,  as  Mr.  Adams  termed  it,  of 
the  British  Government,  and  the  leaders  of  public  opinion  in  England,  in  allowing  to  the  insurgents  the  privi- 
leges of  belligerents.  [Chapter  XXIV.,  volume  I.]  In  Parliament  and  out  of  it,  no  favorable  occasion  was 
omitted,  by  many  loading  men,  to  speak  not  only  disparagingly,  but  often  very  offensively,  of  the  Government 
and  people  of  tho  Republic.  The  enemies  of  free  institutions  and  supporters  of  privileged  classes  acted  upon 
the  old  maxim  of  political  craft,  "  Divide  and  Govern,"  and  they  exerted  all  their  powers  to  widen  the  breach 
between  the  people  of  the  Free  and  Slave-labor  States.  Sir  Edward  Bulwer  Ly tton,  the  author,  who  had  received 
the  honors  of  knighthood,  which  allied  him  to  tho  aristocratic  class  in  Great  Britain,  appeared  among  the  willing 
prophets  of  evil  for  the  Republic.  He  declared  in  an  address  before  an  Agricultural  Society,  cm  tho  25th  of 
September,  1S61,  that  he  had  "  long  foreseen  and  foretold  to  be  inevitable  "  a  dissolution  of  the  American  Union  ; 
and  then  again,  mounting  the  Delphic  stool,  he  solemnly  said:  "I  venture  to  predict  that  tho  younger  men  here 
present  will  live  to  see  not  two,  but  at  least  four,  and  probably  more  th.xn  four,  separate  and  sovereign  Common- 
wealths arising  out  of  those  populations  which  a  year  ago  united  their  legislature  under  ono  President,  and 
carried  their  merchandise  under  one  flag."  He  rejoiced  in  the  prospect  that  so  gladdened  his  vision,  and  said : 
"  I  believe  that  such  separation  will  be  attended  with  happy  results  to  the  safety  of  Europe,  and  the  develop- 
mant  of  American  civilization."  The  desire  for  such  separation  was  evidently  engendered  in  the  speaker's 
mind  by  an  unpleasant  horoscope  of  the  future  of  tho  Great  Republic.  "  If  it  could  have  been  possible,"  he  said, 
'•  that,  as  population  and  wealth  increased,  all  the  vast  continent  of  Am.-rica,  with  her  mighty  seaboard,  and  tho 
fleets  which  her  increasing  ambition  as  well  as  her  extending  commerce  would  have  formed  and  armed,  could 
have  remained  under  one  form  of  government,  In  which  the  executive  has  Tittle  or  no  control  over  a  populace 
exceedingly  adventurous  and  excitable,  why,  then,  America  would  have  hung  over  Europe  like  a  gathering  and 
destructive  thunder-cloud.  No  single  kingdom  in  Europe  could  have  been  strong  enough  to  maintain  itself 
against  a  nation  that  had  once  consolidated  the  gigantic  resources  of  a  quarter  of  the  globe." 

A  little  later,  Earl  Russell,  the  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  in  an  after-dinner  speech  at  Newcastle-npon- 
Tyne,  declared  that  the  struggle  in  America  was  "  on  the  one  side  for  empire,  and  on  the  other  for  power,"  and 
not  for  the  great  principles  of  human  liberty,  and  for  the  life  of  the  Republic,  for  which  the  Government  wan 
really  contending.  A  little  later  still,  tho  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  speaking  with  hope  for  his  class,  at  the  old  city 
of  Worcester,  said  that  .he  saw  in  America  the  trial  of  Democracy,  and  Its  failure.  He  believed  tho  dissolution 
nf  the  Union  to  be  inevitable,  and  that  men  there  before  him  would  live  to  "  sec  an  aristocracy  established  in 
America."  In  the  same  hour,  Sir  John  Pakington,  formerly  a  cabinet  minister,  and  then  a  member  of  Par- 
liament, told  the  same  hearers,  th.;t,  "from  President  Lincoln,  downward,  there  was  not  a  man  in  America  who 
would  venture  to  tell  them  that  he  really  thought  it  possible  that  by  the  force  of  circumstances  the  North  could 
hope  to  compel  the  South  to  again  join  them  in  constituting  the  United  States."  Sir  John  Bowring,  an 
eminent  English  scholar,  in  a  kindly  letter  to  an  American  friend  in  England,  expressed  his  solemn  conviction  of 
the  utter  separation  of  the  States,  and  intimated  that  the  Government  lacked  the  sympathy  of  Englishmen  because 
it  had  not  "shown  any  disposition  to  put  down  slavery/'  Overlooking  the  fact  that  the  fathers  of  the  Republic 
fought  for  the  establishment  of  liberty  for  all,  and  that  the  conspirators  were  fighting  for  tho  establishment  <<f 
tho  slavery  of  the  many  for  the  benefit  of  the  few.  he  made  a  comparison,  and  said,  •'  It  does  not  appear  to  me 
thafyou  are  justified  in  calling  the  Southerners  rebels.  Our  statesmen  of  the  time  of  George  III.  called  Wash- 
ington and  Franklin  by  that  name."  Lord  Stanley,  who  had  traveled  in  the  United  States  a  dozen  years  before, 
and  better  understood  American  affairs,  said,  in  a  speech  early  in  November,  that  a  Southern  Confederacy  would 
be  established.  "  He  did  not  think  it  reasonable  to  blame  the  Federal  Government  for  declining  to  give  up  half 
their  territory  without  striking  a  blow  iu  its  defense ;"  but  the  real  difficulty  in  this  case,  in  his  mind,  was 


NEW  CONFEDERATE  COMMISSIONERS.  153 

found  respect  for;1  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  autumn  of  1861  it  was  pain- 
fully evident  to  their  employers  that  they  were  making  no  progress  toward 
obtaining  the  coveted  good  of  recognition.  It  was  therefore  determined  to 
send  men  of  more  ability  to  vindicate  and  advocate  their  cause  at  the  two 
most  powerful  Courts  of  Europe,  namely,  Great  Britain  and  France.  For 
these  missions,  James  Murray  Mason8  and  John  SlidelP  were  appointed. 
They  were  original  conspirators.  The  former  was  a  native  of  Virginia,  and 
the  latter  of  New  York,  but  long  a  resident  of  Louisiana.  The  former  was 
accredited  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  and  the  latter  to  the  Court  of  St.  Cloud. 
Both  had  been  prominent  members  of  the  Senate  of  the  United  States,  and 
both  were  somewhat  known  in  Europe.  Mason  was  justly  supposed  to  pos- 
sess a  sufficiency  of  that  duplicity  (which  unfortunately  too  often  characterizes 
a  diplomatist),  to  cover  up  the  real  objects  of  the  conspirators  and  win  for 
them  the  good  offices  of  confiding  English  statesmen.  Slidell  (whose  wife 
was  an  accomplished  French  Creole  of  Louisiana)  was  well  versed  in  the 
French  language  and  habits ;  and  for  adroit  trickery  and  reckless  disregard 
of  truth,  honor,  or  justice,  he  was  rightly  supposed  to  be  a  match  for  the 
most  wily  employe  of  the  Emperor  of  France,  honest  or  dishonest.  These 
men  were  duly  commissioned  as  "  Ambassadors  "  for  the  "  Confederate  States 
of  America,"  and  their  proposed  work  was  regarded  as  of  vital  importance 
to  the  interests  of  the  Confederacy. 

The  blockade  of  the  Southern  ports  of  the  Republic  was  then  very  strin- 
gent, and  it  was  some  time  before  these  men  found  an  opportunity  to  leave 
the  country.     They  finally  went  to  sea  on  the  12th  of  October,0 
in  the  small  steamship  Theodore,  which  left  Charleston  harbor  at 
a  little  past  midnight,  while  rain  was  falling  copiously,  and  in  the  darkness 
escaped  the  notice  of  the  blockading  fleet.     Mason  was  accompanied  by  his 
secretary  (Mr.  McFarland),  and  Slidell  by  his  wife  and  four  children,  and 
his  secretary  (Mr.  Eustis)  and  his  wife,  who  was  a  daughter  of  Corcoran, 
the  eminent  banker  of  Washington  City.     The   Theodore  touched  first  at 


involved  In  the  question,  "  If  they  conquer  the  Southern  States,  what  will  ttiey  do  with  them  when  they  have  got 
them  ?"  IIo  pictured  to  himself  the  need  of  the  establishment  of  a  powerful  military  government  to  keep  them 
in  subjection.  IIo  wisely  recommended  great  caution  in  judging  of  American  affairs. 

Mr.  Gladstone,  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  in  a  Speech  at  Edinburgh,  in  January,  1S62,  expressed  there 
the  opinion  that  the  National  Government  could  never  succeed  dn  putting  down  the  Rebellion,  and  if  it  should, 
he  said,  it  "would  only  be  the  preface  and  introduction  of  political  difficulties  far  greater  than  even  the  military 
difficulties  of  tho  war  itself."  This  speech  was  delivered  just  after  the  surrender  of  Mason  and  Slidell  to  the 
British  Government;  and  Mr.  Gladstone,  evidently  unmindful  of  the  true  greatness  of  fixed  principles  of 
action  as  inseparable  from  mere  worldly  interests,  was  ungenerous  enpngh  to  make  that  display  of  honor, 
honesty,  and  consistency  on  the  part  of  our  National  Government  an  occasion  for  disparaging  that  Government 
and  the  people,  by  charging  them  with  instability  of  purpose,  if  not  cowardice.  He  tauntingly  said  :  "Let  us 
look  back  to  tho  moment  when  tho  Prince  of  Wales  appeared  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  when  men 
by  the  thousand,  by  tens  of  thousands,  and  by  hundreds  of  thousands,  trooped  together  from  all  parts  to  give 
him  welcome  as  enthusiastic,  and  as  obviously  proceeding  from  the  depths  of  the'  heart,  as  if  those  vast  coun- 
tries had  still  been  a  portion  of  the  dominions  of  our  Queen.  •  Let  us  look  to  the  fact  that  they  are  of  necessity  a 
people  subject  to  quick  and  violent  action  of  opinion,  and  liable  to  great  public  excitement,  intensely  agreed  on 
the  subject  of  the  war  in  which  they  were  engaged,  until  aroused  to  a  high  pitch  of  expectation  by  hearing  that 
one  of  their  vessels  of  war  had  laid  hold  on  the  Commissioners  of  the  Southern  States,  whom  they  regarded 
limply  as  rebels.  Let  us  look  to  the  fact  that  in  the  midst  of  that  exultation,  and  in  a  country  where  the  prin- 
ciples of  popular  government  and  democracy  are  carried  to  extremes — that  even,  however,  in  this  struggle  of 
life  and  death,  as  they  think  it  to  be— that  even  while  ebullitions  were  taking  place  all  over  the  country  of  joy 
and  exultation  at  this  capture — that  even  there  this  popular  and  democratic  Government  has,  under  a  demand  of 
a  foreign  Power,  written  these  words,  for  they  are  tho  closing  words  in  the  dispatch  of  Mr.  Seward:  'The  fonr 
Commissioners  will  be  cheerfully  liberated.' " 

1  See  page  260,  volume  L  »  See  page  3S4,  volume  I.  *  See  page  231,  vo'.amo  I. 


154 


WILKES  IN   SEARCH  OF  TRAITORS. 


CDARLK8   WILKES. 


Nassau,  New  Providence,    a   British    port,    where    blockade-runners    and 
Confederate  pirate-ships  always  found  a  welcome   and  shelter  during   the 

war,  and  thence  went  to  Cuba.     At 
Havana,  the   "  Ambassadors "    were 
greeted  with  the  most  friendly  ex- 
pressions  and   acts,   by  the   British 
Consul  and  other  sympathizers,  and 
there    they    took     passage    for    St. 
Thomas,"  in   the   British 
jggj  '      mail-steamer  Trent,  Cap- 
tain   Moir,    intending   to 
leave  for  England  in  the  next  regular 
packet  from  that  island  to  Southamp- 
ton. 

The  National  Government  heard 
of  the  departure  of  Mason  and  Slidell, 
and  armed  vessels  were  sent  in  pursuit. 
None  of  these  won  the  prize.  That 
achievement  was  left  for  Captain 
Charles  Wilkes,  of  the  navy,  to  perform,  an  officer  of  world- wide  fame,  as  the 
commander  of  the  American  Exploring  Expedition  to  the  South  Seas,  a  quarter 
of  a  century  before.  At  that  time  he  was  on  his  way  home  from  the  coast  of 
Africa,  in  command  of  the  National  steam  sloop-of-war  San  Jacinto,  mounting 
thirteen  guns.  He  put  into  the  port  of  St.  Thomas,  and  there  hearing  of  the 
movements  of  the  pirate  ship  Sumter,  he  departed  on  a  cruise  in  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  and  among  the  West  India  Islands  in  search  of  it.  At  Havana  he 
was  informed  of  the  presence  and  intentions  of  the  Confederate  "  Ambassa- 
dors," and  after  satisfying  himself  that  the  law  of  nations,  and  especially  the 
settled  British  interpretation  of  the  law  concerning  neutrals  and  belligerents, 
would  justify  his  interception  of  the  Trent,  and  the  seizure  on  board  of  it  of 
the  two  "  Ambassadors,"  he  went  out&  in  the  track  of  that  vessel 
in  the  Bahama  Channel,  two  hundred  and  forty  miles  from 
Havana,  and  awaited  its  appearance.  He  was  gratified  with  that  apparition 
toward  noon  on  the  8th  of  November,  when  off  Paredon  del  Grande,  on  the 
north  side  of  Cuba,  and  less  than  a  dozen  miles  distant. 

On  the  appearance  of  the  Trent,  all  hands  were  called  to  quarters  on  the 
San  Jacinto,  and  Lieutenant  D.  M.  Fairfax,  a  kinsman  of  Mason  by  mar- 
riage, was  ordered  to  have  two  boats  in  readiness,  well  manned  arid  armed, 
to  board  the  British  steamer,  and  seize  and  bring  away  the  "Ambassadors" 
and  their  secretaries.  When  the  Trent  was  within  hailing  distance,  a  request 
was  made  for  it  to  heave  to.  It  kept  on  its  course,  when  a  shell  fired  across 
its  bow  made  a  demand  that  was  heeded.  Fairfax  was  sent  on  board  of  the 
Trent,  but  found  he  could  do  nothing  in  the  matter  of  his  errand  without  the 
use  of  physical  force.  Captain  Moir  had  declined  to  show  his  papers  and  his 
passenger-list,  and  the  "  Ambassadors  "  had  treated  with  scorn  the  summons 
to  go  on  board  the  San  Jacinto,  which,  like  all  the  other  acts  of  Fairfax,  had 
been  done  with  the  greatest  courtesy  and  propriety.1  A  proper  force  was 


4  Nov.  2. 


1  The  appearance  of  Lieutenant  Fairfax  on  board  the  Trent,  with  a  warrant  for  the  arrest  of  Mason  and 


CAPTURE  OF  MASON  AND  SLIDELL. 


155 


sent,  and  Mason  and  Slidell,  compelled  to  yield  to  circumstances,  went 
quietly  on  board  the  San  Jacinto  with  their  secretaries.  The  Trent,  with 
the  families  of  Slidell 
and  Eustis  on  board, 
and  its  large  number 
of  passengers,  was  per- 
mitted to  proceed  on  its 
voyage,  after  a  deten- 
tion of  only  little  more 
than  two  hours.  The 
captives  were  conveyed 
first  to  New  York  and 
then  to  Boston  Harbor, 
where  they  were  fur- 
nished with  quarters  in 
Fort  Warren,1  then  used  as  a  prison  for  political  offenders,  under  the  charge 
of  Captain  Dimick,  the  defender  of  Fortress  Monroe  against  the  Virginia 
insurgents.* 

The  act  of  Captain  Wilkes  was  universally  applauded  by  loyal  men,  and 
filled  the  land  with  rejoicings  because  two  of  the  worst  of  the  conspirators 
were  in  the  custody  of  the  Government.  For  the  moment  men  did  not  stop 
to  consider  either  the  law  or  the  expediency  involved  in  the  act.  Public 
honors  were  tendered  to  Commander  Wilkes,3  and  resolutions  of  thanks  were 
passed  by  public  bodies.  He  partook  of  a  public  dinner  in  Boston.  The 
New  York  Historical  Society,  while  he  was  present  at  a  stated 
meeting,"  elected  him  an  honorary  member  of  that  body,  by 
acclamation.  Two  days  afterward,  he  was  publicly  received  by 


FOKT   WABEKK. 


a  Dec.  3, 
1661. 


,  Slidell,  and  their  secretaries,  produced  great  excitement.  The  Captain  was  asked  to  show  his  passenger-list. 
He  refused  to  do  so.  Fairfax  then  said  that  the  vessel  would  not  be  allowed  to  proceed  until  h«  was  satisfied 
whether  the  men  he  was  seeking  were  on  board  or  not.  These,  hearing  their  names  mentioned,  came  forward. 
They  protested  against  arrest,  and  in  this  act  they  were  joined  by  Captain  Moir,  and  by  the  Mail  Agent,  Captain 
Williams,  of  the  Royal  Navy,  who  said  he  was  the  "  representative  of  Her  Majesty." 

The  "  Ambassadors "  refused  to  leave  the  Trent,  except  by  force.  Fairfax  called  to  his  aid  Lieutenant 
Greer,  who  came  on  board  with  a  few  marines.  The  Lieutenant  then  took  Mason  by  the  shoulder,  and,  with 
another  officer  on  the  opposite  side,  conducted  him  to  the  gangway  of  the  steamer,  and  handed  him  over  to 
Greer.  He  then  returned  for  Slidell,  who  gave  him  to  understand  that  a  good  deal  of  force  would  be  required 
to  make  him  go.  The  passengers  gathered  around  in  great  commotion,  making  contemptuous  remarks,  with 
threats  of  violence,  and  one  cried  out,  "  Shoot  him  I"  The  wife  and  daughter  of  Slidell  joined  in  vehement  pro- 
tests, and  the  latter  struck  Fairfax  in  the  face,  according  to  the  testimony  of  Capt.  Williams,  who  told  the  story 
of  this  cabin  scene  in  an  after-dinner  speech  at  Plymouth.  "  Some  of  the  public  papers,"  he  said,  "  have  described 
her  as  having  slapped  Mr.  Fairfax's  face.  [Here  his  audience  cried  out, '  Served  hiin  right  if  she  did,'  and  '  Bravo.'] 
She  did  strike  Mr.  Fairfax,"  he  continued,  and  the  audience  gave  cheers  in  her  honor.  "But  she  did  not  do  it 
with  the  vulgarity  of  gesture  which  has  been  attributed  to  her.  Miss  Slidell  was  with  her  father  in  the  cabin, 
with  her  arm  encircling  his  neck,  and  she  wished  to  be  taken  to  prison  with  her  father.  (Hear,  hear.)  Mr. 
Fairfax  attempted  to  get  into  the  cabin — I  do  not  say  forcibly,  for  I  do  not  say  a  word  against  Mr.  Fairfax,  BO 
far  as  his  manner  is  concerned — he  attempted  to  get  her  away  by  inducements.  In  her  agony,  then,  she  did  strike 
him  in  the  face  three  times.  I  wish  that  Miss  Slidell's  little  knuckles  had  struck  me  in  the  face.  I  should  like 
to  have  the  mark  forever."  Exclamations  of  "  Oh  !"  and  laughter  followed  this  assertion. 

The  marines  were  called  in,  and  Slidell  was  compelled  to  go.  McFarland  and  Eustis  went  quietly,  under 
protest. 

1  Fort  Warren  is  on  George's  Island,  and  commands  the  main  entrance  to  Boston  Harbor.     It  is  a  strong 
work  of  masonry,  with  five  fronts,  the  southern,  eastern,  and  northern  ones  being  seen  in  the  little  sketch. 
Around  the  main  work  is  a  ditch  30  feet  in  width.    The  entire  circuit  of  the  fort  is  3,136  feet.    Against  the 
south  front  is  an  outwork  of  much  strength,  which  is  seen  in  the  sketch. 

2  See  page  498,  volume  I. 

3  The  crew  of  the  San  Jacinto  presented  to  Lieutenant  Fairfax,  on  board  that  vessel,  in  Boston  Harbor,  a 
beautiful  silver  poblet.  with  national,  naval,  and  military  devices  on  it,  and  the  inscription, — "  Presented  to 
Lieutenant  Fairfax,  by  the  crew  of  the  San  Jacinty,  as  a  slight  token  of  their  esteem  and  love." 


156  CAPTAIN  WILKES'S  ACT  APPROVED. 

the  authorities  of  the  City  of  New  York ;  and  on  his  arrival  in  Washington 
City,  toward  the  middle  of  December,  he  was  made  the  recipient  of  special 

honors.     Already  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy  had  written  to  him" 
"^sgj80'     a  congratulatory  letter  on  the  "great   public  service"  he  had 

rendered  "in  capturing  the  rebel  emissaries,  Mason  and  Slidell," 
who,  the  Secretary  said,  "have  been  conspicuous  in  the  conspiracy  to  dissolve 
the  Union ;  and  it  is  well  known  that,  when  seized  by  you,  they  were  on  a 
mission  hostile  to  the  Government  and  the  country."  He  assured  him  that 
his  conduct  had  "the  emphatic  approval  of  the  Department."  In  his  annual 
report,  submitted  to  Congress  three  days  afterward,  the  Secretary  as  em- 
phatically approved  Wilkes's  course,  and  at  the  same  time  remarked  that  his 
generous  forbearance  in  not  capturing  the  Trent  must  not  be  "  permitted  to 
Constitute  a  precedent  hereafter  for  the  treatment  of  any  case  of  similar 
infraction  of  neutral  obligations  by  foreign  vessels  engaged  in  commerce  or 
the  carrying  trade." 

On  the  first  day  of  the  Session  of  Congress,*  the  House  of 

Representatives,  on  motion  of  Mr.  Lovejoy,  of  Illinois,  tendered 
"  the  thanks  of  Congress  to  Captain  Wilkes,  for  his  arrest  of  the  traitors 
Slidell  and  Mason."  By  a  further  resolution,  the  President  was  requested, 
in  retaliation  for  the  outrageous  treatment  of  Colonel  Corcoran,  then  a 
prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Confederates,  in  confining  him  in  the  cell  of  a 
convicted  felon,  to  subject  Mason  to  like  treatment  in  Fort  Warren.1 

By  most  of  the  writers  on  international  law  in  the  United  States,  in- 
structed by  the  doctrines  and  practices  of  Great  Britain,  the  essays  of  British 
publicists,  the  decisions  of  British  courts,  and  by  the  law  as  laid  down  by 
the  Queen's  recent  proclamation,8  the  act  of  Captain  Wilkes  was  decided  to 
be  abundantly  justified.  But  there  was  one  thoughtful  man,  in  whom  was 
vested  the  tremendous  executive  power  of  the  nation  at  that  time,  and  whose 
vision  was  constantly  endeavoring  to  explore  the  mysteries  of  the  near 
future,  who  had  indulged  calmer  and  wiser  thoughts  than  most  men  at  that 
moment,  because  his  feelings  were  kept  in  subjection  to  his  judgment  by  a 
sense  of  heavy  responsibility.  That  man  was  Abraham  Lincoln.  The  author 
was  in  Washington  city  when  the  news  reached  there  of  the  capture  of  the 
conspirators,  and  he  was  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of  War  when  the  elec- 
trograph  containing  it  was  brought  in  and  read.  He  can  never  forget  the 
scene  that  ensued.  Led  by  the  Secretary,  who  was  followed  by  Governor 
Andrew  of  Massachusetts,  and  others,  cheer  after  cheer  was  given  by  the 
company,  with  a  will.  Later  in  the  day,  the  writer,  accompanied  by  the  late 
Elisha  Whittlesey,  First  Comptroller  of  the  Treasury,  was  favored  with  a 
brief  interview  with  the  President,  when  the  clear  judgment  of  that  far-seeing 
and  sagacious  statesman  uttered  through  his  lips  the  words  which  formed 
the  key-note  to  the  judicious  action  of  the  Secretary  of  State  afterward.  "  I 
fear  the  traitors  will  prove  to  be  white  elephants,"  said  Mr.  Lincoln.  "We 
must  stick  to  American  principles  concerning  the  rights  of  neutrals.  We 
fought  Great  Britain  for  insisting,  by  theory  and  practice,  on  the  right  to  do 

1  Eeport  of  the  Proceedings  of  Congress  in  the  Congressional  Globe,  Dec.  2d,  1861. 

1  See  pase  567.  volume  I.  of  this  work.  In  that  proclamation,  after  enumerating  many  acts  that  would  l>e 
n  violation  of  the  duty  of  neutrals;  the  Queen  specified  that  of"  carrying  officers,  soldiers,  dispatches,"  et  cetera. 
Mason  and  Slidell  were  civil  officers  of  the  Confederacy,  and  were  themselves  living  dispatches. 


MIGHT  MAKES   RIGHT.  157 

precisely  what  Captain  Wilkes  has  done.  If  Great?  Britain  shall  now  pro- 
test against  the  act,  and  demands  their  release,  we  must  give  them  up,  apolo- 
gize for  the  act  as  a  violation  of  our  doctrines,  and  thus  forever  bind  her 
over  to  keep  the  peace  in  relation  to  neutrals,  and  so  acknowledge  that  she 
has  been  wrong  for  sixty  years."1 

That  demand  speedily  came.  When  intelligence  of  the  affair  on  board 
the  Trent  reached  England,  and  details  were  given  by  "  Captain  Williams, 
R.  N".,"  in  a  public  communication  dated  at  sea,  November  9th  (and  also  in 
his  after-dinner  speech  already  mentioned),  in  which  he  so  highly  colored  a 
few  facts  that  the  courteous  acts  of  Lieutenant  Fairfax  were  made  to  appear 

1  For  more  than  a  hundred  years  Great  Britain  had  denied  the  sanctity  of  a  neutral  ship,  when  her  interests 
teemed  to  require  its  violation.  That  Power  had  acqnired  full  supremacy  of  the  seas  at  the  middle  of  the  last 
century,  and  Thompson  had  written  that  offering  to  British  pride,  the  song  of  "liulo  Britannia,1'  boastingly 
asserting  that — 

When  Britain  first,  at  Heaven's  command. 

Arose  from  out  the  azure  main, 
This  was  the  charter  of  the  land, 

And  guardian  angels  sung  the  strain — 
Rule  Britannia!  Britannia  rules  the  waves  1 
Britons  never  shall  be  slaves!" 

Conscious  of  its  might.  Great  Britain  made  a  new  law  of  nations,  for  its  own  benefit,  in  1756.  Frederick  the 
Great  of  Prussia  hnd  declared  that  the  goods  of  an  enemy  cannot  be  taken  from  on  board  the  ships  of  a  friend. 
A  British  orderin  Council  was  immediately  Issued,  declaring  the  reverse  of  this  to  be  "  the  law  of  nations,"  and 
forbidding  neutral  vessels  to  carry  merchandise  belonging  to  those  with  whom  she  might  be  at  war.  So  yiola- 
tive  of  the  golden  rule  was  this  order,  that  the  publicists  of  Great  Britain  found  it  necessary,  out  of  respect  for 
the  opinions  of  mankind,  to  put  forth  specious  sophistries  to  prove  that  England  was  not  ambitious! 

Under  what  was  called  u  The  Rule  of  1756,"  the-British  navy  began  to  depredate  upon  the  commerce  of  the 
world.  The  solemn  treaty  made  by  Great  Britain  with  Holland,  eighty-two  years  before,  in  which  it  was 
c-xpressly  stipulated  that  free  ships  should  make  free  poods — that  a  neutral  flag  should  protect  a  neutral  bottom 
— that  the  contraband  of  war  should  be  strictly  limited  "to  arms,  artillery,  and  horses,  and  to  Include  naval 
materials,"  was  wantonly  violated  by  the  possession  of  might.  The  vessels  of  Holland  were  not  only  prohibited 
from  carrying  naval  stores,  but  were  seized,  and  their  cargoes  used  for  the  benefit  of  the  English  war-marine. 
From  that  time  until  the  present,  Great  Britain  has  steadily  adhered  to  "The  Rule  of  1756,"  excepting  in  a  few 
instances,  when  it  suited  her  interests  to  make  a  temporary  change  in  her  policy.  So  injuriously  did  this 
•'  Rule,"  practically  enforced,  operate  upon  the  commerce  of  the  world  for  England's  benefit,  that  in  1780  the 
northern  powers  of  Europe — Russia,  Sweden,  Denmark,  and  Holland — formed  a  treaty  of  alliance,  called  the 
"  Armed  Neutrality,"  to  resist  the  pretensions  and  evil  practices  of  Great  Britain.  The  doctrine  of  the  league 
was  that  of  Frederick,  but  much  enlarged.  Armaments  were  prepared  to  sustain  the  doctrine,  but  Great 
Britain's  naval  strength  was  too  great,  and  the  effort  failed. 

In  1793,  when  Great  Britain  was  at  war  with  France,  "The  Rule  of  1756"  was  again  put  into  active 
operation.  By  an  order  in  Council,  it  was  directed  that  "all  vessels  laden  with  goods,  the  produce  of  any  colony 
of  France,  or  carrying  provisions  or  supplies  for  such  colony,  should  be  seized  and  brought  in  for  adjudication." 
This  was  aimed  at  American  commerce,  which  was  then  exciting  the  envy  of  the  British.  To  that  commerce  , 
France  had  then  opened  all  her  West  India  ports.  The  order  was  secretly  circulated  among  the  British  cruisers, 
and  captures  were  made  under  it  before  its  existence  was  known  in  London  I  For  that  treachery,  English  states- 
men and  publicists  offered  the  selfish  excuse  that  it  was  "  British  policy  to  maintain  for  that  power  the  suprem- 
acy of  the  seas,"  that  its  children  might  continue  to  sing  "Rule  Britannia!  Britannia  rules  the  waves." 

These  aggressions  were  soon  followed  by  more  serious  outrages  against  the  rights  of  friends,  or  nentrals. 
Great  Britain  declared  its  right  to  search  any  vessel  on  the  high  seas,  and  take  therefrom  any  subject  of  her* 
found  there.  This  was  a  "new  law  of  nations,"  promulgated  by  Great  Britain  to  suit  her  necessities.  Her 
cruisers  roamed  the  seas,  and  held  no  flag  to  be  an  absolute  protection  of  what  was  beneath  it  Seamen -were 
continually  dragged  from  American  vess?ls  and  placed  in  the  British  navy.  The  British  cruisers  were  not 
very  particular  when  they  wanted  seamen,  and  under  the  pretext  of  claiming  the  subjects  of  His  Majesty, 
about  14,000  American  citizens  were  forced  into  the  British  service  in  the  course  of  twelve  or  fifteen  years.  K 
This  practice  was  one  of  the  chief  causes  of  the  war  declared  against  Great  Britain  by  the  United  States  in 
1312.  In  the  midst  of  that  war,  when  overtures  for  peace  on  righteous  terms  were  offered  by  the  Americans, 
the  right  of  search  and  impressment  was  insisted  upon  by  a  carefully  prepared  manifesto  of  the  noting  head  of 
the  British  Government,  in  which  it  was  declared  that  '•  if  America,  by  demanding  this  preliminary  concession, 
intends  to  deny  the  validity  of  that  right,  in  that  denial  Great  Britain  cannot  acquiesce,  nor  will  she  give  coun- 
tenance to  such  pretensions  by  acceding  to  its  suspension,  much  less  to  its  abandonment,  as  a  basis  on  which  to 
treat"  The  war  went  on,  and  when  it  was  ended  Great  Britain  yet  maintained  the  doctrine  laid  down  in  "The 
Rule  of  1756."  and  continued  to  insist,  until  1361,  upon  the  right  of  a  nation  at  war  to  enter  the  ship  of  a  neutral 
power  in  search  and  for  the  seizure  of  its  subjects,  or  articles  contraband  of  war,  or  things  intended  to  be  injuri- 
ous to  the  British  nation.  In  doctrine  and  practice,  Great  Britain  justified  the  act  of  Captain  Wilkes. 


158  ABUSE   BY   THE  ENGLISH   PRESS. 

like  rude  outrages,  a  storm  of  indignation  was  raised.  The  most  violent  and 
coarse  abuse  of  Americans  was  uttered  by  a  portion  of  the  British  press ;  and 
the  most  absurd  threats  of  vengeance  on  the  offending  nation  were  put  forth. 
Of  the  courteous  and  accomplished  gentleman,  Captain  Wilkes,  the  London 
Times,  the  accredited  exponent  of-  the  opinions  of  the  Government  and  the 
ruling  class,  said :  "  He  is  unfortunately  but  too  faithful  a  type  of  the  people 
in  whose  foul  mission  he  is  engaged.  He  is  an  ideal  Yankee.  Swagger  and 
ferocity,  built  up  on  a  foundation  of  vulgarity  and  cowardice — these  are  hia 
characteristics,  and  these  are  the  most  prominent  marks  by  which  his  country- 
men, generally  speaking,  are  known  all  over  the  world.  To  bully  the  weak, 
to  triumph  over  the  helpless,  to  trample  on  every  law  of  country  and  custom, 
willfully  to  violate  all  the  most  sacred  interests  of  human  nature,  to  defy  as 
long  as  danger  does  not  appear,  and,  as  soon  as  real  peril  shows  itself,  to 
sneak  aside  and  run  away — these  are  the  virtues  of  the  race  which  presumes 
to  announce  itself  as  the  leader  of  civilization  and  the  prophet  of  human 
progress  in  these  latter  days.  By  Captain  "Wilkes  let  the  Yankee  breed  be 
judged." 

Other  publications,  of  higher  and  lower  character  than  the  Times,  used 
equally  offensive  language;1  and  the  Government  itself,  without  waiting 
to  hear  a  word  from  the  United  States  on  the  subject,  at  once  assumed  a 
belligerent  position,  and  made  energetic  preparations  for  war.  So  urgent 
seemed  the  necessity,  that  not  an  hour  of  procrastination  was  permitted.  All 
through  Sunday,  the  1st  of  December  (immediately  after  the  arrival  of  the 
passengers  of  the  Trent],  men  were  engaged  in  the  Tower  of  London  in  pack- 
ing twenty-five  thousand  muskets  to  be  sent  to  Canada.  On  the 
De^™ber'  4th,"  a  royal  proclamation  was  issued,  prohibiting  the  exporta- 
tion of  arms  and  munitions  of  war ;  and  the  shipment  of  saltpeter 
was  stopped.  A  general  panic  prevailed  in  business  circles.  Visions  of 
British  privateers  sweeping  American  commerce  from  the  seas  floated  before 
the  English  mind,  and  no  insurance  on  American  vessels  could  be  obtained. 
American  securities  dropped  amazingly,  and  large  fortunes  were  made  by 
wise  ones,  under  the  shadow  of  high  places,  who  purchased  and  held  them 
for  a  "  rise" !  Orders  were  issued  for  a  large  increase  in  the  naval  squadrons 
on  the  North  American  and  West  India  stations,  and  powerful  transports 
were  called  for.  The  great  steam-packet  Persia  was  taken  from  the  mail- 
service,  to  be  employed  in  carrying  troops  to  Canada.  The  immense  iron- 
clad Warrior,  supposed  to  be  invincible,  was  fitted  out  for  service  in  haste. 
Armstrong  and  Whit  worth  cannon  were  purchased  by  the  score ;  and  pre- 
parations were  made  for  sending  various  conspicuous  batteries  and  regiments 


1  The  Saturday  Jt&oieto,  conducted  chiefly  by  members  of  the  British  aristocracy,  said  with  a  bitter  sneer, 
"The  American  Government  is  in  the  position  of  the  rude  boor,  conscious  of  infinite  powers  of  annoyance, 
destitute  alike,  of  scruples  and  of  shame,  recognizing  only  the  arbitration  of  the  strong  arm,  which  repudiates 
the  appeal  to  codes,  and  presuming,  not  without  reason,  that  more  scrupulous  States  will  avoid  or  defer  mich  an 
arbitration  as  long  as  ever  they  can."  The  London  Punch  gave,  in  one  of  its  cartoons,  a  picture  representing  the 
relative  position  of  the  two  Governments  at  that  crisis.  America  appeared  as  a  diminutive  blusterer,  in  the 
form  of  a  slave-driver,  and  carrying  an  American  flag.  Before  him  is  a  huge  English  sailor,  impersonating 
Great  Britain,  who  says  to  the  little  American,  "You  do  what's  right,  my  son,  or  I'll  blow  you  out  of  the 
water." — "Now,  mind  you,  sir,"  says  the  Briton,  to  a  most  uncouth  American  Commodore— "no  shuffling — an 
ample  apology — or  I  will  put  the  matter  into  the  hands  of  my  lawyers,  Messrs.  Whitworth  and  Armstrong," 
alluding  to  the  popular  cannon  invented  by  men  of  that  name,  and  then  extensively  manufactured  in  England, 
and  afterward  furnished  in  considerable  numbers  to  the  Confederates. 


THE  WISDOM   OF   JOHN"  BRIGHT. 


159 


to  the  expected  "  seat  of  war."  It  seemed,  from  the  action  of  the  British 
Government,  and  the  tone  of  the  utterances  of  many  of  the  British  writers' 
and  speakers,  that  the  time  had 'come  when  the  calamity  of  civil  war  that 
had  overtaken  the  Republic  of  the  West  was  considered  England's  oppor- 
tunity to  humble  her  rival.  And  it  was  with  infinite  delight  that  the  con- 
spirators at  Richmond  contemplated  the  probability  of  war  between  the  two 
countries,  for  in  that  event  they  felt  sure  of  achieving  the  independence  of 
the  Confederacy,  and  procuring  its  recognition  as  a  nation  by  the  powers  of 
Europe. 

Yet  all  Englishmen  were  not  so  ungenerous  and  mad.  The  great  mass 
of  the  people — the  governed  class  of  Great  Britain — continued  to  feel  kindly 
toward  the  Americans,1  and  there  were  leading  men,  who,  in  the  qualities  of 
head  and  heart,  towered  above  the  common  level  of  all  society  in  England  as 
Chimborazo  rises  above  the  common  height  of  the  Andes,  who  comprehended 
the  character  of  our  Government,  the  causes  of  the  rebellion,  and  the  war  it 
was  making  upon  the  rights  of  man ;  and  with  a  true  catholic  and  Christian 
spirit  they  rebuked  the  selfishness 
of  the  ruling  class.  Among  these, 
John  Bright,  the  Quaker,  and  emi- 
nent British  statesman,  stood  most 
conspicuous.  In  the  midst  of  the 
tumultuous  surges  of  popular  excite- 
ment that  rocked  the  British  islands 
in  December  and  January,  his  voice, 
in  unison  with  that  of  Richard 
Cobden,  was  heard  calmly  speaking 
of  righteousness  and  counseling 
peace.  He  appeared  as  the  cham- 
pion of  the  Republic  against  all  its 
enemies,  and  his  persuasions  and 
warnings  were  heard  and  heeded  by 
thousands  of  his  countrymen.  All 
through  the  war,  John  Bright  in 
England,  and  Count  de  Gasparin  in  France,2  stood  forth  conspicuously  as  the 
representatives  of  the  true  democracy  in  America,  and  for  their  beneficent 
labors  they  now  receive  the  benedictions  of  the  good  in  all  lands. 

There  were  other  men  in  Great  Britain  who  had  an  intelligent  conception 
of  the  machinery  of  our  Government,  and  who  could  not  be  deceived  by  the 
sophistries  of  the  disciples  of  Calhoun  into  a  belief  that  the  armed  enemies 
of  the  Republic  were  any  less  rebels  against  sovereign  authority  than  would 
a  like  band  of  insurgents  be  in  Lancashire,  or  any  county  of  England,  arrayed 

1  In  a  speech  in  Parliament  on  the  17th  of  February,  1962,  when  appropriations  for  the  army  expenses  in 
the  contemplated  war  with  the  United  States  were  under  consideration,  John  Bright  said :  "  A  large  portion  of 
the  people  of  this  country  see  in  it  a  Government,  a  re;il  Government ;  not  a  Government  ruled  by  a  mob,  and 
not  a  Government  disregarding  law.  They  believe  it  is  a  Government  struggling  for  the  integrity  of  a  great 
country.  They  believe  it  is  a  country  which  is  the  home  of  every  man  who  wants  a  home,  and  moreover  they 
believe  this — that  the  greatest  of  all  crimos  which  any  people  in  the  history  of  the  world  has  ever  been  con- 
nected with — the  keeping  in  slavery  four  millions  of  human  beings — is,  in  the  providence  of  a  Power  very 
much  higher  than  that  of  the  Prime  Minister  of  England,  or  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  marching  on, 
as  I  believe,  to  its  entire  abolition.'1 

8  See  note  4,  page  569,  volume  I. 


JOHN    B  EIGHT. 


160  HASTE   OF   THE   BEITISH   GOVERNMENT. 

against  the  Crown.  They  well  understood  that  if  the  American  insurgents, 
whose  fathers  helped  to  form  the  Republic  which  they  were  trying  to  destroy, 
and  who  had  perfect  equality  in  public  affairs  with  the  whole  nation,  could 
be  justified  in  rebelling  against  it,  the  Irish  people — a  conquered  nation,  and 
made  a  part  of  Great  Britain  against  their  will — had  the  fullest  warrant  for 
rebelling  against  their  English  conquerors  at  any  and  at  all  times.  Among 
these  men  we  find  the  names  of  John  Stuart  Mill,  Professors  Goldwin  Smith 
and  J.  E.  Cairnes,  Rev.  Baptist  Noel,  Henry  Vincent,  Layard,  the  eminent 
Eastern  traveler,  the  eloquent  young  O'Donoughue,1  and  others  less  con- 
spicuous ;  while  Lord  Brougham,  who  for  sixty  years  was  an  opponent  of 
slavery,  and  was  known  to  be  thoroughly  conversant  with  the  structure  of 
our  Government,  and  an  admirer  of  its  practical  workings,  following  the  lead 
of  the  spirit  of  his  class,  took  sides  with  the  slaveholders,  and  said  most 
unkind  words.  Ivinglake,  the  eminent  author  and  member  of  Parliament, 
announced,  as  a  principle  which  he  "had  always  enforced,"  that  "  in  the  policy 
of  states  a  sentiment  never  can  govern ;"  that  ideas  of  right,  justice,  philan- 
thropy, or  common  humanity  should  have  no  influence  in  the  dealings  of  one 
nation  with  another,  "because  they  are  almost  always  governed  by  their 
great  interests,"  which  he  thought  to  be  a  sound  principle ;  while  Thomas 
Carlyle,  the  cold  Gothicizer  of  the  English  language,  dismissed  the  whole 
matter  with  an  unintelligible  sneer. 

The  British  Government,  acting  tipon  ex  parte  and,  as  was  afterward 
found  to  be,  unreliable  testimony  in  the  person  of  Captain  Williams,  treated 
the  proceedings  on  board  of  the  Trent  as  "  an  act  of  violence  which  was  an 
affront  to  the  British  flag  and  a  violation  of  international  law ;"  and  as  soon 

as  the  law  officers  of  the  Crown  had  formally  pronounced  it  BO, 
*  *is6i  8°'    ^ord  John  Russell,  the  Foreign  Secretary,  sent  a  letter,"  by  a 

special  Queen's  messenger  (Captain  Seymour),  to  Lord  Lyons,  the 
British  Ambassador  at  "Washington,  authorizing  his  Lordship  to  demand  from 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  the  liberation  of  the  captives  and  their 
restoration  to  the  protection  of  the  British  flag,  and  "  a  suitable  apology  for 
the  aggressions  which  had  been  committed,"  at  the  same  time  expressing  a 
hope  that  that  Government  would,  of  its  own  accord,  offer  such  redress, 
"  which  alone  could  satisfy  the  British  nation."2 

On  the  same  day  when  Earl  Russell  dated  his  dispatch  to  Lord 

Lyons,4  Mr.  Seward,  the  Secretary  of  State,  in  a  confidential  note 
to  Mr.  Adams,  the  American  Minister  in  London,3  alluded  to  the  affair,  and 


1  "The  O'Donoughue,"  us  he  was  called,  was  of  one  of  tho  most  oncietit  families  in  Ireland.  He  was  less 
than  thirty  years  of  age  at  that  time,  of  great  beauty  in  form  and  feature,  polished  in  manners,  eloquent  in  speech, 
of  proven  courage,  and  a  man  o/  the  people  In  his  instincts.  In  the  great  Rotunda  in  Dublin,  this  man  boldly 
declared  to  an  audience  of  5,000  persons,  after  the  reception  of  the  news  of  the  Trent  affair,  that  if  war  should 
come,  Ireland  would  be  found  on  the  side  of  America.  This  declaration  was  received  with  the  most  vehement 
applause. 

9  Lord  John  Russell  sent  with  his  dispatch  the  following  private  note  to  Lord  Lyons:  "  Should  Mr.  Sewnrd 
ask  for  delay,  In  order  that  this  grave  and  painful  matter  should  be  deliberately  considered,  you  will  consent , 
to  a  delay  not  exceeding  seven  days.  If  at  the  end  of  that  time  no  answer  is  given,  or  if  any  other  answer  is 
given  except  that  of  a  compliance  with  the  demands  of  Her  Majesty's  Government,  your  lordship  is  instructed 
to  leave  Washington,  with  all  the  members  of  your  legation,  bringing  with  you  the  archives  of  the  legation, 
and  to  repair  immediately  to  London ;  if.  however,  you  should  be  of  opinion  that  the  requirements  of  Her 
Majesty's  Government  are  substantially  complied  with,  you  may  report  the  fncts  to  Her  Majesty's  Government 
for  their  consideration,  and  remain  at  your  post  till  you  receive  further  orders." 

*  See  page  56T,  volume  I. 


STOCK  SPECULATIONS.  1G1 

mentioned  the  fact  that  no  words  on  the  subject  had  passed  between  himself 
and  the  British  minister,  and  that  he  should  say  nothing  until  advised  of  the 
action  of  the  British  Government  in  the  matter.  At  the  same  time  he  called 
Mr.  Adams's  attention  to  the  fact  that  Captain  TVilkes  did  not  act  under 
instructions  from  his  Government,  and  therefore  the  subject  was  free  from  much 
embarrassment.  Mr.  Seward  expressed  a  hope  that  the  British  Government 
would  consider  the  subject  in  a  friendly  temper,  and  declared  that  it  might 
expect  the  best  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  Government  of  the  United 
States.  He  gave  Mr.  Adams  leave  to  read  his  note,  so  indicative  of  a  desire 
to  preserve  a  good  understanding  with  the  Cabinet  of  St.  James,  to  Earl  Russell 
and  Lord  Palmerston  (the  Prime  Minister),  if  he  should  deem  It 
expedient.  Mr.  Adams  did  so,*  and  yet  the  British  Government, 
with  this  voluntary  assurance  that  a  satisfactory  arrangement  of 
the  difficulties  might  be  made,  continued  to  press  on  its  warlike  measures 
with  vigor,  to  the  alarm  and  distress  of  the  people.1  The  fact  that  such 
assurance  had  reached  the  Government  was  not  only  suppressed,  but,  when 
Tumors  of  it  were  whispered,  it  was  semi-officially  denied,2  And  when  the 
fact  could  no  longer  be  concealed,  it  was,  by  the  same  authority,  affirmed, 
without  a  shadow  of  justice,  that  Mr.  Adams  had  suppressed  it,  at  the  same 
time  suggesting,  as  a  reason,  that  the  minister  might  profit  by  the  purchase 
of  American  stocks  at  panic  prices.3  The  most  absurd  stories  concerning  the 

1  Licutenant-General  Scott  was  In  Paris  at  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  news  of  the  capture  of  the  con- 
spirators. He  wrote  and  published  a  rery  Judicious  letter  (Dec.  8),  in  which  he  gave  assurance  of  friendly  feel- 
Ing  toward  Great  Britain  on  the  part  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States.  But  this  semi-official  declaration 
from  so  high  a  source  was  not  allowed  to  have  any  weight 

8  Letter  of  Charles  Francis  Adams  to  Mr.  Seward,  January  17th,  1862. 

*  Letter  of  Charles  Francis  Adams  to  Mr.  Seward,  January  17th,  1S62.  An  incident  occurred  on  this  side  of 
the  Atlantic  in  connection  with  the  Trent  affair,  and  stock  speculations,  which  gave  rise  to  much  comment  Dr. 
Russell,  the  correspondent  of  the  London  Times  (see  page  858,  volume  I.),  was  then  in  Washington  City,  and 
remained  there  for  some  time.  He  had  so  persistently  disparaged  the  National  Government  and  its  supporters, 
and  predicted  success  for  the  rebellion  with  an  earnestness  which  indicated  the  wish  that  is  "father  to  the 
thought,'1  that  the  confiding  courtesy  which  had  been  shown  him  by  the  National  authorities  was  withdrawn. 
He  was  now,  it  was  said,  in  daily  and  intimate  intercourse  with  Lord  Lyons.  On  the  26th  of  December,  Secre- 
tary Seward  communicated  to  that  Minister  his  letter  announcing  that  Mason  and  Slidell  would  be  given  up  to 
the  British  Government  The  fact  was  intended  to  be  kept  in  most  profound  secrecy  from  the  public  for  the 
moment;  but  on  the  following  day  Russell  possessed  of  the  secret,  was  allowed  to  telegraph  to  a  stock  specula- 
tor in  New  York  :  "  Act  as  though  you  heard  some  very  good  news  for  yourself  and  for  me,  as  soon  as  you  get 
this."  At  that  time,  operations  in  New  York,  in  Government  stocks,  were  active  and  remunerative.  Those 
stocks  had  been  depressed  by  the  menaces  of  war.  Words  that  would  give  assurance  of  peace  would  send  them 
up.  These  had  been  spoken  in  secret;  and  the  first  man  who  was  allowed  to  profit  by  them  pecuniarily  was  a 
British  subject,  a  representative  of  the  British  journal  in  the  interest  of  the  Crown,  most  abusive  of  the  Ameri- 
can people,  and  who  was  then  in  intimate  relations  with  the  British  embassy.  What  is  still  more  strange  is  the 
Tact  that  in  violation  of  a  positive  order  to  the  Censor  of  the  Press  and  Telegraph  at  Washington,  to  suppress  all 
Communication  concerning  the  Trent  affair,  this  dispatch,  so  palpably  burdened  wit.h  contraband  information, 
was  allowed  to  be  sent  forty-five  minutes  after  the  order  for  suppression  was  received.  Still  more  strange  is  the 
fact  that,  while  the  reporters  of  the  Press  were  not  allowed  to  send  any  dispatches,  for  all  of  which  they  were 
ready  to  pay,  on  the  back  of  the  favored  Dr.  Russell's  message  (the  original  is  now  before  the  author)  were 
these  words,  written  in  pencil :  "  Mr.  Russell's  messages  are  free,  by  order  of  Mr.  Sanford,"  who  was  the  Censor. 
For  a  further  elucidation  of  this  subject,  see  the  Report  of  the  Judiciary  Committee  of  the  House  of  Bepre- 
tentatives,  on  the  Censorship  of  the  Press  at  Washington. 

With  words  calculated  to  keep  up  the  excitement  and  alarm,  and  warlike  measures  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Atlantic,  and  still  further  to  depress  the  stocks  of  the  United  States,  Russell  wrote  to  the  London  Times,  on  the 
day  when  his  profitable  dispatch  was  sent  to  New  York  free,  saying:  "As  I  write  there  is  a  rumor  that  Messrs. 
Slidell  and  Mason  are  to  be  surrendered.  If  it  be  true,  this  Government  is  broken  up.  There  is  so  much  vio- 
lence of  spirit  among  the  lower  orders  of  the  people,  and  they  are  so  ignorant  of  every  thing  except  their  own 
politics  and  passions,  so  saturated  with  pride  and  vanity,  that  any  honorable  concession,  even  in  this  hour  of 
extremity,  would  prove  fatal  to  its  authors.  It  would  certainly  render  them  so  unpopular  that  it  would  damage 
them  in  the  conduct  of  this  civil  war."  He  had  already  ventured  to  make  many  predictions  of  evil  to  the  Repub- 
lic. So  early  as  the  previous  April  he  had  said  to  Europe,  through  the  Times.  "The  Union  is  gone  forever,  and 
no  serious  attempt  will  be  made  by  the  North  to  save  it"  In  August  he  had  said,  "General  bankruptcy  is 

VOL.  II.— 11 


162  CONSISTENCY  OF  THE   GOVERNMENT. 

temper  of  the  American  Government,  calculated  to  inflame  the  public  mind 
and  excite  a  warlike  spirit,  were  put  forth,  such  as  the  following,  paraded 
conspicuously  in  the  columns  of  the  London  Times: 

"  During  the  visit  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  to  America,  Mr.  Seward  took 

O  ' 

advantage  of  an  entertainment  to  the  Prince  to  tell  the  Duke  of  Newcastle 

~ 

he  was  likely  to  occupy  a  high  office ;  that  when  he  did  so  it  would  become 
his  duty  to  insult  England,  and  he  should  insult  her  accordingly." 

In  the  mean  time,  Earl  Russell's  demand  was  communicated  to  the  Gov- 
ernment at  Washington.  It  produced  much  indignation  in  the  public  mind, 
and  there  was  a  general  disposition  to  give  a  flat  refusal.  The  legality  of 
Captain  Wilkes's  act  was  not  doubted  by  experts  in  international  law.  Bri- 
tish precedents  were  all  in  favor  of  it ;  and  even  a  writer  in  the  London 
Times,  two  days  before  the  date  of  Earl  Russell's  dispatch,  admitted  this 
fact,  and  complained  only  of  the  informality  of  Captain  Wilkes,  in  taking 
the  "  Ambassadors  "  out  of  the  Trent,  instead  of  taking  the  ship  itself  with 
all  on  board  into  port,  to  have  the  case  adjudicated  in  a  court  of  admiralty. 
Such  was  a  feature  of  the  decision  in  the  case,  of  the  law  officers  of  the 
crown,  in  alluding  to  which  Mr.  Adams  said,  "In  other  words,  Great  Britain 
would  have  been  less  offended  if  the  United  States  had  insulted  her  more."1 

In  opposition  to  popular  feeling  and  opinion,  the  Government  decided  to 
restore  Mason  and  Slidell  to  the  protection  of  the  British  flag;  and  the 
Secretary  of  State,  in  a  very  able  letter  to  Mr.  Adams,  for  the  ear  of  the 
British  Government,  discussed  the  subject  in  the  light  in  which  the  Presi- 
dent had  viewed  it  from  the  beginning.  He  corrected  the  misrepresentations 
of  Captain  Williams  as  to  the  facts  of  the  capture,  declaring  that  Captain 
Wilkes  was  not  acting  under  instructions  from  his  Government,  but  only 
"  upon  his  own  suggestions  of  duty  ;"2  "  that  no  orders  had  been  given  to 
any  one  for  the  arrest  of  the  four  persons  named,"  and  that  the  United  States 
had  no  purpose  or  thought  of  doing  any  thing  "  which  could  affect  in  any 
Avay  the  sensibilities  of  the  British  nation." 

Then,  with  the  Queen's  proclamation  in  mind,  Mr.  Seward  spoke  of  the 
captives  as  pretended  "  Ministers  Plenipotentiary,  under  a  pretended  com- 
mission from  Jefferson  Davis,  who  had  assumed  to  be  president  of  the  insur- 
rectionary party  in  the  United  States,"  and  so  publicly  avowed  by  him,  and 
argued  that  it  was  fair  to  presume  that  they  had  carried  papers  known  in 
law  as  dispatches.3  He  also  stated  that  it  was  asserted  by  competent  autho- 
rity that  such  dispatches,  having  escaped  the  search,  were  actually  carried 
to  England,  and  delivered  to  the  emissaries  of  the  conspirators  there  ;4  also, 

inevitable,  and  Agrarian  and  Socialist  riots  may  be  expected  pretty  soon."  He  had  declared,  so  late  as  Doc.  28d, 
that  Mr.  Seward  would  "refuse,  on  the  part  of  his  Government,  to  surrender  Mason  and  Slidell  and  their  secre- 
taries;" and  in  the  first  days  of  1862,  ho  said,  "The  fate  of  the  American  Government  will  be  sealed  if  January 
passes  without  some  great  victory." 

1  Mr.  Adams  to  Mr.  Seward,  Nov.  29th,  1861. 

2  Captain  Wilkes  said  in  a  second  dispatch  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  that  he  carefully  examined  all  the 
authorities  on  international  law  at  hand— Kent,  Wheaton,  Vattel,  and  the  decisions  of  British  judges  in  the 
admiralty  courts — which  bore  upon  the  rights  and  responsibilities  of  neutrals.     Knowing  that  the  Govern- 
ments of  Great  Britain,  France,  Spain,  and  Portugal  had  acknowledged  the  Confederates  as  belligerents,  and 
that  the  ports  of  these  powers  were  open  to  their  vessels,  and  aid  and  protection  were  given  them,  he  believed 
that  the.  Trent,  bearing  agents  of  that  so-called  belligerent,  came  under  the  operations  of  the  law  of  the  right 
of  search. 

3  See  note  2,  page  156. 

4  This  service  for  the  Confederates  was  performed,  it  is  said,  by  Captain  Williams,  E.  N.,  Her  Majesty's 
only  representative  on  the  Trent. 


MR.   SE WARD'S   ARGUMENT.  163 

that  the  assumed  characters  and  purposes  of  Mason  and  Slidell  were  well 
known  to  the  officers  of  the  Trent,  including  Captain  Williams. 

Having  prepared  the  way  for  argument,  the  Secretary  entered  upon  it 
by  a  consideration  of  the  inquiries :  "First,  Were  the  persons  named  and  their 
supposed  dispatches  contraband  of  war?  Second,  Might  Captain  Wilkes 
lawfully  stop  and  search  the  Trent  for  these  contraband  persons  and  dis- 
patches? Tliird,  Did  he  exercise  that  right  in  a  lawful  and  proper  manner? 
Fourth,  Having  found  the  contraband  persons  on  board,  and  in  personal 
possession  of  the  contraband  dispatches,  had  he  a  right  to  capture  the  per- 
sons ?  Fifth,  Did  he  exercise  the  right  of  capture  in  the  manner  allowed 
and  recognized  by  the  law  of  nations  ?  If  all  these  inquiries  shall  be  re- 
solved in  the  affirmative,"  said  the  Secretary,  "  the  British  Government  will 
have  no  claim  for  reparation." 

These  questions,  excepting  the  last,  were  affirmatively  argued  by  the 
Secretary,  with  the  assumption  that  the  British  doctrine  was  correct.  The 
conclusion  from  his  reasoning  was  inevitable,  that  every  thing  had  been  done 
in  strict  conformity  to  the  law  on  the  subject  of  neutrals,  as  expounded  by 
British  authority,  excepting  the  failure  of  Captain  Wilkes  to  exercise  the 
right  of  capture  in  the  manner  allowed  and  recognized  by  the  law  of  nations. 
Here  the  Secretary  frankly  admitted  that  there  had  been  a  fatal  irregularity. 
To  meet  the  requirements  of  law,  Wilkes  should  have  been  less  generous  and 
humane.1  It  was  his  business  to  capture  lawfully,  but  it  was  that  of  a  court 
of  admiralty  to  decide  upon  the  question  of  holding  the  vessel  or  its  contents 
as  a  lawful  prize.  It  was  not  for  the  captor  to  determine  the  matter  on  the 
deck  of  his  vessel 

Having  concluded  his  argument,  which  British  jurists  and  publicists,  and 
the  practice  of  the  British  Government,  admitted  was  unanswerable,  the 
Secretary,  after  briefly  summing  up  in  an  interrogatory  the  iniquitous  features 
of  the  "  right  of  search,"  so  strictly  maintained  by  the  British,  said  r  "  If  I 
decide  this  case  in  favor  of  my  own  Government,  I  must  disallow  its 
most  cherished  principles,  and  reverse  and  forever  abandon  its  essential 
policy.  The  country  cannot  afford  the  sacrifice.  If  I  maintain  these  prin- 
ciples and  adhere  to  that  policy,  I  must  surrender  the  case  itself.  It  will  be 
seen,  therefore,  that  this  Government  could  not  deny  the  justice  of  the  claims 
presented  to  us  in  this  respect,  upon  its  merits.  We  are  asked  to  do  to  the 
British  nation  just  what  ice  have  always  insisted  all  nations  ought  to  do  ^mto 
us."  The  Secretary  added  that,  if  the  safety  of  the  Union  required  the  de- 
tention of  the  conspirators,  it  would  be  the  duty  of  the  Government  to  detain 
them ;  but  the  condition  of  the  rebellion,  "  as  well  as  the  comparative  unim- 
portance of  the  captured  persons  themselves,"  he  said,  happily  forbade  him 
i  from  resorting  to  that  defense.  He  continued  by  delicately  alluding  to  the 
'injuries  inflicted  on  his  countrymen  by  the  British  in  the  past,  when  exer- 
cising power  hi  the  manner  they  now  complained  of,  and  said :  "  It  would 

1  In  his  dispatch  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  Captain  Wilkes  said  It  -was  his  determination  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  Trent,  and  send  her  to  Key  West  as  a  prize,  for  resisting  the  search,  and  carrying  those  "  Ambas- 
sadors, whom  he  considered  as  '  the  embodiment  of  dispatches ;' "  but  the  reduced  number  of  his  officers  and 
crew,  and  the  large  number  of  passengers  on  board  bound  to  Europe,  who  would  be  put  to  great  inconvenience 
in  not  being  able  to  join  the  steamer  from  St.  Thomas  to  Europe,  "decided  him  to  allow  them  to  proceed." 
This  weak  point  in  the  proceedings  was  noticed  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  both  in  his  congratulatory  letter 
to  Captain  Wilkes  and  his  Annual  Report. 


164 


SURRENDER   OF  MASON"  AXD  SLIDELL. 


tell  little  for  our  claims  to  the  character  of  a  just  and  magnanimous  people, 
if  we  should  so  far  consent  to  be  guided  by  the  law  of  retaliation  as  to  lift  up 
buried  injuries  from  their  graves  to  oppose  against  what  national  consistency 
and  the  national  conscience  compel  us  to  regard  as  a  claim  intrinsically  right. 
Putting  behind  me  all  suggestions  of  this  kind,  I  prefer  to  express  my  satis- 
faction that,  by  the  adjustment  of  the  present  case  upon  principles  confessed 
to  be  American,  and  yet,  as  I  trust,  mutually  satisfactory  to  both  of  the 
nations  concerned,  a  question  is  finally  and  rightly  settled  between  them 
which  heretofore,  exhausting  not  only  all  forms  of  peaceful  discussion,  but 
also  the  arbitrament  of  war  itself,  for  more  than  half  a  century  alienated 
the  two  countries  from  each  other,  and  perplexed  with  fears  and  apprehen- 
sions all  other  nations." 

The  Secretary  then  announced  that  the  four  persons  confined  at  Fort 

Warren  would  be  "cheerfully  liber- 
ated," and  requested  Lord  Lyons  to 
indicate  the  time  and  place  for  re- 
ceiving them.  The  latter  ordered  the 
British  gun-boat  Rinaldo  to  proceed 
to  Provincetown,  Massachusetts,  for 
that  purpose,  where,  on  the  1st  of 
January,  1862,  the  prisoners  were  de- 
livered to  the  protection  of  the  British 
flag.  They  were  conveyed  first  to 
Bermuda,  and  then  to  St.  Thomas, 
where  they  embarked  for  England, 
and  arrived  at  Southampton  on  the 
29th  of  the  same  month.1 

So  began  and  ended,  in  the  space 
of  eighty-three  days,  the  event  known 
as  "the  Trent  affair,"  which  cost  Great  Britain  ten  millions  of  dollars  for 
unnecessary  warlike  preparations,  and  the  people  of  the  two  nations  con- 
cerned four  times  that  amount,  in  consequence  of  the  derangement  of  their 
industrial  operations.  While  the  result  was  full  of  promise  of  good  for  the 
two  nations,  it  was  pregnant  with  promises  of  disaster  to  the  conspirators 
and  their  cause.  It  was  so  imexpected  and  discouraging  to  them  and  their 
sympathizers  in  America  and  Great  Britain,  who  hoped  for  and  confidently 
expected  a  war  between  the  two  Governments  that  would  redound  to  the 


LORD   LYONS. 


1  When  the  captives  could  no  longer  serve  a  political  purpose  for  the  ruling  class  in  Great  Britain,  they 
Bank  into  their  proper  insignificance,  and,  as  a  general  rule,  Mason  was  treated  with  courteous  contempt  by  the 
public  authorities  and  cultivated  people  everywhere.  The  Liverpool  Post,  imitating  the  severer  example  of  the 
London  Times*  gave  the  following  contemptuous  notice  of  their  arrival,  on  which  occasion  they  were  almost 
unnoticed:  " Messrs.  Mason  and  Slidell  have  arrived.  Already  the  seven  weeks'  heroes  have  shrunk  to  their 
natural  dimensions,  and  the  apprehensions  expressed  by  the  London  Times,  by  ourselves,  and  by  other  jour- 
nals, lest  they  should  have  a  triumphal  reception,  already  seems  absurd." 

*  The  Timtt,  in  an  editorial,  said  they  were  "  about  the  most  worthless  booty"  it  would  be  possible  to  extract  from  the  jaws  of  the 
American  lion,  for  it  recognized  in  them  the  lending  revilen  of  Great  Britain  for  many  years,  and  the  promoters  of  discord  between  the 
two  Governments,  hoping  thereby  to  bring  on  war,  when  the  opportunity  for  the  conspirators  against  the  Republic  would  be  presented. 
The  Tim,;  hoped  Englishmen  would  let  the  "  fellows,"  as  It  called  them,  alone.  "  England  would  have  done  just  as  much,''  it  said,  "  for 
two  negroes."  This  language  produced  both  indignation  and  alarm  throughout  the  Confederacy,  for  it  was  significant  of  a  policy  on  the 
part  of  Great  Britain  in  favor  of  entire  non-interference.  The  Richmond  Enquirer  said,  "  England  may  dishonor  herself  if  she  will  She 
mny  prove  false  to  her  duty  if  she  choose.  Thank  Heaven,  we  are  not  dependent  upon  her,  nnd  her  course  will  not  affect  ours.  .... 
John  Bull  is  a  surly  animal,  we  know,  but  such  gratuitous  rudeness  shows  a  want  of  practical  sense  as  well  as  good  manners." 


ENEMIES  OF  THE   GOVERNMENT  HOPEFUL.  165 

benefit  of  the  insurgents,  that  they  could  not  conceal  their  chagrin  and  disap- 
pointment.    They  had  tried  to  fan  the  flame  of  discord  between  the  Cabinets 
of  Washington  and  London.     In  England,  Liverpool  was  the  focus  of  efforts 
in  aid  of  the  rebellion.     There  the  friends  of  the  conspirators  held 
a  meeting,01  which  was  presided  over  by  James  Spence,  who,  for    °  ^g^28' 
a  time,  was  the  fiscal  agent  of  the  Confederates  and  a  bitter 
enemy  of  the  Republic.     On  that  occasion  the  act  of  Wilkes  was  denounced 
as  a  gross  violation  of  the  honor  of  the  British  flag,  for  Avhich,  according  to 
a  resolution  offered  by  Spence,  the  most  ample  reparation  should  be  demanded. 
In  concert  with  these  expressions,  a  sympathizing  friend  in  the  American 
Congress   (C.  L.  Vallandigham,  of  Ohio)  offered  a  resolution*  in 
the  House  of  Representatives,  in  which  the  President  was  en- 
joined to  maintain  the  position  of  approval  and  adoption  by  the  Government 
(already  assumed  by  the  House)  of  the  act  of  Captain  Wilkes,  "in  spite  of 
any  menace  or  demand  of  the  British  Government,"  and  declaring  that  "  this 
House  pledges  its  full  support  in  upholding  now  the  honor  and  vindicating 
the  courage  of  the  Government  and  people  of  the  United  States  against  a 
foreign  power."     "  We  have  heard  the  first  growl  of  the  British  lion,"  said 
the  author  of  the  resolution,  "  and  now  let  us  see  who  will  cower.     The  time 
has  now  come  for  the  firmness  of  this  House  to  be  practically  tested,  and  I 
hope  there  will  be  no  shrinking."* 

Fortunately,  better  counsels  prevailed  in  Congress,  and  out  of  it.3  The 
loyal  people  acquiesced  in  the  wise  decision  of  the  Government,  and  soon 
rejoiced  that  it  had  sustained  Ameri- 
can principles  in  a  case  so  tempting 
to  a  different  course,  for  thereby  the 
nation  was  amazingly  strengthened. 
This  act  of  the  Government  was 
warmly  commended  by  the  best  men 
in  Europe,  and  gratified  those  powers 
who,  like  the  United  States,  had  been 
in  vain  endeavoring  to  persuade  Eng- 
land to  a  righteous  and  unselfish 
course  concerning  the  sacred  rights 

o  o 

of    neutrals.       M.     Thouvenal,     the 
French  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs, 
had  expressed,  in  a  confidential  note       r, 
to  Count  Mercier,  the  representative 

/>     171  ,       -ITT       I  •  3  COUNT  MERCIER. 

ot   -b ranee  at    Washington,  a  desire 

that  the  captives  might  be  delivered  up,  in   accordance  with  the  liberal 

1  The  meeting  was  called  by  the  following  placard,  posted  all  over  the-  town  :  "  OTTTUA&I  ox  THE  BRITISH 
FLAG — TUB  SOUTHERN  COMMISSIONERS  FORCIBLY  REMOVBD  FROM  A  BRITISH  MAIL  STEAM-BU.  A  public  meeting 
will  be  held  in  the  Cotton  Salesroom  at  three  o'clock."1 

*  Proceedings  of  Congress,  reported  in  the  Congressional  Globe,  December  16,  JS6L     The  resolution,  by  a 
rote  of  109  to  16,  was  quietly  disposed  of  by  being  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Relations.     The  16  who 
voted  against  laying  the  resolution  on  the  table  were :  Messrs.  Allen,  G.  H.  Brown,  F.  A.  Conckling,  Cox, 
Cravens,  Haight,  Holman,  Morris,  Noble,  Nugen,  Pendleton.  Shier,  T.  B.  Steele,  Vallandigham,  Vandaver,  and 
C.  A.  White. 

•  The  Chairman  of  the  Senate  Committee  on  Foreign  Relations  (Charles  Sumner)  approved  the  action  of  the 
Government,  and  made  it  the  occasion  of  an  elaborate   speech  in  that  body.     He  declared  that  in  the  dispute 
Great  Britain  was  "  armed  with  American  principles,  which  throughout  our  history  have  been  constantly,  deliber- 
ately, and  solemnly  rejected."    Speaking  of  the  release  of  the  prisoners,  he  said:  "Let  the  rebels  go.        '.    » 


166  THE   GOVERNMENT  STRENGTHENED. 

principles  of  the  Republic ;  and  the  Prussian  and  Austrian  Governments, 
through  their  respective  Ministers,  had  also  given  their  views  of  the  policy  of 
releasing  the  prisoners,  in  deference  to  the  principles  to  which  the  Americans 
were  so  firmly  pledged.  To  their  communications,  which  were  read  to  Sec- 
retary Seward,  that  Minister  made  the  most  friendly  responses ;  and  from 
that  time,  during  the  entire  war,  there  was  never  any  serious  danger  of  the 
recognition  of  the  independence  of  the  so-called  "  Confederate  States  "  by 
France  and  England,  however  much  their  respective  Governments  may  have 
wished  for  a  reasonable  excuse  to  do  so.  This  the  conspirators,  and  their 
chief  supporters  North  and  South,  well  knew ;  yet  they  continued  to  deceive 
the  people  within  the  Confederacy  with  false  hopes  of  foreign  aid,  while 
they  were  being  robbed  of  life,  liberty,  and  property  by  their  pretended 
friends.  So  persuaded  was  the  Secretary  of  State  that  war  would  certainly 
be  averted,  that,  with  a  playful  exhibition  of  his  consciousness 
°Jis622'  of  the  8trengtn  of  tne  Republic,  he  telegraphed"  to  the  British 
Consul  at  Portland,  Maine,  that  British  troops  that  must  be  sent 
over  to  fight  the  Americans  might  pass  through  the  United  States  territory, 
whilst  on  their  way  to  Canada  to  prepare  for  hostilities  ! 

The  public  mind  was  jnst  becoming  tranquil  after  the  excitement  caused 
by  the  Trent  affair,  when  its  attention  was  keenly  fixed  on  another  expedi- 
tion to  the  coast  of  North  Carolina, 
already  alluded  to.  The  land  and  naval 
armaments  of  which  it  was  composed 
were  assembled  in  Hampton  Roads 
early  in  January,  1 862,  ready  for  depar- 
ture, after  a  preparation  of  only  two 
months.  Over  a  hundred  steam  and 
sailing  vessels,  consisting  of  gun-boats, 
transports,  and  tugs,  and  about  sixteen 
thousand  troops,  mostly  recruited  in 
New  England,  composed  the  expedi- 
tion. General  Ambrose  Everett  Burn- 
side,  an  Indianian  by  birth, 
a  "West  Point  graduate,4 
and  a  resident  of  Rhode  Island  when 
the  war  broke  out,  was  appointed  the 

commander-in-chief,  and  the  naval  operations  were  intrusted  to  Flag-Officer 
Louis  M.  Goldsborough,  then  the  commander  of  the  North  Atlantic  Naval 
Squadron. 

Prison  doors  are  opened ;  but  principles  are  established  which  will  help  to  free  other  men  and  to  open  the 
gates  of  the  sea.  Never  before  in  her  active  history  has  Great  Britain  ranged  herself  on  this  side.  Such  an 
event  is  an  epoch.  Novus  sceclorum  nasdtur  ordo.  To  the  liberties  of  the  sea  this  Power  is  now  committed. 
To  a  certain  extent  this  course  is  now  under  her  tutelary  care.  If  the  immunities  of  passengers,  not  in  the 
military  or  naval  service,  as  well  as  of  sailors,  are  not  directly  recognized,  they  are  at  least  implied ;  while  the 
whole  pretension  of  impressment,  so  long  the  pest  of  neutral  commerce,  and  operating  only  through  the  law- 
less adjudication  of  a  quarter-deck,  is  made  absolutely  impossible.  Thus  is  the  freedom  of  the  sea  enlarged,  not 
only  by  limiting  the  number  of  persons  who  are  exposed  to  the  penalties  of  war,  but  by  driving  from  it  the 
most  offensive  pretension  that  ever  stalked  upon  its  waves.  To  such  conclusion  Great  Britain  is  irrevocably 
pledged.  Nor  treaty  nor  bond  was  needed.  It  is  sufficient  that  her  late  appeal  can  be  vindicated  only  by  a 
renunciation  of  early,  long-continued  tyranny.  Let  her  bear  the  rebels  back.  The  consideration  is  ample,  for 
the  sea  became  free  as  this  altered  Power  went  forth  upon  it,  steering  westward  with  the  sun  on  an  errand  of 
liberation." 


THE  BURNSIDE  EXPEDITION. 


1G7 


1862. 


The  military  force  which,  like  Butler's,1  had  been  gathered  at  Annapolis, 
was  composed  of  fifteen  regiments  and  a  battalion  of  infantry,  a  battery  of 
artillery,  and  a  large  number  of  gunners  for  the  armed  vessels,  who  were  able 
to  render  service  on  land  if  required.  The  whole  force  was  divided  into  three 
brigades,  commanded  respectively  by  Generals  John  G.  Foster,  of  Fort  Sumter 
fame,  Jesse  L.  Reno,  and  John  G.  Parke.4  The  fleet  was  divided  into  two  col- 
umns for  active  service,  intrusted  respectively  to  the  charge  of  commanders 
'  S.  F.  Hazard  and  Stephen  C.  Rowan.3  Every  thing  necessary  for  the  peculiar 
service  assigned  to  the  expedition  was  furnished  and  arranged.  The  fleet 
guns  were  equipped  with  ship  and  field  carriages,  that  they  might  be  used 
on  land  or  water ;  and  the  cannon  were  mostly  of  the  newest  construction. 
A  well-organized  signal  corps  accompanied  the  expedition,  and  there  were 
two  extensive  pontoon  trains.  Fully  equipped  in  every  way,  the  expedition, 
whose  destination  had  been  kept  a  profound  secret,  left  Hampton 
Roads  on  Sunday,  the  llth  of  January,"  and  went  to  sea. 

When  it  was  known  that  the  expedition  had  actually  gone  out  upon  the 
Atlantic  at  that  inclement  season,  there  was  great  anxiety  in  the  public 
mind.  The  storm  of  November,  by 
which  Dupont's  fleet  had  been  scat- 
tered, was  vivid  in  memory,  and 
awakened  forebodings  of  like  evil. 
They  were  well  founded.  A  portion 
of  Goldsborough's  fleet  now  met  with 
a  similar  fate  off  tempestuous  Cape 
Hatteras.  Its  destination  was  Pam- 
lico  Sound,  which  was  to  be  reached 
through  Hatteras  Inlet.  The  voyage 
had  been  lengthened  by  a 

heavy  fog  on  Sunday,*  and,  \ 

on  Monday  night  those  vessels  of  the 
fleet  which  had  not  reached  the 
stiller  waters  of  the  Inlet  were 
smitten  and  scattered  by  a  terrible 
tempest.  Four  transports,  a  gun-boat,  and  a  floating  battery  were  wrecked. 
Among  these  was  the  fine  steamer  City  of  New  York,  Captain  Nye.  It 
went  down  in  sight  of  the  shore/  with  four  hundred  barrels  of 
gunpowder,  one  thousand  five  hundred  rifles,  eight  hundred 

1  See  page  106. 

*  The  first  brigade  (Foster's)  was  composed  of  the  Twenty-third,  Twenty-fourth,  Twenty-fifth,  and  Twenty- 
seyenth  Massachusetts  regiments,  and  the  Tenth  Connecticut.  The  second  (Reno's)  consisted  of  the  Twenty-first 
Massachusetts,  Fifty-first  Pennsylvania,  Fifty -first  New  York,  Ninth  New  Jersey,  and  Sixth  New  Hampshire. 
The  third  (Parke's)  was  composed  of  the  Fourth  and  a  battalion  of  the  Fifth  Rhode  Island,  the  Eighth  and 
Eleventh  Connecticut,  the  Fifty-third  and  Eighty-ninth  New  York,  and  Belgier's  Rhode  Island  Battery  of  106 
men,  120  horses,  four  10-pounder  Parrott  guns,  and  two  12-pounder  field  howitzers. 

1  The  fleet  consisted  of  thirty-one  gun-boats,  with  an  aggregate  armament  of  ninety-four  guns.  These  were 
the  Brickner,  commanded  by  J.  C.  Giddings ;  Ceres,  S.  A.  McDermaid ;  Chasseur,  John  West ;  Com.  Barney,  E. 
D.  Renshaw ;  Com.  Perry,  C.  H.  Flusser ;  Delaware,  S.  P.  Qnackenbush ;  Granite,  E.  Boomer ;  Granite,  W. 
B.  Avery;  Gen.  Putnam,  W.  J.  Hoskiss;  Huzzar,  Fred.  Crocker;  Hunchback,  E.  R.  Calhonn;  Ileteel,  H.  K. 
Davenport;  J.  N.  Seymour,  F.  S.  Welles;  Louisiana,  Hooker;  Lockwood,  S.  L.  Graves;  Lancer,  B.  Morley; 
Morse,  Peter  Hayes;  Philadelphia,  Silas  Reynolds;  Pioneer,  C.  S.  Baker;  Picket,  T.  P.  Ives;  Rocket,  James 
Lake ;  Ranger,  J.  B.  Childs ;  Stars  and  Stripes,  Reed  Werden ;  Southfleld,  Behm ;  Shawsheen,  T.  S.  Wood- 
ward; Shrapnel,  Ed.  Staples;  Underwriter,  Jeffers;  Valley  City,  J.  C.  Chaplin;  Vidette, ;  White- 

htad,  French ;  Young  Rover,  I.  B.  Studley. 


STEPHEN  C.    ROWAN. 


'•  Jan.  12. 


168 


ROANOKE  ISLAND, 


shells,  and  other  stores  and  supplies  ;  but  no  human  life  perished  with  it. 
Nor  was  any  man  lost  in  the  other  vessels  that  were  wrecked  ;  but  of  a  party 
who  went  ashore  from  one  of  the  transports*  yet  outside,  three 
were  drowned  by  the  upsetting  of  their  boat  on  its  return.  These 
were  Colonel  J.  W.  Allen,  of  Burlington,  New  Jersey,  com- 
mander of  the  Ninth  Regiment  from  that  State  ;  the  surgeon,  F.  S.  Weller  ; 
and  the  mate  of  the  transport. 

It  was  several  days  before  all  of  the  surviving  vessels  of  the  expedition 
entered  the  Inlet.  The  weather  continued  boisterous.  Many  of  them  drew 
too  much  water  to  allow  them  to  cross  the  bars  ;  and  the  remainder  of  the 
month  of  January  was  spent  in  overcoming  the  difficulties  of  that  perilous 
passage,  and  in  making  full  preparations  for  moving  forward  over  the  still 
waters  of  Pamlico  Sound. 

General  Burnside  (whose  head-quarters  were  on  the  S.  -R.  Spaulding) 
with  his  officers  and  men  had  been  unwearied  in  their  assistance  of  the  sea- 
men. Time  was  precious.  Delay  was  very  injurious,  for  the  Confederates, 
accurately  divining  the  destination  of  the  fleet  that  was  worrying  its  way 
through  that  "  perilous  gut,"  as  Goldsborough  called  it,  had  made  prepara- 
tions for  its  reception.  The  newspapers  of  the  North  had  not  yet  learned 
to  be  as  discreet  as  those  of  the  South,1  but  vied  with  each  other  in  giving 
early  revelations  of  military  and  naval  movements.  Through  these  channels 
the  Confederates  had  obtained  very  accurate  knowledge  of  the  force  that 
was  coming.  With  the  logic  furnished  by  the  nature  of  the  coasts  and 

waters  of  Pamlico  and  Albemarle 
Sounds,  and  the  points  in  their  vicin- 
ity which  it  was  evident  the  Nation- 
als intended  to.  seize,  they  correctly 
argued  that  Roanoke  Island,  about 
thirty  miles  from  Hatteras  Inlet, 
would  be  the  first  object  of  attack- 
It  is  situated  between  Pamlico  and 
Albemarle  Sounds,  with  a  narrow 
channel  on  each  side,  called  respect- 
ively Roanoke  Sound  and  Croatan 
Sound.  This  island,  well  fortified 
and  manned,  presented  the  only  eifec- 
tual  barrier  to  an  invasion  from  the 
sea  of  the  entire  north-eastern  coast 
of  North  Carolina,  and  the  rear  ap- 
proaches to  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth  in  Virginia.  In  some  respects  it  was 
almost  as  important  as  Fortress  Monroe,  and  deserved  the  special  attention 
of  the  Confederates. 

At  the  time  of  the  approach  of  Burriside's  expedition,  Roanoke  Island 

1  At  a  very  early  period:  of  the  war,  a  censorship  of  the  press  was  established  by  the  conspirators,  which  was 
extremely  rigid  from  the  beginning.  No  contraband  intelligence  was  allowed  to  be  given  ;  and  as  the  contest 
progressed,  and  the  despotism  at  Richmond  became  more  and  more  absolute,  even  the  opinion*  of  the  conduct- 
ors of  the  press  in  general  were  in  complete  subjection  to  that  despotism.  That  control  was  really  of  essential 
service  in  carrying  on  the  war,  for  the  National  authorities  could  never  find  any  reliable  information  concerning 
the  Confederate  forces  in  the  Southern  newspapers.  So  early  as  May,  1861,  General  Leo  requested  the  press  of 
Virginia  to  keep  silent  on  the  subject  of  military  movements. 


AMHR08K  E.    BCTSNSIDK. 


DEFENSES  OF  ROANOKE  ISLAND. 


BE1WAJHN  HTTGEK. 


and  its  vicinity  were  under  the  command  of  Brigadier-General  H.  A.  Wise, 
the  Department  commander  being  Major-General  Benjamin  Huger,  of  South 
Carolina,  whose  head-quarters  were  at  Norfolk.  Owing  to  the  illness  of 
General  Wise,  who  was  at  Nag's  Head,  on  a  narrow  strip  of  sand  lying 
between  Roanoke  Sound  and  the  sea, 
that  stretches  down  from  the  main 
far  above,  Colonel  H.  M.  Shaw,  of 
the  Eighth  North  Carolina  Regiment, 
was  in  chief  command  of  the  forcest 
on  the  island.  These  consisted  of 
his  own  regiment ;  the  Thirty-first 
North  Carolina  Volunteers,  under 
Colonel  J.  V.  Jordan;  three  com- 
panies of  the  Seventeenth  North 
Carolina,  under  Major  G.  II.  HilL, 
and  four  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Anderson. 

Several  batteries  had  been  erected 
on  prominent  points  of  the  shores  of 
Roanoke,  which  commanded  the 
Sounds  on  its  eastern  and  western 
sides ;  and  upon  its  narrowest  part,  between  Shallowbag  Bay  and  Croatan 
Sound,  was  a  strong  redoubt  and  intrenched  camp,  extending  across  the 
road  that  traversed  the  middle  of  the  island.  These  several  fortifications 
mounted  about  forty  heavy  guns.  There  were  batteries  also  on  the  main^ 
commanding  the  channels  of  Croatan  Sound.. 

Vessels  had  been  sunk  in  the  main  channel  of  Croatan  Sound,  and  heavy 
stakes  had  been  driven  in  its  waters  from  the  main  to  the  island,  to  obstruct 
the  passage  of  vessels.  Above  these  obstructions  was  a  flotilla  of  small  gun- 
boats— a  sort  of  "  Musquito  fleet "  like  that  of  Tatnall  at  Port  Royal — eight 
in  number,  and  carrying  eleven  guns.  These  were  commanded  by  Lieuten- 
ant W.  F.  Lynch,  late  of  the  National  navy,  who  had  abandoned  his  flag, 
received  a  commodore's  commission  from  the  conspirators,  and  was  now 
charged  with  the  defense  of  the  coast  of  North  Carolina. 

After  a  reconnoissance,  Commodore  Goldsborough  slowly  moved  his  fleet 
of  seventy  vessels,  formed  on  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  February," 
toward  Croatan  Sound,  fifteen  of  the  gun-boats  leading,  under  the 
immediate  command  of  Rowan,  and  followed  by  the  armed  transports.  On 
the  following  day  Lynch  sent  the  Curlew,  Captain  Hunter,,  to  reconnoiter  the 
approaching  fleet,,  and  her  commander  reported  it  at  anchor  six  miles  below 
Roanoke  Island.  That  evening  was  dark  and  misty,  and  the  morning  of  the 
7th  was  lowery  for  a  time.  At  length  the  sun  broke  forth  in  splendor,  and 
at  about  ten  o'clock  Goldsborough,  hoisting  the  signal,  "This  day  our 
country  expects  every  man  to  do  his  duty,"  advanced  his  gun-boats  in  three 
columns,  the  first  being  led  by  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  Lieutenant  Werden  ^ 
the  second  by  the  Louisiana,  Commander  Alexander  Murray ;  and  the  third 
by  the  Hetzel,  Lieutenant  H.  R.  Davenport.  Goldsborough  made  the  South- 
field  his  flag-ship. 

At  eleven  o'clock,  a  bombardment  was  opened  upon  Fort  Barto  w,  on  Pork 


a  1862. 


170  LANDING  TROOPS  ON  EOAXOKE. 

Point,  toward  the  northern  end  of  the  island,  and,  within  thirty  minutes 
afterward,  a  general  engagement  between  the  gun-boats  and  the  batteries  on 
Croatan  Sound  ensued.  The  Confederate  flotilla  joined  in  the  fight,  but 
was  soon  driven  beyond  the  range  of  the  National  guns,  \tith  the  Curlew, 
its  largest  steamer,  so  badly  disabled,  that  it  began  to  sink,  and  was  soon 
afterward  beached,  under  cover  of  the  guns  of  Fort  Forrest,  on  Redstone 
Point.1  These  vessels  disposed  of,  Goldsborough  concentrated  his  fire  upon 
Fort  Bartow,  at  a  range  of  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile.  Its  flagstaff  was 
soon  shot  away,  the  barracks  were  set  on  tire,  its  guns  began  to  give  feeble 
responses,  and  its  walls  of  sand  to  fall  into  a  confused  mass,  under  the  weight 
of  shot  and  shell  hurled  upon  them. 

The *  army  transports  now  came  up,  and  preparations  were  made  for 
landing  them  on  the  island  at  Ashby's  Harbor,  about  two  miles  below  Fort 
Bartow.  They  were  confronted  by  two  thousand  men,  and  a  battery  of 
three  pieces  in  the  neighboring  woods ;  but  these  were  soon  dispersed  by  a 
storm  of  shells  from  the  gun-boats.  Meanwhile  the  Confederate  flotilla  had 
returned  to  the  attack,  and,  after  an  engagement  for  bout  an  hour,  had 
been  compelled  again  to  retire,  considerably  damaged. 

At  midnight,"  in  the  midst  of  a  cold  rain-storm,  eleven  thou- 
°Fi86a.~8'  san<^  troops  were  safely  put  on  shore.2  They  were  without 
shelter,  and  at  an  early  hour  the  next  morning  they  moved 
forward  to  attack  the  intrenchments  in  the  interior  of  the  island,  to  which 
all  of  the  Confederate  forces  out  of  the  other  redoubts  had  now  repaired. 
The  advancing  column  was  under  the  command  of  General  Foster,  who 
was  next  in  rank  to  Bumside.  These  works  were  about  five  miles  from 
the  landing-place  at  Ashby's  Harbor,3  and  were  situated  on  land  flanked  on 
both  sides  by  a  morass.  They  occupied  a  line  a  greater  portion  of  the  way 
across  the  narrower  part  of  the  island.  The  main  work  to  be  attacked 
could  be  reached  only  by  a  narrow  causeway,  which  was  well  protected  by 
a  battery  of  three  guns,  mounted  on  an  earthwork.  Within  the  intrench- 
ments to  be  assailed  were  about  twenty-five  hundred  troops,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Colonel  Shaw. 

Foster  led  the  way  with  his  brigade,  which  was  accompanied  by  a 
battery  of  six  12-pounder  boat  howitzers,  brought  from  the  naval  launches, 
and  commanded  by  Midshipman  B.  F.  Porter.  The  brigades  of  Reno  and 
Parke  followed.  The  road  being  swampy  and  fringed  with  woods,  the  march 
was  slow  and  cautious.  The  first  pickets  encountered  fired  their  pieces  and 
ran  for  their  lives.  Foster  pressed  on,  and  soon  coming  in  sight  of  the  Con- 
federate works,  he  disposed  his  troops  for  action  by  placing  the  Twenty-fifth 
Massachusetts,  Colonel  Upton,  in  line,  with  the  Twenty-third  Massachusetts, 


1  Lynch,  who  was  a  man  of  very  moderate  ability  and  courage,  was  disheartened.  He  wrote  to  Mallory 
that  he  should  endeavor  to  get  the  guns  from  the  Curlew,  and  with  the  squadron  proceed  to  Elizabeth  City,  from 
which  he  would  send  an  express  to  Norfolk  for  ammunition.  There  he  would  make  a  final  stand,  and  would 
blow  up  the  vessels  rather  than  they  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  his  enemy. 

*  The  water  was  so  shallow  that  the  launches  and  other  small  boats  could  not  get  very  near  the  shore,  and 
the  soldiers  were  compelled  to  wade  several  hundred  feet  through  the  water,  sometimes  sinking  deeply  into  the 
cold  ooze. 

s  Much  valuable  Information  concerning  Eoanoke  Island,  the  position  of  the  Confederates,  and  the  best 
place  for  landing  was  obtained  from  a  colored  boy  named  Thomas  E.  Robinson,  the  slave  of  J.  M.  Daniel,  of  Eoan- 
oke, who  ten  days  before  had  escaped  to  Ilatteras.  He  was  taken  with  the  expedition. 


BATTLE  OF  ROANOKE  ISLAND. 


171 


Colonel  Kurtz,  for  a  support.  With  musketry  and  cannon  he  opened  t!ie 
battle,  and  was  hotly  answered  by  musketry  and  cannon.  The  fight  was 
severe,  and  soon  the  Twenty-seventh  Massachusetts,  Colonel  Lee,  came  to 
the  aid  of  their  fellow  New  Englanders,  by  falling  upon  the  sharpshooters 
in  the  woods,  on  the  left  of  the  Confederate  line.  To  relieve  the  Twenty- 
third  Massachusetts,  the  Tenth  Connecticut,  Colonel  Russell,  came  up  to  the 
support  of  the  Twenty-fifth,  from  the  former  State. 


THE   ATTACK   ON   ROANOKE   ISLAND. 


The  Confederates  made  a  gallant  defense ;  and  the  fight  raged  fiercely. 
Reno  brought  up  his  brigade  to  the  help  of  Foster's.  These  were  the  Twen- 
ty-first Massachusetts,  Colonel  Maggi ;  Fifty-first  New  York,  Colonel  Fer- 
rero ;  Fifty-first  Pennsylvania,  Colonel  Hartrauf,  and  Ninth  New  Jersey. 
He  pushed  through  the  tangled  swamps  and  took  a  position  on  Foster's 
right,  with  the  intention  of  turning  the  Confederate  left  flank,  where  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Frank  Anderson  was  in  command  of  a  battalion  of  "  Wise's 
Legion."  The  fight  in  that  direction  soon  became  warm,  while  it  continued 
to  rage  fiercely  in  the  front.  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  New  York,  and 
New  Jersey  troops  were  zealous  rivals  in  deeds  of  daring,  fortitude,  courage, 
and  generosity.  They  continually  gained  advantages,  but  at  the  cost  of 
heavy  work.  Parke  came  up  with  his  Fourth  Rhode  Island,  Colonel  Rod- 
man ;  the  first  battalion  Fifth  Rhode  Island ;  the  Eighth  Connecticut ;  and 
Ninth  New  York,  Colonel  Hawkins,  and  gave  timely  aid  to  the  Twenty-third 
and  Twenty-seventh  Massachusetts. 

With  all  this  pressure  of  overwhelming  numbers,  the  Confederates  still 


172 


BATTLE  OF  BOANOKE  ISLAND. 


held  out.  At  length  the  artillery  ammunition  of  the  Nationals  began  to 
fail,  and  they  were  suffering  very  severely  in  killed  and  wounded.  Victory 
could  now  be  won  only  by  a  charge.  That  movement  was  resolved  upon. 
Major  E.  A.  Kimball,  of  Hawkins's  (Ninth  New  York)  Zouaves  (a  hero 
of  the  Mexican  war,  who  fought  gallantly  in  every  battle,  from  Vera  Cruz 
to  the  City  of  Mexico),  perceiving  the  necessity,  and  eager  to  serve  hia 
country  (for  whose  cause  he  finally  gave  his  life),  offered  to  lead  the  charge 
across  the  causeway  against  the  main  battery,  with  the  bayonet.  The  de- 
lighted Foster  said,  "  You  are  the  man,  the  Ninth  the  regiment,  and  this  is 
the  moment !  Zouaves,  storm  the  battery !"  he  shouted — "  Forward !"  In 

an  instant  they  were  on  the  run 
across  the  causeway,  yelling  fear- 
fully, and  cheered  by  their  admiring 
comrades  on  every  side,  who  cried 
out,  "  Make  way  for  the  red-caps ! 
They  are  the  boys  3"  Colonel  Haw- 
kins, who  was  leading  two  companies 
in  a  flank  movement  on  the  left,  see- 
ing his  men  rushing  to  the  perilous 
performance,  could  not  resist  his 
impulses,  and,  joining  them,  pressed 
forward  the  whole  battalion,  shout- 
ing, "  Zou !  Zou !  Zou !"  and  closely 
followed  by  the  Tenth  Connecticut. 
The  frightened  Confederates,  after 
firing  once,  had  fled,  and  into  the 
battery  the  Zouaves  rushed,  with 
none  to  oppose  them,  almost  simultaneously  with  the  Fifty-first  New  York 
and  Twenty-first  Massachusetts,  who  had  attacked  the  Confederates  on  their 
right.  The  colors  of  the  Fifty-first,  being  at  the  head  of  the  regiment,  were 
first  planted  on  the  captured  battery,  and  at  the  same  time  the  State  flag  of  the 
Massachusetts  Twenty-first  was  triumphantly  displayed.  The  fugitives,  in 
their  haste,  had  left  every  thing  behind  them.  There  lay  their  dead  and 
wounded  as  they  had  fallen.  Their  heavy  guns  were  in  perfect  order, 
and  the  knapsacks  and  blankets  of  the  routed  soldiers  were  strewn  about 
the  works., 

General  Foster,  who  had  skillfully  directed  these  successful  movements, 
in  person,,  now  re-formed  his  brigade,,  whilst  Reno,  with  the  Twenty-first 
Massachusetts  and  Ninth  New  Yorl^  started  in  pursuit.  Foster  soon  fol- 
lowed and  overtook  Reno,,  who  was  maneuveiing  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of 
about  eight  or  nine  hundred  Confederates  on  the  left,  near  Weir's  Point. 
With  a  part  of  his  force,  Reno  pushed  on  in  that  direction.  Hawkins,  with 
his  Zouaves,  hurried  toward  Shallowbag  Bay,,  where,  it  was  said,  the  Con- 
federates had  a  two-gun  battery.  Foster  pressed  forward  with  an  adequate 
force,  and  was  on  the  heels  of  the  fugitives,  after  a  chase  of  five  or  six  miles, 
when  he  was  met  by  a  flag  of  truce,  borne  by  Colonel  Pool,  of  the  Eighth 
North  Carolina,  carrying  a  message  from  Colonel  Shaw,  who,  as  we  have 
observed,  was  the  senior  acting  officer  in  command  on  the  Island,  asking 
•what  terms  of  capitulation  would  be  granted.  "  Unconditional  surrender  I" 


JOHN   G.    POSTER. 


EFFECTS  OF  THE  BATTLE.  173 

was  Foster's  reply.  These  were  accepted,  and  two  thousand  Confederates 
soon  laid  down  their  arms  as  prisoners  of  war. 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Reno  had  received  the  surrender  of  about  eight 
hundred  Confederates,  under  Colonel  Jordan ;  and  Colonel  Hawkins,  after 
taking  possession  of  the  deserted  battery  on  Shallowbag  Bay,  captured  about 
two  hundred  Confederates,  who  were  seeking  a  chance  to  escape  from  the 
island  to  Nag's  Head.  Among  these  was  Captain  O.  Jennings  Wise,  son  of 
the  General  in  command,  and  editor  of  one  of  the  bitterest  of  the  rebellious 
journals  in  Richmond,  who  had  been  severely  wounded  while  fighting 
gallantly.1 

To  complete  the  conquest  of  the  Island,  General  Foster  sent  a  force  to 
capture  Fort  Bartow,  which  Goldsborough  had  been  bombarding  while  the 
land  battle  had  been  going  on.  Its  inmates  had  retired,  and  at  a  little  past 
four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  National  flag  was  unfurled  over  its  walls,  when 
Goldsborough  signalled  to  his  fleet,  "  The  fort  is  ours."  This  was  followed 
by  the  most  joyous  cheers.  In  the  mean  time  the  Confederate  steamer 
Curlew,  which,  as  we  have  observed,  had  been  beached  under  the  guns  of  a 
battery  on  Redstone  Point,  on  the  main,  had  been  fired  by  the  insurgents, 
together  with  the  barracks  at  that  place,  and  the  remainder  of  the  flotilla  had 
fled  up  Albemarle  Sound.  So  ended,  in  triumph  for  the  National  cause,  the 
conflict  known  as  THE  BATTLE  OF  ROANOKE.*  It  disappointed  the  prophets 
of  evil  at  home  and  abroad,  and  spread  consternation  throughout  the  Con- 
federacy. There,  on  Roanoke  Island,  where  the  first  germ  of  a  privileged 
aristoci-acy  had  been  planted  in  America,3  the  first  deadening  blow  had  been 
given  to  the  hopes  of  an  oligarchy,  fighting  for  the  establishment  of  such  a 
social  system.  The  "  Government "  at  Richmond  (and  especially  Jefferson 
Davis  and  his  "  Secretary  of  War,"  Benjamin)  were  severely  censured  for 
alleged  neglect  in  making  Roanoke  Island  and  its  approaches  impregnable. 
Davis,  in  a  "  message  to  Congress,"  cast  reflections  upon  the  troops  there ; 
but  a  committee  of  that  body,  appointed  to  investigate  the  matter,  declared 
that  the  battle  was  "  one  of  the  most  gallant  and  brilliant  actions  of  the 
war,"  and  laid  the  blame,  if  any  existed,  on  Huger  and  Benjamin,  especially 
on  the  latter,  who,  it  was  said,  had  positively  refused  to  put  the  Island  in  a 
state  of  defense.4 


1  His  father,  who,  as  we  have  observed,  Was  111,  had  remained  with  a  part  of  the  ** Legion"  at  Nag's  Head. 
The  wounded  son  had  been  placed  in  a  boat  to  be  sent  to  his  camp,  when  it  was  fired  upon,  and  compelled  to 
return.    He  was  tenderly  cared  for  by  Colonel  Hawkins  and  his  officers,  but  died  toward  noon  on  the  following 
day. 

2  Report  of  General  Burnside  to  General  McClellan,  Feb'y  10th,  1862;  of  Generals  Poster,  Reno,  and  Parke  ; 
of  Commodore  Goldsborough  to  Secretary  Welles,  Feb'y  9th,  1862;  of  Commander  Lynch  to  R.  8.  Mallory,  Feb'y 
7th,  1S62  ;  and  accounts  by  other  officers  and  eye-witnesses  on  both  sides. 

1  There,  in  the  year  15S7,  Mniiteo,  a  native  chief,  who  had  been  kind  to  colonists  sent  to  that  coast  by  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  was,  by  that  baronet's  command,  and  with  the  approval  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  invested  with  the 
title  of  Lord  of  Rocmoke,  the  first  and  last  peerage  created  in  America.  Nearly  a  hundred  years  later,  an  attempt 
was  made  to  found  in  North  Carolina  an  aristocratic  government,  with  the  nominal  appendages  of  royalty,  it 
being  designed  to  have  orders  of  nobility  and  other  privileged  classes  in  exact  imitation  of  English  society  of 
that  period. 

*  Pollard,  the  Confederate  historian  of  the  war,  says,  that  records  showed  that  Wise,  who  assumed  the  command 
there  on  the  7th  of  January,  had  "pressed  upon  the  Government  the  importance  of  Roanoke  Island  to  Norfolk." 
In  a  report  to  Benjamin,  on  the  13th  of  that  month,  he  said  the  canals  and  railroads  connecting  with  Norfolk 
14  were  utterly  defenseless."  Later  he  reported  that  "  a  force  at  Hatteras,  Independent  of  the  Burnside  expedition, 
was  amply  sufficient  to  capture  or  pass  Roanoke  Island  in  twenty-four  hours."  Wise  also  asked  for  re-enforce- 
ments from  Huger's  fifteen  thousand  men,  lying  idle  around  Norfolk.  He  was  answered  by  a  peremptory  order, 
when  Bnrnside's  expedition  was  passing  into  Pamlico  Sound,  to  proceed  immediately  to  Eoanoke  Island  and 


174  ELIZABETH   CITY   TAKEN. 

i 

The  conquest  was  complete,  and  Burnside,  taking  up  his  quarters  at  a 
house  near  Fort  Bartow,  prepared  at  once  for  other  aggressive  movements  on 

the  coast.  In  his  report,  he 
generously  said,  "  I  owe  every 
thing  to  Generals  Foster, 
Reno,  and  Parke,"  and  sadly 
gave  the  names  of  Colonel 
Charles  S.  Russell  and  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Vigour  de  Mon- 
teuil1  as  among  the  killed. 
The  number  of  his  prisoners 
amounted  to  about  three 

BUENsiDE'8  HEAD-QUAKTEE8.  thousand.    Many  of  the  troops 

on  the  Island  escaped  to  Xag's 

Head,  and  thence,  accompanied  by  General  Wise  and  the  remainder  of 
his  Legion,  they  fled  up  the  coast  toward  Norfolk.2  The  spoils  of  victory 
were  forty-two  heavy  guns,  most  of  them  of  large  caliber,  three  being 
100-pounders.3 

The  Confederate  flotilla  was  immediately  followed"  by  Captain 

°  ^is629'     R°wan-     It  had  gone  up  Albemarle  Sound  thirty  or  forty  miles, 

and  into  the  Pasquotank  River,  toward  Elizabeth  City,  not  far 

southeast  of  the  Great  Dismal  Swamp.     Rowan's  fleet  consisted  of  fourteen 

vessels,  the  Delaware  being  his  flag-ship.     On  the  morning  of  the  10th  it 

was  in  the  river  near  Elizabeth  City,  and  confronting  seven  steamers  and  a 

schooner  armed  with  two  32-pounders,  and  a  four-gun  battery  on  the  shore, 

and  one  heavy  gun  in  the  town  in  front.     The  whole  force  was  in  charge  of 

Commander  Lynch. 

Rowan  opened  fire,  upon  flotilla  and  batteries  at  about  nine  o'clock. 
After  a  short  but  very  severe  engagement,  Lynch,  who  was  on  shore,  sig- 
nalled for  the  abandonment  of  the  vessels,  when  they  were  run  aground 

defend  it.  The  neglect  of  Benjamin  was  so  notorious,  that  the  Committee  held  him  responsible.  The  public 
indignation  was  intense,  and  yet,  in  the  face  of  all  this.  Davis,  assuming  the  attitude  of  a  Dictator,  as  he  really 
was,  with  his  usual  haughty  disregard  of  the  opinions  of  others  and  the  wishes  of  the  people,  promoted  Benjamin 
to  the  position  of  "Secretary  of  State."  The  insult  was  keenly  felt,  but  the  despotism  of  the  conspirators  was 
too  powerful  to  allow  much  complaint  from  the  outraged  people. 

In  his  report  to  General  Hnger,  Wise  said  Eoanoke  Island  was  the  key  to  all  the  defenses  of  Norfolk.  It 
unlocked  two  sounds — Albemarle  and  Currituck  ;  eight  rivers — the  North,  West,  Pasquotank,  Perquimmons, 
Little,  Chowan,  Eoanoke.  and  Alligator:  four  canals — the  Albemarle  and  Chesapeake,  Dismal  Swamp,  North- 
west, and  Suffolk;  two  railways — the  Petersburg  and  Norfolk,  and  Seaboard  and  Eoanoke.  At  the  same  time 
it  guarded  four-fifths  of  the  supplies  for  Norfolk.  Its  fall,  Wise  said,  gave  lodgment  to  the  Nationals  in  a  safe 
harbor  from  storms,  and  a  command  of  the  seaboard  from  Oregon  Inlet  to  Cape  Henry,  at  the  entrance  of  Chesa- 
peake Bay.  "It  should  have  been  defended,"  he  said,  "at  the  expense  of  twenty  thousand  men,  and  many 
millions  of  dollars." 

1  The  entire  National  loss  in  the  capture  of  Eoanoke  was  about  50  killed  and  222  wounded.  That  of  the 
Confederates,  according  to  Pollard  (i.  231),  was  23  killed,  53  wounded,  and  62  missing.  Colonel  Monteuil 
was  the  commander  of  a  regiment  of  New  York  Volunteers,  known  as  the  D'Epineuil  Zouaves.  These  had 
accompanied  the  expedition  as  far  as  Hatteras,  when,  for  the  want  of  transportation,  they  were  sent  back  to 
Fortress  Monroe.  Their  Lieutenant-Colonel  remained  with  the  army,  and  in  the  battle  he  served  as  a  volunteer. 
With  a  Sharp's  rifle  he  fought  gallantly  in  the  ranks  of  Hawkins's  Zouaves,  was  shot  through  the  head  while 
urging  these  forward  in  the  notable  charge,  with  the  words  " Charge,  mes  enfant !  Charge,  Zouaves!"  In  honor 
of  this  brave  and  devoted  soldier,  General  Burnside  named  one  of  the  captured  batteries  Fort  de  Monteuil. 

3  On  the  13th  of  February,  Wise  issued  a  characteristic  '•  Special  Order  No.  1,"  from  "Canal  Bridge,  Curri- 
tuck County,  N.  C.,"  informing  the  public  that  the  flag  of  Captain  0.  Jennings  Wise  would  be  raised  for  true 
men  to  rally  around. 

*  New  names  were  given  to  the  forts.  Fort  Bartow  was  changed  to  Fort  Foster;  Fort  Huger  to  Fort  Eeno ; 
and  Fort  Blanchard  to  Fort  Parke. 


MEDALS   OF  HONOR   BESTOWED. 


175 


and  set  on  fire.  Then  the  Confederates  fled,  and  Lynch,  retiring  to  the 
interior  of  North  Carolina,  was  not  heard  of  again  during  the  war  until  he 
reappeared  at  Smith ville,  when  Fort  Fisher  was  captured,  early  in  1865. 

Shortly  after  the  flight  of  the  Confederates,  Acting  Master's-Mate  J.  H. 
Raymond  planted  the  National  flag  on  the  shore  battery,  and  thus  proclaimed 
the  first  conquest  achieved  by  the  Nationals  on  the  main  of  North  Carolina. 
The  battle  had  lasted  only  forty  minutes,  and  Rowan's  loss  was  only  two 
killed  and  five  or  six  wounded.1  The  number  lost  bv  the  Confederates  was 


1  An  extraordinary  example  of  heroism  was  exhibited  during  this  engagement  by  John  Davis,  a  Finlnnder, 
who  was  a  gunner's  mate  on  board  the  Valley  City.  A  shell  entered  that  vessel,  and,  exploding  in  the  masa- 
zine,  set  fire  to  some  wood-work.  Davis  was  there,  and,  seeing  the  imminent  danger  to  the  vessel  and  all  on 
board,  because  of  an  open  barrel  of  gunpowder  from  which  he  had  been  serving,  he  seated  himself  upon  it.  and 
so  remained  until  the  flames  were  extinguished.  For  this  brave  act  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy  rewarded  him 
with  the  appointment  of  acting-gunner  in  the  navy  (March  11,  1S62),  by  which  his  salary  was  raised  from  $300 
to  $1,000  a  year.  Admiring  citizens  of  New  York  raised  and  presented  to  him  $1,100.  The  Secretary  of  the 
Navy,  by  authority  of  an  act  of  Congress,  approved  Dec.  21. 1S61.  presented  him  with  a  Medal  of  Honor,  on  which 
are  inscribed  the  following  words :  "  PERSONAL  VAI.OR — JOHN  DAVIS,  GUNNER'S  MATE,  U.  8.  S.  VALLEY  CITY, 
Albemarle  Sound,  February  10th,  1S62."  Such  medals  were  afterward  presented  to  a  considerable  number  of 
gallant  men  In  subordinate  stations,  for  acts  of  special  bravery  "before  the  enemy."  Davis  was  the  first 
recipient. 

The  act  of  Congress  authorized  the  Secretary  to  cause  two  hundred  of  these  Jferfah  of  Honor  to  be  pre- 
pared, and  to  be  bestowed  by  him  upon  "such  petty  officers,  others  of  inferior  rating,  and  marines,  as  should 
most  distinguish  themselves  by  their  gallantry  in  action  and  other  commendable  qualities  during  the  present 
war."  These  were  made  of  bronze,  in  the  form  of  a  star 
of  five  rays,  with  a  device  emblematic  of  Union  crush- 
ing the  monster  Rebellion,  around  which  is  a  circle  of 
thirty-three  smaller  stars,  representing  the  thirty -three 
States  then  (1S61)  composing  the  Union.  The  medal 
is  suspended  from  the  flukes  of  an  anchor,  which  in 
turn  is  attached  to  a  buckle  and  ribbon.  The  Secretary 
directed  that  the  medal  should  be  worn  suspended 
from  the  left  breast,  by  a  ribbon  all  blue  at  top  for  half 
an  inch  downward,  and  thirteen  vertical  stripes,  alter- 
nate red  and  white  for  eight-tenths  of  jm  inch.  The 
name  of  the  recipient  to  be  engraved  on  the  buck,  with 
his  rating,  the  name  of  the  vessel  in  which  he  was 
serving,  and  the  place  where,  and  the  date  when,  his 
meritorious  act  was  performed.  The  picture  here  given 
of  the  medal — an  American  "  Legion  of  Honor  " — is 
the  exact  size  of  the  original.  For  fuller  particulars 
concerning  the  MEDAL  OF  HONOR,  see  Regulations  for 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  Navy,  1865,  page 
140. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  names  (320  in  number) 
of  those  to  whom  medals  were  awarded :  James  Mc- 
Cloud,  Louis  Richards,  Thomas  Flood,  James  Buck, 
Oscar  E.  Peck,  Thomas  Gehegan,  Edward  Farrel,  Peter 
Williams,  Benjamin  Sevearer,  John  Davis,  Charles 
Kenyon,  Jeremiah  Regan,  Alexander  Hood.  John 
Kelley,  Daniel  Lakin,  John  Williams,  John  Breese, 
Alfred  Patterson,  Thomas  C.  Barton,  Edwin  Smith, 
Daniel  Harrington,  John  Williams,  J.  B.  Frisbee, 
Thomas  Bourne,  William  McKnight,  William  Martin, 
John  Greene,  John  McGowan,  Amos  Bradley,  George 
Hollat,  Charles  Florence,  "William  Young,  William 
Parker,  Edward  Wright,  Charles  Bradley,  Timothy 
Sulli7an,  James  Byrnes,  John  McDonald.  Charles  Rob- 
inson,  Pierre  Leno,  Peter  Colton,  Charles  W.  Morton, 
William  Martin,  Robert  Williams,  George  Bell,  William 
Thompson,  John  ^Villiams,  Matthew  Arthur,  John 
Mackic,  Matthew  McClelland,  Joseph  E.  Vantine,  John 
Rush,  John  Hickman,  Robert  Anderson,  Peter  Howard, 
Andrew  Brinn,  P.  R.  Vaughn,  Samuel  Woods,  Henry 
Thielberg,  Robert  B.  Wood,  Robert  Jordan,  Thomaa 
W.  Hamilton,  Frank  Bois,  Thomas  Jenkins,  Martin  Me- 

Hugh,  Thomas  E.  Corcoran,  Henry  Dow,  John  Woon,  NAVAL  MEDAL  OK  HONOB. 

Christ.  Brennen,  Edward  Ringgold,  James  K.  L.  Dun- 


176 


CONTROL  OF  ALBEMARLE   SOUND. 


large,  but  was  never  ascertained.     Only  one  of  the  Confederate  vessels  (the 
Ellis]  was  saved  from  destruction ;  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  the  town  was 
preserved,  for  the  insurgents,  when  they  abandoned  their  vessels,  set  fire 
to  it  in  several  places.     It  was  a  most  barbarous  act,  for  only  a  few  defense- 
less women  and  children  remained  in  the  town.     These  at  once  experienced 
the  humanity  of  the  Nationals,  who  showed  them  every  kind- 
°  ^seij11'     ness'  w^en>  on  the  following  day,"  they  took  possession  of  the 

place. 

This  success  was  followed  up  by  other  movements  for  securing  the  con- 
trol of  Albemarle  Sound  and  the  adjacent  country,  as  well  as  the  waters 
through  which  communication  was  held  with  Norfolk.  To  this  end,  Rowan 

sent  Lieutenant   A.  Maury,  with  a 
part   of   his    fleet,    to   take    posses- 
sion of  Edenton,  near  the   western 
end  of  the  Sound*     This  was  easily 
done   on  the  day  after  the  capture 
of  Elizabeth  City,6  a  body 
of  flying  artillery  station- 
ed  there    having    left   it 

O 

precipitately  without   firing  a  shot. 
Maury  destroyed  a  schooner  on  the 
stocks  and  eight   cannon,  and  then 
passed  on,  capturing  vessels  on  the 
Sound.    On  the  following 
day,"  Lieutenant   Jeffers, 
with  some  of  the  fleet,  proceeded  to 
the  Chesapeake  and  Albemarle  Canal, 
that  traverses  the  Dismal  Swamp  on 
its  way  from  the  Elizabeth  River  to  the  Pasquotank,  for  the  purpose  of 


c  Feb.  18. 


w.  F.  IYNCH. 


can,  Hugh  Melloy,  William  P.  Johnson,  Bartlett  Laffey,  Richard  Scward,  Christopher  Nugent,  James  Brown, 
William  Moore,  William  P.  Brownell,  William  Talbot,  Richard  Stout.  George  W.  Leland,  Horatio  N.  Young, 
Michael  Huskey,  John  Dorman,  William  Farley,  J.  Henry  Denig,  Michael  Hudson,  William  M.  Smith,  Miles  M. 
Oviatt,  Barnett  Kenna,  William  Halsted,  Joseph  Brown,  Joseph  Irlam,  Edward  Price,  Alexander  Mack,  William 
Nichols,  John  Lawson,  Martin  Freeman,  William  Dinsmore,  Adam  Duncan,  Charles  Deakin,  Cornelius  Cronin, 
William  Wells,  Hendrick  Sharp,  Walter  B.  Smith,  George  Parks,  Thomas  Hayes,  Lebbeus  Simkins,  Oloff  Smith, 
Alexander  H.  Truett,  Robert  Brown,  John  H.  James,  Thomas  Cripps,  John  Brazell,  James  II.  Morgan,  John 
Smith,  James  B.  Chandler,  William  Jones,  William  Doolen,  James  Smith,  Hugh  Hamilton,  James  Mclntosli, 
William  M.  Carr,  Thomas  Atkinson,  David  Sprowle,  Andrew  Miller,  James  Martin,  William  Phinney,  John 
Smith,  Samuel  W.  Kinnard,  Patrick  Dougherty,  Michael  Cassidy,  George  Taylor.  Louis  G.  Chaput,  James  Ward, 
Daniel  Whitfield,  John  M.  Burns,  John  Edwards,  Adam  McCulloch,  James  Sheridan,  John  E.  Jones,  William 
Gardner,  John  Preston,  William  Newland,  David  Naylor,  Charles  B.  Woram,  Thomas  Kendrick,  James  S.  Roan, 
tree,  Andrew  Jones,  James  Seanor,  William  C.  Connor,  Martin  Howard,  James  Tallentine,  Robert  Graham,  Henry 
Brutsche,  Patrick  Colbert,  James  Haley,  John  F.  Bickford,  Charles  A.  Read,  William  Smith,  William  Bond, 
Charles  Moore,  George  II.  Harrison,  Thomas  Perry,  John  Hayes,  George  E.  Read,  Robert  Strahan,  James  H.  Lee, 
Joachim  Pease  (colored),  William  B.  Poole,  Michael  Aheam,  Mark  G.  Ham,  John  W.  Loyd,  Charles  Baldwin, 
Alexander  Crawford,  John  Laverty,  Benjamin  Loyd,  David  Warren,  William  Wright,  John  Sullivan,  Robert  T. 
Clifford,  Thomas  Harding,  Perry  Wilkes,  John  Hyland,  Michael  McCormick,  Timothy  O'Donohue,  George 

•  Butts,  Charles  Asten,  John  Ortega,  Maurice  Wagg,  R.  H.  King,  Wilkes,  •••••    Demming,  Bernard  Harley, 

William  Smith,  Richard  Hamilton,  Edward  J.  Houghton,  Oliver  O'Brien,  Frank  Lucas,  William  Garvin,  Charles 
J.  Bibber,  John  Neil,  Robert  Montgomery,  James  Roberts,  Charles  Hawkins,  Dennis  Conlan,  James  Sullivan, 
William  Hinnegan,  Charles  Rice,  John  Cooper,  Patrick  Mullin,  James  Saunders,  James  Horton,  James  Rountry, 
John  H.  Ferrell,  John  Ditzenbach,  Thomas  Taylor,  Patrick  Mullin,  Aaron  Anderson  or  Sanderson  (colored),  Charles 
H.  Smith,  Hugh  Logan,  Lewis  A.  Horton,  George  Moore,  Luke  M.  Griswold,  John  Jones,  George  Pyne,  Thomas 
Smith,  Charles  Reed,  John  8.  Lann,  George  Schutt,  John  Mack,  John  H.  Nibbe,  Othniel  Tripp,  John  Griffiths, 
Edward  Swatton,  John  Swatson,  Phillip  Bazaar,  George  Province,  Augustas  Williams,  Auzella  Savasre.  John 
Jackson,  Robert  M,  Blair,  Anthony  Williams,  James  W.  Verney,  Asa  Bettram,  John  P.  Ericson,  Clement  Dees, 


APPEALS  TO  THE  FORTH  CAROLINIAN'S. 


disabling  it.  They  found  Confederates  engaged  in  the  same  work,  who  fled 
on  the  approach  of  the  Nationals.  The  latter  sunk  two  schooners  in  the 
canal  and  departed.  Finally,  on  the 
19th,  the  combined  fleet  set  out  from 
Edenton  on  a  reconnoissance,  which 
extended  up  the  Chowan  River  as  far 
as  Winton  (which  was  partially  de- 
stroyed), and  the  Roanoke  to  Ply- 
mouth. The  Perry,  bearing  Colonel 
Hawkins  and  a  company  of  his  Zou- 
aves, received  a  volley  of  musketry 
from  the  high  bank  near  the  latter 
place,  when  Rowan  ordered  the  town 
to  be  shelled.  It  was  nearly  all  de- 
stroyed excepting  the  church. 

The  power  of  the  Government  was 
so  fully  displayed  in  this  region,  while 
its  justice  and  clemency  were  pro- 
claimed by  Burnside  and  Goldsborough 
conjointly,  in  an  address  to  the  people 
of  North  Carolina,  issued  on  the  1 8th,  that  the  great  bulk  of  the  inhabitants, 
naturally  inclined  to  loyalty,  were  anxious  to  render  full  submission.  The 
proclamation  assured  them  that  the  expedition  was  not  there  for  the  purpose 
of  invading  any  of  their  rights.  On  the  contrary,  it  came  to  protect  them 
under  the  rightful  authority  of  the  National  Government,  and  to  close  the 
desolating  war  which  their  wicked  leaders  had  commenced.  They  were 
admonished  of  the  truth,  that  those  leaders  were  imposing  upon  their  cre- 
dulity, deceiving  them  by  fictions  about  the  intentions  of  the  Government, 
such  as  destroying  their  property,  injuring  their  women,  and  liberating  their 
slaves.  "  We  are  Christians  as  well  as  yourselves,"  they  said,  "  and  we  pro- 
fess to  know  well  and  to  feel  profoundly  the  sacred  obligations  of  the  charac- 
ter. Xo  apprehensions  need  be  entertained  that  the  demands  of  humanity 
or  justice  will  be  disregarded."  ..."  We  invite  you,  in  the  name  of 
the  Constitution,  and  in  that  of  virtuous  loyalty  and  civilization,  to  separate 
yourselves  at  once  from  these  malign  influences,  to  return  to  your  allegiance, 


HAWKINS  ZOUAVE. 


George  W.  McWilliams,  John  Angling,  William  Dnnn,  Robert  Summers,  Joseph  B.  Hayden,  Isaac  N.  Fry, 
Edward  R.  Bowman,  William  Shipman,  William  G.  Taylor,  George  Prance,  Thomas  Jones,  William  Campbell, 
Charles  Mills,  Thomas  Connor,  David  L.  Bass,  Franklin  L.  Wilcox,  Thomas  Harcourt,  Gurdon  H.  Barter,  John 
Rannahan,  John  Shivers,  Henry  Thompson,  Henry  S.  Webster,  A.  J.  Tomlin,  Albert  Burton,  L.  C.  Shepard, 
Charles  H.  Foy,  James  Barnum,  John  Dempster,  Edmund  Haffee,  Nicholas  Lear,  Daniel  S.  Milliken,  Richard 
Willis,  Joseph  White,  Thomas  English,  Charles  Robinson,  John  Martin,  Thomas  Jordan,  Edward  B.  Young, 
Edward  Martin,  John  G.  Morrison,  William  B.  Stacy,  Henry  Shntes,  John  Taylor,  John  Harris,  Henry  Baker, 
James  Avery,  John  Donnelly,  John  Noble,  John  Brown,  Richard  Bates,  Thomas  Burke,  Thomas  Robinson, 
Nicholas  Irwin,  John  Cooper,  John  Brown,  John  Irving,  William  Blagdeen,  William  Madden,  James  Machon, 
William  H.  Brown,  James  Mifflin,  James  E  Sterling,  Richard  Dennis,  Samuel  W.  Davis.  Samuel  Todd,  Thomas 
Fitzpatrick,  Charles  Melville,  William  A,  Stanley,  William  Pelham,  John  McFarland,  James  G.  Garrison,  Thomas 
O.  Connell,  Wilson  Brown. 

The  following  named  persons,  having  had  Medals  of  Honor  awarded  to  them  for  distinguished  service  in 
battle,  and  having  again  performed  acts  which,  if  they  had  not  received  that  distinction,  would  have  entitled 
them  to  it,  were  authorized  to  wear  a  bar  attached  to  the  ribbon  by  which  the  medal  is  suspended:  John  Cooper, 
Patrick  Mullen. 

The  following  persons,  whose  names  appear  on  the  above  list,  forfeited  their  medals  by  bad  conduct: 
Joseph  Brown,  John  Brazell,  Frank  Lucas,  John  Jackson,  Clement  Dees,  Charles  Robinson,  John  Martin,  Rich- 
ard B;itfS. 

VOL.  II.— 12 


178  SPIRIT  OF  THE    LOYAL  AND  DISLOYAL. 

and  not  compel  us  to  resort  further  to  the  force  under  our  control.  The 
Government  asks  only  that  its  authority  may  be  recognized;  and,  we 
repeat,  in  no  manner  or  way  does  it  desire  to  interfere  with  your  laws,  con- 
stitutionally established,  your  institutions  of  any  kind  whatever,  your  prop- 
erty of  any  sort,  or  your  usages  in  any  respect." 

This  appeal  alarmed  the  Confederate  leaders  in  that  State,  and  the  Gover- 
nor, Henry  T.  Clark,  issued  a  counter-proclamation  a  few  days 
afterward,0  in  which  he  denounced  the  expedition  as  an  attempt 
to  deprive  the  inhabitants  of  liberty,  property,  and  all  they  held 
"  most  dear  as  a  self-governing  and  free  people."  He  called  upon  them  to 
supply  the  requisitions  just  made  by  Jefferson  Davis  for  troops  to  repel  the 
enemy.  "  We  must  resist  him,"  he  said,  "  at  all  hazards,  and  by  every 
means  in  our  power.  He  wages  a  war  for  our  subjugation — a  war  forced 
upon  us  in  wrong,  and  prosecuted  without  right,  and  in  a  spirit  of  vengeful 
wickedness,  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  warfare  among  civilized 
nations."  He  assured  them  that  the  Government  was  increasing  its  efforts 
"  and  straining  every  nerve  "  not  to  regain  its  rightful  authority,  but  to  over- 
run the  country  and  subjugate  the  people  to  its  domination,  its  "  avarice  and 
ambition."  "  I  call  upon  the  brave  and  patriotic  men  of  our  State  to  volun- 
teer," he  said,  "  from  the  mountains  to  the  sea." 

Such  was  the  opposing  spirit  of  the  Government,  and  the  conspirators 
against  its  life.  The  former  was  anxious  for  peace,  the  latter  were  zealous 
for  war.  The  former,  battling  for  right,  justice,  and  the  perpetuity  of 
free  institutions,  and  conscious  of  the  righteousness  of  its  cause,  was  firm  but 
mild,  patient,  and  persuasive ;  the  latter,  battling  for  wrong,  injustice,  and 
the  perpetuation  of  slavery  for  the  negro,  and  serfdom  for  the  poor  white 
man,  with  no  warrant  for  their  acts  but  selfishness,  were  bitter,  vehement, 
and  uncompromising;  continually  appealing  to  the  passions  of  the  people 
rather  than  to  their  reason  and  judgment,  and  by  fraud  and  violence  dragging 
them  into  the  vortex  of  rebellion,  in  which  their  prosperity  and  happiness 
were  sadly  wrecked. 

Here  we  will  leave  the  National  forces  for  a  while  in  the  waters  of  North 
Carolina,  preparing  for  another  important  victory,  which  they  achieved  a 
month  later,  and  observe  the  progress  of  military  events  westward  of  the 
Alleghanies  during  the  later  days  of  autumn,  and  the  winter  of  1861-62. 


WESTERN  MILITARY  DIVISIONS.  179 


CHAPTEK   VII. 

MILITARY    OPERATIONS    IN   MISSOURI,    NEW    MEXICO,    AND    EASTERN  KENTUCKY— CAP- 
TURE   OF    FORT    HENRY. 

OWARD  the  close  of  the  autumn  of  1861,  the  attitude 
of  the  contending  parties,  civil  and  military,  in  the 
great  basin  of  the  central  Mississippi  Valley  was  ex- 
ceedingly interesting.  We  left  the  National  army  in 
Southern  Missouri,  at  the  middle  of  November,  dis- 
pirited  by  the  removal  of  their  favorite  leader,  slowly 
\  making  their  way  toward  St.  Louis  under  their  tempo- 
rary commander,  General  Hunter,  while  the  energetic 
Confederate  leader,  General  Price,  was  advancing,  and  reoccupying 
the  region  which  the  Nationals  abandoned.1  We  left  Southern  Ken- 
tucky, from  the  mountains  to  the  Mississippi  River,  in  possession 
of  the  Confederates.  Polk  was  holding  the  western  portion,  with 
his  head-quarters  at  Columbus ;  General  Buckner,  with  a  strongly 
intrenched  camp  at  Bowling  Green,  was  holding  the  center;  and 
Generals  Zollicoffer  and  Marshall  and  others  were  keeping  watch 
and  ward  on  its  mountain  flanks.  Back  of  these,  and  between  them  and  the 
region  where  the  rebellion  had  no  serious  opposition,  was  Tennessee,  firmly 
held  by  the  Confederates,  excepting  in  its  mountain  region,  where  the  most 
determined  loyalty  still  prevailed. 

On  the  9th  of  November,  1861,  General  Henry  Wager  Halleck,  who  had 
been  called  from  California  by  the  President  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  war, 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  new  Department  of  Missouri.2  He  had 
arrived  in  Washington  on  the  5th,a  and  on  the  19th  took  the  com- 
mand, with  Brigadier-General  George  W.  Cullum,  an  eminent 
engineer  officer,  as  his  chief  of  staff,  and  Brigadier-General  Schuyler  Hamilton 
as  assistant  chief.  Both  officers  had  been  on  the  staff  of  General  Scott.  The 
head-quarters  were  at  St.  Louis.  General  Hunter,  whom  Halleck  superseded, 
was  assigned  to  the  command  of  the  Department  of  Kansas.3  General 
Don  Carlos  Buell  had  superseded  General  Sherman,  and  was  appointed 
!  commander  of  the  Department  of  the  Ohio  ;4  and  the  Department  of  Mexico, 
which  included  only  the  territory  of  New  Mexico,  was  intrusted  to  Colonel 
E.  R.  S.  Canby.  Such  was  the  arrangement  of  the  military  divisions  of  the 
territory  westward  of  the  Alleghanies  late  in  1861. 

1  See  page  84. 

5  It  included  Missouri,  Iowa,  Minnesota,  Wisconsin,  Illinois,  Arkansas,  and  that  portion  of  Kentucky  lying 
west  of  the  Cumberland  River. 

3  This  included  the  State  of  Kansas,  the  Indian  Territory,  west  of  Arkansas,  and  the  Territories  of  Nebraska, 
Colorado,  and  Dakota. 

4  This  included  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  the  portion  of  Kentucky  lying  eastward  of  the  Cumberland  River, 
which  had  formed  a  part  of  Sherman's  Department  of  the  Cumberland. 


ISO  HALLEOK'S  TREATMENT  OF  SECESSIONISTS. 

General  Halleck  was  then  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  he  entered  upon  his 
duties  with  zeal  and  vigor.     He  was  possessed  of  large  mental  and  physical 

energy,  and  much  was  expected  of  him. 
He  carefully  considered  the  plan  ar- 
ranged by  Fremont  for  clearing  the 
States  of  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Mis- 
souri, and  Arkansas  of  armed  insur- 
gents, and  secm-ing  the  navigation  of 
the  Mississippi  by  sweeping  its  banks 
of  obstructions,  from  Cairo  to  New 
Orleans.1  Approving  of  it  in  general, 
he  pushed  on  the  great  enterprise  with 
strong  hopes  of  success. 

Halleck's  first  care  was  to  establish 
the  most  perfect  discipline  in  his  army, 
to  overawe  the  secessionists,  and  to 
relieve  the  loyal  people  of  Missouri  of 
the  effects  of  the  dreadful  tyranny  in- 
flicted by  the  latter,  many  of  whom  were  engaged  in  armed  bands  in 
plundering  the  inhabitants,  desolating  the  property  of  Union  men,  and 
destroying  railways  and  bridges.  Refugees  were  then  crowding  into  the 
Union  lines  by  thousands.  Their  miseries  cannot  be  described.  Men,  women, 
and  children  were  stripped,  plundered,  and  made  homeless.  Naked  and 
starving,  they  sought  refuge  and  relief  in  St.  Louis.  Seeing  this,  the  com- 
mander determined  to  apply  an  effectual  remedy.  In  a  general  order,  he 
directed  the  Provost-Marshal  of  St.  Louis  (Brigadier-General  Curtis)  to  in- 
quire into  the  condition  of  these  refugees,  and  to  take  measures  for  quartering 
them  "  in  the  houses  of  avowed  secessionists,"  and  for  feeding  and  clothing 
them  at  the  expense  of  that  class  of  citizens,  or  others  known  to  have  been 
guilty  of  giving  "  assistance  and  encouragement  to  the  enemy." 
"  jggj  '  He  also  further  ordered"  wealthy  secessionists  to  contribute  for 
the  support  of  these  refugees,  and  that  all  who  should  not  volun- 
tarily do  so  should  be  subjected  to  a  levy,  either  in  money,  food,  clothing,  or 
quarters,  to  the  amount  often  thousand  dollars  each.  This  order  was  rigid  Jy 
enforced,  and  many  wealthy  citizens  were  made  to  pay  liberal  sums.  One 
prominent  merchant,  named  Engel,  who  ventured  to  resist  the  order  by 
appealing  to  the  civil  courts,  was  ordered  out  of  the  Department.  This  was 
the  last  appeal  of  that  kind. 

Determined  to  put  a  stop  to  the  continual  outflowing  of  information  to 
the  Confederates  from  within  his  lines,  Halleck  issued  some  very  stringent 
orders.     The  earliest  of  these  was  Order  No.  3,*  which  forbade 
fugitives  entering  or  remaining  within  his  lines,  it  having  been  rep- 
resented to  him  that  they  conveyed  contraband  information  out  of  them.2 
This  order  was  a  subject  of  much  comment,  because  of  its  seeming  tender- 
ness for  the  rebellious  slaveholder,  and  cruelty  toward  the  bondman  seeking 

1  See  pajre  79. 

1  "  In  order  to  remedy  this  evil."  ran  the  order,  "it  is  directed  that  no  such  person  be  hereafter  permitted  to 
enter  the  lines  of  any  camp,  or  of  any  forces  on  the  march,  and  that  any  now  within  snch  lines  be  immediately 
•xcluded  therefrom." 


POPE  IX  MISSOURI.— PRICE'S  APPEAL.  181 

freedom.  That  it  was  a  mistake,  subsequent  experience  fully  demonstra- 
ted; for  throughout  the  war  the  negro,  whether  bond  or  free,  was  uni- 
formly the  friend  and  helper  of  the  National  cause.  General  Halleck  had 
been  misinformed,  and  upon  that  misinformation  he  acted  with  the  best 
intentions,  one  of  which  was  to  prevent  the  betrayal  of  the  secret  of  his 
camps,  and  another  that  he  might  keep  clear  of  the  questions  relating  to 
masters  and  slaves,1  in  which  Fremont  had  been  entangled,  to  his  hurt. 

In  the  order  of  the  4th  of  December,  concerning  the  treatment  of  avowed 
secessionists,  Halleck  further  directed  that  all  rebels  found  within  his  lines 
in  the  disguise  of  pretended  loyalty,  or  other  false  pretenses,  or  found  giving 
information  to  the  insurgents,  should  be  "  arrested,  tried,  and,  if  condemned, 
shot  as  spies."  This  and  all  other  orders,  concerning  the  disloyalists  by 
whom  he  was  surrounded,  were  enforced;  and  he  directed  that  any  one 
attempting  to  resist  the  execution  of  them  should  be  arrested  and  imprisoned, 
to  be  tried  by  a  military  commission.  Many  offenders  being  women,  it  was 
declared  that  "  the  laws  of  war  make  no  distinction  of  sex." 

To  enforce  these  laws,  it  was  necessary  to  use  military  power,  especially 
in  the  suppression  of  the  bands  of  marauders  who  were  then  sweeping  over  the 
country.  He  accordingly  sent  General  John  Pope,  who,  as  we  have  already 
observed,  had  been  active  in  that  Department,  to  disperse  the  encampments 
of  these  guerrillas  in  Western  Missouri.  Pope  had  been  acting  with  vigor 
during  the  latter  part  of  summer  and  the  early  autumn.  The  people  of  a 
district  where  outrages  were  committed  had  been  held  responsible  for  them. 
He  had  quartered  his  troops  on  such  inhabitants,  and  required  from  them 
contributions  of  horses,  mules,  provisions,  and  other  necessaries.  He  had 
organized  Committees  of  Safety,  on  which  were  placed  prominent  secession- 
ists, charged  to  preserve  the  peace ;  and  in  a  short  time  comparative  good 
order  was  restored.  Now  Pope  was  charged  with  similar  duties.  On  the 
7th  of  December,  he  was  assigned  to  the  command  of  all  the  National  troops 
between  the  Missouri  and  Osage  Rivers,  which  included  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  Fremont's  army  that  fell  back  from  Springfield.  Price  was  advanc- 
ing. He  had  made  a  most  stirring  appeal  by  proclamation  to  the  Missouri- 
ans  to  come  and  help  him,  and  so  help  themselves  to  freedom  and  independ- 
ence. The  Governor  (Jackson),  he  said,  had  called  for  fifty  thousand  men,  but 
only  five  thousand  had  responded.  "  Where  are  those  fifty  thousand  men  ?" 
he  asked.  "Are  Missourians  no  longer  true  to  themselves?  Are  they  a 
timid,  tune-serving  race,  fit  only  for  subjugation  to  a  despot  ?  Awake !  my 
countrymen,"  he  cried,  "  to  a  sense  of  what  constitutes  the  dignity  of  the 
true  greatness  of  a  people Come  to  us,  brave  sons  of  the  Mis- 
souri Valley !  Rally  to  our  standard !  I  must  have  the  fifty  thousand  men. 
.  .  .  .  Do  you  stay  at  home  for  protection?  More  men  have  been 
murdered  at  home  than  I  have  lost  in  five  successive  battles.  Do  you  stay 
at  home  to  secure  terms  with  the  enemy  ?  Then  I  warn  you  the  day  soon 
may  come  when  you  will  be  surrendered  to  the  mercies  of  that  enemy,  and 
your  substance  given  to  the  Hessians  and  the  Jay  hawkers.2  .  .  .  Leave 


1  Letter  of  General  Halleck  to  General  Asboth,  December  20,  1861. 

a  A  name  given  to  certain  rangers  or  guerrilla  bands  of  Kansas  and  especially  those  under  Colonel  Jenni- 
son,  who  was  active  against  the  insurgents. 


182  BATTLE  ON  THE  BLACK  WATER. 

your  property  to  take  care  of  itself.  Come  to  the  Army  of  Missouri,  not  for 
a  week  or  a  month,  but  to  free  your  country. 

'  Strike  till  each  armed  foe  expires ! 
Strike  for  your  country's  altar  fires! 
Strike  for  the  green  graves  of  your  sires, 
God  and  your  native  land !' 

Be  yours  the  office  to  choose  between  the  glory  of  a  free  country  and  a  just 
government,  or  the  bondage  of  your  children.  I,  at  least,  will  never  see  the 
chains  fastened  upon  my  country.  I  will  ask  for  six  and  a  half  feet  of  Mis- 
souri soil  in  which  to  repose,  for  I  will  not  live  to  see  my  people  enslaved." 

This  appeal  aroused  the  disaffected  Missourians,  and  at  the  time  when 
Pope  was  ordered  to  his  new  field  of  operations,  about  five  thousand  recruits, 
it  was  said,  were  marching  from  the  Missouri  River  and  beyond  to  join 
Price.     To  prevent  this  combination  was  Pope's  chief  desire.     He  encamped 
thirty  or  forty  miles  southwest  from  Booneville,  at  the  middle  of  Decem- 
ber, and  after  sending  out  some  of  the  First  Missouri  cavalry,  under  Major 
Hubbard,  to  watch  Price,  who  was  then  at  Osceola  with  about  eight  thou- 
sand men,  and  to  prevent  a  reconnoissance  of  the  main  column  of  the  Nation- 
als, he  moved  his  whole  body"  westward  and  took  position  in  the 
isei  '      country  between  Clinton  and  Warrensburg,  in  Henry  and  John- 
son counties.     There  were  two  thousand  Confederates  then  near 
his  lines,  and  against  these  Lieutenant-Colonel  Brown,  of  the  Seventh  Mis- 
souri,  was  sent   with   a  considerable    cavalry   force  that    scattered    them. 
Having  accomplished  this,  Brown  returned  to  the  main  army,6 

»  Dec.  18.  fe  '  •r' 

which  was  moving  on  Warrensburg. 

Informed  that  a  Confederate  force  was  on  the  Blackwater,  at  or  near 
Milford,  North  of  him,  Pope  sent  Colonel  Jefferson  C.  Davis  and  Major  Mer- 
rill to  flank  them,  while  the  main  body  should  be  in  a  position  to  give  immedi- 
ate aid,  if  necessary.  Davis  found  them  in  a  wooded  bottom  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Blackwater,  opposite  the  mouth  of  Clear  Creek.  His  forces  were 
on  the  east  side,  and  a  bridge  that  spanned  the  Blackwater  between  them 
was  strongly  guarded.  This  was  carried  by  assault,  by  two  companies  of 
the  Fourth  Regular  Cavalry,  under  Lieutenants  Gordon  and  Amory,  supported 
by  five  companies  of  the  First  Iowa  cavalry.  Gordon  led  the  charge  in  per- 
son, and  received  several  balls  through  his  cap.  The  Confederates  were 
driven,  the  bridge  was  crossed,  and  a  pursuit  was  pressed.  Unable  to 
escape,  the  fugitives,  commanded  by  Colonels  Robinson,  Alexander,  and 
Magoffin  (the  latter  a  brother  of  the  Governor  of  Kentucky),  surrendered. 
The  captives  were  one  thousand  three  hundred  in  number,  infantry  and  cav- 
alry ;  and  with  them  the  Nationals  gained  as  spoils  about  eight  hundred 
horses  and  mules,  a  thousand  stand  of  arms,  and  over  seventy  wagons 
loaded  with  tents,  baggage,  ammunition,  and  supplies  of  every  kind. 

At  about  midnight  the  prisoners  and  spoils  were  taken  into  Pope's  camp, 
and  the  next  day  the  victors  and  the  vanquished  moved  back  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Sedalia,  Pope's  starting-place.  In  the  space  of  five  days  the  infantry 
had  marched  more  than  one  hundred  miles,  and  the  cavalry  double  that 
distance.  During  that  time  they  had  captured  nearly  fifteen  hundred  pri- 
soners, with  the  arms  and  supplies  just  mentioned.  They  had  swept  the 


PRICE  DRIVEN  OUT  OF  MISSOURI.  183 

whole  country  west  of  Sedalia,  in  the  direction  of  Kansas,  far  enough  to 
foil  the  attempts  of  recruits  to  reach  Price  in  any  considerable  numbers,  and 
to  compel  him  to  withdraw,  in  search  of  safety  and  subsistence,  toward  the 
borders  of  Arkansas. 

Among  the  captured  on  the  Blackwater,  were  many  wealthy  and  influen- 
tial citizens  ol  Missouri.  This  event  dealt  a  stunning  blow  to  secession  in 
that  State  for  the  moment,  and  Pope's  short  campaign  gave  great  satisfaction 
to  all  loyal  people.  Halleck  complimented  him  on  his  "  brilliant  success," 
and  feeling  strengthened  there  by,  he  pressed  forward  with  more  vigorous 
measures  for  the  complete  suppression  of  the  rebellion  in  his  Department 
westward  of  the  Mississippi  River.  On  the  23d  of  December  he  declared 
martial  law  in  St.  Louis ;  and  by  proclamation  on  the  25th  this  system  of 
rule  was  extended  to  all  railroads  and  their  vicinities.1  At  about  the  same 
time  General  Price,  who  had  found  himself  relieved  from  immediate  danger, 
and  encouraged  by  a  promise  of  re-enforcements  from  Arkansas,  under  Gen- 
eral Mclntosh,  concentrated  about  twelve  thousand  men  at  Springfield, 
where  he  put  his  army  in  comfortable  huts,  with  the  intention  of  remaining 
all  winter,  and  pushed  his  picket-guards  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  northward. 
This  demonstration  caused  Halleck  to  concentrate  his  troops  at  Lebanon,  the 
capital  of  Laclede  County,  northeastward  of  Springfield,  early  in  February, 
under  the  chief  command  of  General  (late  Colonel)  S.  R.  Curtis.  These 
were  composed  of  the  troops  of  Generals  Asboth,  Sigel,  Davis,  and  Prentiss. 

In  the  midst  of  storms  and  floods,  over  heavy  roads  and  swollen  streams, 
the  combined  forces  moved  on  Springfield0  in  three  columns,  the 
right  under  General  Davis,  the  center  under  General  Sigel,  and 
the  left  under  Colonel  (soon  afterward  General)  Carr.     On  the 
game  day  they  met  some  of  Price's  advance,  and  skirmishing  ensued ;  and 
on  the  following  day  about  three  hundred  Confederates  attacked  Curtis's 
picket-guards,  but  were  repulsed.     This  feint  of  offering  battle  was  made  by 
Price  to  enable  him  to  effect  a  retreat.     On  the  night  of  the  12th 
and  13th*  he  fled  from  Springfield  with  his  whole  force.     Not  a 
man  of  them  was  to  be  seen  when  Curtis's  vanguard,  the  Fourth  Iowa, 
entered  the  town  at  dawn  the  next  morning.      There  stood  their  huts,  in 
capacity  sufficient  to  accommodate  ten  thousand  men.     The  camp  attested 
a  hasty  departure,  for  remains  of  supper  and  half-dressed  sheep  and  hogs,  that 
had  been  slain  the  previous  evening,  were  found. 

Price  retreated  to  Cassville,  closely  pursued  by  Curtis.  Still  southward 
he  hastened,  and  was  more  closely  followed,  his  rear  and  flanks  continually 
harassed  during  four  days,  while  making  his  way  across  the  Arkansas  border 
to  Cross  Hollows.9  Having  been  re-enforced  by  Ben  McCulloch,  near  a  range 
of  hills  called  Boston  Mountains,  he  made  a  stand  at  Sugar  Creek,  where, 
in  a  brief  engagement,  he  was  defeated,'  and  was  again  compelled 
to  fly.  He  halted  at  Cove  Creek,  where,  on  the  25th,  he  reported 

1  The  proclamation  of  the  25th  was  issued  in  consequence  of  the  destruction  or  disability,  on  the  20th,  of 
about  one  hundred  miles  of  the  Missouri  railroad,  by  some  men  returned  from  Price's  army,  assisted  by  inhab- 
itants along  the  line  of  the  road,  acting  by  pre-concert     On  the  28d,  Halleck  issued  an  order,  fixing  the  penalty 
of  death  for  that  crime,  and  requiring  the  towns  and  counties  along  the  line  of  any  railway  thus  destroyed,  to 
repair  the  damages  and  pay  the  expenses. 

2  During  the  operations  of  this  forward  movement  of  the  National  troops,  Brisadier-General  Price,  son  of 
the  chief,  was  captured  at  Warsaw,  together  with  several   officers  of  the  elder  Price's  staff,  and  about  500 
recruits. 


184  HUNTER'S  OPERATIONS  IN  KANSAS. 

to  his  wandering  chief,  Jackson,  saying,  "  Governor,  we  are  confident  of  the 
future."  General  Halleck,  quite  as  "  confident  of  the  future,"  was  now  able 
to  report  to  his  Government  that  Missouri  was  effectually  cleared  of  the 
armed  forces  of  insurgents  who  had  so  long  infested  it,  and  that  the  National 
flag  was  waving  in  triumph  over  the  soil  of  Arkansas.  In  accomplishing  this 
good  work,  no  less  than  sixty  battles  and  skirmishes,  commencing  with  Boone- 
ville  at  the  middle  of  June,1  and  ending  at  the  middle  of  the  suc- 

a  1S62 

ceeding  February,"  had  been  fought  on  Missouri  soil,  resulting 
in  an  aggregate  loss  to  both  parties,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  of 
about  eleven  thousand  men.* 

While  Halleck  was  thus  purging  Missouri,  Hunter,  with  his  head-quarters 
at  Fort  Leavenworth,  was  vigorously  at  work  in  Kansas,  on  the  west  of  it.8 
The  general  plan  of  his  treatment  of  the  rebellion,  which  was  rife  on  the 
Missouri  border,  was  set  forth  in  a  few  words  addressed  to  the 
Trustees  of  Platte  City,*  concerning  an  outlaw  named  Gordon^ 
who,  with  a  guerrilla  band,  was  committing  depredations  and 
outrages  of  every  kind  in  that  region.  Hunter  said,  "Gentlemen,  I  give 
you  notice,  that  unless  you  seize  and  deliver  the  said  Gordon  to  me  at  these 
head-quarters  within  ten  days  from  this  date,  or  drive  him  out  of  the 
country,  I  shall  send  a  force  to  your  city  with  orders  to  reduce  it  to  ashes, 
and  to  burn  the  house  of  every  secessionist  in  your  county,  and  to  carry 
away  every  negro.  Colonel  Jennison's  regiment  will  be  intrusted  with  the 
execution  of  this  order."  Jennison,  who  was  the  commander  of  the  First 
Kansas  cavalry,  was  well  known  to  the  people  as  an  ardent  anti-slavery 
champion  during  the  civil  war  in  Kansas  in  1855,4  and  a  man  ready  to  execute 
any  orders  of  the  kind.  That  letter,  the  power  given  to  Jennison,  and  a 
proclamation  issued  by  the  latter  a  short  time  before,5  made  the  secessionists 
very  circumspect  for  a  while,  and  "  all  quiet  in  Kansas  "  was  a  frequent  report 
in  the  Spring  of  1862. 

Active  and  armed  rebellion  was  at  this  time  co-extensive  with  the  slave- 
labor  States.  Colonel  Canby  found  it  ready  to  meet  him  even  in  the  remote1 
region  of  New  Mexico,  in  the  shape  of  invaders  from  Texas.  Like  Halleck 
and  Hunter,  he  attacked  the  monster  quickly  and  manfully. 

1  See  rage  540,  volume  I. 

2  Several  of  these  skirmishes  were  so  light,  and  so  unimportant  in  their  bearings  upon  the  great  Issues,  that 
the  narrative  of  this  general  history  has  not  been  unduly  extended  by  a  record  of  them.    Such  record  belongs 
to  a  strictly  statistical  and  military  history  of  the  war.    During  the  last  fortnight  of  the  month  of  December, 
1861,  the  Nationals  in  Missouri  captured  2,500 prisoners,  including  70  commissioned  officers;  1,200  horses  and 
mules;  1,100  stand  of  arms;  2  tons  of  powder ;  100  wagons,  and  a  large  amount  of  stores  and  camp  equipage. 

3  Preparations  had  been  made  for  organizing  an  army  in  Kansas  to  go  through  the  Indian  Territory  and  a 
portion  of  Southwestern  Arkansas  and  so  on  to  New  Orleans,  to  co-operate  with  the  forces  that  were  to  sweep 
down  the  Mississippi  and  along  its  borders.    James  H.  Lane,  then  a  member  of  the  United  States  Senate,  was  to 
command  that  army.    Owing  to  some  difficulties,  arising  from  misapprehension,  the  expedition  was  abandoned* 
and  Lane  took  his  seat  in  the  Senate  at  Washington. 

*  See  note  2,  page  181. 

6  Jennison  had  said  to  the  Inhabitants  of  Lafayette,  Cass,  Johnson,  and  Pettis  Counties,  in  Missouri: 
"  For  fonr  months  our  armies  have  inarched  through  your  country.  Tour  professed  friendship  has  been  a  fraud ; 
your  oaths  of  allegiance  have  been  shams  and  perjuries.  You  feed  the  rebel  army,  you  act  as  spies  while 

claiming  to  be  true  to  the  Union Neutrality  is  ended.  If  you  are  patriots,  y«u  must  fight ;  if  you  are 

traitors,  you  must  be  punished."  ....  He  told  them  that  the  rights  and  property  of  Union  men  would  be 
everywhere  respected,  but  "  traitors,"  he  said,  "  will  everywhere  be  treated  as  outlaws — enemies  of  God  and 
men,  too  base  to  hold  any  description  of  property,  and  having  no  rights  which  loyal  men  are  bound  to  respect* 
The  last  dollar  and  the  last  slave  of  rebels  will  be  taken  and  turned  over  to  the  General  Government  Playing 
war  is  played  out,  and  whenever  Union  troops  are  fired  upon  the  answer  will  boom  from  cannon,  and  desolation 
will  follow." 


TREASON  IN  NEW  MEXICO.  185 

We  have  seen  the  loyal  people  of  Texas  bound  hand  and  foot  by  a  civil 
and  military  despotism  after  the  treason  of  General  Twiggs.1  The  con- 
spirators and  their  friends  had  attempted  to  play  a  similar  game  for  attaching 
New  Mexico  to  the  intended  Confederacy,  and  to  aid  Twiggs  in  giving  over 
Texas  to  the  rule  of  the  Confederates.  So  early  as  1860,  Secretary  Floyd 
sent  Colonel  "VV.  -H.  Loring,  of  North  Carolina  (who  appears  to  have  been  an 
instrument  of  the  traitor),  to  command  the  Department  of  New  Mexico, 
while  Colonel  George  B.  Crittenden,  an  unworthy  son  of  the  venerable  Ken- 
tucky senator,  who  had  been  sent  out  for  the  same  wicked  purpose  as  Loring, 
was  appointed  by  the  latter,  commander  of  an  expedition  against  the  Apaches, 
which  was  to  start  from  Fort  Stannton  in  the  Spring  of  1861.  It  was  the 
business  of  these  men  to  attempt  the  corruption  of  the  patriotism  of  the 
officers  under  them,  and  to  induce  them  to  lead  their  men  into  Texas  and  give 
them  to  the  service  of  the  rebellion.  One  of  these  officers  (Lieutenant-Colonel 
B.  S.  Roberts,  of  Vermont),  who  had  joined  Crittenden  at  Fort  Staunton, 
perceiving  the  intentions  of  his  commander,  refused  to  obey  any  orders  that 
savored  of  a  treasonable  purpose,  and  procuring  a  furlough,  he  hastened  to 
Sante  Fe,  the  head-quarters  of  the  Department,  and  denounced  Crittenden  to 
Colonel  Loring.  He  was  astonished  when,  instead  of  thanks  for  his  patriotic 
service,  he  received  a  reproof  for  meddling  with  other  people's  business,  and 
discovered  that  Loring  was  also  playing  the  game  of  treason.  Roberts  was 
ordered  back  to  Fort  Staunton,  but  found  an  opportunity  to  warn  Captain 
Hatch,  the  commander  at  Albuquerque,  and  Captain  Morris,  who  held  Fort 
Craig  (both  on  the  Rio  Grande),  as  well  as  other  loyal  officers,  of  the  treachery 
of  their  superiors.  The  iniquity  of  Loring  and  Crittenden  soon  became  known 
to  the  little  army  under  them,  and  they  found  it  necessary  to  leave  suddenly 
and  unattended.  Of  the  twelve  hundred  regular  troops  in  New  Mexico,  not 
one  proved  treacherous  to  his  country. 

Loring  and  Crittenden  made  their  way  to  Fort  Fillmore,  not  far  from  El 
Paso  and  the  Texas  border,  then  commanded  by  Major  Isaac  Lynde,  of  Ver- 
mont. They  found  a  greater  portion  of  the  officers  there  ready  to  engage  in 
the  work  of  treason.  Major  Lynde  professed  to  be  loyal,  but,  if  so,  he  was 
too  inefficient  to  be  intrusted  with  command.  Late  in  July,  while  leading 
about  five  hundred  of  the  seven  hundred  troops  under  his  control  toward  the 
village  of  Mesilla,  he  fell  in  with  a  few  Texas  insurgents,  and,  after  a  slight 
skirmish,  fled  back  to  the  fort.  He  was  ordered  to  evacuate  it,  and  march 
his  command  to  Albuquerque.  Strange  to  say,  the  soldiers  were  allowed  to 
fill  their  canteens  with  whisky  and  drink  when  they  pleased.  A  large  por- 
tion of  them  were  drunken  before  they  had  marched  ten  miles,  and  then,  as 
if  by  previous  arrangement,  a  Texas  force  appeared  on  their 
flank."  The  soldiers  who  were  not  prostrated  by  intoxication  "^il^1 
wished  to  fight,  but,  by  order  of  a  council  of  officers,  with  Lynde 
at  their  head,  they  were  directed  to  lay  down  their  arms  as  prisoners  of  war. 
Lynde's  commissary,  Captain  A.  II.  Plummer,  who  held  seventeen  thousand 
dollars  in  Government  drafts,  which  he  mi<jht  have  saved,  handed  them  over 

O  ' 

to  Baylor,  the  commander  of  the  insurgents.     For  this  cowardice  or  treachery, 
Lynde  was  simply  dismissed  from  the  army,  and  Plummer  was  reprimanded 

1  See  chapter  XI.,  volume  L 


186 


LOYALTY  AND  DISLOYALTY  IN  NEW  MEXICO. 


a  Feb.  16, 
1S61. 


and  suspended  from  duty  for  six  months.  Thus,  at  one  sweep,  nearly  one- 
half  of  the  Government  troops  in  New  Mexico  were  lost  to  its  service.  The 
prisoners  were  paroled,  and  then  permitted  to  go  on  to  Albuquerque.  Their 
sufferings  from  thirst  on  that  march  were  terrible ;  some  of  them  seeking  to 
quench  it  by  opening  veins  and  drinking  their  own  blood ! 

It  was  now  thought  that  New  Mexico  would  be  an  easy  prey  to  the  Texas 
insurgents.  Miguel  A.  Otero,  its  delegate  in  the  National  Con- 
gress, had  endeavored,  by  a  published  address,"  to  incite  the  in- 
habitants of  New  Mexico  to  rebellion,  while  Governor  Abraham 
Rencher,  of  North  Carolina,  took  measures  to  defend  the  Territory  against 
the  insurgents.  His  successor,  Henry  Connolly,  was  equally  loyal.  So  also 

were  the  people  ;  and  when,  at  this  junc- 
ture of  affairs,  Colonel  Canby  arrived 
as  Commander  of  the  Department,  he 
was  met  with  almost  universal  sym- 
pathy. He  successfully  appealed  for 
a  regiment  of  volunteers  to  the  Gover- 
nor of  the  neighboring  Territory  of 
Colorado,  and  these,  with  his  few  regular 
troops  and  New  Mexico  levies,  made 
quite  a  respectable  force  in  numbers, 
when  Canby  was  informed  that  Colonel 
Henry  H.  Sibley,  a  major  by  brevet  in 
the  National  army,  and  a  Louisianian, 
who  had  abandoned  his  flag  and  put 
himself  at  the  head  of  a  band  of  insur- 
gents known  as  Texas  Rangers,  some 
of  them  of  the  worst  sort,  was  invading  the  Territory.  His  force  was  for- 
midable in  numbers  (twenty-three  hundred)  and  in  experience,  many  of 
them  having  been  in  successive  expeditions  against  the  Indians. 

Sibley  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  people  of  New  Mexico,  in  which  he 
denounced  the  National  Government  and  demanded  from  the  inhabitants  aid 
for  and  allegiance  to  his  marauders.  Confident  of  success,  he  moved  slowly, 
by  way  of  Fort  Thorn,  and  found  Canby  at  Fort  Craig,  on  the 
Rio  Grande,4  prepared  to  meet  him.  A  reconnoissance  satisfied 
him  that,  with  his  light  field-pieces,  an  assault  on  the  fort  would 
be  foolish.  He  could  not  retreat  or  remain  with  safety,  and  his  military 
knowledge  warned  him  that  it  would  be  very  hazardous  to  leave  a  well- 
garrisoned  fort  behind  him.  So  he  forded  the  Rio  Grande  at  a  point  below 
Fort  Craig,  and  out  of  reach  of  its  guns,  for  the  purpose  of  drawing  Canby 
out.  In  this  he  was  successful.  Canby  at  once  threw  a  force  across  the 
river,1  to  occupy  a  position  on  an  eminence  commanding  the  fort,  which  it 
was  thought  Sibley  might  attempt  to  gam. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day,  some  cavalry,  under  Captain  Dun- 
can, and  a  battery  were  sent  across,  and  drew  a  heavy  cannonade  from  the 
Texans.  The  infantry  were  nearly  all  thrown  into  confusion,  excepting 


HENRY   H.    BIBLKT. 


4  Feb.  19, 
1862. 


»  These  consisted  of  the  Fifth,  Seventh,  and  Tenth  Regular  Infantry,  under  Captains  Selden  and  Wingate, 
and  the  volunteer  regiments  of  Colonels  Carson  and  Pine. 


BATTLE   OF  VALVERDE.  187 

Colonel  Kit  Carson's  regiment.  The  panic  was  so  great  that  Canby  ordered 
a  return  of  all  the  forces  to  the  fort.  That  night  the  exhausted  mules  of  the 
Texans  became  unmanageable,  on  account  of  thirst,  and  scampered  in  every 
direction.  The  National  scouts  captured  a  large  number  of  these,  and 
also  wagons,  by  which  Sibley  was  greatly  crippled  in  the  matter  of  trans- 
portation. 

At  eight  o'clock  the  next  morning,"  Canby  sent  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Roberts,  with  cavalry,  artillery,  and  infantry,1  across  the  °  ^j21' 
Rio  Grande ;  and  at  Valverde,  about  seven  miles  north  of  the  fort, 
they  confronted  the  vanguard  of  the  Texans  under  Major  Pyron,  who  were 
making  their  way  toward  the  river.  The  batteries  opened  upon  Pyron,  and 
he  recoiled.  Desultory  fighting,  mostly  with  artillery,  was  kept  up  until 
some  time  past  noon,  when  Canby  came  upon  the  field,  and  took  command  in 
person.  In  the  mean  time,  Sibley,  who  was  quite  ill,  had  turned  over  his 
command  to  Colonel  Thomas  Green,  of  the  Fifth  Texas  regiment.  Canby, 
considering  victory  certain  for  his  troops,  was  preparing  to  make  a  general 
advance,  when  a  thousand  or  more  Texans,  foot  and  horse,  under  Colonel 
Steele,  who  had  gathered  in  concealment  in  a  thick  wood  and  behind  sand- 
hills, armed  with  carbines,  revolvers,  and  bowie-knives,  suddenly  rushed 
forward  and  charged  furiously  upon  the 
batteries  of  McRea  and  Hall.  The  Texas 
cavalry,  under  Major  Raguet,  charged  upon 
Hall's  battery,  and  were  easily  repulsed ;  but 
those  on  foot,  who  made  for  McRea's  battery, 
could  not  be  checked.  His  grape  and  canister 
shot  made  fearful  lanes  in  their  ranks,  but 
they  did  not  recoil.  They  captured  the 
battery,  but  not  without  encountering  the 
most  desperate  defenders  of  the  guns  in 
McRea  and  his  artillerists,  a  large  number 
of  whom,  with  their  commander,  were  killed. 
McRea  actually  sat  upon  his  gun,  fighting 
his  foe  with  his  pistol  until  he  was  shot.  The 
remainder  of  the  Nationals,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Kit  Carson's  men  and  a  few  others,  panic-stricken  by  the  fierce  charge 
of  the  Texans,  fled  like  sheep  before  wolves,  and  refused  to  obey  the  com- 
mands of  officers  who  tried  to  rally  them.  That  flight  was  one  of  the  most 
disgraceful  scenes  of  the  war,  and  Canby  was  compelled  to  see  victory 
snatched  from  his  hand  when  it  seemed  secure.  The  surviving  Nationals 
took  refuge  in  Fort  Craig.  Their  loss  was  sixty-two  killed  and  one  hundred 
and  forty-two  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  Texans  was  about  the  same. 

Sibley  well  comprehended  the  situation.     The  fort  could  not  be  taken, 

1  These  were  composed  of  a  portion  of  Roberts's  and  Colonel  Valdez's  cavalry ;  Carson's  volunteers ;  the 
Fifth,  Seventh,  and  Tenth  Regulars,  and  two  batteries,  commanded  respectively  by  Captain  McRea  and  Lieutenant 
Hall. 

*  These  Rangers  who  went  Into  the  rebellion  were  described  as  being,  many  of  them,  a  desperate  set  of 
fellows,  having  no  higher  motive  than  plunder  and  adventure.  They  were  half  savage,  and  each  was  mounted 
on  a  mustang  horse.  Each  man  carried  a  rifle,  a  tomahawk,  a  bowie-knife,  a  pair  of  Colt's  revolvers,  and  a  lasso 
for  catching  and  throwing  the  horses  at  a  flying  foe.  The  above  picture  is  from  a  sketch  by  one  of  Colonel 
Canby's  subalterns. 


188  VICTORIES  AND  FLIGHT   OF  INSURGENTS. 

and  the  spirit  shown  by  a  large  portion  of  Canby's  troops  satisfied  him  that, 
notwithstanding  his  loss  of  transportation  by  the  capture  of  his  mules  and 
wagons,  he  need  riot  fear  a  pursuit.  So,  passing  on  and  leaving  his  wounded 
at  Socorro,  thirty  miles  above  Fort  Craig,  Sibley  pressed  forward  to  Albu- 
querque, fifty  miles  farther,  which  was  at  once  surrendered.  His  destination 
was  Santa  Fe,  and  he  was  marching  with  perfect  confidence  .of  success  there, 
when  his  vanguard,  under  W.  R.  Scurry,  was  met  near  Fort  Union,  in  the 
Canon  Glorietta,  or  Apache  Pass,  fifteen  miles  from  the  capital  of  New  Mexi- 
co, by  about  thirteen  hundred  National  troops,  under  Colonel  John  P.  Slough. 
These  were  mostly  Colorado  Volunteers,  with  a  few  regulars.  A  greater 
part  of  these  had  just  traversed  the  mountain  wilderness  from  Denver,  and 
during  the  latter  part  of  their  journey,  after  hearing  of  Sibley's  approach  to 
Santa  Fe,  they  had  marched  at  the  rate  of  forty  miles  a  day.  In  that  nar- 
row defile,  where  flanking  was  out  of  the  question,  a  very  severe  fight 
between  the  infantry  and  artillery  of  both  parties  occurred,"  in 
wnich  the  Texans  were  victorious,  after  a  loss  of  thirty-six  killed 
and  sixty  wounded.  The  National  loss  was  twenty-three  killed 
and  fifty  wounded.1 

Sibley  entered  Santa  Fe  without  further  resistance.  His  army  was 
greatly  crippled,  and  the  people  were  either  indifferent  or  actively  opposed 
to  him.  He  seized  whatever  property  might  be  useful  to  him,  and  hoped 
to  hold  his  position ;  but  a  month  had  not  elapsed  before  he  was  compelled 
to  fly  back  to  Albuquerque,  which  he  had  made  his  depot  of  supplies,  for 
these  were  threatened  by  the  forces  of  Colonel  Canby,  approaching  from 
below.  He  accomplished  that  purpose,  but  was  so  satisfied  that  he  could 
not  hold  New  Mexico,  that  he  evacuated  Albuquerque  on  the  12th  of 
*1S62  April,*  leaving  his  sick  and  wounded  in  hospitals  there  and  at 
Santa  Fe.  After  skirmishing  with  his  opponents  along  the 
river,  each  party  moving  on  opposite  sides  of  the  stream,  and  perceiving 
imminent  danger  to  his  whole  command,  Sibley  fled  under  cover  of  the 
night  to  the  mountains,  with  his  scanty  provisions  on  pack  mules,  dragging 
his  cannon  over  rugged  spurs  and  along  fearful  precipices,  for  ten  days. 
Then  he  again  struck  the  Rio  Grande  at  a  point  where  he  had  ordered  sup- 
plies to  meet  him.  He  then  made  his  way  to  Fort  Bliss,2  in 

« May  4.  .  . 

Texas,"  a  wiser  if  not  a  happier  man.  Canby  did  not  follow  him 
over  the  mountains,  but  returned  to  Santa  Fe,  and  reported  to  the  Secretary 
of  War  that  Sibley,  who  had  been  compelled  to  evacuate  New  Mexico,  had 
left  behind  him,  "  in  dead  and  wounded,  and  in  sick  and  prisoners,  one-half 
of  his  original  force." 

Let  us  now  observe  events  eastward  of  the  Mississippi  River,  within  the 
Departments  of  Generals  Halleck3  and  Buell,4  having  a  connection  with  the 


1  On  the  previous  morning,  In  a  skirmish  with  Pyron's  Cavalry,  Colonel  Slough  took  fifty-seven  prisoners, 
but  losing  tifteen  of  his  own  men.    In  the  fight  just  recorded,  Major  Chivington,  with  four  Colorado  com- 
panies, gained  the  rear  of  the  Texans,  and  was  inflicting  serious  injury  upon  them,  when  he  heard  of  Slough's 
defeat,  and  was  compelled  to  withdraw. 

2  At  Albuquerque,  according  to  Sibley's  report,  the  brothers  Raphael  and  Manuel  Armijo  were  so  warmly 
interested  in  the  Confederate  cause  that  they  placed  at  his  disposal  stores  valued  at  $200,000.    They  fled  over 
the  mountains  with  Sibley.    Their  generosity  and  sacrifices  so  touched  his  heart,  that  he  expressed  a  hope  that 
they  might  not  be  forgotten  by  the  "Confederate  Government"  in  the  final  settlement. 

8  See  page  179.  *  See  page  179. 


PROVISIONAL  GOVERNMENT  IN  KENTUCKY. 


189 


grand  plan  for  expelling  the  Confederates  from  Kentucky,  and  liberating 
Tennessee  from  their  grasp. 

"We  have  seen  how  the  loyalists  in  the  Kentucky  Legislature  foiled  the 
efforts  of  the  Governor  and  his  political  friends  to  link  the  fortunes  of  that 
State  with  those  of  the  "  Southern  Confederacy."  These  efforts  were  met, 
as  we  have  observed,  by  the  occupation  of  the  whole  southern  portion  of  the 
commonwealth  by  Confederate  troops,  all  of  which  were  within  the  Depart- 
ment commanded  by  General  Albert 
Sidney  Johnston.  That  officer  had 
been  an  able  veteran  in  the  army  of 
the  Republic,  and  was  then  about 
sixty  years  of  age.  He  was  a  Ken- 
tuckian  by  birth,  and  his  sympathies 
were  with  the  conspirators.  He  was 
on  duty  in  California  when  the  war 
was  kindling,  and  was  making  pre- 
parations, with  other  conspirators 
there,  to  array  that  State  on  the 
side  of  the  Confederacy,1  when  he 
was  superseded  in  command  by  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel E.  V.  Sumner,  of  Mas- 
Bachusetts.  Johnston  then  abandon- 
ed his  flag,  joined  the  conspirators  in 
active  rebellion,  and  was  appointed 
by  Jefferson  Davis  to  the  command  of  the  "  Western  Department,"  with 
his  head-quarters  at  Xashville. 

Under  the  shadow  of  Johnston's  protection,  and  behind  the  cordon  of 
Confederate  troops  stretched  across  the  State,  the  disloyal  politicians  of 
Kentucky  proceeded  to  organize  an  independent  government  for  the  com- 
monwealth. They  met  at  Russellville,  the  capital  of  Logan  County,  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  State,  on  the  29th  of  October.  They  drew  up  a  mani- 
festo, in  which  the  grievances  of  Kentucky  were  recounted,  and  the  action 
of  its  Legislature  denounced.  They  then  called  upon  the  people  of  the 
State  to  choose,  "  in  any  manner"  they  might  see  fit,  "  delegates  to  attend  a 
'  Sovereignty  convention,'  "  at  Russellville,  on  the  1 8th  of  November.  At 
the  appointed  time,  about  two  hundred  men  from  fifty-one  counties,  not 
elected  by  the  people,  assembled,  and  with  difficult  gravity  adopted  a 
"  Declaration  of  Independence,"  and  an  "  Ordinance  of  Seces- 
sion,"" and  then  proceeded  to  organize  a  "  Provisional  Govern-  '  ^  j J^  ' 
ment,"  by  choosing  a  governor,  a  legislative  council  of  ten,  a 
treasurer,  and  an  auditor.2  Bowling  Green  was  selected  as  the  new  capital 
of  the  State.  Commissioners  were  appointed  to  treat  with  the  "  Confede- 
rate Government,"  for  the  admission  of  Kentucky  into  the  league  ;3  and 
before  the  close  of  December  the  arrangement  was  made,  and  so-called 


ALBERT  SIDNEY  JOHNSTON. 


1  Annual  Cyclopaedia  for  1SG2.     Article — A.  S.  Johnston. 

8  George  W.  Johnson,  of  Scott  County,  was  chosen  Governor.  The  ministers  of  the  Legislative  Council 
•were:  William  B.  Machin.  John  W.  Crockett.  James  P.  Bates.  James  S.  Critman,  Philander  JR.  Thompson,  J. 
P.  Bnrnside,  II.  W.  Bruce.  J.  W.  Moore,  E.  M.  Bruce,  and  George  B.  Hod  ire. 

*  The  Commissioners  were  :  Henry  C.  Burnett,  W.  E.  Simons,  and  William  Preston. 


190 


THE  WAR  IS  SOUTHERN  KENTUCKY. 


*Dec.  16. 


representatives  of  that  great  commonwealth  were  chosen  by  the  "  Legisla- 
tive Council  "a  to  seats  in  the  "  Congress  "  at  Richmond.1     The 
'^sci16'     People  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  matter,  and  the  ridiculous 
farce  did  not  end  here.    All  through  the  war,  disloyal  Kentuckiana 
pretended  to  represent  their  noble  old  State  in  the  supreme  council  of  the 
conspirators,  where  they  were  chosen  only,  a  great  portion  of  that  time,  by 
the  few  Xentuckians  in  the  military  service  of  Jefferson  Davis. 

While  these  political  events  in  Kentucky  were  in  progress,  military 
movements  in  that  quarter  were  assuming  very  important  features.  General 
Johnston  concentrated  troops  at  Bowling  Green,  and  General  Hardee  was 
called  from  Southeastern  Missouri,  to  supersede  General  Buckner  in  com- 
mand there.  The  forces  under  General  Polk  at  Columbus  were  strength- 
ened, and  Zollicoffer,  having  secured  the  important  position  of  Cumber- 
land Gap,  proceeded  to  occupy  the  rich  mineral  and  agricultural  districts 
around  the  upper  waters  of  the  Cumberland  River.  He  issued  a 
proclamation*  to  the  people  of  Southeastern  Kentucky,  declaring, 
in  the  set  phrases  used  by  all  the  instruments  of  the  conspirators,  when 
about  to  plant  the  heel  of  military  despotism  upon  a  community,  that  he 
came  as  their  "  liberator  from  the  Lincoln  despotism "  and  the  ravages  of 
"  Northern  hordes,"  who  were  "  attempting  the  subjugation  of  a  sister 
Southern  State." 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Buell  had  organized  a  large  force  at  Louisville, 
with  which  he  was  enabled  to  strengthen  various  advanced  posts,  and  throw 

forward,  along  the  line  of  the  railway 
toward  Bowling  Green,  about  forty  thou- 
sand men,  under  General  Alexander  McD. 
MoCook.  As  this  strong  body  advanced, 
the  vanguard  of  the  Confederates,  under 
General  Hindman  (late  member  of  Con- 
gress from  Arkansas),  fell  back  to  the 
southern  bank  of  the  Green  River,  at 
Mumfordsville,  where  that  stream  was 
spanned  by  one  of  the  most  costly  iron 
bridges  in  the  country.3  This  was  partially 
destroyed,  in  order  to  impede  the  march 
of  their  pursuers.  The  latter  soon  con- 
structed a  temporary  one.  For  this  pur- 
pose, a  greater  portion  of  Colonel  Auguste 
Willich's  German  regiment  (the  Thirty- 
second  Indiana),  forming  McCook's  vanguard,  were  thrown  across  the  river, 
where  they  were  attacked/  at  Rowlett  Station,  by  a  regiment  of 
mounted  Texas  Rangers,  under  Colonel  Terry,  supported  by  two 


SPELL'S  HEAD-QPABTEBS  AT  LOUISVILLE.' 


1  These  were :  Henry  C.  Burnett,  John  Thomas,  Thomas  L.  Burnett,  8.  H.  Ford,  Thomas  B.  Johnson,  George 
W.  Ewing.  Dr.  D.  V.  White,  John  M.  Elliott,  Thomas  B.  Monroe,  and  George  B.  Hodge.    On  the  day  when 
these  men  were  chosen  by  the  "  Council,"  two  of  them — Henry  C.  Burnett  and  Thomas  Monroe — were  sworn  in 
at  Richmond  as  members  of  the  Confederate  Senate.    Of  such  usurpers  of  the  political  rights  of  the  people,  the 
"  Confederate  Congress,"  so  called,  was  composed. 

2  This  Is  a  view  of  General  Buell's  head-quarters  on  Fourth  Street,  between  Green  and  Walnut  Streets,  in 
the  most  aristocratic  portion  of  the  city  of  St.  Louis. 

8  See  page  851,  volume  L 


BATTLE  OF  PRESTONBURG.  191 

regiments  of  infantry  and  a  battery  of  six  guns.  The  Nationals,  though 
greatly  outnumbered,  and  attacked  chiefly  by  cavalry  and  artillery, 
repulsed  the  assailants  with  ball  and  bayonet,  killing  Terry  and  thirty-two 
others,  wounding  about  fifty,  and 
losing  eight  killed  and  ten  wounded 
themselves.1  In  this  work  they  were 
aided  by  a  battery  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river.  Seeing  re-enforcements 

o 

crossing,  the  Confederates  withdrew 
toward  Bowling  Green,  slowly  fol- 
lowed by  the  Nationals. 

In  the  mean  time,  stirring  scenes 
were  in  progress  in  the  extreme 
eastern  part  of  Kentucky,  and  move- 
ments there  caused  a  brief  diversion 
of  a  part  of  Buell's  army  from  the 
business  of  pushing  on  in  the  direc- 
tion  of  Tennessee.  Humphry  Mar- 
shall was  again  in  the  field,  at  the 

head  of  about  twenty-five  hundred  insurgents,  and  at  the  beginning  of 
January  was  intrenched  in  the  neighborhood  of  Paintsville,  in  Johnston 
County,  on  the  main  branch  of  the  Big  Sandy  River,  that  forms  the  boundary 
between  Kentucky  and  Virginia.  Colonel  James  A.  Garfield,  one  of  the 
most  energetic  young  men  of  Ohio,  was  sent  with  the  Forty-second  Ohio 
and  Fourteenth  Kentucky  regiments,  and  three  hundred  of  the  Second  Vir- 
ginia cavalry,  to  dislodge  him.  Garfield  followed  the  course  of  the  river 
in  a  march  of  greatest  difficulty  and  danger,  at  an  inclement  season.  When 
Marshall  heard  of  his  approach,  he  fled  in  alarm  up  the  river  toward  Pres- 
tonburg.  Garfield's  cavalry  pursued,  and,  in  an  encounter  with 
those  of  Marshall,"  at  the  mouth  of  Jennis's  Creek,  they  killed  "  JJJjJ' 
some,  and  drove  the  others  several  miles.  On  the  following  day, 
Garfield  also  set  out  with  about  eleven  hundred  of  his  force  in  pursuit,  and 
overtaking  Marshall  in  the  forks  of  Middle  Creek,  three  miles  above  Pres. 
tonburg,  where  he  was  strongly  posted  with  three  cannon  on  a  hill,  he  gave 
battle,  fought  him  from  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  until  dark,  and  drove 
him  from  all  his  positions.  Garfield,  having  been  re-enforced  by  seven 
hundred  men  from  Paintsville,  was  enabled  to  make  the  victory  for  the 
Unionists  at  the  BATTLE  OF  PRESTOXBURG,  as  it  is  called,  complete.  The 
National  loss  was  two  killed  and  twenty-five  wounded.  That  of  the  insur- 
gents was  estimated  at  sixty  killed,  and  about  one  hundred  wounded  or 
made  prisoners.9  The  ponderous  Marshall  was  not  heard  of  afterward  as  a 

military  leader.     Because  of  his  services  on  this  occasion,  Gar- 

....  Jan-  ii- 

field  was  commissioned*  a  brigadier-general  of  volunteers. 

1  Eeport  of  General  Buell  to  General  McClellan,  December  18, 1861.  General  Hindman,  In  his  report  on 
the  19th,  said  General  Terry  and  three  of  his  regiment  were  killed,  three  other*  slightly  wounded,  and  only  six 
missing.  As  they  left  a  much  larger  number  dead  on  the  field,  Hindman's  report  must  have  been  incorrect 

1  Garfleld,  in  his  report,  says  that  twenty-seven  dead  insurgents  were  found  on  the  field  the  next  morning. 
The  Richmond  papers  reported  the  battle  as  a  success  for  the  insurgents,  in  which  they  lost  only  nine  killed 
and  the  same  number  wounded ;  while  the  loss  of  the  Nationals  was  "  from  400  to  500  killed,  and  about  the 
ume  number  wounded !"  Such  was  the  usual  character  of  the  reports  in  the  Confederate  newspapers,  under  the 


192  FORCES  OF  ZOLLICOFFER  AND  BUELL. 

This  victory  on  the  Big  Sandy  was  soon  followed  by  another  of  the 
greatest  importance,  on  the  borders  of  the  Cumberland  River,  farther  west- 
ward. Zollicoffer,  as  we  have  observed,  had  established  himself  in  the 

region  of  the  upper  waters  of  the  Cumberland.     At  the  close  of 

the  year"  he  was  strongly  intrenched  at  Beech  Grove,  on  the 
north  side  of  that  river,  opposite  Mill  Spring,  in  Pulaski  County,  at  the  bend 
of  the  stream  where  it  receives  the  White  Oak  Creek.  On  a  range  of  hills 
that  rise  several  hundred  feet  above  the  river,  and  with  water  on  three  sides 
of  him,  he  had  constructed  a  series  of  fortifications  ;  and  on  the  opposite,  or 
south  side  of  the  Cumberland  he  had  also  erected  supporting  works.  There 
he  had  gathered  a  large  part  of  his  force,  composed  of  infantry,  cavalry,  and 
J1862  artillery;  and  there,  early  in  January,6  he  was  joined  by  Major. 

General  George  B.  Crittenden,  already  mentioned,1  who  had  been 
discharged  from  the  National  army  because  of  his  intemperance,  and  had 
espoused  the  cause  of  the  conspirators,  while  a  brother  was  in  the  military 
service  of  the  Government,  in  the  same  State.  He  ranked  Zollicoffer,  and 

assumed  the  chief  command."     On  the  same  day  he  inflicted  a 

•  Jan.  6.  • 

long  and  bombastic  proclamation  on  the  "  people  of  Kentucky," 

closing  with  the  appeal,  "  "Will  you  join  in  the  moving  columns  of  the 

South,  or  is  the  spirit  of  Kentucky  dead  ?" 

At  this  time  General  Buell  had  under  his  command  about  one  hundred 

and  fourteen  thousand  men,  composed  chiefly  of  citizens  of  Ohio,  Indiana, 

Illinois,  Michigan,  Wisconsin,  Minne- 
sota, Pennsylvania,  and  loyalists  of 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  with  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty-six  pieces 
of  artillery.4  This  large  army  was 
divided  into  four  grand  divisions, 
commanded  respectively  by  Brigadier- 
Generals  Alexander  McDowell  Mc- 
Cook,  Ormsby  M.  Mitchel,  George 
II.  Thomas,  and  Thomas  L.  Critten- 
den, acting  as  major-generals,  aided 
by  twenty  brigade  commanders. 
These  divisions  occupied  a  line 
across  the  State,  nearly  parallel  to 
that  held  by  the  Confederates. 
McCook's,  as  we  have  observed,  was 

in  the  vicinity  of  Mumfordsville.     Brigadier-General  William  Nelson  was 


eye  of  the  conspirators  at  Richmond.  "With  the  most  absurd  mendacity,  they  made  the  deceived  people  believe 
that  in  every  fight  the  Confederates  won  a  victory  over  vastly  superior  numbers,  killing,  wounding,  and 
capturing  the  Nationals  by  hundreds  and  thousands.  These,  false  reports  were  made  on  purpose  to  deceive  the 
people,  so  as  to  draw  men  into  the  army,  and  money  from  the  pockets  of  the  dupes  of  the  conspirators. 

1  See  page  185. 

3  The  contributions  of  these  States  to  Buell's  army  were  as  follows:  Ohio,  thirty  regiments  of  infantry,  two 
rndahalf  of  cavalry,  and  eight  batteries  of  artillery;  Indiana,  twenty-seven  regiments  of  infantry,  one  and  a 
half  regiment  of  cavalry,  and  five  batteries  of  artillery;  Illinois,  three  regiments  of  infantry;  Kentucky, 
twenty-four  regiments  of  infantry,  four  of  cavalry,  and  two  batteries  of  artillery  ;  Pennsylvania,  three  regiments 
of  infantry,  two  of  cavalry,  and  one  battery  of  artillery ;  Michigan,  three  regiments  of  infantry,  and  one  battery 
of  artillery  :  Wisconsin,  three  regiments  of  infantry;  Minnesota,  two  regiments  of  infantry  and  one  battery  of 
artillery ;  Tennessee,  two  regiments  of  infantry. 


MILITARY  MOVEMENTS   IN  EASTERN   KENTUCKY.  193 

about  ten  miles  farther  east,  with  a  considerable  force,  and  Mitchel's  was 
held  as  a  reserve  to  aid  McCook  in  his  contemplated  attack  on  Hindman,  at 
Cave  City.  General  Thomas  was  at  Columbia,  midway  between  Bowling 
Green  on  the  west,  and  Somerset  on  the  east,  and  Crittenden  was  in  the 
extreme  eastern  part  of  the  State,  in  the  direction  of  Cumberland  Gap. 

To  General  Thomas  was  assigned  the  duty  of  attacking  the  Confederates 
at  Beech  Grove  and  Mill  Spring,  where,  at  the  middle  of  January,  there  were 
about  ten  thousand  effective  men,  with  nearly  twenty  pieces  of  artillery.  If 
successful  there,  Thomas  was  to  push  on  over  the  Cumberland  Mountains 
into  the  great  valley  of  East  Tennessee,  seize  the  railway  that  traversed  that 
region,  and  afforded  quick  communication  between  the  Confederate  armies  in 
the  West  and  in  Virginia,  and  liberate  the  East  Tennesseeans  from  their  ter- 
rible thrall.  It  was  a  great  work  to  be  performed,  and  Thomas  was  precisely 
the  man  for  the  task.  He  entered  upon  it  with  alacrity.  He  divided  his  force, 
giving  a  smaller  portion  to  the  care  of  General  Schoepf  at  Somerset,  while  he 
led  the  remainder  in  person,  in  a  flank  movement  from  Columbia,  by  way  of 
Jamestown.  He  reached  Logan's  Cross  Roads,  ten  miles  from  Beech  Grove, 
on  the  1 7th,"  where,  during  the  prevalence  of  a  heavy  rain-storm, 
he  gathered  his  troops  and  made  disposition  for  an  immediate  '  ^J^' 
attack.  In  the  mean  time  the  Confederates  had  left  their  in- 
trenchments,  and  had  marched  to  meet  him.  General  Crittenden,  satisfied 
that  Zollicoffcr's  position  was  untenable  against  superior  numbers,1  had 
determined  to  take  the  offensive.  The  Fishing  Creek,  which  lay  between 
the  forces  of  Thomas  and  Schoepf,  was  so  swollen  by  the  rain  that  he  hoped 
to  strike  the  Nationals  before  these  divisions  could  unite.  He  called  a 
council  of  war  on  the  evening  of  the  18th,  when  it  was  unanimously  agreed 
to  make  the  attack.2  Zollicoffer  was  immediately  ordered  to  lead  the  column. 
He  started  at  midnight,  Carroll's  Brigade  following  his.3  Following  these 
as  a  reserve  were  the  Sixteenth  Alabama,  Colonel  "Wood,  and  Branner's 
•and  McClellan's  battalions  of  cavalry.  The  whole  force  was  between  four 
and  five  thousand  strong.  At  early  dawn,  Zollicoffer's  advance  met  thje 
Union  pickets. 

General  Thomas  had  been  advised  of  this  movement.  He  had  made 
dispositions  accordingly,  and  the  pickets,  encountered  by  the  Confederate 
vanguard,  were  of  Woolford's  cavalry.  These  fell  slowly  back,  and  Wool- 
ford  reported  to  Colonel  M.  D.  Manson,  of  the  Tenth  Indiana,  who  was  in 
command  of  the  Second  Brigade,  stationed  in  advance  of  the  main  body. 
That  officer  formed  his  own  and  the  Fourth  Kentucky  (Colonel  S.  S.  Fry) 
in  battle.order,  at  the  junction  of  the  Somerset  and  Mill  Spring  Roads, 


1  The  line  of  intrenchtnents  was  so  extensive  that  the  force  was  not  sufficient  to  defend  it  thoroughly.  The 
face  of  the  country  was  such  that  there  was  bad  range  for  artillery.  At  the  same  time,  the  country  around  the 
post  could  not  furnish  adequate  subsistence  for  the  army.  At  the  time  in  question,  tho  troops  were  reduced  to 
a  single  ration  of  beef  and  a  half  ration  of  corn  a  day,  the  latter  being  parched,  and  not  issued  as  meal. 

3  Correspondence  of  the  Louisville  Courier,  by  an  eye-witness,  January  25th,  1S«2. 

1  Zollicoffer's  Brigade  was  composed  of  the  Fifteenth  Mississippi,  and  the  Tennessee  regiments  of  Colonels 
Cummings,  Battle,  and  Stanton.  marching  in  the  order  here  naraod.  with  four  guns  commanded  by  Captain 
Eutledge,  immediately  in  the  rear  of  the  Mississippians.  Carroll's  troops  we're  composed  of  the  Tennessee  regi- 
ments of  Colonels  Newman.  Murray,  and  Powell,  with  two  guns  commanded  by  Captain  McClnng.  marching 
in  the  order  named.  Colonel  Wood's  Sixteenth  Alabama  was  in  reserve.  Cnvalry  battalions  in  the  ri>nr:  Colonel 
Branner  on  the  right,  and  Colonel  McClellan  on  the  left.  Independent  companies  in  front  of  the  advance  regi- 
ments. Following  the  whole  were  ambulances,  and  ammunition  and  other  wagons. 

VOL.  II.— 13 


194 


BATTLE   OF  MILT,   SPRING. 


about  five  miles  from  the  latter  place,  to  await  attack,  and  then  sent  a 
courier  to  inform  Thomas  of  the  situation.  The  commanding  general 
hastened  forward  to  view  the  position,  when  he  found  the  Confederates 
advancing  through  a  corn-field,  to  flank  the  Fourth  Kentucky.  He  immedi- 
ately ordered  up  the  Tennessee  brigade  and  a  section  of  artillery,  and  sent 
orders  for  Colonel  R.  L.  McCook  to  advance  with  his  two  regiments  (Ninth 
Ohio,  Major  KaBmmerling,  and  Second  Minnesota,  Colonel  H.  P.  Van  Cleve) 
to  the  support  of  the  vanguard. 

The  battle  was  opened  at  about  six  o'clock  by  the  Kentucky  and  Ohio 
regiments,  and  Captain  Kinney's  Battery,  stationed  on  the  edge  of  the  field, 
to  the  left  of  the  Fourth  Kentucky.  It  was  becoming  very  warm  when 
McCook's  reserves  came  up  to  the  support  of  the  Nationals.  Then  the  Con- 

federates opened  a  most  galling  fire 
upon  the  little  line,  which  made  it 
waver.  At  that  moment  it  was 
strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  the 
Twelfth  Kentucky,  Colonel  W.  A. 
Hoskins,  and  the  Tennessee  Brigade, 
who  joined  in  the  fight.  The  conflict 
became  very  severe,  and  for  a  time  it 
was  doubtful  which  side  would  bear 
off  the  palm  of  victory.  The  Nation- 
als had  fallen  back,  and  were  hotly 
contesting  the  possession  of  a  com- 
manding hill,  with  Zollicoffer's  Bri- 
gade, when  that  General,  who  was  at 
the  head  of  his  column,  and  near  the 
crest  with  Colonel  Battle's  regiment, 
was  killed.  The  Confederate  General 
Crittenden  immediately  took  his 
place,  and,  with  the  assistance  of 
Carroll's  Brigade,  continued  the 
struggle  for  the  hill  for  almost  two 
hours.  But  the  galling  fire  of  the 
Second  Minnesota,  and  a  heavy 
charge  of  the  Ninth  Ohio  with  bayo- 
nets on  the  Confederate  flank,  com- 
pelled the  latter  to  give  way,  and  they  retreated  toward  their  camp  at  Beech 
Grove,  in  great  confusion,  pursued  by  the  victorious  Nationals  to  the  sum- 
mit of  Moulden's  Hill.  ^  From  that  commanding  point  Standart's  and  Wet- 
more's  Batteries  could  sweep  the  Confederate  works,  while  Kinney's  Bat- 
tery, stationed  near  Russell's  house  on  the  extreme  left,  opened  fire  upon 
the  ferry,  to  prevent  the  Confederates  from  escaping  across  the  Cumberland. 
Such  was  the  situation  on  Sunday  evening,"  at  the  close  of  the 
battle,  -v^hen  Thomas  was  joined  by  the  Fourteenth  Ohio,  Colonel 
Stedman,  and  the  Tenth  Kentucky,  Colonel  Harlan  ;  also  by  General 

1  REFERENCES.  —  The  figures  1,  2,  8,  4,  5,  and  6,  refer  to  the  first  and  succeeding  positions  of  the  Tenth  Indi- 
nnn  Regiment  in  the  battle  ;  8,  denotes  the  second  position  of  the  Fourth  Kentucky;  9,  the  second  position  of 
the  Second  Minnesota;  10,  the  third  position  of  the  Fame;  and  11,  the  second  position  of  the  Ninth  Ohio. 


MAP   OF   THE   BATTLE   OF   MILL   SPRING.1 


' 


EESULT  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  MILL  SPRING. 


195 


Schoepf,  with  the  Seventeenth,  Thirty-first,  and  Thirty-eighth  Ohio.  Disposi- 
tion was  made  early  the  next  morning  to  assault  the  Confederate  intrenchments, 
when  it  was  ascertained  that  the  works  were  abandoned.  The  beleaguered 
troops  had  fled  in  silence  across  the  nver,  under  cover  of  the  darkness, 
abandoning  every  thing  in  their  camp,  and  destroying  the  steamer  N(>ble 
Ellis  (which  had  come  up  the  river  with  supplies),  and  three  flat-boats,  which 
had  carried  them  safely  over  the  stream.1  Destitute  of  provisions  and 
forage,  the  sadly-smitten  Confederates  were  partially  dispersed  among  the 
hills  on  the  borders  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  while  seeking  both.  Crit- 
tenden  retreated  first  to  Monticello,  and  then  continued  his  flight  until  he 
reached  Livingston  and  Gainesborough,  in  the  direction  of  Nashville,  in 
order  to  be  in  open  communication  with  head-quarters  at  the  latter  place, 
and  to  guard  the  Cumberland  as  far  above  it  as  possible. 

Thus  ended  the  BATTLE  OF  MILL  SPUING  (which  has  been  also  called  the 
Battle  of  Beech  Grove,  Fishing  Creek,  and  Somerset),  with  a  loss  to  the 
Nationals  of  two  hundred  and  forty-seven,  of  whom  thirty-nine  were  killed, 
and  two  hundred  and  eight  were  wounded;  and  to  the  Confederates  of 

three  hundred  and  forty-nine,  of  whom 

• 

one  hundred  and  ninety-two  were 
killed,  sixty-two  were  wounded,  and 
eighty -nine  Avere  made  prisoners. 
Among  the  killed,  as  we  have  seen, 
Avas  General  Zollicoff'er,  whose  loss,  at 
that  time,  was  irreparable.2  The 
spoils  of  victory  for  Thomas  were 
twelve  pieces  of  artillery,  with  three 
caissons  packed,  two  army  forges,3  one 
battery  wagon,  a  large  amount  of  am- 
munition and  small  arms,  more  than  a 
thousand  horses  and  mules,  wasrons, 

O  / 

commissary   stores,  intrenching  tools, 


ARMY    FORGE. 


1  Some  accounts  say  that  the  Ellis  was  set  on  fire  by  the  shells  of  the  Nationals,  but  the  preponderance  of 
testimony  is  in  favor  of  the  statement  in  the  text.  The  Confederates  hoped  to  prevent  immediate  pursuit  by 
leaving  nothing;  on  which  their  foe  could  cross  the  river. 

The  Confederates  suffered  terribly  in  their  retreat.  "Since  Saturday  night,"  wrote  one  of  their  officers, 
"  we  had  but  an  hour  of  sleep,  and  scarcely  a  morsel  of  food.  For  a  whole  week  we  have  been  marching  under  a 
bare  subsistence,  and  I  have  at  length  approached  that  point  in  a  soldier's  career  when  a  handful  of  parched 
corn  may  be  considered  a  first-class  dinner.  We  marched  the  first  few  days  through  a  barren  region,  where 
supplies  could  not  be  obtained.  I  have  more  than  once  seen  the  men  kill  a  porker  with  their  guns,  cut  and 
quarter  it,  and  broil  it  on  the  coals,  and  then  eat  it  without  bread  or  salt.  The  sutfering  of  the  men  from  the 
want  of  the  necessaries  of  life,  of  clothing,  and  of  repose,  has  been  most  intense,  and  a  more  melancholy  spectacle 
than  this  solemn,  hungry,  and  weary  procession,  could  scarcely  be  imagined." 

*  Zollicoffer  was  killed  by  Colonel  Fry,  of  the  Fourth  Kentucky.  That  officer,  according  to  his  own  state- 
ment in  a  letter  to  his  wife,  was  leading  his  regiment  in  a  charge  upon  the  Mississippians,  when  he  was  mistaken 
for  a  Confederate  officer  by  Zollicoffer.  The  latter  rode  up  to  Fry,  saying,  as  he  pointed  toward  the  Mississip- 
pians, "  You  are  not  going  to  fight  your  friends,  are  you  f"  At  that  instant  Zollicoffei-'s  aid,  Major  Henry  M.  Fogg, 
of  Nashville,  fired  at  Fry,  wounding  his  horse.  Fry  turned  and  fired,  killing  Zollicoffer,  not  knowing  at  the 
time  his  person  or  his  rank.  Ho  was  covered  in  a  white  rubber  coat,  and  on  the  previous  evening  had  his  beard 
shaved  off,  so  as  not  to  be  easily  recognized.  The  aU  of  Zollieoffer  was  mortally  wounded  at  the  same  time. 
Zoilicoffer's  body  was  taken  to  Mtimfordsville,  and  sent  by  a  flag  of  truce  to  General  Hindman.  It  was  honored 
with  a  funeral  salute  at  the  National  camp  when  it  was  carried  over  Green  Eiver. 

8  The  army  forge  is  a  part  of  the  equipment  of  a  corps  of  artillery  or  cavalry  in  the  field,  and  is  portable.  It 
consists  of  a  four-wheeled  carriage,  with  compartments  in  which  a  blacksmith's  outfit  of  fuel  and  implements 
may  be  carried,  and  may  be  made  ready  for  use  in  the  course  of  half  an  hour.  The  fore  and  the  hind  wheels  of 
the  carriage  may  be  separated — "  unlimbered  " — the  same  as  those  of  a  cannon.  Attached  to  the  fore  wheelsare 


196  BEAUREGAKD  SENT  TO  THE  WEST. 

and  camp  equipage.  The  men  in  their  flight  left  almost  every  thing  behind 
them,  except  the  clothing  on  their  persons.1 

This  victory  was  considered  one  of  the  most  important  that  had  yet  been 
achieved  by  the  National  arms.  It  broke  the  line  of  the  Confederates  in 
Kentucky,  opened  a  door  of  deliverance  for  East  Tennessee,  and  prepared 
the  way  for  that  series  of  successful  operations  by  which  very  soon  afterward 
the  invaders  were  expelled  from  both  States.  The  Government  and  the 
loyal  people  hailed  the  tidings  of  the  triumph  with  great  joy.  The  Secretary 
of  War,  by  order  of  the  President,  issued  an  order  announcing  the  event, 
and  publicly  thanking  the  officers  and  soldiers  who  had  achieved  the  victory. 
He  declared  the  purpose  of  the  war  to  be  "  to  pursue  and  destroy  a  rebellious 
enemy,  and  to  deliver  the  country  from  danger ;"  and  concluded  by  saying, 
"  In  the  prompt  and  spirited  movements  and  daring  at  Mill  Spring,  the 
nation  will  realize  its  hopes,"  and  "  delight  to  honor  its  brave  soldiers." 

The  defeat  was  severely  felt  by  the  Confederates ;  for  they  were  wise 
enough  to  understand  its  significance,  prophesying,  as  it  truly  did,  of  further 
melancholy  disasters  to  their  cause.  The  conspirators  perceived  the  urgent 
necessity  for  a  bold,  able,  and  dashing  commander  in  the  West,  and  believing 
Beauregard  to  be  such  an  one,  he  was  ordered  to  Johnston's 
°Jj°g^7'  Department,"  and  General  G.  W.  Smith,  who  had  been  an  active 
democratic  politician  in  New  York  city,  was  appointed  to  suc- 
ceed him  at  Manassas.*  Crittenden  was  handled  without  mercy  by  the  critics. 
He  was  accused  of  treachery  by  some,  and  others,  more  charitable,  charged 
the  loss  of  the  battle  to  his  drunkenness.  All  were  compelled  to  acknowledge 
a  serious  disaster,  and  from  it  drew  the  most  gloomy  conclusions.  Their 
despondency  was  deepened  by  the  blow  received  by  the  Confederate  cause 
at  Roanoke  Island  soon  afterward  ;3  and  the  feeling  became  one  of  almost 
despair,  when,  a  few  days  later,  events  of  still  greater  importance,  and  more 
withering  to  their  hopes,  which  we  are  about  to  consider,  occurred  on  the 
Tennessee  and  Cumberland  Rivers.4 

So  active  and  skillful  had  Johnston  been  in  his  Department,  in  strength- 
ening his  irregular  line  of  posts  and  fortifications  for  nearly  four  hundred 

the  boxes  for  supplies  nnd  Jools,  and  to  the  rear  wheels  the  bellows  and  forge,  ns  seen  in  the  engraving  When 
needed  for  use,  the  anvil  Is  taken  out  and  placed  on  a  block  made  from  any  neighboring  tree,  and  the  work  may 
be  speedily  begun. 

1  Report  of  General  Thomas  to  General  Buell,  dated  at  Somerset,  Kentucky,  Jan.  31,  1862  ;  also  the  reports 
of  his  subordinate  officers. 

2  On  leaving  the  army  at  Manassas,  Bcanregard  issued  a  characteristic  address  to  them,  telling  them  he 
hoped  soon  to  be  back  among  them.     "  I  am  anxious,"  he  said,  "that  my  brave  countrymen  here  in  arms,  fronting 
the  haughty  array  and  muster  of  Northern  mercenaries,  should  thoroughly  appreciate  the  exigency.''    Alluding 
to  their  disquietude  because  of  long  inaction,  and  the  disposition  to  give  up,  he  said  it  was  no  time  for  the  men 
of  the  Potomac  army  "  to  stack  their  arms,  and  furl,  even  for  a  brief  period,  the  standards  they  had  made  glorious 
by  their  manhood." 

*  See  page  178. 

4  These  are  remarkable  rivers.  The  Tennessee  rises  in  the  rugged  valleys  of  Southwestern  Virginia, 
between  the  Alleghany  and  Cumberland  Mountains,  having  tributaries  coining  out  of  North  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  It  sweeps  in  an  immense  curve  through  Northern  Alabama  for  nearly  three  hundred  miles,  from  its 
northeast  to  its  northwest  corner,  and  then  entering  Tennessee,  passes  through  it  in  a  due  north  course,  when, 
bending  a  little  near  the  Kentucky  border,  it  traverses  that  State  in  a  northwesterly  direction,  and  falls  into  the 
Ohio  seventy  miles  above  its  mouth.  It  drains  an  area  of  forty  thousand  square  miles,  and  is  navigable  for 
small  vessels  to  Knoxville,  five  hundred  miles  from  its  mouth. 

The  Cumberland  River  rises  on  the  western  slopes  of  the  Cumberland  Mountains,  in  Eastern  Kentucky, 
sweeps  around  into  Middle  Tennessee,  and  turning  northward,  in  a  course  generally  parallel  to  the  Tennessee 
River,  falls  into  the  Ohio.  It  is  navigable  for  large  steamboats  two  hundred  and  flfty  miles,  and  for  smaller 
ones,  at  high  water,  nearly  three  hundred  miles  farther. 


THE  CONFEDERATES  IN  KENTUCKY  AND  TENNESSEE.    197 

miles  across  Southern  Kentucky,  and  within  the  Tennessee  border  from  Cum- 
berland Gap  to  Columbus  on  the  Mississippi,  that  when  General  Thomas  had 
accomplished  the  first  part  of  the  work  he  was  sent  to  perform,  it  was  thought 
expedient  not  to  push  farther,  seriously,  in  the  direction  of  East  Tennessee 
just  at  that  time.  It  was  evident  that  the  Confeder- 
ates were  preparing  to  make  an  effort  to  seize  Louis- 
ville, Paducah,  Smithville,  and  Cairo,  on  the  Ohio,  in 
order  to  command  the  most  important  land  and  water 
highways  in  Kentucky,  so  as  to  make  it  the  chief  battle- 
ground in  the  West,  as  Virginia  was  in  the  East,  and 
keep  the  horrors  of  war  from  the  soil  of  the  more 
Southern  States.  As  Charleston  was  defended  on  the 


KEGIOX    OF  MILITARY   MOVEMENTS    IK   EASTERN   KENTUCKY.1 

Potomac,  so  New  Orleans  was  to  be  defended  by  carrying  the  war  up  to  the 
banks  of  the  Ohio.  Looking  at  a  map  of  Kentucky  and  Virginia,  and  con- 
sidering the  attitude  of  the  contending  forces  in  each  at  that  time,  the  reader 
may  make  a  striking  parallelism  which  a  careful  writer  on  the  subject  has 
pointed  out.9 

Governed  by  a  military  necessity,  which  changing  circumstances  had 
created,  it  was  determined  to  concentrate  the  forces  of  Halleck  and  Buell  in 
a  grand  forward  movement  against  the  main  bodies  and  fortifications  of  the 
Confederates.  Thomas's  victory  at  Mill  Spring  had  so  paralyzed  that  line 
eastward  of  Bowling  Green,  that  it  was  practically  shortened  at  least  one- 
half.  Crittenden,  as  we  have  observed,  had  made  his  way  toward  Nashville, 
and  left  the  Cumberland  almost  unguarded  above  that  city ;  yet  so  moun- 
tainous was  that  region,  and  so  barren  of  subsistence,  that  a  flank  move- 


1  For  an  account  of  other  movements  In  Eastern  Kentucky,  see  Chapter  III.  of  this  volume. 

*  "  If  Washington  was  threatened  in  the  one  quarter,  Louisville  was  the  object  of  attack  on  the  other.  As 
Fortress  Monroe  was  a  great  basis  of  operations  at  one  extremity,  furnishing  men  and  arms,  so  was  Cairo  on 
the  west ;  and  as  the  one  had  a  menacing  neighbor  in  Norfolk,  so  had  theother  in  Columbus.  What  the  line  of  the 
Kanawha  was  to  Northern  Virginia,  penetrating  the  mountainous  region,  the  Big  Sandy,  with  its  tributaries 
emptying  also  in  the  Ohio,  was  to  the  defiles  of  Eastern  Kentucky.  What  Manassas  or  Richmond  was,  in  one 
quarter,  to  the  foe,  Bowling  Green,  a  great  railway  center,  was  to  the  other.  As  Virginia  was  pierced  on  the 
east  by  the  James  and  the  Rappahannock  and  the  York,  so  was  Kentucky  on  the  west  by  the  Cumberland  and 
Tennessee ;  and  as  the  Unionists  held  Newport  News  [Newport-Newce],  a  point  of  great  strategic  importance  at 
the  mouth  of  one  of  these  streams,  so  were  they  in  possession  of  Paducah,  a  place  of  equal  or  greater  advantage, 
at  the  entrance  to  another."— History  of  the  War  for  the  Union,  by  E.  A.  Duyckinck. 


198      CONFEDERATE  WORKS  IN  KENTUCKY  AND  TENNESSEE. 


ment  in  that  direction  would   have  been  performed  with  much  difficulty 
and  danger. 

The  great  body  of  the  Confederate 
troops,  and  their  chief  fortifications, 
were  between  Nashville  and  Bowling 
Green  and  the  Mississippi  River,  and  upon 
these  the  combined  armies  of  Halleck 
and  Buell  prepared  to  move.  These 
fortifications  had  been  constructed  with 
skill,  as  to  location  and  form,  under  the 
direction  of  General  Polk,  and  chiefly  by 
the  labor  of  slaves.  The  principal  works 
were  redoubts  on  Island  No.  10,  in  the 
Mississippi  River,  and  at  Columbus,  on  its 
eastern  bank;  Fort  Henry,  on  the  Ten- 
nessee River,  and  Fort  Donelson,  on  the 
Cumberland  River.  The  two  latter  were 
in  Tennessee,  not  far  below  the  line  di- 
viding it  from  Kentucky,  at  points  where 
the  two  rivers  approach  within  a  few  miles 
of  each  other. 

During  the  autumn  and  early  winter,  a  naval  armament,  projected  by 
Fremont  for  service  on  the  Mississippi  River,  had  been  in  preparation  at  St. 
Louis  and  Cairo,  for  co-operation  with  the  military  forces  in  the  West.  It 
consisted,  at  the  close  of  January,0  of  twelve  gun-boats  (some 
new  and  others  made  of  river  steamers),  carrying  one  hundred 
and  twenty-six  heavy  cannon  and  some  lighter  guns,1  the  whole  commanded 
by  Flag-officer  Andrew  Hull  Foote,  of  the  National  navy.  Seven  of  these 
boats  were  covered  with  iron  plates,  and  were  built  very  wide  in  proportion 
to  their  length,  so  that  on  the  still  river  waters  they  might  have  almost  the 
steadiness  of  stationary  land  batteries  when  discharging  their  heavy  guns. 
The  sides  of  these  armored  vessels  were  made  sloping  upward  and  downward 
from  the  water-line,  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  so  as  to  ward  off  shot 
and  shell ;  and  they  were  so  constructed  that,  in  action,  they  could  be  kept 
"  bow  on,"  or  the  bow  toward  the  enemy.  Their  hulls  were  made  of  heavy 
oak  timber,  with  triple  strength  at  the  bows,  and  sheathed  with  wrought- 
iron  plates  two  and  a  half  inches  in  thickness.  Their  engines  were  very 
powerful,  so  as  to  facilitate  movements  in  action ;  and  each  boat  carried  a 
mortar  of  13-inch  caliber.2 

These  vessels,  although  originally  constructed  for  service  on  the  Missis- 
sippi River,  were  found  to  be  of  sufficiently  light  draft  to  allow  them  to 
navigate  the  Cumberland  and  Tennessee  Rivers,  into  whose  waters  they 
were  speedily  summoned,  to  assist  an  army  which  General  Halleck  had 
placed  under  the  command  of  General  Grant,  in  an  expedition  against  Forts 


FLAN   OF   THE   FORTIFICATIONS   AT  COLUMBUS. 


«1862. 


1  None  of  the  cannon  were  less  in  metal  than  82-ponnders.  Some  were  42-pounders ;  some  were  nine  and 
ten-inch  Navy  Columbiads,  and  the  bow  guns  were  rifled  84-pounders. 

1  The  larger  of  these  vessels  were  of  the  proportion  of  about  175  feet  to  50  feet,  and  drawing,  when  armed 
and  laden,  about  five  feet  of  water.  They  were  manned  by  Western  boatmen  and  Eastern  volunteers  who  h:.il 
been  navigators,  commanded  by  officers  of  the  National  navy. 


PREPARATIONS  TO  STRIKE  THE   CONFEDERATE  LINE.         199 

Henry  and  Donelson.  Notwithstanding  repeated  assurances  had  been  given 
to  Mallory — the  Confederate  Secretary  of  the  Navy — that  these  forts  would 
be,  in  a  great  degree,  at  the  mercy  of  the  National  gun-boats  abuilding,  that 
conspirator,  who  was  remarkable  for  his  obtuseness,  slow  method,  and  indif- 
ferent intellect,  and  whose  ignorance,  even  of  the  geography  of  Kentucky 
and  Tennessee,  had  been  broadly  travestied  in  "  Congress,"1  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  these  warnings,  but  left  both  rivers  open,  without  placing  a  single 
floating  battery  upon  either.  This  omission  was  observed  and  taken  advan- 
tage of  by  the  Nationals,  and  early  in  February  a  large  force  that  had 
moved  from  the  Ohio  River  was  pressing  toward  the  doomed  forts,  whose 


FOOTERS   FLOTILLA. 

capture  would  make  the  way  easy  to  the  rear  of  Bowling  Green.  By  that 
movement  the  Confederate  line  would  be  broken,  and  the  immediate 
evacuation  of  Kentucky  by  the  invaders  would  be  made  an  inexorable 
necessity. 

Preliminary  to  this  grand  advance,  and  for  the  double  purpose  of  study- 
ing the  topography  of  the  country,  and  for  deceiving  the  Confederates  con- 
cerning the  real  designs  of  the  Nationals,  several  reconnoissances,  in  con- 
siderable force,  were  made  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi  River,  toward 
the  reputed  impregnable  stronghold  at  Columbus.  One  of  these  minor  expe- 
ditions, composed  of  about  seven  thousand  men,  was  commanded  by  General 
McClernand,  who  left  Cairo  for  Fort  Jefferson,  and  other  places  below,  in  river 
transports,  on  the  10th  of  January."  From  that  point  he  penetrated 
Kentucky  far  toward  the  Tennessee  line,  threatening  Columbus 
and  the  country  in  its  rear.  At  the  same  time,  General  Paine  marched  with 
nearly  an  equal  force  from  Bird's  Point,  on  the  Missouri  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, in  the  direction  of  Charleston,  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  McCler- 
nand, menacing  New  Madrid,  and  reconnoitering  Columbus ;  while  a  third 
party,  six  thousand  strong,  under  General  C.  F.  Smith,  moved  from  Paducah 
to  Mayfield,  in  the  direction  of  Columbus.  Still  another  force  moved  east- 
ward to  Smithland,  between  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  Rivers ;  and  at 
the  same  time  gun-boats  were  patrolling  the  waters  of  the  Ohio  and  Missis- 
sippi, those  on  the  latter  threatening  Columbus.  These  reconnoitering 

1  Pollard's  First  Year  of  the  Far,  page  237. 


••  1862. 


200  THOMAS'S   MOVEMENT   TOWARD  EAST   TENKESSEE. 

parties  all  returned  to  their  respective  starting  places  preparatory  to  the 
grand  movement. 

These  operations  alarmed  and  perplexed  the  Confederates,  and  so  puzzled 
the  newspaper  correspondents  with  the  armies,  that  the  wildest  speculations 
about  the  intentions  of  Halleck  and  Buell,  and  the  most  ridiculous  criti- 
cisms of  their  doings,  filled  the  public  journals.  These  speculations  were 
made  more  unsatisfactory  and  absurd  by  the  movements  of  General  Thomas, 
immediately  after  the  Battle  of  Mill  Spring,  who,  it  was  then  believed  by 
the  uninformed,  was  to  be  the  immediate  liberator  of  East  Tennessee.  He 
had  crossed  the  Cumberland  River  in  force,  after  the  battle  of  Mill  Spring, 
at  the  head  of  navigation  at  Waitsboro,  and  had  pushed  a  column  on  toward 
Cumberland  Gap.  Predictions  of  glorious  events  in  the  great  valley  between 
the  Alleghany  and  Cumberland  Mountains  were  freely  offered  and  believed ; 
but  the  hopes  created  by  these  were  speedily  blasted.  The  movement  was 
only  a  feint  to  deceive  the  Confederates,  and  was  successful.  To  save  East 
Tennessee  from  the  grasp  of  Thomas,  Johnston  sent  a  large  body  of  troops  by 
railway  from  Bowling  Green  by  way  of  Nashville  and  Chattanooga  to  Knox- 
ville,  and  when  the  Confederate  force  was  thus  weakened  in  front  of  Buell, 
Thomas  was  recalled.  The  latter  turned  back,  marched  westward,  and 
joined  Nelson  at  Glassgow,  in  Barren  County,  on  Hardee's  right  flank.  In 
the  mean  time,  Mitchel,  with  his  reserves  that  formed  Buell's  center,  had 
moved  toward  the  Green  River  in  the  direction  of  Bowling  Green.  These 
developments  satisfied  Johnston  that  Buell  was  concentrating  his  forces  to 
attack  his  front,  so  he  called  in  his  outlying  posts  as  far  as 
" J  ise^7'  Pru(lence  would  allow,  and  prepared"  for  the  shock  of  battle,  that 
now  seemed  inevitable. 

The  combined  movements  of  the  army  and  navy  against  Forts  Henry  and 
Donelson,  arranged  by  Generals  Grant  and  C.  F.  Smith,1  and  Commodore 
Foote,  and  approved  by  General  Halleck,  were  now  commenced.  The  chief 
object  was  to  break  the  line  of  the  Confederates,  which,  as  we  have  observed, 
had  been  established  with  care  and  skill  across  the  country  from  the  Great 
River  to  the  mountains ;  also  to  gain  possession  of  their  strongholds,  and  to 
flank  those  at  Columbus  and  Bowling  Green,  in  the  movement  for  clearing 
the  Mississippi  River  and  valley  of  all  warlike  obstructions.  Fort  Henry,  lying 
on  a  low  bottom  land  on  the  eastern  or  righ  tbank  of  the  Tennessee  River, 
in  Stewart  County,  Tennessee,  was  to  be  the  first  object  of  attack.  It  lay  at 
a  bend  of  that  stream,  and  its  guns  commanded  a  reach  of  the  river  below  it 
toward  Panther  Island,  for  about  two  miles,  in  a  direct  line.  The  fort 
was  an  irregular  field-work,  with  five  bastions,  the  embrasures  revetted 
.with  sand-bags.  It  was  armed  with  seventeen  heavy  guns,  twelve  of 
which  commanded  the  river.  Both  above  and  below  the  fort  was  a 

1  General  Smith  seems  to  have  been  fully  instructed  by  Fremont  with  the  plan  of  his  Mississippi  Valley 
campaign.  An  officer  under  Smith's  command  (General  Lewis  Wallace),  in  a  letter  to  the  author,  says:  "One 
evening  General  Smith  sent  for  me.  At  his  head-quarters,  before  a  cozy  tire,  he  opened  his  map  on  the  table, 
and  with  fingers  now  on  his  map,  then  twirling  his  great  white  moustache,  and  his  gray  eyes  all  the  time  as 
bright  as  the  flames  in  his  grate,  he  painted  gloWingly  the  whole  Tennessee  River  campaign.  I  recollect  dis- 
tinctly his  stopping  at  Corinth,  and  saying  emphatically,  'Here  will  be  the  decisive  battle.'  He  finished  the 
conversation  by  saying  that  the  time  was  come.  The  troops  at  Cairo,  strongly  re-enforced,  and  those  at 
Paducah  would  very  shortly  embark.  In  the  mean  time  I  was  to  go  to  Smithland,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cumber- 
land River,  and  get  the  regiments  there  in  condition  to  march.  He  handed  me  an  order  to  that  effect,  and  I 
executed  it." 


EXPEDITION   AGAINST   FORT  HENRY. 


201 


V 


PLAN    OF    FOl'.T   HENRY. 


creek  defended  by  rifle-pits,  and  around  it  was  swampy  land  Avith  back- 
water in  the  rear.  It  was  strong  in  itself,  and  so  admirably  situated  for 
defense,  that  the  Confederates  were 
confident  that  it  could  not  be  cap- 
tured. At  the  time  we  are  considering, 
the  garrison  in  the  fort  and  the  troops 
in  camp  within  the  outer  works,  con- 
sisting of  less  than  three  thousand 
men,2  were  commanded  by  Brigadier- 
General  Loyd  Tilghman,  a  Marylander, 
and  graduate  of  \Test  Point  Academy, 
and  it  was  supplied  with  barracks  and 
tents  sufficient  for  an  army  fifteen 
thousand  strong. 

General  Halleck,  as  we  have  seen, 
had  divided  his  large  Department  into 
military  districts,  and  he  had  given  the  command  over  that  of  Cairo  to 
General  Grant.  This  was  enlarged  late  in  December,0  so  as  to 
include  all  of  Southern  Illinois,  Kentucky  west  of  the  Cumber- 
land River,  and  the  counties  of  Eastern  Missouri  south  of  Cape 
Girardeau.  Grant  was  therefore  commander  of  all  the  land  forces  to  be 
engaged  in  the  expedition  against  Fort  Henry.3  To  that  end  he  collected 
his  troops  at  the  close  of  the  reconnoissance  just  mentioned,  chiefly  at  Cairo 
and  Paducah,  and  had  directed  General  Smith  to  gain  what  information  he 
could  concerning  the  two  Tennessee  forts.  Accordingly,  on  his  return,  that 
officer  struck  the  Tennessee  River  about  twenty  miles  below  Fort  Henry, 
where  he  found  the  gun-boat  Lexington  patrolling  its  waters.  In  that 
vessel  he  approached  the  fort  so  near  as  to  draw  its  fire,  and  he  reported  to 
Grant  that  it  might  easily  be  taken,  if  attacked  soon.  The  latter  sent  the 
report  to  General  Halleck. 

Hearing  nothing  from  their  chief* for  several  days  afterward,  Grant  and 
Foote  united,  in  a  letter  to  Halleck,6  in  asking  permission  to  storm 
Fort  Henry,  and  hold  it  as  a  base  for  other  operations.     On  the     '  J""g228' 
following  day  Grant  wrote  an  urgent  letter  to  his  commander 
setting  forth  the  advantages  to  be  expected  from  the  proposed  movement, 
and  on  the  30th  an  order  came  for  its  prosecution.4     The  enterprise  was 


'  Dec.  20, 
1861. 


1  REFERENCES. — The  A's  denote  the  position  of  twelve  32-pounders ;  B,  a  24-pounder  barbette  gnn;  C,  a 
12-inch  Columbiad;  D,  24-pounder  siege-gun ;  E  E,  l.J-*>ounder  siege-guns;  F,  Flag-staff;  H,  Draw-bridge;  K, 
Well;  M,  Magazine;  O,  Ordnance  Stores;  P,  Adjutant's  Quarters;  Q,  Head-quarters;  R,  Officers'  Quarters. 

a  These  were  divided  into  two  brigades — the  first,  under  Colonel  A.  Hieman,  was  composed  of  the  Tenth 
Tennessee  (his  own),  consisting  of  about  800  Irish  volunteers,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  McGavock;  Twenty- 
seventh  Alabama,.Colpnel  Hughes;  Forty-eighth  Tennessee,  Colonel  Voorhies;  Tennessee  battalion  of  cavalry, 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Gantt;  and  a  light  battery  of  four  pieces,  commanded  by  Captain  Culbertson.  The  Second 
Brigade,  under  Colonel  Joseph  Drake,  of  the  Fourth  Mississippi  Regiment,  was  composed  of  his  own  troops 
under  Major  Adair;  Fifteenth  Arkansas,  Colonel  Gee;  Fifty-first  Tennessee,  Colonel  Browder;  Alabama 
battalion,  Major  Garvin ;  light  battery  of  three  pieces,  Captain  Clare;  Alabama  battalion  of  cavalry;  an  inde- 
pendent company  of  horse,  under  Captain  Milner;  Captain  Padgett's  Spy  Company,  and  a  detachment  of 
Rangers,  commanded  by  Captain  Melton.  The  heavy  artillery  manned  the  guns  of  the  fort,  and  were  in  charge 
of  Captain  Jesse  Taylor.— Report  of  General  Tilghman  to  Colonel  Mackall,  Johnston's  Assistant  Adjutant- 
General,  Feb.  12,  1S62. 

3  The  number  )f  troops — officers  and  men — under  General  Grant's  command,  who  were  fit  for  duty  at  the 
middle  of  January.  1S62.  was  24,608. 

4  Grant  and  his  Campaigns,  by  Henry  Coppee,  pages  39  and  40. 


202 


OPERATIONS  OF  GUN-BOATS  ON  THE  TENNESSEE. 


a  1S62. 


immediately  begun,  and  on  Monday  morning,  the  2d  of  February,"  Flag- 
officer  Foote  left  Cairo  with  a  little  flotilla  of  seven  gun-boats1 
.  (four  of  them  armored),  moved  up  the  Ohio  to  Paducah,  and  on 
that  evening  was  in  the  Tennessee  River.  He  went  up  that  stream  cau- 
tiously, because  of  information  that 
there  were  torpedoes  in  it,  and  on 

'Feb.  3.  Tuesday  morning,*  at 
dawn,  he  was  a  few  miles 
below  Fort  Henry. 

Grant's  army,  composed  of  the 
divisions  of  Generals  McClernand  and 
C.  F.  Smith,  had,  in  the  mean  time, 
embarked  in  transports,  which  were 
convoyed  by  the  flotilla.  These 
landed  a  few  miles  below  the  fort, 
and  soon  afterward  the  armored 
gun-boats  (JEssex,  St.  Louis,  Caron- 
delet,  and  Cincinnati)  were  sent  for- 
ward by  Grant,  with  orders  to  move 
slowly  and  shell  the  woods  on  each 


ANDREW  H.    FOOTE. 


side  of  the  river,  in  order  to  discover 
concealed  batteries,  if  they  existed.  At  the  same  time  the  Conestoya  and 
Tyler  were  successfully  engaged,  under  the  direction  of  Lieutenant  Phelps, 
in  fishing  up  torpedoes.2 


1  These  were  the  armored  gun-boats  Cincinnati  (flag-ship),  Commander  Stembcl ;  CarondeM,  Commander 
Walke;  Essex.  Commander  W.  D.  Porter;  and/S*.  Louis,  Lieutenant  Commanding  Panlding;  and  the  wooden 
gun-boats  Lexington,  Lieutenant  Commanding  Shirk  ;  Tyler,  Lieutenant  Commanding  Givin ;  and  Conestoya, 
Lieutenant  Commanding  Phelps. 

2  Information  concerning  these  had  been  given  by  a  woman 
living  near  the  banks  of  the  river.    The  "Jessie  Scouts,"  a  dar- 
ing corps  of  young  men  in  Grant's  army,  went  into  a  fagn-hoiiso 
wherein  a  large  number  of  women  were  gathered  for  safety.    When 
their  fears  were  allayed,  one  of  the  wornen  said   that  her  hus- 
band was  a  soldier  in  Fort  BVnry.    '•  By  to-morrow  night,  madam," 
said  one  of  the  scouts,  "there,  will  be  no  Fort  Henry — our  gun- 
boats will  dispose  of  it." — "Not  a  bit  of  it,"  was  the  reply;  "they 
will  all  be  blown  up  before  they  get  past  the   Island" — meaning 
Panther  Island.     The  scouts  threatened  to  carry  her  away  a  pri- 
soner if  she  did  not  tell  all  she  knew  about  them,  when  she  told 
them  that  torpedoes  had  been  planted  all  along  the  channels  near 
the  island,  and  gave  them  directions  as  to  their  locations.    Acting 
upon  this  information,  these  little  floating  mines  were  searched  for, 
and  eight  of  them  were  found.    They  were  cylinders  of  sheet  iron, 
five  feet  and  a  half  long,  pointed  at  each  end,  each  containing, 
in  a  canvas  bag,  seventy-five  pounds  of  gunpowder,  with  a  simple 
apparatus  for  exploding  it  by  means  of  a  percussion  cap,  to  bo 
operated  upon  by  means  of  a  lever,  extending  to  the  outside,  and 
moved  by  its  striking  a  vessel.    These  were  anchored  in  the  river( 
a  little  below  the  surface.    The  rise  in  the  river  at  this  time  had 
made  them  harmless,  and  it  was  found  that  moisture  had  ruined 
the  powder. 


TOKI'EDO.* 


*  EXPLANATION.— A.  the  shell  of  the  Torpedo  ;  B,  air  chamber,  made  of  sheet  zinc,  and  tightly  fastened  :  C,  a  chamber,  or  sack  contain- 
ing gunpowder  ;  D,  a  pistolVith  the  muzzle  in  the  powder,  having  its  trigger  connected  with  the  rod  E.  That  rod  had  prongs,  which  were 
designed  to  strike  the  bottom  of  a  vessel  in  motion  in  such  a  way  that  it  would  operate,  by  a  lever  and  cord,  on  the  pistol,  discharging  it  in 
the  powder,  and  so  exploding  the  torpedo  under  the  bow  of  the  vessel.  E,  F,  heavy  iron  twnds,  to  which  the  anchors  or  weights,  G,  G,  we-e 
attached.  The  torpedo  was  anchored  so  as  to  meet  a  vessel  'guing  against  the  current,  the  direction  of  which  is  indicated  by  the  arrow. 


ATTACK  ON  FORT  HENKY.  203 

By  the  morning  of  the  6th,  every  thing  was  in  readiness  for  the  attack, 
which  was  to  be  made  simultaneously  on  land  and  water.  McClernand's 
division1  moved  first,  up  the  eastern  side  of  the  Tennessee,  to  get  in  a  position 
between  Forts  Henry  and  Donelson,  and  be  in  readiness  to  storm  the  former 
from  the  rear,  or  intercept  the  retreat  of  the  Confederates,  while  two  brigades 
of  Smith's  division,2  that  were  to  make  the  attack,  marched  up  the  west  side 
of  the  river  to  assail  and  capture  half-finished  Fort  Hieman,3  situated  upon 
a  great  hUl,  and  from  that  commanding  point  bring  artillery,  to  bear  upon 
Fort  Henry. 

There  had  been  a  tremendous  thunder-storm  during  the  night,  which 
made  the  roads  very  heavy,  and  caused  the  river  to  rise  rapidly.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  the  gun-boats  were  in  position  and  commenced  the  attack 
some  time  before  the  troops,  who  had  been  ordered  to  march  at  eleven 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  arrived.  The  little  streams  were  so  swollen  that 
they  had  to  build  bridges  for  the  passage  of  the  artillery ;  and  so  slow  was 
the  march  that  they  were  compelled  to  hear  the  stirring  sounds  of  battle 
without  being  allowed  to  participate  in  it.4 

It  was  at  half-past  twelve  o'clock  at  noon  when  the  gun-boats  opened 
fire.  The  flotilla  had  passed  Panther  Island  by  the  western  channel,  and  the 


INTERIOR   OP   FORT   HENRY. 


armored  vessels  had  taken  position  diagonally  across  the  river,  with  the 
unarmored  gun-boats  Tyler,  Lexington,  and  Conestoya,  in  reserve.  The 
fort  warmly  responded  to  the  assault  at  the  beginning  (which  was  made  at 
a  distance  of  six  hundred  yards  from  the  batteries),  but  the  storm  from  the 


1  This  was  the  First  division,  and  consisted  of  two  brigades,  composed  of  the  Eighth,  Eleventh.  Eighteenth, 
Twentieth,  Twenty-seventh,  Twenty-ninth,  Thirtieth,  Thirty-first.  Forty-fifth,  and  Forty-eighth  Illinois  Regi- 
ments ;  with  one  Illinois  cavalry  regiment,  and  four  independent  cavalry  companies,  and  four  batteries  of 
artillery. 

*  This,  the  Second  division,  comprised  the  Seventh,  Ninth,  Twelfth,  Twenty-eighth,  and  Forty-first  Illinois 
Regiments,  the  Eleventh  Indiana,  the  Seventh  and  Twelfth  Iowa,  the  Eighth  and  Thirtieth  Missouri,  with  a 
considerable  body  of  cavalry  and  artillery. 

8  So  named  in  honor  of  Colonel  A.  Hieman,  of  Tilghman's  command,  who  was  at  the  head  of  a  regiment  of 
Irish  volunteers.  Hieman  was  a  German,  and  a  resident  of  Nashville.  He  was  an  architect,  and  a  man  of  taste, 
culture,  and  fortune. 

*  General  Lewis  Wallace,  who  commanded  one  of  the  brigades  that  marched  upon  Fort  Hieman,  in  a  letter 
to  the  author  soon  after  the  affair,  said  :  "  The  whole  march  was  an  exciting  one.     When  wo  started  from  our 
bivouac,  no  doubt  was  entertained  of  our  being  able  to  make  the  five  miles,  take  up  position,  and  be  ready  for 


204  CAPTURE  OF  FORT  HENRY. 

flotilla  was  so  severe,  that  very  soon  the  garrison  became  panic-stricken. 
Seven  of  the  guns  were  dismounted,  and  made  useless ;  the  flag-staff  was 
shot  away ;  and  a  heavy  rifled  cannon  in  the  fort  had  bursted,  killing  three 
men.  The  troops  in  the  camp  outside  the  fort  fled,  most  of  them  by  the 
upper  Dover  road,  leading  to  Fort  Donelson,  and  others  on  a  steamer  lying 
just  above  Fort  Henry.  General  Tilghman  and  less  than  one  hundred 
artillerists  in  the  fort  were  all  that  remained  to  surrender  to  the  victorious 
Foote.1 

The  Confederate  commander  had  behaved  most  soldierly  throughout,  at 

times  doing  a  private's  duty  at  the  guns.     His  gallantry,  Foote  said  in  his 

report,  "  was  worthy  of  a  better  cause."     Before  two  o'clock  he  hauled  down 

his  flag  and  sent  up  a  white  one,  and  the  BATTLE  OF  FORT  HENRY 

"^8626'  ceased,"  after  a  severe  conflict  of  little  more  than  an  hour.2  It 
was  all  over  before  the  land  troops  arrived,  and  neither  those  on 
the  Fort  Henry  side  of  the  river,  nor  they  who  moved  against  Fort  Hieman, 
on  the  other  bank  of  the  stream,  had  an  opportunity  to  fight.  The  occupants 
of  the  latter  had  fled  at  the  approach  of  the  Nationals  without  firing  a  shot, 
and  had  done  what  damage  they  could  by  fire,  at  the  moment  of  their 
departure. 

"  A  few  minutes  before  the  surrender,"  says  Pollard,  "  the  scene  in  and 
around  the  fort  exhibited  a  spectacle  of  fierce  grandeur.  Many  of  the  cabins 
in  and  around  the  fort  were  in  flames.  Added  to  the  scene  were  the  smoke 
from  the  burning  timber,  and  the  curling  but  dense  wreaths  of  smoke  from 
the  guns ;  the  constantly  recurring,  spattering,  and  whizzing  of  fragments 
of  crashing  and  bursting  shells ;  the  deafening  roar  of  artillery ;  the  black 
sides  of  five  or  six  gun-boats,  belching  fire  at  every  port-hole ;  the  volumes 
of  smoke  settled  in  dense  masses  along  the  surrounding  back-waters  ;  and  up 
and  over  that  fog,  on  the  heights,  the  army  of  General  Grant  (10,000), 
deploying  around  our  small  army,  attempting  to  cut  off  its  retreat.  In  the 


the  assault  at  the  appointed  hour.  Never  men  worked  harder.  The  guns  of  the  fleet  opened  while  we  were  yet 
quite  a  mile  from  our  objective.  Our  line  of  march  was  nearly  parallel  with  the  line  of  fire  to  and  from  the 
gun-boats.  Not  more  than  seven  hundred  yards  separated  us  from  the  great  shells,  in  their  roaring,  fiery  pas- 
sage. Without  suffering  from  their  effect,  we  had  the  full  benefit  of  their  indescribable  and  terrible  noise. 
Several  times  I  heard  the  shot  from  the  fort  crash  against  the  iron  sides  of  the  boats.  You  can  imagine  the 
excitement  and  martial  furor  the  circumstances  were  calculated  to  inspire  our  men  with.  I  was  all  eagerness  to 
push  on  with  my  brigade,  but  General  Smith  rode,  like  the  veteran  he  was,  laughing  at  my  impatience,  and 
refusing  all  my  entreaties.  lie  was  too  good  a  soldier  to  divide  hi*  column." 

1  Report  of  Commander  Foote  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  February  6,  1862.  Commander  Stembel  and 
Lieutenant-Commander  Phelps  were  sent  to  hoist  the  Union  flag  over  the  fort,  and  to  invite  General  Tilghman 
on  board  the  commodore's  flag-ship.  When,  an  hour  later,  Grant  arrived,  the  fort  and  all  the  spoils  of  victory 
wore  turned  over  to  him.  General  Tilghman,  and  Captain  Jesse  Taylor  of  Tennessee,  who  was  the  commander 
of  the  fort,  with  ten  other  commissioned  officers,  with  subordinates  and  privates  in  the  fort,  were  made  prisoners. 
It  was  said  that  the  General  and  some  of  his  officers  attempted  to  escape,  but  were  confronted  by  sentinels 
who  had  been  pressed  into  the  service,  and  who  now  retaliated  by  doing  their  duty  strictly.  They  refused  to 
lot  them  pass  the  line,  such  being  their  orders,  and  threatened  to  shoot  the  first  man  who  should  attempt  it 

a  The  National  loss  was  two  killed  and  thirty-%ight  wounded,  and  the  Confederates  had  five  killed  and  ten 
wounded.  Of  the  Nationals,  twenty-nine  were  wounded  and  scalded  on  the  gun-boat  Essex,  Captain  W.  D. 
Porter;  some  of  them  mortally.  This  calamity  was  caused  by  a  32-pound  shot  entering  the  boiler  of  the  Essex. 
It  had  passed  through  the  edge  of  a  bow  port,  through  a  bulkhead,  into  the  boiler,  in  which,  fortunately,  there 
was  only  about  sixty  pounds  of  steam.  In  its  passage  it  took  off  a  portion  of  the  head  of  Lieutenant  8.  B. 
Brittain,  Jr.,  one  of  Porter's  aids.  He  was  a  son  of  the  Eev.  S.  B.  Brittain,  of  New  York,  and  a  very  promising 
youth,  not  quite  seventeen  years  of  age.  He  was  standing  very  near  Commander  Porter  at  the  time,  with  one 
hand  on  that  officer's  shoulder,  and  the  other  on  his  own  cutlass.  Captain  Porter  was  badly  scalded  by  the 
steam  that  escaped,  but  recovered.  That  officer  was  a  son  of  Commodore  David  Porter,  famous  in  American 
annals  as  the  commander  of  the  Essex  in  the  war  of  1S12;  and  he  inherited  his  father's  bravery  and  patriotism. 
The  gun-boat  placed  under  his  command  was  named  Essex,  in  honor  of  his  father's  memory. 


EFFECTS  OF  THE  CAPTURE  OF  FOET  HENRY.       205 

midst  of  the  storm  of  shot  and.  shell,  the  small  force  outside  of  the  fort  had 
succeeded  in  gaining  the  upper  road,  the  gun-boats  having  failed  to  notice 
their  movements  until  they  were  out  of  reach.  To  give  them  further  time, 
the  gallant  Tilghman,  exhausted  and  begrimed  with  powder  and  smoke, 
stood  erect  at  the  middle  battery,  and  pointed  gun  after  gun.  It  was  clear, 
however,  that  the  fort  could  not  hold  out  much  longer.  A  white  flag  was 
raised  by  the  order  of  General  Tilghman,  who  remarked,  '  It  is  vain  to  fight 
longer.  Our  gunners  are  disabled — our  guns  dismounted ;  we  can't  hold  out 
five  minutes  longer.'  As  soon  as  the  token  of  submission  was  hoisted,  the 
gun-boats  came  alongside  the  fort  and  took  possession  of  it,  their  crews 
giving  three  cheers  for  the  Union.  General  Tilghman  and  the  small  garrison 
of  forty  were  taken  prisoners."1 

The  capture  of  Fort  Henry  was  a  naval  victory  of  great  importance,  not 
only  because  of  its  immediate  effect,  but  because  it  proved  the  efficiency  of 
gun-boats  on  the  narrow  rivers  of  the  West,  in  co-operating  with  land  troops. 
On  this  account,  and  because  of  its  promises  of  greater  achievements  near, 
the  fall  of  Fort  Henry  caused  the  most  profound  satisfaction  among  the 
loyal  people.  Halleck  announced  the  fact  to  McClellan  with  the  stirring 
words,  "  Fort  Henry  is  ours  !  The  flag  of  the  Union  is  re-established  on 
the  soil  of  Tennessee.  It  will  never  be  removed."  Foote's  report,  brief  and 
clear,  was  received  and  read  in  both  Houses  of  Congress,  in  open  session ; 
and  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy  wrote  to  him,  "  The  country  appreciates 
your  gallant  deeds,  and  this  Department  desires  to  convey  to  you  and  your 
brave  associates  its  profound  thanks  for  the  service  you  have  rendered." 

The  moral  effect  of  the  victory  on  the  Confederates  was  dismal,  and  drew 
forth  the  most  serious  complaints  against  the  authorities  at  Richmond,  and 
especially  against  Mallory,  the  so-called  "  Secretary  of  the  Navy."  Painful 
apprehensions  of  future  calamities  were  awakened ;  for  it  was  felt  that,  if 
Fort  Donelson  should  now  fall,  the  Confederate  cause  in  Kentucky,  Ten- 
nessee, and  Missouri  must  be  ruined.  The  first  great  step  toward  that  event 
had  been  taken.  The  National  troops  were  now  firmly  planted  in  the  rear 
of  Columbus,  on  the  Mississippi,  and  were  only  about  ten  miles  by  land  from 
the  bridge  over  which  was  the  railway  connection  between  that  post  and 
Bowling  Green.  There  was  also  nothing  left  to  obstruct  the  passage  of  gun- 
boats up  the  Tennessee  to  the  fertile  regions  of  Northern  Alabama,  and 
carrying  the  flag  of  the  Republic  far  toward  the  heart  of  the  Confederacy. 

1  Fir»t  Year  of  the  War,  page  <;88. 


206  GUN-BOAT  EXPEDITION  UP  THE   TENNESSEE. 


CHAPTEE    YIIL 

THE  SIEGE  AND   CAPTURE   OF   FORT  DONELSON. 

HE  fall  of  Fort  Henry  was  followed  by  immediate 
preparations  for  an  attack  on  Fort  Donelson,  on  the 
Cumberland  River.  Preparatory  to  this  was  a  recon- 
noissance  up  the  Tennessee  River.  Lieiitenant-Com- 
mander  S.  L.  Phelps  was  sent  up  that  river 
"  ^m  ^  on  ^e  evenm»  °f tne  day  °f  battle,"  with  a 
detachment  of  Foote's  flotilla,  consisting 
of  the  (Jonestoga,  Tyler,  and  Lexington,  to  reconnoiter  the  borders  of  the 
stream  as  far  toward  its  upper  waters  as  possible.  When  he  reached  the 
bridge  of  the  railway  between  Memphis  and  Bowling  Green,  he  found  the 
draw  closed,  its  machinery  disabled,  and  some  Confederate  transports  just 
above  it,  escaping  up  the  river.  A  portion  of  the  bridge  was  then  hastily 
destroyed,  and  the  work  of  demolition  was  completed  the  following  day  by 
Commander  Walke,  of  the  Carondelet,  who  was  sent  up  by  General  Grant 
for  the  purpose.  The  fugitive  transports  were  so  closely  pursued  that  those 
in  charge  of  them  abandoned  all,  and  burned  two  that  were  laden  with  military 
stores.1  In  this  flight  an  officer  left  papers  behind  him  which  gave  an  im- 
portant official  history  of  the  Confederate  naval  preparations  on  the  western 
rivers. 

Onward  the  little  flotilla  went,  seizing  Confederate  vessels  and  desti-oying 
Confederate  public  property  as  far  up  as  Florence,  in  Alabama,  at  the  foot 
of  the  Muscle  Shoals.  When  Phelps  appeared  in  sight  of  that  town,  three 
Confederate  steamers  there,  loaded  with'  supplies,  were  set  on  fire,  but  a  part 
of  their  contents,  with  other  property  on  shore,  was  saved.  A  delegation 
of  citizens  waited  upon  the  commander  to  ask  for  kind  treatment  for  their 
families,  and  the  salvation  of  the  bridge  that  spanned  the  Tennessee  there. 
He  assured  them  that  women  and  children  would  not  be  disturbed,  as  he  and 
Ms  men  were  not  savages ;  and  as  to  the  bridge,  being  of  no  military  ac- 
count, it  should  be  saved. 

Returning,  Lieutenant  Phelps  recruited  a  number  of  loyal  Tennesseeans, 
seized  arms  and  other  Cdnfederate  property  in  several  places,  and  caused  the 


1  "  The  first  one  fired,"  says  Lieutenant  Phelps,  in  his  report  to  Commodore  Foote,  "  had  on  board  a 
quantity  of  submarine  batteries;  the  second  one  was  freighted  with  powder,  cannon-shot,  grape,  balls,  &c. 
Fearing  an  explosion  from  the  fired  boats,  I  had  stopped  at  the  distance  of  a  thousand  yards;  but  even  there 
our  skylights  were  broken  by  the  concussion."  The  boat  was  otherwise  injured;  and  he  said,  "  the  whole  river 
I'nr  half  a  mile  round  about  was  completely  beaten  up  by  the  falling  fragments  and  the  shower  of  shot  grape, 
balls,  <kc."  He  also  said  that  the  house  of  a  reported  Unionist  was  blown  to  pieces.  It  was  believed  that  the 
vessels  were  fired  in  front  of  it  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  it. 


FOOTE   IN   THE   PULPIT   AT   CAIRO.  207 

flight  of  a  considerable  number  of  troops  from  Savannah,  on  the  eastern  bank 
of  the  river,  which  he  had  prepared  to  attack.  His  reconnoissance  was  a 
perfect  success.  It  discovered  the  real  weakness  of  the  Confederacy  in  that 
direction,  the  feasibility  of  marching  an  army  into  the  heart  of  the  Con- 
federacy, and,  better  than  all,  it  developed  the  most  gratifying  evidences  of 
genuine  Union  feeling  in  Tennessee,  Mississippi,  and  Alabama.  The  river 
banks  in  places  were  crowded  with  men,  women,  and  children,  who  greeted  the 
old  flag  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm.  "  I  was  assured  at  Savannah,"  he  said, 
"  that,  of  the  several  hundred  troops  there,  more  than  one-half,  had  we  gone 
to  the  attack  in  time,  would  have  hailed  us  as  deliverers,  and  gladly  enlisted 
with  the  National  forces."  Over  and  over  again  he  was  assured  that  nothing 
but  the  dreadful  reign  of  terror  then  prevailing  kept  thousands  from  openly 
expressing  their  attachment  to  the  old  flag.  "  Bring  us  a  small  organized 
force,  with  arms  and  amnmnition,"  they  said,  "  and  we  can  maintain  our 
position."1 

The  report  of  this  reconnoissance  was  very  cheering,  and  it  was  deter- 
mined to  capture  Fort  Donelson  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  then,  with  a 
heavy  force,  march  across  Tennessee  and  penetrate  Alabama.  Foote  had 
already  hurried  back  to  Cairo  with  the 
Cincinnati,  JZssex,  and  St.  J^ouis,  to 
prepare  mortar-boats  for  the  new  enter- 
prise, leaving  Commander  Walke,  of 
the  Carondelet,  in  charge  of  a  portion 
of  his  flotilla  at  Fort  Henry.  With 
the  spirit  of  the  old  Puritans  (from 
whom  he  was  descended2),  who  were 
everr  eady  to  fight  or  pray,  as  circum- 
stances might  require,  he  went  into  the 
pulpit  of  the  Presbyterian  church  at 
Cairo,  on  fhe  Sunday  after  the  capture 
of  Fort  Henry,3  and  preached  a  stirring 
sermon  from  the  words  of  Jesus—"  Let  A  MOHTAE-BOAT.* 

not  your  hearts  be  troubled.  Ye  believe  in  God ;  believe  also  in  me."  He 
poured  forth  eloquent  sentences  in  humble  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  the 
recent  victory,  and  inspired  all  who  heard  him  with  burning  zeal  in  the 
National  cause. 

General  Grant,  at  the  same  time,  was  making  vigorous  preparations  for 
attacking  Fort  Donelson.5     Re-enforcements  were  arriving  in  Cairo,  where 

1  Report  of  Commodore  Foote,  Feb.  6th,  1862. 

2  lie  was  a  son  of  Senator  Samuel  Foote,  of  Connecticut,  whose  resolution  concerning  the  public  lands 
occasioned  the  famous  debate  in  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  between  Daniel  Webster  and" Robert  Y.  Hayne. 

8  The  congregation  were  disappointed  by  the  non-appearance  of  their  pastor  at  the  proper  time,  and  Foote 
was  invited  to  conduct  the  religious  services  of  the  occasion. 

4  This  represents  a  mortar-boat    They  were  constructed  for  strength  and  steadiness  of  position.    On  a  broad 
float  were  walls  of  wood,  about  eight  feet  in  height,  plated  with  iron  on  the  outside,  and  sloping,  so  as  to  more 
easily  ward  off  shot.    In  each  was  a  single  heavy  mortar,  with  ammunition  below  water-mark,  a  tent  for  shelter, 
and  other  conveniences. 

5  The  following  named  officers  composed  General  Grant's  personal  Staff  at  this  time :  Colonel  J.  D.  Web- 
ster, Chief  of  Staff;  Colonel  J.  Eiggin,  Jr.,  Volunteer  Aid;  Captain  J.  A.  Rawlins,  Assistant  Adjutant-General; 
Captains  C.  B.  Logan  and  W.  S.  Hillyer,  Aids;  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  V.  B.  McPherson,  Chief  Engineer. 
According  to  the  report  of  the  Adjutant-General,  Grant  had  under  him  in  the  district  of  Cairo,  on  the  10th  of 
January,  1862,  26,875  men,  officers  and  privates. 


208        PREPARATIONS   TO   MARCH  AGAINST   FORT   DONELSON. 

they  were  rapidly  gathering.  He  reorganized  his  army,  with  McClernand 
and  Smith  at  the  head  of  the  principal  divisions,  as  before,  while  a  third 
division  was  formed  of  small  proportions  at  first,  but  destined  to  be  enlarged 
by  six  regiments  sent  around  by  water.  The  latter  division  was  under  the 
command  of  Lewis  Wallace,  of  the  famous  Eleventh  Indiana  Zouave  Regi- 
ment,1 who  was  promoted  to  be  a  brigadier-general  on  the  day  of  the  capture 
of  Fort  Henry.*  With  McClernand's  division  were  the  field  batteries  of 
Schwartz,  Taylor,  Dresser,  and  McAllister ;  and  with  Smith's  were  the  heavy 
batteries  of  Richardson,  Stone,  and  Walker,  the  whole  under  the  command 
of  Major  Cavender,  chief  of  artillery. 

On  the  llth,  General  Grant  called  a  council  of  war,  which  was  composed 
of  his  division  commanders  and  several  acting  brigadiers.     "  Shall  we  march 
on  Donelson,  or  wait  for  further  re-enforcements  ?"  was  the  question  con- 
sidered.    Information  that  heavy  re-enforcements  were  hastening   toward 
that  stronghold  carried  a  decision  in  favor  of  an  immediate  march  against 
it ;  and  in  general  field  orders  the  next  morning,"  Grant  directed 
186&2'     one  °^  McClernand's  brigades  to  move  at  once  by  the  telegraph 
road  directly  upon  Fort  Donelson,  and  to  halt  within  two  miles 
of  it ;  his  other  three  brigades  to  march  by  the  Dover  Ridge  road,  to  within 

the  same  distance,  to 
unite  with  the  first 
in  forming  the  right 
wing  in  the  invest- 
ment of  the  fort.  Two 
of  Smith's  Brigades 
were  to  follow  by  the 
Dover  Road,  and 
these  were  to  be  fol- 
lowed, in  turn,  by  the 
troops  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  then  occupying  Fort  Hieman,  as  soon  as 
they  could  be  sent  forward.  Smith  was  directed  to  occupy  the  little  village 
of  Dover,  on  the  river  bank,  a  short  mile  above  the  fort,  if  possible,  and  thus 
cut  off  the  retrea't  of  the  Confederates  up  the  stream. 

Let  us  observe  the  character  and  strength  of  the  works  to  be  assailed, 
called  Fort  Donelson. 

In  the  center  of  Stewart  Coimty,  in  Tennessee,  was  its  shire  town  of 
Dover,  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Cumberland  River,  where  that 
stream,  running  nearly  due  north,  makes  an  abrupt  turn  to  the  westward, 
and,  after  flowing  about  half  a  mile,  as  suddenly  turns  to  the  northward.  At 
this  turn,  about  a  mile  below  Dover,  Fort  Donelson  was  constructed,  with 
two  water  batteries  near  the  river's  edge,  and  all  so  arranged  as  to  have  a 
large  number  of  guns  trained  directly  down  the  stream.  The  country  in 
that  vicinity  is  broken  into  a  singular  conglomerate  of  hills  and  knolls, 
divided  by  deep  valleys  and  ravines,  rendering  possession  easy,  and 
attack  very  difficult.  Upon  one  of  these  hills,  terminating  at  the  river,  and 
broken  by  hollows,  Fort  Donelson  was  built.  Its  lines  were  irregular,  and 
inclosed  almost  one  hundred  acres  of  land.  Below  it  was  Hickman's  Creek, 

1  See  page  516,  volume  I.  5  His  commission  was  dated  September  3d,  1861. 


CHARACTER  AND  STRENGTH  OF  FORT  DONELSON. 


209 


a  sort  of  back-water  of  the  Tennessee,  seldom  fordable,  excepting  at  the  dis- 
tance of  a  mile  or  more  from  the  river.  Just  above  the  fort,  and  between  it 
and  Dover,  was  a  small  cr.eek,  flowing  through  a  ravine. 

The  water  batteries  were  admirably  planted  for  commanding  the  river 
approaches  from  below.     They  had  strong  epaulments,  or  side  works,  and 


LOWEB    AVATEB    BATTEKY. 


their  embrasures  were  revetted  with  coffee-sacks  filled  with  sand.  The  lower 
or  principal  battery  was  armed  with  eight  32-pounders,  and  one  10-inch 
Columbiad;  and  the  other  bore  a  heavy  rifled  cannon  that  carried  a  128- 
pound  bolt,  flanked  by  two  32-pound  carronades.1  The  only  guns  in  the 
fort  (which  was  at  a  mean  elevation  above  the  river  of  nearly  one  hundred 
feet)  were  four  light  siege-guns,  a  12-pound  howitzer,  two  24-pounders,  and 
one  64-pound  howitzer.  Back  of  the  fort  the  forest  was  cut  down,  and  sup- 
porting field  works  were  erected  for  the  use  of  infantry  and  artillery.  Still 
farther  back,  at  the  mean  distance  of  a  mile  from  the  fort,  was  an  irregular 
and  detached  line  of  light  intrenchments  for  riflemen,  fronting  landward, 
with  a  parapet  of  logs  and  earth,  which  commenced  at  Hickman's  Creek,  and 
extended  to  a  back-water  on  Hysmith's  farm,  above  Dover,  thus  completely 
surrounding  the  fort  and  the  town  landward.  In  front  of  these  intrench- 
ments was  a  roAV  of  slashed  timber,  forming  strong  abatis.  Altogether, 
the  post  seemed  to  have  been  made  by  nature  and  art  almost  impregnable. 
And  within  these  intrenchments,  when  Grant  appeared  before  them  to  make 
an  assault,  were  more  than  twenty  thousand  effective  men.8  It  was  expected 

1  A  carronado  is  a  short  piece  of  ordnance,  having  a  large  caliber,  and  a  chamber  for  the  powder  like  a 
mortar.  It  is  similar  to  the  howitzer.  Its  name  is  derived  from  Carron,  a  place  in  Scotland,  where  it  was  first 
manufactured. 

8  These  consisted  of  thirteen  regiments  of  Tennessee  troops,  two  of  Kentucky,  six  of  Mississippi,  one  of 
Texas,  two  of  Alabama,  four  of  Virginia,  two  independent  battalions  of  Tennessee  infantry,  and  a  regiment  of 
cavalry,  under  the  afterward  famous  leader  Colonel  A.  B.  Forest  With  these  were  artillerymen  for  manning 
six  batteries  of  light  cannon,  and  seventeen  heavy  guns. 

YOL.  II.— 14 


210 


DISPOSITION   OF  FORCES  FOR   BATTLE. 


that  this  force  behind  fortifications  would  check  the  further  advance  of  the 
Nationals  up  the  Cumberland,  and  thus  secure  the  safety  of  Nashville. 
Johnston  clearly  perceived  the  importance  of  the  post,  and  when  it  was 
threatened  by  the  attack  on  Fort  Henry,  which  was  only  twelve  miles  dis- 
tant, he  gave  it  all  the  re-enforcements  in  his  power.  "  I  determined,"  he  said, 
"  to  fight  for  Nashville  at  Donelson,  and  have  the  best  part  of  my  army  to 
do  it,"  and  so  he  sent  sixteen  thousand  troops  there,  retaining  only  fourteen 
thousand  men  to  cover  his  front  at  Bowling  Green.1 

It  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  a  veteran  soldier  like  Johnston  could  have 
intrusted  a  business  so  important  as  the  command  of  so  large  a  force,  on  so 
momentous  an  occasion,  to  such  weak  men  as  Gideon  J.  Pillow  and  John  B. 
Floyd,  who  were  successively  placed  in  chief  command  of  Fort  Donelson,  at 
that  time.  But  so  it  was.  Pillow  had  arrived  there  on  the  10th  of  the 
month,0  and  with  the  aid  of  Major  Gilmer,  General  Johnston's 
chief  engineer,  had  worked  diligently  in  strengthening  the  de- 
fenses. On  the  13th  he  was  superseded  by  Floyd,  who,  as  we  have  observed, 
had  fled  from  Virginia  with  his  followers.8  He  had  been  ordered  from  Cum- 
berland City  by  General  Johnston,  to  hasten  to  Fort  Donelson,  and  take  chief 
command.  He  arrived  there,  with  Virginia  troops,  on  the  morning  of  the 
13th.  General  Simon  B.  Buckner  was  there  at  the  head  of  re-enforcements 
from  Bowling  Green,  and  he  was  the  only  one  of  the  three  possessed  of  suf- 
ficient ability  and  military  knowledge  to  conduct  the  defense  with  any  hope 
of  success ;  yet  he  was  subordinate  to  the  other  two,  until,  as  we  shall  observe 
presently,  their  fears  overcame  their  honor,  and  in  the  hour  of  extreme 

necessity  they  invested  him  with  the  chief 
command,  and  deserted  him. 

The  morning  of  the  12th*  was 
like  one  in  spring,  so  warm  and 
balmy  was  the  atmosphere.  At  an  early 
hour,  the  divisions  of  McClernand  and  Smith, 
preceded  by  cavalry,  in  all  about  fifteen 
thousand  men,  began  their  march  over  the 
hilly  country  toward  Fort  Donelson,  leaving 
behind  them  a  brigade  at  Fort  Hicman, 
under  General  Wallace,  who  was  placed  in 
command  of  that  post  and  Fort  Henry. 
At  the  same  time,  Foote  was  moving  up  the 
Cumberland  with  his  gun-boats,  convoying 
transports  filled  with  troops  that  were  to 
constitute  Wallace's  Third  Division.  The 
columns,  commanded  respectively  by  Colo- 
nels Oglesby  and  W.  H.  L.  Wallace,  of 
the  First  division,  and  Colonels  Cook  and 
Lauman,  of  the  Second  division  (who  were 
acting  brigadiers),  while  moving  across  the 
wooded  country  between  the  two  rivers,  met  with  no  armed  men ;  and  early  in 


»Feb. 


SERGE'S  SHARP-SHOOTER. 


1  Letter  of  General  Johnston  to  "  Congressman  "  Barksdale,  at  Richmond,  March  18, 1862. 
1  See  page  102. 


THE  CARONDELET.— OPENING  OF  BATTLE.        211 

the  afternoon  they  came  in  sight  of  the  fort,  drove  in  the  pickets,  and  proceeded, 
with  some  severe  skirmishing,  to  take  their  prescribed  positions,  as  nearly 
as  possible.  Every  thing  was  in  readiness  for  battle  before  morning,  and  at 
dawn"  the  attack  was  commenced  by  the  sharp-shooters  of  Colo- 
nel Berge  (Sixty-sixth  Illinois  Regiment1),  who  advanced  upon  '^s^31 
the  Confederate  pickets,  and  thus  disclosed  the  position  of  the 
Nationals.  The  batteries  of  the  Confederates,  on  the  land  side,  were  at  once 
opened,  while  the  water  batteries  engaged  the  Carondelet,  a  solitary  iron- 
clad gun-boat  in  the  river.  During  a  desultory  lire  from  the  Confederates, 
Grant  rapidly  posted  his  troops  for  the  most  vigorous  work.  McClernand 
was  placed  on  the  right,  with  Oglesby's  Brigade  at  the  extreme,  and  Smith's 
was  posted  on  the  left,  opposite  the  northwest  portion  of  the  fort.  The 
light  artillery  was  planted,  with  proper  infantry  supports,  upon  the  various 
roads,  to  repel  approaching  columns,  while  the  heavier  guns,  under  the 
direction  of  Major  Cavender,  were  brought  to  bear  upon  those  of  the 
fort. 

With  this  general  disposition  of  his  troops  along  a  line  nearly  four  miles 
in  length,  Grant,  who  had  made  the  house  of  Mrs.  Crisp,  about  two  miles 
from  Dover,  at  the  head 
of  Hickman's  Creek,  his 
head-quarters,  refrained 
from  a  general  attack, 
while  waiting  for  the  ar- 
rival of  the  gun-boats 
and  Wallace's  Third  Di- 
vision. Yet  heavy  artil- 
lery firing  and  brisk  skir- 
mishing were  kept  up  all 
the  forenoon,  and  Berge's 
sharpshooters,  concealed 
behind  logs  and  trees, 

spread  terror  among  the  Confederate  gunners,  who  were  rapidly  picked  off 
by  them.  Finally,  with  a  determination  to  make  a  lodgment  upon  the 
Confederate  intrenchments,  McClernand,  at  about  noon,  ordered  Colonel 
Wallace  to  capture  a  formidable  battery,  known  as  the  Middle  Redoubt,  on 
a  hill  west  of  a  valley,  which  separated  the  right  wing  under  Buckner  from 
the  right  center  commanded  by  Colonel  Hieman.  The  troops  employed 
for  this  purpose  were  Illinois  regiments — the  Seventeenth,  Major  Smith, 
commanding ;  the  Forty-eighth,  Colonel  Hayne ;  and  the  Forty-ninth, 
Colonel  Morrison — covered  by  McAllister's  battery.  They  were  placed 
under  Hayne,  who  was  the  senior  colonel.  Dashing  across  the  intervening 
knolls  and  ravines,  and  up  toward  the  battery,  with  great  spirit,  they  found 
themselves  confronted  by  superior  numbers.  Their  line  not  being  long 
enough  to  envelope  the  works,  the  Forty-fifth  Illinois,  Colonel  Smith,  were 

1  This  regiment,  armed  with  the  Henry  rifle,  were  organized  as  sharp-shooters  by  General  Fremont.  Each 
man  was  chosen  because  of  his  skill  as  a  marksman.  The  regiment  first  appeared  in  action  in  the  siege  now 
under  consideration.  They  were  afterward  conspicuous  at  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  and  the  siege  of  Corinth.  They 
were  also  in  active  service  in  Sherman's  Campaign  in  1S64,  where  they  were  highly  complimented  by  Generals 
McPherson  and  Logan,  for  having  held  a  ridge  at  Resaca  against  a  brigade  of  Confederates.  I  am  indebted  to 
Lieutenant  X  W.  Bill,  of  the  regiment,  for  the  sketch  from  which  the  engraving  on  page  210  was  made. 


212          DEFEAT  OF  THE  NATIONAL  TROOPS. 

sent  to  their  support  on  the  right.  They,  too,  displayed  great  courage  in 
the  face  of  a  galling  fire.  The  Confederates  were  concentrated  in  defense 
of  the  position  with  two  supporting  field  batteries,  and  soon  began  to  show 
strength  in  front  of  Oglesby's  brigade.  Schwartz's  battery  was  first 
advanced  to  meet  this  new  danger,  and  then  Taylor  was  directed  to  throw 
forward  two  sections  of  his  battery  to  that  position.  The  fight  for  a  little 
while  was  severe  and  stubborn,  when  the  Nationals  were  repulsed.  Similar 
movements  on  the  left  by  a  portion  of  Colonel  Lauman's  brigade  were 
equally  unsuccessful,  and  in  both  cases  the  National  loss  was  heavy.  The 
troops,  somewhat  discouraged,  fell  back  to  the  position  they  occupied  in  the 
morning,  and  anxiously  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  gun-boats  and  expected 
re-enforcements. 

That  night  the  National  troops  were  terribly  smitten  by  an  unexpected 
enemy.  The  spring-like  morning,  during  which  many  of  them,  in  expecta- 
tion of  a  battle,  had  laid  aside  their  overcoats  and  blankets,  was  succeeded 
by  clouds  and  chilliness  in  the  afternoon,  heavy  rain  in  the  evening,  and  sleet 
and  snow  and  severe  frost  at  midnight,  the  mercury  having  rapidly  fallen 
at  that  hour  to  only  ten  degrees  above  zero.  The  besiegers  were  bivouacked 
without  tents,  and  dared  not  light  a  fire,  because  it  immediately  became  a 
mark  for  the  guns  of  the  besieged.  Their  food  was  scant,  and  some  were 
without  any ;  and  in  that  keen  wintry  air,  the  ground  like  iron,  and  mailed 
in  ice,  with  insufficient  clothing,  no  shelter,  and  half  starved,  the  weary, 
worn,  and  intensely-suffering  troops  sadly  and  anxiously  awaited  the  dawn 
and  the  expected  re-enforcements.  The  Confederates,  who  lay  upon  their 
arms  all  night  in  the  trenches,  were  equal  sufferers. 

Conscious  of  the  peril  of  his  situation,  Grant  had  sent  a  courier  to 
General  Wallace  at  Fort  Henry,  to  bring  over  the  garrison  there  imme- 
diately. The  order  reached  that  officer  at  about  midnight.  At 

F}k'G^4'  dawn"  he  marched  for  Fort  Donelson,  with  the  Eleventh  Indiana, 
the  Eighth  Missouri,  and  his  battery  in  charge  of  Company  A, 
Chicago  Artillery.  A  crust  of  sleet  and  snow  covered  the  ground,  and  the 
air  was  full  of  drifting  frost.  With  cheering,  and  singing  of  songs,  and 
sounding  of  bugles  these  troops  pressed  on,  and  at  noon  the  general  reported 
at  Grant's  head-quarters,  and  dined  with  him  on  crackers  and  coffee. 

In  the  mean  time  the  gunboats  and  transports  had  arrived,  and  with  them 
the  re-enforcements  that  were  to  form  the  Third  Division.  The  advent  of  the 
latter  was  most  timely.  They  were  landed  with  their  artillery  three  miles 
below  the  fort,  and,  rapidly  clearing  the  woods  before  them,  were  standing 
around  Grant's  head-quarters  soon  after  Wallace's  arrival  there.  He  was  at 
once  placed  in  command  of  them,1  and  posted  between  McClemand  and  Smith, 
thereby  (with  two  of  Smith's  regiments,  under  McArthur,  posted  on  McCler- 
nand's  extreme  right)  completing  the  absolute  investment  of  the  fort  and  its 
outworks.  He  was  ordered  by  Grant  to  hold  that  position,  and  to  prevent 

»  This  division  consisted  of  two  brigades,  commanded  respectively  by  Colonels  Craft  and  John  M.  Thayer. 
The  first  brigade  (.Craft's)  was  composed  of  the  Thirty-first  Indiana,  Colonel  Osborn;  Seventeenth  Kentucky 
Colonel  Mcllenry ;  Forty-fourth  Indiana,  Colonel  Reed;  and  Twenty-fifth  Kentucky, Colonel  Shackelford.  The 
second  brigade  (Thayer's)  was  composed  of  the  First  Nebraska,  Colonel  McCord  ;  Seventy-sixth  Ohio,  Colonel 
Woods ;  and  Fifty -eighth  Ohio,  Colonel  Steadman.  Three  regiments  (Forty-sixth  Illinois,  Colonel  Davis ;  Fifty - 
sevonth  Illinois,  Colonel  Baldwin;  and  Fifty -eighth  Illinois,  Colonel  Lynch)  came  np  the  next  day  during  the 
action,  and  were  attached  to  Colonel  Thayer's  command. 


ATTACK  ON   THE   WATER  BATTERIES. 


213 


«  February, 
1S62. 


the  enemy  from  escaping  in  that  direction  ;  in  other  words,  to  repel  any  sally 
from  the  fort.  Rations  that  had  been  brought  forward  were  now  issued  to 
the  half-starved  men  of  the  line,  and  all  the  preparations  for  a  general  assault 
were  soon  completed. 

The  gun-boat  Carondelet,  Commander  Walke,  which  had  arrived  two 
days  before,  and  made  a  diversion  in  favor  of  Grant1  on  the  13th,  had  the 
honor  of  opening  the  assault  on  Fort  Donelson,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon of  Friday,  the  14th,a  and  was  immediately  joined  by  the 
armored  vessels  St.  Louis,  Pittsburg,  and  Louisville.  These 
formed  the  first  line.  The  second  line  was  composed  of  the  unar- 
morcd  gun-boats  Conestoga,  Tyler,  and  Lexington.  The  whole  were  under 
the  personal  command  of  Commodore  Foote,  who  had  not  been  able  to  get 
his  mortar-boats  in  readiness  to  accompany  the  expedition. 

The  flotilla  made  direct  war  upon  the  water-batteries,  with  the  intention 
of  silencing  and  passing  them,  so  as  to  gain  a  position  to  enfilade  the  faces 
of  the  fort  with  broadsides.  The  fight  was  severe.  Never  was  a  little 
squadron  exposed  to  so  terrible  a  fire. 
Twenty  heavy  guns  were  trained  upon  it, 
those  from  the  hill-side  hurling  plunging 
shot  with  awful  precision  and  effect,  while 
only  twelve  boat-guns  could  reply.  Yet, 
in  the  face  of  this  terrific  storm,  Foote,  with 
his  flag-ship  (St.  Louis)  and  the  other 
armored  boats,  slowly  moved  nearer  and 
nearer  in  the  desperate  struggle,  until  he 
was  only  four  hundred  yards  from  the  bat- 
teries. Very  soon  the  upper  one  of  four 
guns  was  silenced,  the  men  were  flying  from 
both  to  the  fort  above,  and  the  victorious 
vessels  were  on  the  point  of  shooting  by, 
when  the  Louisville,  assailed  by  flying  mis- 
siles and  a  cross  fire,  was  disabled  by  a  shot 
which  cut  away  her  rudder-chains.  Utterly 
helpless,  she  drifted  away  with  the  current 
of  the  narrow  river.  The  flag-ship  was 
very  soon  in  a  similar  condition,  and  the 
commodore  was  severely  wounded  in  the 
foot  by  a  falling  piece  of  timber.  The  other  two  armored  vessels  were  terribly 
wounded,  and  a  heavy  rifled  cannon  on  the  Carondelet  was  bursted  during 
the  engagement. 

For  more  than  an  hour  the  tempest  of  iron  had  been  beating  furiously 

1  That  diversion  was  more  in  the  form  of  a  reconnoissance,  and  the  operations  of  the  gun-boat  were  extremely 
useful  The  Carondelet  lay  behind  a  jutting  promontory,  secure  from  the  heavier  shots  from  the  shore,  ai.d 
hurled  shot  and  shell  into  the  fort  and  on  the  water  batteries  with  great  effect.  The  commander  of  these 
batteries  afterward  declared  that  the  fire  of  the  Carondelet  did  more  actual  damage  to  his  gang  than  the  heavy 
bombardment  on  the  following  day.  A  shot  from  the  Carondelet,  on  the  morning  of  the  13th,  killed  Captain 
Dixon.  one  of  the  best  of  the  Confederate  engineers,  and  that  vessel  was  specially  singled  out  for  injury  on  the 
14th,  for,  as  a  Confederate  officer  (Paymaster  Nixon)  said,  "She  was  the  object  of  our  hatred;"  and  added, 
"  Many  a  gun  was  leveled  at  her  alone." 

*  I  am  indebted  to  the  courtesy  of  Commander  Walke,  of  the  Carondelet,  for  the  above  sketch  showing  the 
position  of  the  flotilla  at  the  beginning  of  the  attack  on  the  water  batteries. 


POSITION     OF   TOTS    GPK-BOAT8     IN   THK  ATTACK 
ON   FOKT   DONELSON.1 


214       THE  CONFEDERATES  PREPARE  FOR  A  SORTIE. 

upon  the  four  armored  vessels,  and  so  perilous  became  the  condition  of  them 
all,  that  Foote  ordered  them  to  withdraw.  Then  the  fugitives  from  the  shore 
•batteries  ran  back  to  their  guns,  and  gave  the  retiring  flotilla  some  deadly 
parting  blows.  The  four  vessels  received  during  the  action,  in  the  aggregate, 
no  less  than  one  hundred  and  forty-one  wounds  from  the  Confederate  shot 
and  shell,1  and  lost  fifty-four  men  killed  and  maimed. 

After  consultation  with  General  Grant  and  his  own  officers,  Foote  set  out 
for  Cairo,  for  the  purpose  of  having  the  damages  to  his  flotilla  repaired,  and  to 
bring  up  a  competent  naval  force  to  assist  in  carrying  on  the  siege  with  greater 
vigor.2  Grant  resolved  to  wait  for  his  return  and  for  large  re-enforcements, 
meanwhile  strengthening  his  own  weak  points,  holding  the  Confederates 
tightly  in  their  intrenchments,  and  cutting  off  their  supplies,  with  a  possibility 
of  starving  them  into  a  surrender.  The  besieged  were  conscious  of  their  peril, 
which  would  increase  with  every  hour  of  delay.  The  officers  of  divisions  and 
brigades  held  a  council  of  war  on  the  evening  of  the  14th,"  over 
which  Floyd,  the  chief  commander,  presided.  He  gave  it  as  his 
opinion  that  the  fort  was  untenable  with  less  than  fifty  thousand 
men  to  defend  it,  and  proposed,  for  the  purpose  of  saving  the  garrison,  to 
make  a  sortie  next  morning,  Avith  half  his  army  and  Forrest's  cavalry,  upon 
McClernand's  division  on  Grant's  right,  crush  it,  or  throw  it  back  upon  "Wal- 
lace, and  by  a  succeeding  movement  on  the  center,  by  Buckner,  cast  the 
whole  beleaguering  army  into  confusion,  or  rout  and  destroy  it,  when  the 
liberated  troops  might  easily  pass  out  into  the  open  country  around  Nash- 
ville. This  plan,  promising  success,  was  agreed  to  by  unanimous  consent, 
and  preparations  were  made  accordingly. 

The   troops   designated   for   the   grand   sortie,  about  ten   thousand   in 
number,   were   under   the  command  of  Generals  Pillow  and  Bushrod  R. 

Johnston,   the    former   being   chief. 

'  O 

They    were    put    in    motion    from 
Dover    at    five    o'clock 

*  Feb.  15. 

on  baturday  morning  ;* 
Colonel  Baldwin's  brigade  of  three 
regiments  of  Mississippi  and  Ten- 
nessee troops  in  advance,  followed 
by  four  Virginia  regiments,  under 
Colonels  Wharton  and  McCausland, 
and  several  more  under  Colonels 
Davidson,  Drake,  and  others.  These 
were  accompanied  by  Forest's 
cavalry  and  thirty  heavy  guns,  with 
a  full  complement  of  artillerists. 
This  main  body  were  directed  to 
attack  McClernand's  troops,  who 
occupied  the  heights  that  reached  to  the  river,  just  above  Dover.  Buckner 
was  directed  to  strike  Wallace's  division,  which  lay  across  the  Wynne's 


1  Fifty-nine  shot  struck  the  St.  Louis,  thirty-six  hit  the  Louisville,  twenty-six  wounded  the  Carondeltt, 
and  twenty  shot  were  received  by  the  Pittxburg. 

*  Report  of  Commodore  Foote  to  the  secretary  of  the  Navy,  on  board  his  flag-ship,  Feb.  15th,  1862. 


BCSIIROD    B.    JOHNSTOX. 


BATTLE   OF  FORT  DONELSON. 


215 


Ferry  road,  at  about  the  same  time,  so  that  it  should  not  be  in  a  condition 
to  aid  McClernaud.  Pillow  expected,  he  said,  "  to  roll  the  enemy  in  full 
retreat  over  upon  General  Buckner,  when,  by  his  attack  in  flank  and  rear," 
they""  could  cut  up  the  enemy  and  put  him  completely  to  rout."1 

McClernand's  division  was  well  posted  to  resist  the  assailants,  had  they 
been  on  the  alert ;  but  the  movement  of  the  Confederates  appears  not  to 
have  been  even  suspected.  Reveille  was  just  sounding,  and  the  troops  were 
not  under  arms ;  and  so  sudden  and  vigorous  was  Pillow's  attack,  that  the 
whole  of  Grant's  right  wing  was  seriously  menaced  within  twenty  minutes 
after  the  presence  of  the  Confederates  was  observed.  Then  vigor  and  skill 
marked  every  movement,  and  Pillow's  attempt  to  throw  cavalry  in  the  rear 
of  McArthur,  on  Oglesby's  extreme  right,  was  thwarted. 

The  attack  was  quick,  furious,  and  heavy.  Oglesby's  brigade  had 
received  the  first  shock  of  the  battle,  and  gallantly  withstood  it  until  their 
ammunition  began  to  fail.  Colonel  W.  H.  L.  Wallace's  brigade  hastened  to 
their  relief,  but  the  pressure  was  so 
tremendous  that  Oglesby's  line  all  gave 
way,  excepting  the  extreme  left,  held  by 
the  Thirty-first  Illinois,  whose  commander, 
Colonel  John  A.  Logan,  inspired  his 
troops  with  such  courage  and  faith  by 
his  own  acts,  that  they  stood  like  a  wall 
opposed  to  the  foe,  and  prevented  a  panic 
and  a  rout.  In  the  mean  time  the  light 
batteries  under  Taylor,  McAllister,  and 
Dresser,  shifting  positions  and  continually 
sending  heavy  volleys  of  grape  and  can- 
ister shot,  made  the  line  of  the  assailants 
recoil  again  and  again.  But  the  fresh 
troops  continually  pressing  forward  in 
greater  numbers  kept  its  strength  unim- 
paired, and  very  soon  the  whole  of  Mc- 
Clernand's division  was  in  such  a  perilous  situation,  that  at  about  eight 
o'clock  he  sent  to  General  Lewis  Wallace,  commanding  the  Third  Division, 
for  immediate  assistance.  As  the  latter  was  assigned  to  the  special  duty  of 
preventing  the  escape  of  the  Confederates,  he  applied  to  head-quarters  for 
instructions.  Grant  was  away  in  conference  with  Commodore  Foote. 
Again  McClernand  sent  for  assistance,  saying  substantially  that  his  flank 
was  turned,  and  his  whole  command  was  endangered.  Wallace  took  the 
responsibility  of  immediately  ordering  Colonel  Cruft  to  move  his  brigade  on 
to  the  right,  and  report  to  McClernand.  An  incompetent  guide  took  Cruft 
too  far  to  the  right,  where  he  was  fiercely  assailed  by  a  greatly  superior 
force,  and  compelled  to  bear  the  brunt  of  battle  for  a  time.  He  struggled 
gallantly  with  an  equally  gallant  foe,  charging  and  receiving  charges  with 
varied  fortunes,  until  his  antagonists  gave  up  the  fight. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Buckner  had  made  his  appearance,  in  consider- 


JOHN  A.  MCCLERNAND. 


>  Pillow's  report  to   Captain  Clarence    Derrick,  "Assistant  Adjutant-General,"  written  at  his  home  fa 
Columbia,  Tennessee,  on  the  18th  of  February,  1862. 


216  BATTLE  OF  FORT  DONELSON. 

able  force,  to  attack  the  left  of  the  center  of  Grant's  line,  and  produce  the 
confusion  as  directed  in  Floyd's  programme.  There  seemed  to  be  much 
peril  to  the  National  troops  in  this  movement,  and  the  danger  seemed  more 
imminent  when  some  frightened  fugitives  from  the  battle  came  crowding  up 
the  hill  in  the  rear  of  Wallace's  Division,  and  a  mounted  officer  dashed 
along,  shouting,  "  We  are  cut  to  pieces !"  It  was  here  that  the  whole  of 
McClernand's  line,  including  Craft's  men,  was  rapidly  falling  back.  Colo- 
nels Logan,  Lawler,  and  Ransom  were  wounded,  and  a  large  number  of 
subalterns  had  been  killed,  yet  there  was  no  confusion  in  that  line.  This 
was  the  crisis  of  the  battle,  and  it  was  promptly  met.  To  prevent  a  panic 
in  his  own  brigade,  Wallace  ordered  Colonel  Thayer  to  move  on  by  the 
right  flank.  Riding  at  the  front,  he  met  the  retiring  troops,  moving  in 
good  order  and  calling  for  ammunition,  the  want  of  which  had  been  the  chief 
cause  of  their  misfortune.  He  saAV  that  every  thing  depended  iipon  prompt 
action.  There  was  no  time  to  wait  for  orders,  so  he  thrust  his  third  brigade 
(Colonel  Thayer  commanding)  between  the  retiring  troops  and  the  flushed 
Confederates,  who  were  rapidly  following,  formed  a  new  line  of  battle  across 
the  road,  with  the  Chicago  artillery,  Lieutenant  Wood,  in  the  center,  and  the 
First  Nebraska,  Fifty-eighth  Illinois,  Fifty-eighth  Ohio,  and  a  company 
of  the  Thirty-second  Illinois  on  its  right  and  left.  Back  of  these  was  a 
reserve,  composed  of  the  Seventy-sixth  Ohio,  and  Forty-sixth  and  Fifty- 
seventh  Illinois.  In  this  position  they  awaited  attack,  while  McClernand's 
retiring  troops,  halting  near,  supplied  themselves  with  ammunition  from 
wagons  which  Wallace  had  ordered  up. 

These  preparations  were  just  completed  when  the  Confederates  (the 
forces  of  Pillow  and  Buckner  combined1)  fell  heavily  upon  the  battery  and 
First  Nebraska,  and  were  cast  back  by  them  as  the  rock  throws  back  the 
billows.  "To  say  they  did  well,"  said  Wallace,  "is  not  enough;  their 
conduct  was  splendid.  They  alone  repelled  the  charge  ;"*  and  the  Confede- 
rates, after  a  severe  contest,  retired  to  their  works  in  confusion.  "  They 
withdrew,"  said  Buckner,  "  without  panic,  but  in  some  confusion,  to  the 
trenches."3  This  was  the  last  sally  from  the  fort,  for,  by  the  timely  and  effec- 
tual interposition  of  the  Third  Division,  the  plans  of  the  Confederates  were 
frustrated.  "  I  speak  advisedly"  wrote  Captain  W.  S.  Hillyer  (Grant's  Aid- 
de-camp)  to  General  Wallace  the  next  day,  on  a  slip  of  paper  with  pencil, 
"  God  bless  you !  you  did  save  the  day  on  the  right !"  Poor  Pillow,  with  his 
usual  shallowness,  had  sent  an  aid,  when  McClernand's  line  gave  way,  to  tele- 
graph to  Johnston,  that  "  on  the  honor  of  a  soldier  "  the  day  was  theirs  ;4  and 
he  foolishly  persisisted  in  saying,  in  his  first  report,  a  few  days  afterward, 
that  the  Confederates  had  accomplished  their  object,  when  it  was  known  to 
all  that  they  had  utterly  failed. 

It  was  at  about  noon  when  the  Confederates  were  driven  back  to  their 
trenches.  General  Grant  seemed  doubtful  of  his  ability  to  make  a  successful 
assault  upon  their  works  with  his  present  force,  and  at  about  three  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon  he  called  McClernand  and  Wallace  aside  for  consultation. 

1  General  Pillow's  first  Report  *  Report  of  General  Wallace.  *  Report  of  General  Buckner. 

*  On  the  strength  of  this,  Johnston  sent  a  dispatch  to  Richmond,  announcing  a  great  victory,  and  on  Mon- 
day the  Richmond  Enquirer  said :  "  This  splendid  feat  of  arms  and  glorious  victory  to  our  cause  will  send  a 
thrill  of  joy  over  the  whole  Confederacy." 


BATTLE  OF  FORT  DONELSOX.  217 

They  were  all  on  horseback.  Grant  held  some  dispatches  in  his  hand.  He 
spoke  of  the  seeming  necessity  of  falling  back  and  intrenching,  so  as  to 
stand  on  the  defensive,  until  re-enforcements  and  Foote's  flotilla  should 
arrive.  His  words  were  few,  as  usual,  and  his  face  was  flushed  by  strong 
emotions  of  the  mind,  while  he  turned  his  eyes  nervously  now  and  then  on 
the  dispatches.  It  was  suggested  that  McClernand's  defeat  uncovered  the 
road  by  which  the  enemy  might  escape  to  Clarksville.  In  an  instant  the 
General's  countenance  changed  from  cloudiness  to  sunshine.  A  new  thought 
took  possession  of  him  and  he  acted  instantly  on  its  suggestions.  Grasping 
the  dispatches  more  firmly,  he  ordered  McClernand  to  retake  the  hill  he  had 
lost,  while  Smith  should  make  a  simultaneous  attack  on  the  Confederate 
right.1 

The  new  movement  was  immediately  begun.  McClernand  requested 
Wallace  to  retake  the  ground  lost  in  the  morning.  A  column  of  attack  was 
soon  formed,  with  the  Eighth  Missouri,  Colonel  Morgan  L.  Smith,  and  the 
Eleventh  Indiana  (Wallace's  old  regiment),  Colonel  George  McGinnis  (both 
led  by  the  former  as  a  brigade),  moving  at  the  head.  Two  Ohio  regiments, 
under  Colonel  Ross,  formed  a  supporting  column.  At  the  same  time,  Colonel 
Cruft  formed  a  line  of  battle  at  the  foot  of  the  hill. 

The  Eighth  Missouri  led  the  van,  closely  followed  by  the  Eleventh 
Indiana ;  and  when  about  half  way  up  the  hill,  they  received  a  volley  from  its 
summit.  The  ground  was  broken,  rough,  and  partly  wooded.  The  Nationals 
pressed  on,  and  the  struggle  was  fierce  and  unyielding  for  more  than  an  hour. 
Gradually  the  Confederates  were  pushed  back,  and  their  assailants  soon 
cleared  the  hill.  They  drove  the  insurgents  to  their  intrenchments,  and 
would  have  assailed  them  there  had  not  an  order  reached  Wallace,  when 
he  was  only  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  off  the  works,  to  halt  and  retire 
his  column,  as  a  new  plan  of  operations  was  in  contemplation  lor  the  next 
day.  That  commander  was  astonished  and  perplexed.  He  was  satisfied 
that  Grant  was  not  informed  of  the  entire  success  of  his  movement.  He 
was  also  satisfied  that  if  he  should  fall  back  and  give  up  the  hill  (it  was  then 
five  o'clock  in  the  evening)  the  way  would  be  opened  for  the  Confederates 
to  escape  under  cover  of 
approaching  darkness.  So 
he  assumed  the  responsi- 
bility of  disobeying  the  or- 
der, and  he  bivouacked  on 
the  field  of  victory.  All 
of  that  keen  wintry  night 
his  wearied  troops  were 
busy  in  ministering  to  the 
wants  of  the  wounded,  and 
in  burying  the  many  Illi-  raE  GRAVES  OF  THK  «•"»«»  TROOPS.' 

i  General  Sherman  says  that  General  Grant  told  him  that,  at  a  certain  period  of  the  battle,  "he  saw  that 
either  side  was  ready  to  give  way  if  the  other  showed  a  bold  front,  and  he  determined  to  do  that  very  thing, 
to  advance  on  the  enemy,  when,  as  he  prognosticated,  the  enemy  surrendered."— Sherman's  Letter  to  the 
Editor  of  the  United  States  Service  Magazine.  January,  1S65. 

»  This  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author  early  in  May,  1S66.  This  burial-place,  surrounded  by  a  rude 
wattling  fence,  was  in  Hysmith's  old  Held,  in  the  edge  of  a  wood,  near  where  McArthnr's  troops  were  posted. 
The  trees  and  shrubbery  la  the  adjoining  wood  showed  hundreds  of  marks  of  the  severe  battle. 


218  THE  CONFEDERATES  IN   COUNCIL. 

nois  troops  who  had  fallen  in  the  conflict  of  the  morning.  They  also  made 
preparations  for  storming  the  Confederate  works  at  an  early  hour  on  the 
following  day. 

While  Wallace  was  carrying  on  the  successful  movement  on  the  Con- 
federate left,  Smith  was  assailing  their  intrenchments  on  their  right.  He 
posted  Cavender's  heavy  guns  so  as  to  pour  a  murderous  fire  upon  these  and 
the  fort.  Lauman's  Brigade  formed  the  attacking  column,  while  Cook's 
Brigade,  posted  on  the  left,  was  ordered  to  make  a  feigned  attack. 

Lauman  was  directed  to  carry  the  heights  on  the  left  of  the  position  that 
had  been  assailed  on  Thursday.  He  placed  the  Second  Iowa,  Colonel  Tuttle, 
in  the  van.  These  were  followed  by  the  Fifty-sixth  Indiana  as  a  support. 
These,  in  turn,  were  closely  followed  by  the  Twenty-fifth  Indiana  and  Seventh 
and  Fourteenth  Iowa,  while  Berge's  sharp-shooters  were  deployed  as  skir- 
mishers on  the  extreme  right  and  left  of  the  column.  When  all  were  in  readi- 
ness, General  Smith  rode  along  the  line,  told  the  troops  he  would  lead  them, 
and  directed  them  to  clear  the  rifle-pits  with  the  bayonet  alone.  At  a  given 
signal,  the  column  moved,  under  cover  of  Captain  Stone's  Missouri  Battery ; 
and  Smith,  with  a  color-bearer  at  his  side,  rode  in  advance,  his  commanding 
figure,  flowing  gray  hair,  and  courageous  example,  inspiring  the  men  with 
the  greatest  admiration. 

Very  soon  the  column  was  swept  by  a  terrible  fire  from  the  Confederate 
artillery.  It  wavered  for  a  moment,  but  the  words  and  acts  of  the  General 
soon  restored  its  steadiness,  and  it  moved  on  rapidly.  When  Tuttle  was 
within  range  of  the  Confederate  muskets,  he  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
his  men  and  shouted  "  Forward !"  Without  firing  a  gun,  they  charged  upon 
the  Confederates  with  the  bayonet,  driving  them  from  their  intrenchments, 
and,  in  the  midst  of  cheers  from  a  thousand  voices,  the  National  standard 
was  planted  upon  them.  When  darkness  fell,  General  Grant  knew  that  his 
plan,  so  suddenly  conceived  in  a  moment  of  anxiety,  had  secured  a  solid 
triumph — that  the  rich  fruit  of  victory  was  ripe  and  ready  to  fall  into  his 
lap.  There  was  joy  in  the  National  camp  that  night,  while  terror  brooded 
over  the  imprisoned  Confederates. 

"  How  shall  we  escape  ?"  was  the  important  question  anxiously  considered 
by  the  Confederate  leaders  that  night,  especially  by  Floyd  and  Pillow ;  the 
former  terror-stricken,  because  of  the  danger  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
Government,  against  which  he  had  committed  such  fearful  crimes ;  and  the 
latter  suffering  unnecessarily  for  the  same  reason,  his  vanity  magnifying  his 
own  importance  much  beyond  its  true  proportions.  A  Council  of  War  was 
held  at  Pillow's  head-quarters,  in  Dover,  at  midnight,  to  consider  the  matter. 
There  were  criminations  and  recriminations,  and  Floyd  and  Pillow  seemed 
to  think  of  little  else  than  the  salvation  of  themselves  from  the  power  of  their 
injured  Government.  Buckner,  too,  desired  to  escape,  and  it  was  resolved  to 
effect  it,  if  possible,  by  cutting  their  way  through  the  supposed  weak  right 
of  the  National  lines,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  press  on  toward 
Nashville. 

Colonel  Forest  was  ordered,  at  about  two  o'clock,  to  ascertain  the  position 
of  the  Nationals,  and  the  practicability  of  escaping  by  the  river  road.  He 
reported,  that  the  position  from  which  the  Confederates  had  been  driven  by 
Wallace  in  the  afternoon,  on  the  left,  by  which  lay  their  projected  course  of 


ACTION  OF  COWAKDLY  LEADERS.  219 

escape,  was  held  by  a  large  body  of  troops,  and  that  the  back-water  above 
Dover  coiild  not  be  crossed  except  by  cavalry.  Again  the  council  deliberated, 
when  is  was  agreed  that  the  cost  of  an  attempt  to  cut  their  way  out  would 
probably  be  the  loss  of  the  lives  of  three-fourths  of  the  troops.  "  No  com- 
mander," said  Buckner,  "  has  a  right  to  make  such  a  sacrifice."  Floyd  agreed 
with  him,  and  quickly  said,  "  Then  we  will  have  to  capitulate ;  but,  gentle- 
men," he  added,  nervously,  "I cannot  surrender;  you  know  my  position  with 
the  Federals :  it  wouldn't  do,  it  wouldn't  do."  Pillow  then  said  to  Floyd, 
"  I  will  not  surrender  myself  nor  the  command  ;  will  die  first." — "  Then," 
said  Buckner,  coolly,  "  I  suppose,  gentlemen,  the  surrender  will  devolve  upon 
me."  The  terrified  Floyd  quickly  asked,  "General,  if  you  are  put  in  com- 
mand, will  you  allow  me  to  take  out,  by  the  river,  my  brigade  ?" — "  If  you 
move  before  I  shall  offer  to  surrender,"  Buckner  replied.  "  Then,  sir,"  said 
Floyd,  "  I  surrender  the  command."  Pillow,  who  was  next  in  rank,  and  to 
whom  Floyd  oifered  to  transfer  the  command,  quickly  exclaimed,  "  I  will  not 
accept  it — I  will  never  surrender."  While  speaking,  he  turned  toward  Buck- 
ner, who  said,  "  I  will  accept,  and  share  the  fate  of  my  command."1 

When  the  capitulation  was  determined  upon,  Floyd  and  Pillow,  who,  it 
has  been  justly  remarked,  had  already  disgraced  the  name  of  American 
citizens,  proceeded  to  disgrace  the  character  of  a  soldier  also,2  by  stealing 
away  under  cover  of  the  night,  deserting,  in  the  most  cowardly  manner,  the 
soldierly  Buckner  and  the  brave  men  who  had  defended  the  post.  In  order 
to  aid  their  flight,  the  latter  allowed  Forest  to  attempt  to  cut  his  way  out 
with  his  cavalry.  In  too  much  haste  to  save  himself,  Floyd  did  not  wait  for 
all  of  his  Virginians  to  get  ready  to  escape  with  him,  but  with  a  few  of  them, 
hastily  collected,  he  embarked  on  a  steamer  at  Dover,  followed  by  the  curses 
and  hisses  of  thousands  on  the  shore,  and  fled  to  Nashville.3  Pillow  sneaked 
away  in  the  darkness,  and,  in  perfect  safety  at  his  home  in  Columbia,  in 
Middle  Tennessee,  he  sat  down  a  few  days  afterward  to  write  a  report  to  his 
indignant  superiors.  Forest  and  his  horsemen,  about  eight  hundred  in  num- 
ber, also  escaped.  There  is  not  in  all  history  a  meaner  picture  of  the  conduct 
of  traitors  than  that  afforded  by  the  Council  of  War  at  Dover,  on  Sunday 
morning,  the  16th  of  February,  1862. 

That  Sunday  morning  dawned  brightly  upon  the  Union  army.  At  day- 
break, Wallace  prepared  to  storm  the  Confederate  intrenchments,  and  while 
making  dispositions  for  that  purpose,  a  bugle  in  the  direction  of  the  fort 
sounded  a  parley.  Dimly  seen  in  the  morning  twilight  was  an  officer  with 
the  bugler,  bearing  a  white  flag,  and  at  the  same  time  a  similar  flag  was 
seen  waving  over  the  fort,  in  token  of  a  willingness  to  surrender.  Wallace 

*-*  o 

immediately  rode  to  Buckner's  quarters.  The  latter  had  posted  a  letter  to 
Grant,  asking  for  the  appointment  of  commissioners  to  agree  upon  terms  of 


i  Sworn  statements  of  Colonel  Forest,  Major  Gnstavus  A.  Henry,  Major  W.  H.  Haynea,  and  Hunter  Nichol- 
son, who  were  present  at  the  council. 

5  CoppeVs  Grant  and  his  Campaign*,  page  66. 

3  An  epigrammatist  of  the  day  wrote  concerning  Floyd's  escape,  saying : — 

"The  thief  is  a  coward  by  nature's  law; 

Who  betrays  the  State,  to  no  one  is  true; 
And  the  brave  foe  at  Fort  Donelson  saw 
Their  light-fingered  Floyd  was  light-footed  toa 


220 


TERMS  OF  SURRENDER. 


capitulation,  and  suggesting  an  armistice  until  noon.  Wallace  immediately 
sent  word  to  Grant  that  Dover  was  surrendered,  and  his  troops  were 
in  possession  of  the  town.  This  made  Grant's  reply  to  Buckner  short  and 
explicit.  He  considered  Buckner  and  his  troops  as  simply  rebels  in  arms, 
with  no  right  to  ask  any  terms  excepting  such  as  humanity  required,  so  he 
said,  "  No  terms  other  than  unconditional  and  immediate  surrender  can  be 
accepted.  I  propose  to  move  immediately  upon  your  works." 

Grant's  reply  irritated  the  helpless  Buckner,  and,  with  folly  equal  to  his 
chagrin,  he  answered,  "  The  distribution  of  the  forces  under  my  command, 
incident  to  an  unexpected  change  of  commanders,  and  the  overwhelming 
force  under  your  command,  compel  me,  notwithstanding  the  brilliant  success 


CAMP  DOUGLAS. 


of  the  Confederate  arms  yesterday,  to  accept  the  ungenerous  and  unchival- 
rous  terms  which  you  propose."  This  was  followed  by  the  speedy  surrender 
of  the  fort,  with  thirteen  thousand  five  hundred  men,  as  prisoners  of  war 
(including  the  sick  and  wounded),  a  large  proportion  of  whom  were  sent  to 
Camp  Douglas,  near  Chicago ;'  also  three  thousand  horses,  forty-eight  field- 


1  Generals  Buckner  and  Tilghman,  who  were  captured  at  Fort  Henry,  were  sent  to  Fort  Warren,  in  Boston 
Harbor.    Leading  Unionists  of  Kentucky  asked  for  the  surrender  of  Buckner  to  the  civil  authorities  of  that 

State,  to  be  tried  for  treason  against 
that  commonwealth.  The  application 
was  refused,  and  he  was  afterward  ex- 
changed. 

Camp  Douglas  was  so  named  in 
honor  of  Senator  Douglas,  and  was  situ- 
ated on  land  that  had  belonged  to  him. 
In  this  camp  many  of  the  Western 
regiments,  that  performed  such  signal 
service,  were  drilled.  It  was  converted 
into  a  prison,  and  early  in  April,  1862, 
after  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  it  contained 
PBISON  AT  CAMP  CHASE,  COLUMBUS,  OHIO.  ful1  8>000  captives,  most  of  whom  were 

from  Alabama,  Mississippi,  and  Texas. 

The  passage  of  these  prisoners  through  the  country  to  their  destinatiog  produced  a  profound  sensation.    A  St. 
Louis  journal  mentioned  the  arrival  there  of  ten  thousand  of  them,  on  ten  steamers. 

A  large  number  of  the  captives  at  Forts  Henry  and  Donelson  were  also  sent  to  Camp  Chase,  at  Columbus, 


SURRENDER  OF  FORT  DONELSOX. 


221 


pieces,  seventeen  heavy  guns,  twenty  thousand  muskets,  and  a  great  quan- 
tity of  military  stores.1     On  the  following  day,  two  regiments  of  Tennessee 


PLAN   OF  TUB  SIEOE   OF   TORT  DONELSON. 


troops,  that  came  up  to  re-enforce  the  garrison,  in  ignorance  of  the  surrender, 
were  also  made  prisoners.     During  the  siege,  the  Confederates  had  lost,  it 


Ohio,  which  was  BO  named  in  honor  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury.  The  prison  there  was  in  the  southeast 
corner  of  the  camp.  The  strong  inclosure  was  about  sixteen  feet  in  height,  built  of  two-inch  pine  plank,  with 
scantling  well  bolted  and  braced.  The  picture  shows  the  exterior  of  the  prison  and  the  guard-houses. 

1  A  participant  in  the  scenes  at  Fort  Donelson  wrote  as  follows  concerning  the  surrender:  "  One  of  the 
grandest  sights  in  the  whole  siege,  and  one  which  comes  only  once  in  a  century,  was  the  triumphal  entry  into 
the  Fort  on  Sunday  morning.  .  .  .  The  sight  from  the  highest  point  In  the  fort,  commanding  a  view  of 
both  river  and  camp,  was  imposing.  There  were  on  one  side  regiment  after  regiment  pouring  in,  their  flags 
floating  gayly  in  the  wind ;  some  of  them  which  had  been  rent  and  faded  on  the  fields  of  Mexico,  and  others  with 
*  Springfield '  emblazoned  on  their  folds;  one  magnificent  brass  band  pouring  out  the  melodies  of  'Hail  Co- 
lumbia,' '  Star  Spangled  Banner,'  '  Yankee  Doodle,'  etc.,  in  such  style  as  the  gazing  captives  had  never  heard,  even 
in  the  palmy  days  of  peace.  On  the  other  was  a  spectacle  which  surpasses  all  description.  The  narrow  Cumber- 
land seemed  alive  with  steamers.  First  came  the  gun-boats,  firing  salutes :  then  came  little  black  tugs,  snorting 
their  acclamations ;  and  after  them  the  vast  fleet  of  transports,  pouring  out  volumes  of  black  smoke,  their  banners 
floating  gayly  in  the  breeze,  firing  salutes,  their  decks  covered  with  people  sending  deafening  shouts  in  response 
to  those  from  the  shore.  The  scene  was  sublime,  impressive,  and  will  not  easily  be  forgotten." 


222  EFFECT  OF  THE  FALL  OF  DONELSON. 

was  estimated,  two  hundred  and  thirty-seven  killed,  and  one  thousand  and 
seven  wounded.  The  National  loss  was  estimated  at  four  hundred  and  forty- 
six  killed,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty-five  wounded,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  prisoners.  The  latter  had  been  sent  across  the  river,  and 
were  not  re-captured.1 

The  victory  at  Fort  Donelson  was  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the 
National  cause,  and  the  official  announcement  of  it,2  spreading  with  speed 
of  lightning  over  the  land,  produced  intense  joy  in  every  loyal  bosom.  Cities 
were  illuminated,  heavy  guns  thundered  forth  National  salutes ;  and  every- 
where the  flag  of  the  Republic  was  flung  to  the  breeze,  in  token  of  profound 
satisfaction.  The  news  filled  the  conspirators  with  despair,  and  terribly 
depressed  the  spirits  of  the  soldiers  of  the  Confederate  army.  By  it  Europe 
was  made  to  doubt  the  success  of  the  rebellion ;  and  at  some  courts  it  pro- 
duced the  first  serious  thoughts  of  abandoning  the  cause  of  the  conspirators. 
Its  effect,  in  all  relations,  was  similar  to  that  of  the  capture  of  Burgoyne 
and  his  ai'my  at  Saratoga,  in  1777.  So  powerful  was  the  impression,  that  the 
Confederate  Commissioners  abroad  felt  compelled  to  do  all  in  their  power  to 
belittle  the  event,  and,  by  taking  advantage  of  the  general  deficiency  of 
knowledge  of  American  geography,3  to  satisfy  the  ruling  class  that  it  was  of 
no  military  importance  whatever.  In  that  effort  the  Commissioners  failed. 

At  Richmond  the  fall  of  Fort  Donelson  caused  emotions  of  mingled  anger 
and  dismay.  The  loss  of  Roanoke  Island,  a  few  days  before,  had  greatly 
alarmed  and  irritated  the  conspirators ;  and  now  the  chief  of  the  Confede- 

1  Reports  of  Generals  Grant,  McClernand,  Wallace,  and  subordinate  officers;  and  of  Floyd,  Pillow,  and 
Buckner,  and  their  subordinates.  Also  written  and  oral  statements  to  the  author  by  participants  in  the  action. 
*  Commander  Walke,  in  the  Carondetet,  carried  the  first  news  of  the  victory  to  Cairo, 
from  which  it  was  telegraphed  to  General  McClellan  by  General  George  W.  Cullnni,  Hallcck's 
Chief  of  Staff,  then  at  Cairo,  saying:  "The  Union  flag  Coats  over  Donelson.  The  Carondelet, 
Captain  Walke,  brings  the  glorious  intelligence.  The  fort  surrendered  at  nine  o'clock  yesterday 
(Sunday)  morning.  Generals  Bnckner,  Bushrod  R.  Johnston,  and  15,000  prisoners,  and  a  large 
amount  of  materials  of  war,  are  the  trophies  of  the  victory.  Loss  heavy  on  both  sides.  Floyd, 
the  thief,  stole  away  during  the  night  previous  with  5,000  men,  and  is  denounced  by  the  rebels 
as  a  traitor."  He  then  spoke  of  the  good  conduct  of  Commodore  Foote,  and  announced  the 
fact  that,  notwithstanding  his  Bufferings  from  the  wound  in  his  foot,  he  would  immediately 
make,  an  attack  on  Clarksville,  an  important  post  about  forty  miles  above.  lie  concluded  by 
saying,  "  We  are  now  firing  a  National  salute  from  Fort  Cairo,  General  Grant's  late  post,  in 
honor  of  the  glorious  achievement" 

The  women  of  St.  Louis,  desirous  of  testifying  their  admiration  of  General  Ilalleck,  In 
whose  Department  and  by  whose  troops  these  victories  had  been  achieved  (and  because  of  his 
energy  in  suppressing  secession  in  Missouri),  ordered  an  elegant  sword  to  be  made  by  TilTany  <fc 
Co.,  of  New  York,  to  be  presented  to  him  in  their  name.  This  was  done  in  the  parlor  of  the 
Planters'  Hotel,  in  St  Louis,  on  the  evening  of  the  17th  of  March,  1SC2,  by  Mrs.  Helen  Budd, 
who  spoke  in  behalf  of  the  donors.  In  his  brief  reply,  General  Ilalleck  assured  the  women  of 
St.  Louis  that  it  should  be  "used  in  defense  of  their  happiness,  their  rights,  and  their  honor, 
and  solely  in  behalf  of  justice."  The  weapon  was  an  elegant  one,  richly  ornamented  with 
classical  designs. 
HALLECK'S  SWORD. 

3  The  amazing  territorial  extent  of  the  United  States  is  but  little  comprehended  in  Europe,  and  the  relative 

position  of  places  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  war  seemed  to  be  very  little  understood,  even  by  some  of 

the  best  informed  writers  and  speakers.    This  lack  of  exact  information  led  writers  on  American  affairs  into  the 

most  absurd  speculations  as  well  as  serious  blunders.    An  illustrative  example  was  found  in  the  summary  of 

war  news  from  America  in  the  Paris  Sfoniteiir,  at  about  the  time  we  are  considering.    Speaking  of  the  capture 

of  Roanoke  Island,  and  of  Elizabeth  City,  in  Eastern  North  Carolina,*  the  writer  observed: 

"Feb.,  1S62.    "The  Federal  army  landed,  and  proceeded  toward  Elizabeth  City,  which  it  found  evacuated 

and  burned  by  the  Southern  troops,     from  there  a  detaclanent  advanced  as  far  as  th.6 

Tennessee  Hiner,  and  thus  occupies  the  principal  road  between  Memphis  and  Columbus.    This  movement 

establishes  the  troops  of  General  Burnside  in  the  rear  of  the  great  army  of  the  Potomac."    Elizabeth  City,  on 

the  Atlantic  roast,  and  the  Tennessee  River,  at  the  point  indicated,  are  fully  750  miles  apart,  in  an  air  line,  and 

at  least  1,200  miles  by  any  route  troops  might  be  taken. 


FLOYD  AND  PILLOW  DISGRACED.  223 

rates,  with  as  much  dignity  as  possible,  commented  seriously  on  their  calami- 
ties in  a  message  to  his  "  Congress."  Official  information  had  not  reached 
him.  "  Enough  is  known,"  he  said,  "  of  the  surrender  of  Roanoke  Island  to 
make  us  feel  that  it  was  deeply  humiliating."  Of  the  disaster  at  Fort  Donel- 
son,  he  said :  "  I  am  not  only  unwilling  but  unable  to  believe  that  a  large 
army  of  our  people  has  surrendered  without  a  desperate  effort  to  cut  its  way 
through  the  investing  forces,  whatever  may  have  been  their  numbers,  and  to 
endeavor  to  make  a  junction  with  other  divisions  of  the  army."1  A  little 
later,  in  transmitting  to  his  "  Congress  "  the  reports  of  Floyd  and  Pillow, 
he  said  they  were  "  incomplete  and  unsatisfactory.  It  is  not  stated,"  he  said, 
"  that  re-enforcements  were  at  any  time  asked  for ;  nor  is  it  demonstrated  to 
have  been  impossible  to  have  saved  the  troops  by  evacuating  the  position ; 
nor  is  it  known  by  what  means  it  was  found  practicable  to  withdraw  a  part 
of  the  garrison,  leaving  the  remainder  to  surrender ;  nor  upon  what  authority 
or  principle  of  action  the  senior  generals  abandoned  responsibility  by  trans- 
ferring the  command  to  a  junior  officer."  Notwithstanding  General  John- 
ston attempted  to  gloss  the  cowardice  of  Floyd  and  Pillow,2  Davis,  in  the 
communication  we  are  considering,  said :  "  I  have  directed,  upon  the  exhibi- 
tion of  the  case  as  presented  by  the  two  senior  Generals,  that  they  should  be 
relieved  from  command,  to  await  further  orders,  whenever  a  reliable  judg- 
ment can  be  rendered  on  the  merits  of  the  case."3 

Davis  himself,  it  has  been  charged  since  the  close  of  the  rebellion  (for 
all  spoke  of  him  during  the  war  with  bated  breath),  was  continually  inter- 
fering in  military  affairs,  and  with  the  action  of  skillful  commanders  most 
mischievously.4 

Generals  Grant,  McClernand,  and  Wallace5  issued  orders  congratulating 
their  victorious  troops ;'  and  General  Halleck,  who  had  drawn  from  General 


1  Message  of  Jefferson  Davis  to  the  Confederate  Congress,  Feb.  28th,  1862. 

*  General  Johnston  said  in  a  private  letter  to  Jefferson  Davis:  "Although  the  command  was  irregularly 
transferred,  it  was  not  apparently  to  avoid  any  just  responsibility,  or  from  any  lack  of  personal  or  moral  intre- 
pidity."   Johnston  conld  not  have  been  aware  of  the  disgraceful  scene  in  the  midnight  council  at  Pillow's  quar- 
ters in  Dover,  when  he  wrote  that  apology.    The  temper  of  the  Conspirators  in  Richmond  was  in  no  mood  to 
receive  an  apology.    They  had  been  elated  beyond  measure  by  Pillow's  premature  boast  of  victory,  and  now 
the  disappointment  was  of  corresponding  force. 

*  Jefferson  Davis's  message  to  his  "Congress."  March  llth,  1862. 

4  So  say  military  experts,  and  those  most  intimately  acquainted  with  his  official  conduct.  "  Twenty  years 
hence,"  says  a  politician  of  Mississippi,  who  was  a  fellow-worker  in  rebellion  with  Davis  in  Richmond,  '•  no  one 
will  be  heard  to  deny  that  to  the  direct  and  unwise  interferences  in  great  military  movements,  on  the  part  of 
Davis,  are  to  be  attributed  nearly  all  the  principal  disasters  of  the  war.  In  the  gross  mismanagement  of  the  War 
Department,  under  the  supervision  and  control  of  Mr.  Davis  himself,  may  safely  be  charged  the  calamitous 
occurrences  at  Forts  Donelson  and  Henry,  and  at  Roanoke  Island." — War  of  the  Rebellion,  by  Henry  S.  Foote. 

6  For  their  services  in  the  siege  of  Fort  Donelson.  Generals  Grant,  McClernand,  and  Wallace  were  each 
promoted  to  Major-General  of  volunteers,  the  commission  of  the  former  bearing  the  date  of  the  surrender  (Feb- 
ruary 16, 1S62),  and  the  other  two  of  March  21st,  1S62. 

*  Grant  said  (February  17th),  after  congratulating  his  troops  on  their  "  triumph  over  the  rebellion,  gained 
by  their  valor,"  that  "  for  four  successive  nights,  without  shelter  during  the  most  inclement  weather  known  in 
this  latitude,  they  faced  an  enemy  in  large  force  in  a  position  chosen  by  himself.    Though  strongly  fortified  by 
nature,  all  the  additional  safeguards  suggested  by  science  were  added.    Without  a  murmur  this  was  borne, 
prepared  at  all  times  to  receive  an  attack,  and  with  continuous  skirmishing  by  day,  resulting  ultimately  in 
forcing  the  enemy  to  surrender  without  conditions.    The  victory  achieved  is  not  only  great  in  the  effect  it  will 
have  in  breaking  down  rebellion,  but  has  secured  the  greatest  number  of  prisoners  of  war  ever  taken  in  any  battle 
on  this  continent.    Fort  Donelson  will  hereafter  be  marked  in  capitals  on  the  map  of  our  united  country,  and 
the  men  who  fought  the  battle  will  live  in  the  memory  of  a  grateful  people." 

McClernand,  in  a  field-order  (February  ISth),  said :  "  You  have  continually  led  the  way  in  the  Valley  of 
the  Lower  Mississippi,  the  Tennessee,  and  the  Cumberland.  You  have  carried  the  flag  of  the  Union  farther 
South  than  any  o:her  land  forces,  marching  from  the  interior  toward  the  sea- board. 

u  Being  the  first  division  to  enter  Fort  Henry,  you  also  pursued  the  enemy  for  miles,  capturing  from  him, 


224  THE  ARMY  MAIL-SERVICE. 

Hunter's  Kansas  Department  some  of  the  re-enforcements  which  he  had  sent 
to  Grant,  said,  in  a  letter  to  him,"  "  To  you,  more  than  to  any 
Fis62.9'  °tner  man  out  of  this  Department,  are  we  indebted  for  our  success 
at  Fort  Donelson.  In  my  strait  for  troops  to  re-enforce  General 
Grant,  I  applied  to  you.  You  responded  nobly,  placing  your  forces  at  my 
disposition."  The  Secretaries  of  War  and  of  the  Xavy  also  issued  congratu- 
latory orders.  The  Government  and  people  were  satisfied  that  a  withering 
blow  had  been  given  to  the  rebellion,  and  that  henceforth  its  proportions 
would  be  less,  and  its  malignity  not  so  dangerous  to  the  life  of  the  Republic. 
At  Forts  Henry  and  Donelson  was  successfully  begun  that  army  mail- 
service  which  was  so  admirably  organized  and  so  efficiently  executed  during 
the  war  by  Colonel  A.  H.  Markland.  It  was  suggested  to  General  Grant  by 
Colonel  Markland,  who  was  the  special  agent  of  the  National  Post-office 
Department.  It  was  immediately  adopted,  and  was  ever  afterward  warmly 
cherished  by  that  sagacious  commander;  and  to  him  is  justly  due  much  of 
the  credit  of  making  it  practically  eifective  in  blessing  the  officers  and  soldiers 
of  the  armies  of  the  Republic  during  the  great  struggle.  The  perfection  of 
the  system  was  exhibited  even  so  early  as  at  the  capture  of  Forts  Henry  and 
Donelson,  and  it  never  failed  to  give  ample  satisfaction  to  all,  until  the  end 
of  the  war.1 

The  peculiar  army  mail-service  organized  under  the  auspices  of  General 
Grant  was  finally  extended  to  all  Departments,  and  was  managed  by  Colonel 
Markland,  who  was  made  the  general  superintendent  of  the  mails  of  the 
armies  of  the  Republic.  Soldiers  in  camp  or  on  the  march,  and  even  under 
the  fire  of  the  enemy,  received  letters  from  home  with  as  much  regularity  as 
if  they  had  been  residents  of  a  large  city.  That  system  was  not  introduced 
into  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  while  McClellan  commanded  it.  One  much 
less  perfect  and  efficient,  which  he  found  in  operation,  was  continued.  That 
was  established  when  the  troops  under  the  first  call  began  to  assemble  around 
Washington,  in  April  and  May,  1861.  The  chaplain  of  each  regiment  was 
recognized  as  "  regimental  post-master,"  and  he  usually  called  at  the  Wash- 
ington City  Post-office  for  the  army  mail.  When  the  army  was  increased 

In  his  flight,  six  field-pieces,  many  of  his  standards  and  flags,  n  number  of  prisoners,  nnd  a  great  quantity  of 
military  stores.  Following  the  enemy  to  this  place,  you  were  the  first  to  encounter  him  outside  of  his  intrench- 
mcnts.  and  drive  him  within  them."  After  recounting  their  exploits,  he  said :  '•  The  battle-field  testifies  to  your 
valor  and  constancy.  Even  the  magnanimity  of  the  enemy  accords  to  you  an  unsurpassed  heroism,  and  an 
enviable  and  brilliant  share  In  the  hardest-fought  battle  and  most  decisive  victory  ever  fought  and  won  on  the 

American  continent." "  The  dealh-knell  of  rebellion  is  sounded ;  an  army  has  been  annihilated ; 

nnd  the  way  to  Nashville  and  Memphis  is  opened." 

1  The  origin  aud  general  efficiency  of  that  service  is  stated  In  the  following  letter  to  the  author,  dated, 
'•  Head-quarters  Armies  of  the  United  States,  Washington,  D.  C.,  July  00th,  1366  :"— 

li  DEAR  SIB  : — Among  the  subjects  that  occupied  my  mind  when  I  assumed  command  at  Cairo,  In  the  fall 
of  1SC1,  was  the  regular  supply  of  mails  to  and  from  the  troops ;  not  only  those  in  garrison,  but  those  on  the 
march  when  active  movements  should  begin.  When  I  commenced  the  movement  on  Fort  Henry,  on  Jan.  7, 
1S62,  a  plan  was  proposed  by  which  the  mails  should  promptly  follow,  and  as  promptly  bo  sent  from  the  army. 
So  perfect  was  the  organization,  that  the  mails  were  delivered  to  the  army  Inline  liately  upon  its  occupation  of 
the  fort.  Within  one  hour  after  the  troops  began  to  march  into  Fort  Donelson,  the  mail  was  being  distributed 
to  them  from  the  mail  wagons.  The  same  promptness  was  always  observed  in  the  armies  under  my  command, 
up  to  the  period  of  the  final  disbandment.  It  Is  a  source  of  congratulation  that  the  postal  service  was  so  con- 
ducted, that  officers  and  men  were  in  constant  communication  with  kindred  nnd  friends  at  home,  and  with  as 
much  regularity  as  the  most  favored  in  the  large  cities  of  the  Union.  The  postal  system  of  the  army,  so  far  as 
I  know,  was  not  attended  with  any  additional  expense  to  the  service.  The  system  adopted  by  me  was  sug- 
gested and  ably  superintended  by  A.  H.  Markland,  special  agent  of  the  Post-office  Department. 

"  Respectfully,  .fee., 

"  U.  S.  GBANT,  General." 


THE  ARMY  MAIL  AT  WASHINGTON.  225 

and  fully  organized,  the  commanding  officer  of  each  regiment  selected  a 
reliable  man  from  the  non-commissioned  officers  or  privates  to  act  as  mail 
messenger,  and  that  system  was  continued  until  the  troops  were  called  to 
the  field  in  the  spring  of  1 86fi.  Then  the  mails  were  "  brigaded,"  placed  in 
canvas  bags,  labeled  and  addressed  to  the  brigade,  and  forwarded  to  their 
destination  by  steamer  or  railway,  under  military  authority.  The  Post-office 
Department  had  no  further  control  of  the  army  mail  after  it  left  the  post- 
office  at  Washington  City 

During  the  Peninsula  campaign,  the  mail  for  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
was  forwarded  from  Washington  by  way  of  Baltimore  and  Old  Point  Com- 
fort, the  Potomac  being  blockaded  by  shore  batteries.  At  the  same  time, 
the  troops  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley  were  supplied  with  a  mail  service  by 
way  of  Harper's  Ferry,  the  mails  being  sent  under  military  control  to  that 
place,  over  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  railway,  and  there  furnished  to  the 
brigades  when  called  for.  Owing  to  the  peculiar  condition  of  affairs  in  that 
region,  much  of  the  time  there  was  very  little  regularity  in  the  delivery  of 
the  mails,  and  communication  between  the  army  and  home  was  at  times  very 
uncertain. 

The  mails  for  these  armies,  and  also  for  the  Army  of  the  James,  were  all 
distributed  in  the  Post-office  at  Washington  City,  where  they  were  assorted 
into  regiments,  batteries,  and  independent  commands.  Rosters,  for  the 
guidance  of  the  postmaster  at  Washington,  were  furnished  when  troops 
changed  localities.  In  his  office  boxes  were  prepared  and  labeled  for  the 
respective  regiments ;  and  at  one  time  no  less  than  eight  hundred  regiments 
and  batteries,  which  extended  over  the  seaboard  to  New  Orleans,  and  the  entire 
Shenandoah  Valley,  had  the  mail  matter  for  them  thus  prepared  for  distribu- 
tion. After  being  thus  sorted,  these  mails  were  delivered  to  authorized  mili- 
tary agents,  who  attended  to  their  transmission.  In  this  way  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  letters  passed  to  and  from  the  army  daily.1 

The  regularity  with  which  the  great  armies  of  Grant,  Sherman,  Thomas, 
and  others  in  the  West  were  supplied  with  mails,  under  the  general  superin- 
tendence of  Colonel  Markland,  was  marvelous.  He  and  his  assistants  seemed 
to  be  almost  ubiquitous.  No  danger  was  so  appalling,  and  no  obstructions 
were  so  apparently  insurmountable  as  to  deter  these  messengers  of  good. 
They  endured  all  that  the  army  endured — perils,  fatigues,  and  privations.  The 
mail  was  nearly  always  in  advance  of  the  armies,  or  moving  in  a  direction  to 
meet  them,  and  yet  Colonel  Markland  never  lost  one,  by  capture,  over  which 
he  had  personal  control.  When  Sherman  reached  tide-water,  after  his  march 
for  the  sea,  the  mail  for  his  army  was  in  readiness  for  distribution  ;  and  the 

1  "For  months,"  says  Mr.  S.  J  Bowen,  the  postmaster  of  Washington  City,  in  a  letter  to  the  author,  on  the 
22d  of  July,  1866,  "we  received  and  sent  an  average  of  250.000  military  letters  per  day.  It  is  believed  that  this 
number  was  exceeded  after  General  Sherman's  army  reached  Savannah,  and  up  to  the  time  of  the  review  of  the 
troops  in  this  city  in  the  month  of  May,  1S65." 

"Taking  into  consideration,"  continues  Mr.  Bowen,  "the  quantity  of  mail  matter,  consisting  of  letters, 
newspapers,  packages  of  clothing,  and  other  articles  of  every  conceivable  kind  that  passed  through  this  office  to 
and  from  our  armies,  it  is  surprising  that  so  few  losses  occurred.  Almost  every  package  reached  the  person  to 
whom  it  was  addressed,  and  the  failure  of  letters  to  find  their  owners  in  'due  course  of  mnil1  was  extremely 
rare.  Indeed,  I  think  the  armies  were  provided  with  mails  with  just  about  as  much  certainty  as  people  are  in 
large  cities,  and  with  about  as  little  delay. 

"The  only  loss  of  any  moment  that  occurred  to  the  Post-office  Department,  on  account  of  this  heavy  mail 
service,  wns  in  mail-bags.  It  Is  estimated  that  at  least  thirty  thousand  of  these  were  sent  out  which  never  found 
their  way  back  to  this  office,  although  every  effort  was  made  by  us  to  have  them  returned." 

VOL.  11—15 


226  A  VOYAGE   ON   THE   CUMBERLAND   RIVER. 

first  vessel  to  reach  King's  Bridge,  on  the  Ogeechee  River,  was  the  mail 
steamer.  Subsequently,  when  Sherman  marched  through  the  Carolinas,  and 
after  the  hard-fought  battle  of  Bentonville,  he  met  the  mail  for  his  army  on 
the  evening  of  the  day  of  that  battle.1 

That  army  mail-service  presents  to  the  contemplation  of  those  who  com- 
prehend its  extent  and  usefulness,  one  of  the  moral  wonders  of  the  great  con- 
flict ;  and  in  its  salutary  influence  and  value  seems  second  only  to  the  Sanitary 
Commission  or  the  Christian  Commission.  It  kept  entire  armies  in  continual 
communion,  as  far  as  possible,  with  home  and  kindred — a  circumstance  of 
incalculable  benefit  to  the  soldier  and  the  service.  It  prevented  that  terrible 
home-sickness  with  which  raw  troops  are  often  prostrated.  It  also  exercised 
the  affections,  and,  in  a  remarkable  degree,  brought  the  sweet  influences  of 
the  domestic  circle  to  bear  most  powerfully  in  strengthening  the  men  against 
the  multiform  temptations  of  the  camp,  and  the  yearnings  for  family  joys 
which  so  often  seduce  the  less  favored  soldier  to  desert ;  while  courage  and 
patriotism  were  continually  stimulated  by  heroic  words  from  patient  and 
loving  ones  at  home. 

The  writer  visited  the  theater  of  events  recorded  in  this  chapter,  early  in 
May,  1866.  He  left  Nashville  in  the  steamer  Tyrone,  toward  the  evening 
of  the  5th.  Most  of  his  fellow-passengers,  as  far  as  Clarksville,  sixty  miles 
down  the  Cumberland  River,  consisted  of  about  two  hundred  colored 
soldiers,  who  had  just  been  paid  off  and  discharged  from  the  service.  The 
few  white  passengers  on  board,  and  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  Tyrone,  who 
were  mostly  secessionists,  were  greatly  relieved  when  these  soldiers  debarked 
at  midnight,  for  the  fearful  massacre  of  negroes  at  Memphis  had  just 
occurred,  and  they  did  not  know  what  might  be  the  temper  of  these  troops 
on  that  account.  They  were  in  dread  of  personal  danger.  But  there  was 
no  occasion  for  alarm.  The  preparations  made  for  surrendering  the  steamer 
to  the  soldiers,  on  demand,  and  taking  the  women  and  children  ashore  in  the 
yawl-boat,  as  well  as  the  more  belligerent  one  for  giving  the  negroes  a 
shower  of  hot  water  from  the  boiler,  in  the  event  of  an  uprising,  were  quite 
unnecessary.  The  writer,  who  mingled  among  and  conversed  with  many  of 
the  soldiers,  never  saw  a  more  orderly  and  well-disposed  company  of  men, 
just  loosed  from  military  discipline,  than  they.  There  was  only  one  intoxi- 
cated man  among  them.  They  were  too  full  of  joy  to  think  of  mischief. 
The  shores  of  the  Cumberland  resounded  with  their  songs  and  laughter,  for 


1  Letter  to  the  author  by  General  Markland,  August  20, 1866.  In  a  letter  to  Colonel  Markland,  written  in 
May.  1865,  General  O.  O.  Howard  says:  "For  more  than  a  year  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  has  been  cam- 
paigning in  the  interior  of  the  Southern  States,  a  great  portion  of  the  time  far  separated  from  depots  of  supplies, 
find  connected  with  home  and  friends  only  by  a  long  and  uncertain  line  of  railroad,  that  was,  for  the  most  part, 
overworked  to  supply  provisions,  or,  moving  off  without  base  or  lines  of  communication,  the  army  only  touched 
at  points  not  always  previously  designated.  During  all  this  time,  from  Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  from  Atlanta  to . 
Savannah,  and  in  the  homeward  campaign  across  the  Carolinas,  you,  my  dear  Colonel,  have  received  the  warmest 
thanks  from  officers  and  men  for  your  interest,  energy,  and  uniform  success  in  bringing  to  them  the  mail,  often 
immense  from  accumulation,  forwarding  it  promptly,  by  sea  or  by  land,  for  distribution.  During  the  campaign 
of  four  months  against  Atlanta,  the  mail  was  received  with  great  regularity.  On  the  13th  December,  the  very 
day  our  communication  was  opened  on  the  Ogeechee  River  with  Admiral  Dahlgren's  fleet,  the  mail-boat,  with 
your  personal  charge,  was  the  first  to  pass  the  obstructions  and  greet  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee.  When  our 
army  arrived  at  Goldsborough,  having  lie  n  marching  500  miles  without  communication,  it  found  letters  from 
home  in  waiting,  and  you  were  there  to  welcome  us  again.  From  this  time  till  we  left  Raleigh,  tn  route  for  Wash- 
ington, all  mail  matter  was  regularly  received,  and  you  still  provided  for  us  while  the  army  was  encamped  in 
sight  of  the  capital." 

General  Sherman,  in  a  letter  to  General  Markland,  bore  similar  testimony. 


VISIT   TO   FORT   DONELSOtf.  227 

they  were  all  happy  in  the  thought  of  money  in  their  pockets,  and  the  greet- 
ings of  friends  at  home. 

The  Tyrone  lay  at  Clarksville  until  daylight,  when  the  writer  had  the 
opportunity  to  make  a  sketch  of  Fort  Bruce  and  its  vicinity,  events  at  which 
will  be  considered  presently.  We  left  there  while  breakfasting ;  and  nearly 
all  of  that  beautiful  day  we  were  voyaging  on  that  winding  and  picturesque 
river,  whose  bosom  and  shores  have  been  made  historical  by  great  events. 
At  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  passed  the  ruins  of  the  Cumberland 
Iron  Works,  and  at  three  o'clock  we  landed  at  the  site  of  Dover.  The  little 
village,  with  its  church,  court-house,  and  almost  one  hundred  dwellings  and 
stores,  when  Fort  Donelson1  was  built,  had  disappeared.  The  public  build- 
ings and  most  of  the  private  ones  had  been  laid  in  ashes  during  the  war,  and 
only  a  few  dilapidated  structures  remained. 

At  Cooley's  tavern,  near  the  landing-place  (in  which  General  Tilghman 
had  quartered),  the  writer  was  introduced  to  Captain  James  P.  Flood,  the 
commander  of  the  famous  Flood's  Second  Illinois  Battery,  who  performed 
gallant  service  at  Dover,  in  repelling  an  attack  by  the  cavalry  of  Forest  and 
Wheeler.  He  had  settled  there  as  a  lawyer,  and  was  familiar  with  every 
foot  of  the  battle-ground.  He  kindly  offered  to  accompany  the  writer  to  the 
points  of  interest  in  connection  with  .the  battle,  and  took  him  to  the  house 
of  G.  M.  Stewart,  near  the  fort,  an  old  and  leading  citizen  of  Stewart  County, 
who  had  been  faithful  to  the  old  flag,  and  had  suffered  much  for  its  sake 
during  the  war.  Mr.  Stewart  and  his  son  (who  had  been  in  the  Union 
service)  kindly  offered  to  go  over  the  field  of  conflict  with  us.  He  fur- 
nished saddle-horses  for  the  whole  company,  and  at  twilight  we  had 
traversed  the  entire  line  of  works,  in  front  of  which  the  divisions  of  McCler- 
nand  and  Wallace  fought,  and  visited  the  head-quarters  of  General  Grant. 
Near  McClernand's  extreme  right,  in  Hysmith's  old  field,  we  found  the 
grave-yard  of  the  Hlinois  troops,  delineated  on  page  217.  We  followed  the 
lines  toward  the  center  in  their  devious  way  through  the  woods,  and  clear- 
ings covered  with  sprouting  oaks,  and  came  to  the  burial-place  of  the  dead 
of  the  Eleventh  Illinois  Regiment,  similar  in  appearance  to  the  other,  and 
having  a  board  in  the  center  with  the  names  of  the  killed  upon  it.  Every- 
where the  trees  were  terribly  scarred  by  bullets,  and  cannon-shot  and  shell, 
giving  evidence  of  the  severity  of  the  battle.  All  through  these  woods  and 
openings,  we  found  the  detached  lines  of  the  Confederate  intrenchments  half 
concealed  by  the  already  rank  growth  of  grass,  and  bushes  shoulder  high, 
and  blackberry  shrubs  and  vines,  then  white  with  blossoms.  Nature  was 
rapidly  hiding  from  view  these  evidences  of  man's  iniquity. 

Grant's  head-quarters,  as  we  have  observed,  were  at  the  house  of  Mrs. 
Crisp,  a  short  distance  from  the  road  leading  from  Dover  to  Fort  Henry. 
Mrs.  Crisp,  a  stout,  kind-hearted,  good-natured  old  lady,  was  still  there, 
and  refreshed  us  with  a  draught  of  the  finest  spring  water.  She  did 
not  approve  of  National  troops  in  general,  but  had  most  pleasant  recollec- 
tions of  General  Grant  and  his  staff.  She  committed  to  our  keeping  kind 


1  This  fort  was  so  named  in  honor  of  Andrew  Jackson  Donelson,  the  adopted  son  of  President  Jackson,  and 
who  at  that  time  was  occupying  the  "  Hermitage,"  a  few  miles  from  Nashville.  He  warmly  espoused  the  cause 
of  the  conspirators. 


228 


VIEW   AT   FORT   DOXELSON. 


compliments  to  the  General,  and  then,  at  almost  sunset,  we  bade  her  farewell 
and  galloped  back  toward  Dover,  diverging  to  the  left  to  visit  Fort  Douel- 
son,  and  sketch  the  scene  of  the  battle  on  the  river  between  the  armed 
vessels  and  the  water-batteries.  The  sun  was  just  setting  behind  some  thin 
clouds  when  we  arrived  there,  and  it  was  soon  too  dark  to  allow  the  use  of 
the  pencil.  So  we  rode  to  Dover,  supped  with  Mr.  Stewart,  and  lodged  at 
Cooley's. 

Wishing  to  take  passage  on  the  first  steamer  that  should  pass  up  the 
Cumberland  the  next  morning,  the  writer  avose  at  dawn,  and  found  Mr. 
Stewart,  as  previously  arranged,  ready,  with  two  saddle-horses,  to  visit  the 
fort.  We  breakfasted  before  sunrise,  and  then  rode  over  the  lines  of  the 
famous  stronghold  on  which  the  Confederates  had  spent  so  much  labor,  and 
placed  so  much  dependence.  These,  too,  were  half  hidden  by  shrubbery  and 
viues,  and  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  years  it  will  be  difficult  to  trace  the 


-  *l 


VIEW   AT  POET  DOXELSON.1 

outlines  of  these  fortifications.  Between  these  and  Dover,  we  visited  a 
strong  work  on  a  commanding  eminence,  built  by  the  National  troops  under 
the  direction  of  Captain  Flood  and  others,  but  which  was  never  made  use  of. 
From  the  hill  overlooking  the  water  batteries  I  made  the  accompanying 
sketch,  and  had  just  finished  it  when  a  steamer  came  in  sight  below,  at  the 
point  where  Foote's  armored  vessels,  ranged  in  a  line,  assailed  the  Confede- 
rate works.  Remounting  our  horses,  we  hurried  back  to  Dover,  reaching 


1  This  is  a  view  looking  down  the  river,  in  which  tho  remains  of  the  upper  water  battery  nre  seen  in  the 
foreground.  In  the  distance,  on  the  left,  near  wh  ch  is  seen  a  steamboat,  is  the  prumonmry  beliim!  which  the 
Carondelet  lay  while  bombarding  the  Confederate  works  on  the  13th.  The  fort  lay  on  the  top  of  the  hill  on  the 
extreme  left  Across  the  river  is  seen  the  shore  to  which  Pillow  escaped  when  he  stoU-  out  of  the  fort. 


RETURN   TO   NASHVILLE.  229 

there  just  as  the  steamer  was  moored  at  the  gravelly  bank.  It  was  the 
Emma  Floyd,  one  of  the  most  agreeable  boats  on  the  Cumberland,  and  with 
its  intelligent  pilots,  John  and  Oliver  Kirkpatrick,  and  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren, the  writer  spent  most  of  the  day  in  the  pilot-house,  listening  to  the 
stories  of  the  adventures  of  these  men  while  they  were  acting  as  pilots  in  the 
fleets  of  Farragut  and  Porter,  during  those  marvelous  expeditions  on  the 
Mississippi,  its  tributaries,  and  its  mysterious  bayous,  carried  on  in  connec- 
tion with  the  armies  of  Grant  and  Banks.  After  a  delightful  voyage  of 
twenty-four  hours,  we  arrived  at  Nashville,  where  the  writer  was  joined  by 
his  former  traveling  companions,  Messrs.  Dreer  and  Greble,  of  Philadelphia, 
with  whom  he  afterward  journeyed  for  six  weeks  upon  the  pathways  and 
battle-fields  of  the  great  armies  in  Tennessee,  Georgia,  and  Virginia. 

The  aspect  of  Nashville,  and  especially  its  surroundings,  had  materially 
changed  since  the  author  was  there  in  1861.  The  storm  of  war  had  swept 
over  the  country  in  its  vicinity  with  fearful  effect.  The  city  itself  had  not 
suffered  bombardment,  yet  at  times  it  had  been  in  imminent  danger  of  such 
calamity  ;  first  on  the  approach  of  the  forces  of  Grant  and  Buell,  and  after- 
ward when  it  was  held  by  the  National  troops  and  was  threatened  by  the 
Confederates.  The  hills  had  been  stripped  of  their  forests,  pleasure-grounds 
had  been  robbed  of  their  shade-trees,  and  places  of  pleasant  resort  had  been 
scarred  by  trenches  or  disfigured  by  breastworks.  Buildings  had  been 
shattered  by  shot  and  shell  or  laid  in  ruins  by  fire ;  and  at  every  approach 
to  the  city  were  populous  cemeteries  of  soldiers  who  had  fallen  in  defense 
of  their  country. 

In  the  Capitol  were  stores  of  correspondence  and  other  papers  captured 
from  Pillow  and  his  fellow-traitors,  and  these  were  placed  at  the  disposal  of 
the  author,  who  also  had  the  good  fortune  to  meet  in  Nashville  General 
Ewell,  one  of  the  most  estimable  of  the  Confederates  who  took  up  arms 
against  the  Government,  as  a  man  and  as  a  military  leader.  He  kindly  al- 
lowed him  to  make  abstracts  of  his  later  reports,  in  manuscript,  concerning 
operations  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  in  which  he  and  "  Stonewall  Jack- 
son" were  associated,  and  also  furnished  him  with  information  relative  to 
the  evacuation  of  Richmond,  and  the  destruction  of  a  great  portion  of  it 
by  fire  immediately  succeeding  that  event,  when  Ewell  was  in  command 
of  the  post.  That  subject  will  be  considered  hereafter. 


230 


ADVANCE  ON  BOWLING  GREEN. 


<•  Feb.  11, 
1862. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

EVENTS  AT  NASHVILLE,  COLUMBUS,  NEW  MADRID,  ISLAND  NUMBER  TEN,  AND 

PEA  RIDGE. 

HEN  Fort  Donelson  fell,  Kentucky  and  Missouri,  and  all 
of  northern  and  middle  Tennessee  were  lost  to  the  Con- 
federates, and  the  more  Southern  States,  whose  inhabit- 
ants expected  to  have  the  battles  for  their  defense 
fought  in  the  border  Slave-labor  States,  were  exposed 
to  the  inroads  of  the  National  armies. 

The  terror  inspired  all  along  the  Confederate  line 
by  the  fall  of  Fort  Henry,  and  the  forward  movement 
of  General  Mitchel,  of  Buell's  army,  from  his  camp  at 
Bacon's  Creek,  across  the  Green  River  at  Mumfords- 
ville,  toward  Bowling  Green,  simultaneously  with  Grant's  investment  of 
Fort  Donelson,0  caused  that  line,  which  seemed  so  strong  almost 
to  invincibility  a  few  weeks  before,  to  crumble  into  fragments 
and  suddenly  disappear  as  a  mist.  General  Johnston  clearly 
perceived  that  both  Bowling  Green  and  Columbus  were  now  untenable,  and 
that  the  salvation  of  his  troops  at  each  required  the  immediate  evacuation 
of  these  posts.  He  issued  orders  accordingly,  and  when  Mitchel,  having 
marched  forty-two  miles  in  thirty-two  hours,  reached  the  northern  bank  of 
the  Barren  River,  on  whose  southern  border  Bowling  Green1  stood,  the  main 
- -—,^  body  of  Johnston's 

troops,  seven  or  eight 
thousand  strong,  had 
left  it  and  fled  south- 
ward. Mitchel  found 
the  bridges  on  that 
stream  all  destroyed ; 
and  when,  on  the  same 
night,  Colonel  Turchin 
crossed  it  below  the 
village,  with  his  bri- 
gade, the  heavens  were 

BOWLDTfl  GRKBN  AFTER  THK  BVACUATIOK.  illuminated  by  tllC 

flames  of  the  burning  railway  station-house,  and  Confederate  stores  in  the 


1  Bowling  Green  is  about  74  miles  from  Nashville,  and  contained  a  little  less  than  3,000  inhabitants  when 
the  war  broke  out.  Around  it  are  numerous  little  hills  or  "knobs,"  on  which  the  insurgents  planted  batteries 
and  made  the  post  very  strong.  Our  litle  picture  shows  the  appearance  of  Bowling  Green,  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  railway  station,  on  the  day  after  the  evacuation. 


PANIC  IN  NASHVILLE.  231 

center  of  the  town.  These  had  been  fired  by  Texas  Rangers,  left  behind  for 
the  purpose,  and  who  were  then  just  moving  off  on  a  railway  train.  Mitchel's 
troops  were  exhausted  by  their  forced  march  in  the  keen  frosty  air,  and  the 
labor  of  removing  trees  from  the  roads  which  the  Confederates  had  cut  down ; 
and  the  water  in  the  stream  being  too  high  to  ford,  his  army  did  not  cross 
until  the  next  day,  when  they  found  Bowling  Green  to  be  almost  barren  of 
spoils.  Half  a  million  dollars'  worth  of  property  had  been  destroyed,  and 
only  a  brass  6-pounder,  and  commissary  stores  valued  at  five  thousand  dollars, 
remained.  The  Confederates  had  also  removed,  during  the  preceding  four 
days,  a  large  quantity  of  provisions  and  stores  to  Nashville. 

Imminent  danger  now  impended  over  Nashville.  Johnston,  as  we  have 
seen,  had  declared  that  he  fought  for  that  city  at  Fort  Donelson.  When  the 
latter  fell,  Nashville  was  doomed,  and  its  disloyal  inhabitants  were  pale  with 
terror. 

On  the  day  of  the  surrender,  the  intelligence  of  the  sad  event  reached  the 
city  just  as  the  people  were  comfortably  seated  in  the  churches,  for  it  was 
the  Christian  Sabbath.  Pillow's  foolish  boast1  and  dispatch  founded  upon  it* 
had  allayed  all  fears ;  now  these  were  awakened  with  ten-fold  intensity.  The 
churches  were  instantly  emptied,  and  each  citizen  seemed  to  have  no  other 
thought  but  for  personal  safety.3  That  the  town  would  be  speedily  occupied 
by  the  Government  troops,  no  one  doubted.  Grant's  vigor  had  been  tested. 
It  had  been  observed  that  he  did  not  stop  when  a  victory  was  gained,  but 
pushed  forward  to  reap  in  full  all  of  its  advantages.  So  they  gave  up  all  as 
lost.  The  public  stores  were  thrown  wide  open,  and  everybody  was  allowed 
to  carry  off  provisions  and  clothing  without  hindrance. 

The  panic  among  the  Secessionists  was  fearful.  Governor  Harris,  the 
worst  criminal  of  them  all,  was  crazy  with  alarm.  He  rode  through  the 
streets  with  his  horse  at  full  speed,  crying  out  that  the  papers  in  the  capital 
must  be  removed.4  He  well  knew  what  evidence  of  his  treason  was  among 
them.  He  and  his  guilty  legislature  gathered  as  many  of  the  archives  as 
possible,  and  fled  by  railway  to  Memphis,5  while  the  officers  of  banks,  bear- 

1  See  page  216.  This  boast  had  so  assured  the  citizens  that  all  was  safe,  that  they  felt  no  apprehensions  of 
evil.  Indeed,  they  had  indulged  in  rejoicings  over  the  victory  of  the  Confederates  at  Fort  Donelson.  For  this 
reason,  the  astounding  news  that  now  reached  them  was  more  appalling. 

a  The  dispatch  was  headed  in  large  letters — ENEMY  RETREATING  ! — GLORIOUS  RESULT!  I — OUB  BOYS  FOLLOW- 
ING ASD  PEPPERING  THEIR  REAR!  ! — A  COMPLETE  VICTORY  !  1 

*  u  An  earthquake,"  says  Pollard  (i.  247),  "could  not  have  shocked  the  city  more.    The  congregations  at 
the  churches  were  broken  up  in  confusion  and  dismay;  women  and  children  rushed  into  the  streets,  wailing 
with  terror;   trunks  were  thrown  from  three-story  windows  in   the   haste  of  the   fugitives,  and  thousands 
hastened  to  leave  their  beautiful  city  in  the  midst  of  the  most  distressing  scenes  of  terror,  confusion,  and 
plundering  by  the  mob." 

The  panic  of  the  people  was  natural.  They  had  been  deceived  and  misled,  by  false  teachers  in  their  midst, 
Into  the  belief  that  the  people  of  the  North  were  half  savages.  Among  these  teachers,  who  should  be  held 
responsible  for  much  of  the  sufferings  inflicted  by  the  war.  was  W.  E.  Ward,  a  clergyman  who,  in  his  paper, 
called  The  Banner  of  Peace,  published  at  Nashville,  had  just  said:  "We  have  felt  too  secure,  we  have  been 
too  blind  to  the  consequence  of  Federal  success.  If  they  succeed,  we  shall  see  plunder,  insult  to  old  and  young, 
male  and  female,  murder  of  innocents,  release  of  slaves,  and  causing  them  to  drive  and  insult  their  masters 
and  mistresses  in  the  most  menial  services,  the  land  laid  waste,  houses  burned,  banks  and  private  coffers 
robbed,  cotton  and  every  valuable  taken  away  before  our  eyes,  and  a  brutal,  drunken  soldiery  turned  loose  upon 
us.  Who  wants  to  see  this?  If  you  do  not  believe,  you  will  see  it;  look  at  Missouri." 

4  Nashville  correspondent  of  the  Richmond  Dispatch,  Feb.  17,  1862. 

•  At  Memphis,  on  the  19th,  Governor  Harris  issued  a  proclamation,  in  which  he  deplored  the  loss  of  Fort 
Donelson,  and  the  danser  that  threatened  the  capital,  and  told  the  people  that  henceforth  Tennessee  was  to 
become  the  battle-field  in  which  her  inhabitants  would  show  to  the  world  that  they  were  worthy  to  be — weat 
they   had   solemnly  declared  themselves    to   be — •'freemen."     He  encournsred,  or   discouraged  them   by  the 
announcement  that  he  would  take  the  field  at  their  head ;  and  then  in  turgid  phrases  he  tried  to  arouse  them 


232 


DESTRUCTION  OF  THE   TENNESSEE  IRON  WORKS. 


ing  away  specie  from  the  vaults,  and  citizens  encumbered  with  their  most 
valuable  effects  that  were  portable,  crowded  the  stations  of  the  railways 
leading  to  Decatur  and  to  Chattanooga.  Every  vehicle  was  brought  into 
requisition,  and  hack-hire  was  raised  to  twenty-five  dollars  an  hour.  This 
fearful  panic  was  increased  when  a  portion  of  the  troops,  flying  from  Bowl- 
ing Green,  came  rushing  into  the  city  across  the  railway  and  the  Suspension 
bridges,  and  a  rumor  spread  over  the  town  that  the  victors  at  Fort  Donelson 
were  making  their  way  rapidly  up  the  Cumberland. 

The  rumor  was  true.  On  the  evening  of  the  day  after  the  surrender  of 
Fort  Donelson,"  Commodore  Foote  sent  the  St.  Louis  up  the 
Cumberland  to  the  Tennessee  Iron  Works,  six  or  seven  miles 
above  Dover.  These  belonged,  in  part,  to  John  Bell,  the  candi- 
date of  the  "  Constitutional  Union  Party  "  for  President,  in  1 860,'  who,  as 
we  have  observed,  had  early  espoused  the  cause  of  the  conspirators.2  There 
appeared  to  be  sufficient  evidence  of  these  works  having  been  employed  in 
the  interest  of  the  rebellion  to  warrant  their  destruction,  and  they  were  laid 
in  ashes.  Nothing  remained  of  them,  when  the  writer  passed  by  the  spot 
in  the  spring  of  1866,  but  three  tall  chimneys,  ruined  machinery,  and  heaps 
of  brick. 

On  the  19th,  the  commodore,  with  the  gun-boats  Cairo,  Lieutenant-com- 
manding Bryant,  and  Conestogq,  Lieutenant-commanding  Phelps,  ascended 


>  Feb.  16, 
1862. 


FORT  BRUCE  AND   ITS  VICINITY.* 

the  river  to  Clarkesville  (a  city  on  its  right  bank,  of  about  two  thousand 
inhabitants  before  the  war,  and  the  capital  of  Montgomery  County),  with 
the  intention  of  attacking  an  unfinished  fort  there,  which  the  Confederates 

O  f 

to  resist  the  Union  armies.  He  had,  he  said,  in  a  message  to  the  Legislature  on  the  20th,  organized  and  put  into 
the  field  since  May,  1861,  "for  the  Confederate  service,  fifty-nine  regiments  of  infantry,  one  of  cavalry,  eleven 
cavalry  battalions,  and  over  twenty  independent  companies,  mostly  of  artillery."  Fifteen  thousand  of  these 
troops,  he  said,  had  been  armed  by  the  "Confederate  Government,"  and  to  arin  the  remainder  he  called  for  "  the 
sporting  guns  "  of  the  citizens. 

1  See  page  30.  volume  I. 

2  See  page  874,  volume  I. 

*  The  National  troops  completed  the  work  and  named  it  Fort  Bruce,  in  honor  of  the  loyal  Colonel  Bruce, 
of  Nashville.  The  engraving  shows  its  situation  at  the  bend  of  the  Cuuibeiland,  about  half  a  mile  below 
Clarksville.  It  commanded  the  river  up  and  down.  The  mouth  of  the  Red  River  ia  seen  at  the  center  of  the 
picture,  near  a  storehouse.  On  the  Clarksville  side  of  that  stream  was  a  small  redoubt,  called  the  Mud  Fort,  it 
being  overflowed  and  covered  with  sediment  at  hish  water.  This  sketch  was  made  by  the  writer  from  the  deck 
of  the  Emma  Floyd,  while  lying  at  Clarksville,  looking  down  the  river. 


FLIGHT   OF  CONFEDERATES  FROM  NASHVILLE. 


233 


were  erecting  on  the  high  bluff  at  the  mouth  of  the  Red  River,  a  small 
stream  that  enters  the  Cumberland  just  below  the  town.  The  garrison, 
startled  by  the  general  panic,  fled,  and,  in  defiance  of  the  wishes  and  remon- 
strances of  the  citizens  of  Clarkesville,  set  fire  to  the  fine  railway  bridge 
that  spanned  the  river  at  that  place.  Colonel  Webster,  Grant's  chief  of 
staff,  and  Lieutenant  Phelps,  immediately  went  ashore  and  hoisted  the 
National  flag  over  the  fort.  Two-thirds  of  the  terrified  citizens  of  Clarkes- 
ville had  fled  when  Foote  arrived.  At  the  suggestion  of  the  late  venerable 
Cave  Johnson,  and  one  or  two  others,  he  proclaimed  full  protection  to  all 
peaceable  citizens,  at  the  same  time  warning  them  not  to  display  any  seces- 
sion flags  or  other  evidence  of  rebellious  feeling. 

General  Smith,  with  the  advance  of  the  National  army,  marched  up  to 
Clarkesville  and  took  command  there ;  while  Foote  returned  to  Cairo  for 
more  gun-boats,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  Nashville.  In  the  mean  time 
General  Johnston  and  his  forces  from  Bowling  Green  had  continued  their 
flight  southward  as  far  as  Murfreesboro,  twenty-five  miles  on  the  way 
toward  Chattanooga,1  leaving  General  Floyd,  the  fugitive  from  Fort  Donel- 
son,  with  a  few  troops  to  secure  the  immense  amount  of  stores  and  provisions 
in  Nashville.  Pillow,  the  other  fugitive  from  Fort  Donelson,  and  Hardee, 
who  had  come  down  from  Bowling  Green,  were  directed  to  assist  Floyd  in 
the  business.  The  assignment  to  the  perilous  duty  of  remaining  nearest  the 
dreaded  Nationals  seemed  like  punishment  inflicted  on  Floyd  and  Pillow  by 
Johnston  for  their  cowardice.  If  so,  it  was  successful ;  yet  it  was  injurious 
to  the  Confederate  cause,  for  these  men,  unwilling  to  risk  their  persons  again, 
suffered  terribly  from  fear,  and  counseled  flight,  as  before.  Floyd, 
on  hearing  that  Foote's  gun-boats  were  coming,  gave  orders  on 
Monday"  for  the  Confederate  stores  to  be  thrown  open  to  the  public ; 
two  steam-packets, 
which  were  being 
changed  into  gun- 
boats, to  be  burned ; 
and  the  two  bridges* 
at  Nashville  to  be 
destroyed.  Against 
the  last  act  the  citi- 
zens most  vehement- 
ly protested,  and  it 
was  postponed  until 
Tuesday  night,  when 
they  were  both  burn- 
ed by  Floyd's  order ; 
and  he  and  Pillow 
literally  scampered 
away  southward  by 


«  Feb.  IT, 
1862. 


NASHVILLE   AND   ITS   BRIDGES 


1  It  was  supposed  by  the  Confederates  that  the  Nationals  would  push  on  toward  East  Tennessee,  and  It 
was  for  the  purpose  of  confronting  such  movement  that  Johnston  took  position  at  Murfreosboro. 

2  The  wire  suspension-bridge  was  a  beautiful  structure,  and  cost  about  $150,000.    A  large  portion  of  the 
*t«ck  belonged  to  the  slain  General  Zollicoffer,  and  was  the  chief  reliance  for  support,  of  his  orphaned  daughters. 
J5ut  Floyd  and  Pillow  wished  to  put  a  gulf  between  themselves  and  the  Nationals,  that  they  might  save 
their  own  worthless  persons ;  and  so  the  claims  of  orphans  and  the  prayers  of  citizens  were  of  no  avail. 


234 


SURRENDER   OF   NASHVILLE. 


the  light  of  the  conflagration.1     The  troops  that  remained  longest  in  Nash- 
ville were  Forest's  cavalry,  led  by  that  brave  captaim 

During  the  remainder  of  the  week,  Nashville  was  the  theater  of  the 
wildest  anarchy,  and  neither  public  nor  private  property  was  safe  for  an 
hour.  Happily  for  the  well-disposed  inhabitants,  Colonel  Kenner,  of  the 
Fourth  Ohio  cavalry,  of  Mitchel's  division,  entered  the  city  on  Sunday 
evening,  the  23d,  and  endeavored  to  restore  order.  He  was  immediately 
followed  by  the  remainder  of  his  commander's  force,  who  encamped  at  Edge- 
field,  opposite  Nashville,  and  there  awaited  the  arrival  of  General  Buell. 
That  officer  came  on  the  25th,  and  on  the  same  morning  the  Conestoga 
arrived  from  Clarkesville,  as  a  convoy  to  transports  bearing  a  considerable 
body  of  troops,  under  General  Nelson.  These  had  not  been  opposed  in 
their  passage  up  the  river,  for  the  only  battery  on  its  banks  between  the  two 
cities  was  Fort  Zollicoffer,  on  a  bluif,  four  or  five  miles  below  Nashville, 
which  Avas  unfinished,  and  was  then  abandoned.  The  citizens  of  Nashville, 
believing  General  Johnston  would  make  a  stand  there,  had  commenced  this 
fort  on  the  south  or  left  bank  of  the  Cumberland,  and  were  much  incensed 
by  its  sudden  abandonment. 

Pursuant  to  previous  arrangement,  the  mayor  of  Nashville  (R.  B.  Cheat- 
ham)  and  a  small  delegation  of  citizens  crossed  over  to  Buell's  quarters  at 
Edgefield,  and  there  made  a  formal  surrender  of  the  city."     Gen- 
eral    Buell   at  once  issued  an  order  congratulating    the    troops 
"  that  it  had  been  their  privilege  to  restore  the  National  banner 
to  the  Capitol  of  Tennessee."*     He  expressed  a  belief  that  the  hearts  of  a 
greater  portion  of  the  people  of  that  State  would  be  rejoiced  by  the  fact  ; 

and  he  assured  the  in- 
habitants that  the 
rights  of  person  and 
property  should  be 
respected.  On  the 
following  day,  Gen- 
eral Grant  and  staff 
arrived,  and  he  and 
General  Buell  held  a 
consultation  about 
future  movements. 
Colonel  Stanley  Mat- 
thews, of  the  Fifty- 
first  Ohio  Volunteers, 
was  appointed  Pro- 
vost-Marshal, and  or- 
der was  speedily  re- 


o 

1862. 


CAPITOL   AT  NASHVILLE. 


1  A  greater  portion  of  the  cannon  at  Nashville  were  spiked,  and  many  of  them  were  placed  upon  the 
bridges  before  they  were  flred,  and  when  these  perished  in  the  flames,  the  cannon  went  to  the  bottom  of  the 
Cumberland 

»  The  Capitol  of  the  State  of  Tennessee  is  one  of  the  finest  of  its  kind  in  the  United  States.  It  is  in  the 
center  of  four  acres  of  ground  in  the  midst  of  the  city,  and  crowns  a  hill  that  rises  197  feet  above  the  Cumberland 
River.  It  is  composed  of  fossilated  limestone,  taken  from  quarries  near  the  city,  and  its  style  is  of  the  most 
beautiful  of  the  Grecian  orders,  with  four  porticoes,  whose  columns  are  33  feet  in  heisrht.  It  is  a  parallelogram 
in  form,  140  by  2TO  feet  in  size,  and  is  surrounded  by  a  terrace  17  feet  in  width  and  six  in  height.  The  pinnacle 


EXPEDITION  AGAINST  COLUMBUS.  235 

stored.      Railroad    connection  with   Louisville  was    soon  opened,  and   the 
inhabitants  were  invited  to  resume  their  avocations. 

The  capture  of  Nashville,  the  flight  of  the  Governor  and  Legislature  of 
Tennessee  from  the  State  capital,  and  the  virtual  dissolution  of  civil  govern- 
ment in  that  Commonwealth,  imposed  upon  the  National  authorities  the  duty 
of  providing  a  substitute  for  the  people.     It  was  resolved  to  appoint  a  mili- 
tary governor  to  administer  the  public  affairs  of  the  State  under  martial 
law ;  and  Andrew  Johnson,  formerly  a  chief  magistrate  of  that  Common- 
wealth, and  then  one  of  i£s  representatives  in  the  United  States  Senate,  was 
appointed"  to  that  responsible  position,  with  the  military  rank  of 
Brigadier-General.1     He  reached  Nashville  on  the  12th  of  March,    "^f4' 
and,   in   a   speech   to   the   citizens   assembled  that   evening,  he 
promised  friendship  and  protection  to  the  loyal,  and  gave  them  to  under- 
stand  that  "intelligent   and   conscious  treason  in  high  places"  would  be 
punished. 

Another  bloodless  victory  soon  followed  the  capture  of  Nashville.  Six 
days  after  the  formal  surrender  of  that  city,  General  Halleck  telegraphed  to 
General  McClellan  from  St.  Louis,4  "  Columbus,  the  Gibraltar  of 

.  4  March  4. 

the  West,  is  ours,  and  Kentucky  is  free,  thanks  to  the  brilliant 
strategy  of  the  campaign  by  which  the  enemy's  center  was  pierced  at  Forts 
Henry  and  Donelson,  his  wings  isolated  from  each  other  and  turned,  com- 
pelling thus  the  evacuation  of  his  stronghold  of  Bowling  Green  first,  and  now 
Columbus." 

The  history  of  the  latter  event  may  be  told  in  few  words.  When  it  was 
evident  to  the  conspirators  at  Richmond  that  the  "  Gibraltar  "  was  untenable, 
the  so-called  Secretary  of  War  instructed  Polk,  through  Beauregard,  "  to 
evacuate  Columbus,  and  select  a  defensive  position  below."  Polk  chose  that 
section  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  shores  which  embraces  Island  Number  Ten, 
the  main  land  in  Madrid  Bend  on  the  Kentucky  shore,  and  New  Madrid. 
Defensive  works  had  been  thrown  up  at  the  two  latter  places  during  the 
preceding  autumn,  and  now  measures  were  immediately  taken  for  strongly 
fortifying  Island  Number  Ten. 

So  early  as  the  25th  of  February,  Polk  ordered  the  removal  of  the  sick 
from  Columbus,  as  a  preparatory  step  toward  the  evacuation  of  that  post,  and 
assigned  the  command  of  the  river  defenses  at  the  position  chosen  to  General 
I.  P.  McCown,  whose  division  was  ordered  thither  on  the  27th.  The 
remainder  of  the  troops,  excepting  the  cavalry,  left  Columbus  on  the  1st  of 
March.  General  Stuart's  brigade  went  by  steamer  to  New  Madrid,  and  the 
remainder  marched  by  land  to  Union  City,  in  Tennessee,2  under  General 
Cheatham.  The  removal  of  special  articles  of  value  to  Jackson,  Tennessee, 


of  its  cupola  is  200  feet  from  the  ground.  In  compliance  with  the  request  of  Mr.  Strickland,  its  architect,  his 
remains  are  inclosed  in  its  walls,  with  a  proper  inscription  on  the  outside ;  and  so  that  imposing  pile  has  become 
his  monument.  The  cost  of  the  building  was  over  $1,000,000.  The  population  of  Nashville,  at  the  time  we  are 
considerins,  was  about  24,000  souls. 

In  our  little  sketch  is  seen  a  cabin  in  front  of  the  Capitol.  It  was  used  by  the  architects  durinz  the  erection 
of  the  great ;  building  and  in  it  Governor  Harris  was  living,  it  is  said,  in  a  very  frugal  manner,  when  he  was 
gammoned  to  fly  from  Nashville. 

1  See  page  226,  .volume  I. 

'This  is  at  the  intersection  of  the  Nashville  and  Northwestern  and  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  Hallways ;  th« 
former  leading  directly  to  Hickman,  on  the  Mississippi  River. 


236  CAPTURE   OF  COLUMBUS. 

had  been  accomplished  at  that  time.     Then  the  cavalry  set  fire  to  the  military 

buildings  of  the  post,  and,  accompanied  by  Polk  and  his  staff 

*iS62Ch'      followed  the  retiring  columns,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 

ofthe2d.al 

In  the  mean  time  preparations  had  been  made  to  capture  Columbus,  with 
its  troops  and  munitions  of  war.  When  Foote  returned  to  Cairo  from 
Clarkesville,  he  collected  a  flotilla  of  six  gun-boats,  commanded  respectively 
by  Captains  Davis,  Walke,  and  Stembel,  and  Lieutenants-commanding  Paul- 
ding,  Thompson,  and  Shirk ;  four  mortar-boats,  under  the  general  command 
of  Lieutenant-commanding  Phelps,  assisted  by  Lieutenant  Ford,  of  the  Ord- 
nance Corps,  and  Captain  George  Johnson,  of  Cincinnati ;  and  three  trans- 
ports. The  latter  bore  a  small  land  force  of  little  more  than  two  thousand 
men,2  commanded  by  Brigadier-General  W.  T.  Sherman  (who  was  in  com- 
mand at  Paducah),  accompanied  by  General  Cullum,  of  Halleck's  staff.  The 
flotilla  left  Cairo  before  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  4th,*  and 
at  sunrise  was  in  sight  of  the  fortified  bluff's  at  Columbus.  Prepa- 
rations were  made  for  attack.  Humor  had  declared  that  the  fort  had  been 
evacuated.  It  was  cautiously  approached,  even  after  a  farmer,  a  professedly 
Union  man,  had  assured  the  commodore  that  the  troops  had  fled.  At  length 
the  National  flag  was  dimly  seen  waving  over  the  Confederate  works.  It 
might  be  a  trick.  Colonel  Buford  and  a  detachment  of  the  Twenty-seventh 
Illinois  were  landed  to  reconnoiter.  They  were  soon  clambering  up  the  steep 
bluffs  with  shouts  of  triumph.  Troops  were  in  the  fortifications,  but  they 
were  friends.  A  detachment  of  the  Second  Illinois  cavalry,  under  Lieutenant 
Hogg,  two  hundred  and  fifty  strong,  who  had  been  sent  out  as  scouts  from 
Paducah,  had  entered  the  place  at  five  o'clock  the  day  before,  and  hoisted 
the  Stars  and  Stripes  over  the  main  work  of  that  stronghold.3  They  found 
the  town  deserted  by  nearly  all  of  its  disloyal  inhabitants.4  There  was  evi- 
dence of  great  haste  in  the  evacuation,  "  considering,"  says  General  Cullum, 
"  the  quantities  of  ordnance  and  ordnance  stores,  and  number  of  anchors,  and 
the  remnant  of  the  chain  which  was  once  stretched  over  the  river,5  and  a  large 


1  Report  of  Major-General  Leonidas  Polk  to  Colonel  Thomas  Jordan,  March  ISth,  1862.    "  In  five  days,"  said 
Polk,  in  his  report,  '•  we  removed  the  accumulation  of  six  months,  taking  with  us  all  our  commissary  and  quarter- 
master stores — an  amount  sufficient  to  supply  my  whole  command  for  eight  months;  all  our  powder  and  other 
ammunition  and  ordnance  stores  (excepting  a  few  shot,  and  gun-carriages),  and  every  heavy  gun  in  the  fort. 
Two  32-pounders  in  a  remote  outwork  were  the  only  valuable  guns  left,"    These,  with  some  smaller  ones,  were 
spiked.    "The  whole  number  of  pieces  of  artillery  comprising  our  armament,"  he  continued,  "  was  one  hundred 
and  fifty."    General  Cullum's  report  contradicts  that  of  Polk  concerning  the  removal  of  nearly  all  that  was 
valuable,  for  a  large  quantity  of  ordnance  and  ordnance  stores,  he  says,  was  found  there. 

2  These  were  composed  of  Colonel  Buford's  Twenty-seventh  Illinois,  and  a  battalion  each  of  the  Fifty -fourth 
and  Seventy-fourth  Ohio,  and  Fifty-fifth  Illinois  regiments,  commanded  by  Majors  Andrews  and  Sawyer. 

s  Eeport  of  Commodore  Foote  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  March  4, 1862;  also  of  General  Cullum  to 
General  McClellan.  on  the  same  day. 

General  Polk,  in  his  report,  says,  "The  enemy's  cavalry,  the  first  of  his  forces  to  arrive  after  the  evacuation, 
reached  Columbus  in  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day  [March  3],  twenty-four  hours  after  the  last  of  our  troops  had 
left" 

4  A  correspondent  of  the  Cincinnati  Gazette,  who  accompanied  Commodore  Foote,  mentioned  "  Mrs. 
Sharpe,  wife  of  the  ex-mayor  of  Columbus,'1  as  the  only  woman  he  met  with  in  his  rambles  through  the  town. 
She  said  she  had  stuck  up  for  the  Union  cause  while  the  secessionists  threatened  to  pull  her  house  down.  Her 
husband,  she  said,  had  been  "  forcibly  carried  off  by  the  rebels." — See  notice  of  Sharpe's  letter  to  General 
Pillow,  note  1,  page  72. 

6  This  was  a  contrivance  of  General  Pillow,  and,  like  most  of  his  military  operations,  was  a  failure.  It  was 
a  huge  affair,  stretching  down  from  the  bluffs  into  the  Mississippi,  with  its  Missouri  shore  end  loose,  and  the 
most  of  it  lying  at  the  bottom  of  the  river. 


MINES   AND   TOPvPEDOES   AT   COLUMBUS. 


237 


supply  of  torpedoes  remaining.1  Desolation  was  visible  everywhere — huts, 
tents,  and  barricades  presenting  but  their  blackened  remains."  A  number 
of  heavy  cannon  had  been  spiked  and  rolled  off  the  bluff  into  the  river. 
A  train  on  fire,  connected  with  both  ends  of  a  magazine,  was  cut,  and  safety 
was  soon  secured.  A  garrison  of  a  little  over  two  thousand  men,  including 
four  hundred  cavalry,  was  left  to  hold  the  post. 

We  have  observed  that  Polk  and  his  confederates,  on  retiring  from  Co- 
lumbus, took  position  on  the   Mississippi  shores  and  Island   Number  Ten 


ISLAND  NTTMBEB  TEN.* 


below.  !N"ew  Madrid,  on  the  Missouri  side  of  the  river,3  to  which  many  of  the 
troops  went,  had  been  much  strengthened  by  Jeff.  Thompson,4  who  had  occu- 
pied it  for  some  time,  and  had  strong  military  works  there,  one  of  which  was 


1  These  torpedoes  were  numerous  nn<l  formidable,  and,  had  men  been  there  to  fire  those  in  the  river,  by  the 
electrical  batteries  on  the  shore,  there  might  have  been  much  damage  done  to  Foote's  flotilla,  had  it  gone  ni-ar. 

These,  and  "infernal  machines,1'  found  in  mines  in  the  bluft",  at- 
tested the  great  danger  to  which  the  National  forces  would  huvo 
been  exposed  in  an  assault  upon  the  Confederate  works,  which 
were  of  immense  strength  from  the  water  to  the  table-land  above. 
In  the  bluff  near  the  grand  battery  above  Columbus  a  cavern 
was  discovered,  in  which  were  found  electrical  machines,  having  a 
connection  by  wires  with  portable  mines  in  several  directions, 
so  arranged  as  to  destroy  troops  that 
might  be  gathered  above  them. 
These  mines  were  iron  casks,  some- 
thing of  a  pear  shape,  about  three 
feet  in  height,  with  an  Iron  cap, 
fastened  with  eight  screws.  In  each 

was  a  4-ponnd  shell,  with  grape  and  eanister  shot,  "surrounded  by  about  two 
bushels  of  coarse  powder,"  wrote  an  eye- witness.  On  the  bottom  of  each  cask  was 
a  wooden  box,  to  which,  ami  entering  the  powder,  were  fastened  Insulated  wires, 

connecting  with  the  electrical  machines  in  the  cavern.  Several  other  caverns  were  found  with  these  machines 
connecting  with  mines,  to  the  number,  it  was  supposed,  of  nearly  one  hundred.  The  torpedoes  found  in  the  river 
and  on  the  shore  were  pointed  cylinders,  about  three  feet  in  length,  containing  fllty  or  sixty  pounds  of  powder, 
which  was  to  be  ignited  by  electricity.  The  electrical  machines  were  very  much  like  those  used  in  telegraph 
offices. 

4  This  was  the  appearance  of  Island  Number  Ten,  to  the  eye  of  the  author,  from  a  Mississippi  steamer  in 
April,  1866.  It  lies  in  a  sharp  bend  of  the  Mississippi,  about  40  miles  below  Columbus,  and  within  the  limits  of 
Kentucky. 

*N  ew  Madrid  is  the  capital  of  New  Madrid  County,  Missouri.  79  miles  below  Cairo,  and  947  miles  above 
New  Orleans,  by  the  winding  river.  Island  Number  Ten  is  about  ten  miles  above  it.  The  islands  in  the  Missis- 
sippi, fr-im  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  River  downward,  are  distinguished  by  numbers,  this,  as  its  namo  implies, 
b.'inz  the  tenth.  *  See  page  68. 


INFKKXAL,    MACHINE. 


238  BEAUREGARD  AND   HIS   CALL  FOR  BELLS. 

called  Fort  Thompson.1  The  post  was  now  in  charge  of  General  Gantt,  of 
Arkansas.  The  town  was  at  the  junction  of  a  bayou  and  the  Mississippi,  at 
a  sharp  turn  of  that  stream,  and  was  naturally  an  eligible  position  to  repel 
an  enemy  approaching  by  water,  from  above  or  below.  In  addition  to  its 
land  defenses,  it  was  now  guarded  by  a  flotilla  of  six  gun-boats,  carrying  from 
four  to  eight  heavy  guns  each,  which  had  been  sent  up  from  New  Orleans, 
under  the  command  of  the  incompetent  Hollins.8  The  country  around  New 
Madrid  being  flat,  and  the  water  in  the  river,  at  the  time  we  are  considering, 
very  high,  the  cannon  of  the  flotilla  commanded  the  land  approaches  to  the 
town  for  a  long  distance.  This  post,  although  about  a  thousand  miles  away 
from  New  Orleans,  was,  with  Island  Number  Ten,  a  few  miles  above,  regarded 
as  the  key  to  the  lower  Mississippi,  and  the  metropolitan  city  on  its  banks, 
and  therefore  an  object  of  great  importance  to  both  parties. 

When  the  garrison  at  New  Madrid  was  re-enforced  from  Columbus,  it 
was  placed  under  the  charge  of  General  McCown,  while  the  troops  on  Island 
Number  Ten  were  commanded  by  General  Beauregard.3  These  officers  had 
scarcely  established  their  quarters  at  their  respective  posts,  when  they 
were  disturbed  by  the  thunder  of  the  Union  troops,  who  were  bent  upon  the 
redemption  of  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi  from  the  control  of 
rebel  cannon  and  vessels.  It  was  confidently  expected  at  Richmond,  how- 
ever, that,  at  this  great  bend  in  the  river,  they  might  say  to  the  National 


1  This  was  an  irregular  bastionecl  work,  mounting  fourteen  heavy  guns,  and  situated  about  half  a  milo  below 
New  Madrid.    There  was  another  similar,  but  smaller  work  at  the  upper  end  of  the  town,  mounting  seven  heavy- 
guns.    Between  them  was  a  continuous  Hue  of  intrenchments  and  defensive  works. 

2  See  page  114. 

3  Beauregard,  who  had  just  been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Department  of  Mississippi,  was  in 
immediate  command  of  the  troops,  and  the  property  at  Jackson,  Tennessee,  after  the  evacuation  of  Columbus; 
and,  inspired  by  an  appeal  from  the  Ordnance  Department  at  Richmond,*  he  there  indulged  in  his  favorite 
amusement  of  issuing  sensation  orders.     He  sent  forth  one  dated  the  8th  of  March,  addressed  "To  the  Planters 
of  the  Mississippi  Valley,"  telling  them  that  more  than  once  a  people  fighting  with  an  enemy  less  ruthless  than 
theirs,  for  "imperik'd  rights  not  more  dear  and  sacred."  for  "homes  and  a  land  not  more  worthy  of  resolute  and 
unconquerable  men."  and  for  "  interests  of  far  less  magnitude  than  theirs,  had  not  hesitated  to  melt  and  mould 
into  cannon  the  precious  bells  surmounting  their  houses  of  God,  which  had  called  generations  to  prayer.    The 
priesthood,"  he  told  them,  "had  ever  sanctioned)  and  consecrated  the  conversion,  in  the  hour  of  their  country's 
need,  as  one  holy  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God.    We  want  cannon,"  he  continued,  "as  greatly  as  any 
people  who  ever,  as  history  tells  you,  melted  their  church  bells  to  supply  them;"  so  he,  their  General,  called 
upon  them  to  send  their  "plantation  bells  to  the  nearest  railroad  depot,"  subject  to  his  order,  "to be  melted 
into  cannon  for  the  defense  of  their  plantations."    There  was  &  liberal  response  to  this  call,  and  not  only  "  planta- 
tion bells"  but  church  bells  were  offered  for  the  purpose.     "  In  some  cities,"  wrote  a  soldier  in  the  Confederate 
army,  "every  church  gave  up  its  bell.    Court-houses,  factories,  public  Institutions,  and  plantations,  sent  theirs. 
And  the  people  furnished  large  quantities  of  old  brass  of  every  description — andirons,  candlesticks,  gas-fixtures, 
and  even  door-knobs.    I  have  seen  wagon-loads  of  these  lying  at  depots,  waiting  shipment  to  the  foundries.'' — 
See  Thirteen  MontJisin  the  Rebel  Army,  by  an  impressed  New  Yorker  (William  G.  Stevens),  page  84. 

These  brazen  contributions  were  all  sent  to  New  Orleans,  where  they  were  found  by  General  Butler,  who 
sent  the  bells  to  Boston,  to  be  used  for  a  more  peaceful  purpose.  They  were  sold  at  auction  there  in  August 
following,  by  Colonel  N.  A.  Thompson,  who  prefaced  the  sale  by  a  patriotic  speech. 

Ten  days  before  Bcauregard's  appeal  for  bell-metal,  his  Surgeon-General,  Dr.  Choppin,  whom  he  had  sent  to 
New  Orleans,  after  the  fall  of  Fort  Donelson,  for  the  purpose,  issued  in  that  city  the  following  characteristic 
address  to  his  Creole  brethren: 

'•SOLDIERS  OF  NEW  ORLEANS:  You  are  aware  of  the  disasters  which  have  befallen  our  arms  in  the  West. 
Greater  disasters  still  are  staring  us  in  the  face.  General  Beauregard — the  man  to  whom  we  must  look  as 
the  saviour  of  our  country — sends  me  among  you  to  summon  you  to  a  great  duty  and  noble  deeds — invoking 
arid  inspired  by  the  sacred  love  of  country  and  of  priceless  liberty,  he  has  taken  the  deathless  resolution  de  lea 
venr/tr  ou  de  les  suivre.  And,  with  the  immortal  confidence  and  holy  fervor  of  a  soul  willing,  if  need  be,  to 
meet  martyrdom,  he  calls  upon  you  to  join  him,  in  order  that  he  may  restore  to  our  country  what  she  has  lost, 

•  Tin,  an  essential  article  in  the  manufacture  of  brass  cannon,  was  so  scarce  within  the  bounds  of  the  Confederacy,  that  the  Ordnance 
Department  solicited  the  people  to  contribute  bells  for  the  purpose.  It  is  said  that  sufficient  bell-metal  was  sent  to  Richmond,  from  Freder- 
icksburg  alone,  to  make  two  light  batteries. 


POPE'S  MARCH   ON  NEW  MADRID. 


239 


forces,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  no  farther ;"  but,  like  most  of  their  cal- 
culations, this  one  signally  failed. 

While  Johnston  was  pressing  southward  through  Nashville  with  his 
fugitive  army  from  Bowling  Green,  and  Polk  was  trembling  in  his  menaced 
works  at  Columbus,  Halleck  was  giving  impetus  to  a  force  destined  to  strike 
a  fatal  blow  at  the  Confederates  at  New  Madrid.  He  dispatched  General 
Pope  from  St.  Louis  on  the  22d  of  February,  with  a  considerable  body  of 
troops,  chiefly  from  Ohio  and  Illinois,  to  attack  that  post.  Pope  went  down 
the  Mississippi  in  transports,  and  landed  at  Commerce,  in  Missouri,  on  the 
24th.  He  marched  from  there  on  the  27th,  and  three  days  afterward  two 
companies  of  the  Seventh  Illinois  cavalry,  under  Captain  "Webster,  and  a  com- 
pany of  independent  cavalry,  under  Captain  Noleman,  encountered  the  guer- 
rilla chief  M.  Jeif.  Thompson  with  about  two  hundred  mounted  men.  These 
were  routed,  and  pursued  with  great  vigor  to  Thompson's  lines  at  New 
Madrid,  losing  in  their  flight  three  pieces  of  artillery,  and  throwing  away 
guns  and  every  thing  else  that  might  lessen  their  speed.  In  the  mean  time 
Pope's  main  column  moved  on,  traversed  with  the  greatest  difficulty  over- 
flowed miry  swamps,1  and  on  the  day  when  the  National  standard  was 
unfurled  at  Columbus"  it  appeared  before  New  Madrid.  Pope 
found  the  post  occupied  by  five  regiments  of  infantry  and  several 
companies  of  artillery,  with  Hollins's  flotilla  on  the  river.  Satis- 
fied that  he  could  accomplish  very  little  with  his  light  artillery,  he  encamped 
out  of  range  of  the  gun-boats,  and  sent 
Colonel  Bissell,  of  the  Engineer  Corps, 
to  Cairo  for  heavy  cannon. 

While  Pope  was  waiting  for  his 
siege-guns,  the  Confederates  were 
strengthening  New  Madrid  by  re-en- 
forcements from  Island  Number  Ten; 
and  on  the  1 2th,  when  the  cannon  from 
Cairo  arrived,  there  were  about  nine 
thousand  infantry,  besides  artillery, 
within  the  works  in  front  of  Pope, 
commanded  by  Generals  McCown, 
Stuart,  and  Gantt.  Meanwhile,  three 
gun-boats  had  been  added  to  Hollins's 
flotilla. 

Fearing  the  Confederates  might  be  re-enforced  from  below,  Pope  sent 
Colonel  J.  B.  Plummer,  of  the  Eleventh  Missouri,  to  Point  Pleasant,  ten  or 
twelve  miles  down  the  river,  to  plant  a  battery,  and  blockade  it  at  that 


i  March  8, 
1S62. 


POPE'S  HEAD-QUARTERS   NEAR    NEW  MADRID. 


and  lead  you  on  to  glory  and  independence.  In  tones  rigid  and  sullen  as  the  tellings  of  the  funeral  knell,  bi  t 
with  clarion  accents  that  should  send  a  quiver  through  every  heart,  and  string  the  nerves  of  every  man,  he 
cries  out  the  final  refrain  of  that  Immortal  hymn — 

" '  Anx  armes  citoyens  1  formez  vos  bataillong, 
Marchons  I 
Marchons 
Qn'nn  sang  impur  abreuve  nos  slllons !' 

M '  Creoles  of  Louisiana,  on  to  the  work  !' " 

1  '-The  men,11  said  a  newspaper  correspondent,  "waded  in  inud,  ate  In  It,  slept  in  it,  were  surrounded  by  it, 
as  St.  Helena  is  by  the  ocean.*' 


240 


CAPTURE   OF   SEW   MADPJD. 


a  March  12, 
1862. 


S  March  18. 


point.  He  took  with  him  three  regiments  of  infantry,  three  companies  of 
cavalry,  and  a  field  battery  of  10-pound  Parrott  guns.  He  formed  rifle-pits 
for  a  thousand  men,  and  planted  his  cannon  in  sunken  batteries  below  them. 
This  was  done  with  perfect  success  in  the  face  of  cannonading  from  the  Con- 
federate gun-boats.  This  position  commanded  the  passage  of  the  river  in  the 
rear  of  Island  Number  Ten,  and  prevented  supplies  being  furnished  to  that 
post  across  the  peninsula  formed  by  Reel  Foot  Lake  and  Madrid  Bend. 

Pope's  four  siege-guns  (three  32-pounders  and  an  8-inch  mortar)  arrived  at 
near  sunset,"  and  at  dawn  the  next  morning  (thirty-five  hours  after 
they  left  Bird's  Point,  on  the  Cairo  and  Fulton  Railway)  they  were 
in  position,  within  half  a  mile  of  Fort  Thompson.'  On  that  work 

and  Hollins's  flotilla  he  at  once  opened 
a  vigorous  cannonade  and  bombard- 
ment.* They  replied  with 
equal  vigor,  but  in  the  course 
of  a  few  hours  three  of  the  cannon  in  the 
fort  were  dismounted,  and  three  of  the 
gun-boats  were  disabled.  The  fierce 
artillery  duel  continued  throughout  the 
whole  day,3  the  Nationals  continually 
extending  their  trenches,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  pushing  their  heavy  batteries 
to  the  river  bank  during  the  night. 
General  Paine,  in  the  mean  time,  was 
making  demonstrations  against  in- 

O  «-? 

trenchments  on  the  Confederate  right,  supported  by  General  Palmer's  divi- 
sion. The  Confederate  pickets  were  driven  in,  and  when  night  fell  the  entire 
insurgent  force  at  New  Madrid,  on  land  and  water,  were  in  a  perilous  posi- 
tion. Their  commanders  perceived  this,  and  during  a  furious  thunder-storm, 
at  about  midnight,  while  the  Twenty-seventh  and  Thirty-ninth  Ohio  and 
Tenth  and  Sixteenth  Illinois  were  on  duty  guarding  the  rifle-pits  and  bat- 
teries, they  evacuated  the  post  and  fled  to  Island  Number  Ten,  leaving 
almost  every  thing  behind  them.4  So  precipitate  was  their  flight  that  their 
suppers  and  lighted  candles  were  in  their  tents,  and  their  dead  were  left 
unburied.  New  Madrid  presented  a  most  pitiable  spectacle.  The  original 
inhabitants  had  fled,  and  it  had  evidently  been  sacked  and  plundered  by  its 
Confederate  occupants,  for  household  articles  were  scattered  in  every  direc- 
tion. The  human  loss  of  the  Confederates  in  this  quick,  sharp  siege  is  not 
known.  One  hundred  new  graves  and  many  bodies  left  unburied  showed  it 
to  have  been  severe  on  the  land.  That  of  the  Nationals  was  fifty-one  killed 
and  wounded.5 


A   CANNON   TRUCK.1 


1  These  guns  were  carried  twenty  miles  by  railway,  and  dragged  on  trucks  (such  as  is  delineated  In  the 
engraving)  twenty  miles  farther,  over  a  miry  road  most  of  the  way. 

5  The  heavy  guns  were  handled  by  companies  A  and  H,  of  the  First  U.  S.  Eegular  Infantry,  under  Captain 
Mower. 

3  See  page  583,  volume  I. 

4  They  left  thirty-three  cannon,  several  thousand  stand  of  small  arms,  a  magazine  full  ol  fixed  amnr.nition, 
several  hundred  boxes  of  musket  cartridges,  tents  for  an  army  of  ten  thousand  men,  intrenching  tools,  and  a 
large  number  of  horses,  mules,  and  wagons. 

*  Report  of  General  John  Pope  to  General  Cullum,  March  14,  1S62;  and  statements  to  the  author  by  eye- 
witnesses. 


STRENGTH   OF  ISLAND  NUMBER  TEN.. 


241 


»  March  14. 


March  15. 


Just  before  daylight  on  the  morning  after  the  siege,  Brigadier-General 
David  S.  Stanley,  whose  command  had  been  in  the  trenches  all  night,  was 
relieved  by  Major-General  Schuyler  Hamilton ;  and,  a  little  after  dawn,  a  flag 
of  truce  appeared  with  information  that  the  place  was  abandoned.  When 
the  fact  was  certified,  Hamilton  sent  Captain  Mower  and  his  artillerists  to 
plant  the  national  flag  on  Fort  Thompson.  At  almost  the  same 
hour,"  Commodore  Foote  left  Cairo  with  a  powerful  fleet,  com- 
posed  of  seven  armored  gun-boats,  one  not  armored,  and  ten 
mortar-boats,1  for  the  purpose  of  co-operating  with  General  Pope.  At  Colum- 
bus he  was  joined  by  the  Twenty-seventh  Illinois,  Colonel  Buford,  and  some 
other  troops,*  and  moving  down  to  Hickman,  on  the  same  shore 
of  the  Mississippi,  he  took  possession  of  that  place.2  He  did  not 
tarry,  but,  pressing  forward,  his  fleet  appeared  in  sight  of  Island  Number 
Ten  the  next  day,'  when  he  carefully  reconnoitered  the  Confeder- 
ate position  and  prepared  for  a  siege. 

Under  the  skillful  and  energetic  management  of  General  Beauregard, 
Island  Number  Ten  had  been  made  the  most  impregnable  to  assault  of  all 
the  posts  in  the  Mississippi  valley.     On  the  day  of  his  ai-rival 
there/  he  had  assumed  the  command  of  the  Department  of  the 
Mississippi,  to  which,  as  we  have  observed,  he  had  recently  been  appointed, 
and  had  called  General  Bragg  from  Pensacola  to  his   aid.      He  issued   a 
stirring  order,  from  Jackson,  Tennessee,'  addressed  to  the  inhabi- 
tants  of   his    department,   announcing   his  assumption    of   the 
command,  and  calling  upon  the  men  to  arouse  in  defense  of  their  "  mothers, 
wives,  sisters,  and  children."     If  high-sounding  words  and  good  engineering 
could   have   made    Island   Number 
Ten    impregnable,    it    would    have 
been  so. 

On  Saturday  night/ 

J         °  i  March  15. 

Commodore  loote  was 
prepared  for  action,  and  on  Sunday 
morning  he  commenced  the  siege 
with  a  bombardment  by  the  rifled 
guns  of  the  JBenton,  his  flag-ship. 
This  was  followed  by  the  mortar- 
boats,  moored  at  proper  points  along 
the  river  shore,  from  which  these 
immense  pieces  of  ordnance  hurled 
tons  of  iron  upon  the  devoted  island3 


March  5. 


TIIIETEEN-IXCn   MORTAR. 


1  The  fleet  consisted  of  the  gun-boats  Benton,  Lietrtenant  Phelps  acting  flag-captain ;  Cincinnati,  Comman- 
der Stembel ;  Carondelet,  Commander  Walke;  Mound  City,  Commander  Kelley;  Lowitiville,  Commander 
Dove  ;  Pittsburg,  Lieutenant  Thompson  ;  St.  Louis.  Lieutenant  Paulding;  and  Conestogd  (not  armored),  Lien- 
tenant  Blodgett.  The  mortar-boats  were  in  charge  of  Captain  H.  E.  Maynadier,  commander  of  the  squadron : 
Captain  E.  B.  Pike,  assistant  commander;  and  Sailing-Musters  Glassford,  Gregory,  Simonds,  and  Johnson. 

1  Hickman  had  been  visited  by  National  gun-boats  once  before.    On  the  day  when  it  was  first  occupied  by 
the  Confederates,"  the  Tyler  and  Lexington  approached  that  place,  where  they  encountered  a 
Confederate  gun-boat  called  Tlie  Yankee.    With  this,  and  a  masked  battery  of  four  rilled  can-       a  Sept  4, 
non  on  the  shore,  just  above  IIickman,the  Tyler  and  Lexington  fought  about  an  hour,  driving  1361. 

Th»  Yankee  to  Hickman,  silencing  the  shore  battery,  burning  the  tents  near.it  with  hot  shot, 
and  scattering  the  insurgents. 

*  The  mortar  was  one  of  the  earliest  forms  of  cannon,  being  in  use  in  Europe  as  early  as  1435.  Its  name  Is 
derived  from  its  form,  which  resembles  the  apothecaries'  utensil  of  that  name.  The  more  ancient  form  is  seen 

VOL.  II.— 16 


242 


ATTACK   ON   CONFEDERATE   BATTERIES. 


and  the  batteries  on  the  Kentucky  shore  opposite.  All  day  long  the  bom- 
bardment was  kept  up,  and  vigorous  responses  were  made,  with  very  little 
injury  to  either  party.1 

Meanwhile  a  battery  of  the  Second  Illinois  artillery  was  landed  on  the 
Missouri  shore,  in  a  position  to  assail  the  Confederate  fleet  near  the  island. 

This  battery  was  active  and  effec- 
tual, and  did  excellent  service  the 
next  day,  when  a  most  deadly 
attack  was  made  on  the  Confed- 
erate works,  after  meridian,  by  a 
floating  battery  of  ten  guns,  formed 
of  the  gun-boats  Cincinnati,  Sen- 
ton,  and  St.  Louis,  lashed  side  by 
side,  followed  by  the  Carondelet, 
Pittsbury,  and  Mound  City.  They 
went  nearer  to  the  works,  and 
pounded  them  severely.  Heavy 
blows  were  given  in  return,  and 
the  second  day  of  the  siege  was  as  barren  of  decisive  results  as  the  first. 
"  Island  Number  Ten,"  said  Commodore  Foote  to  the  Secretary 
1862.  of  the  Navy,0  "  is  harder  to  conquer  than  Columbus,  as  the  island 


ISLAND   NUMBER  TEN    AND    ITS   DEFENSES.* 


in  the  little  engraving  on  page  247.  Tho  great  mortars  use<l  in  sieges  on  land  nml  water,  during  the  late 
war,  were  truly  monster-weapons  for  destruction.  Our  picture  shows  one  used  on  land,  mounted  and  worked 
precisely  as  were  those  on  the  mortar-boats.  It  is  what  is  technically  termed  a  13-inch  mortar,  that 
is  to  say,  it  will  receive  a  bomb-shell  thirteen  inches  in  diameter.  Its  weight  was  17,000  pounds.  It  was 
discharged  by  means  of  a  cord  attached  to  a  percussion  lock.  The  immense  balls  or  shells  used  for  these  mor- 
tars were  so  heavy  (weighing  over  two  hundred  pounds),  that  one  man  could  not  handle  one  of  them,  and  they 
were  carried  from  the  magazine  to  the  mortar  by  tho 
method  delineated  in  the  engraving.  In  the  river- 
service,  during  the  late  war,  the  mortar-boats  were 
firmly  moored  to  the  bank,  and  a  derrick  was  set  up 
on  the  shore  in  a  position  to  drop  the  ^hell  into  the 
mouth  of  the  monster  after  a  bag  full  of  powder  had 
gone  down  its  throat. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Chicago  Times,  who  was 
at  the  bombardment  of  Island  Number  Ten,  thus 
graphically  describes  the  manner  of  using  these  im- 
mense cannon :  "  The  operation  of  firing  the  mortars, 
which  was  conducted  while  we  were  near  by,  is  inter- 
esting and  rather  stunning.  The  charge  is  from 
fifteen  to  twenty-two  pounds.  The  shell  weighs  230 
pounds,  and  is  thirteen  inches  in  diameter.  For  * 
familiar  illustration,  it  is  about  the  size  of  a  large 
soup-plate,  so  your  readers  may  imagine,  when  they 
sit  down  to  dinner,  the  emotions  they  would  experi- 
ence if  they  happened  to  see  a  ball  of  iron  of  those 
dimensions  coming  toward  them  at  the  rate  of  a  thousand  miles  a  minute.  The  boat  is  moored  alongside  the 
shore,  so  as  to  withstand  tho  shock  firmly,  and  the  men  go  ashore  when  the  mortar  is  to  be  fired.  A  pull  of  the 
string  does  the  work,  and  the  whole  vicinity  is  shaken  with  the  concussion.  The  report  is  deafening,  and  the 
most  enthusiastic  person  gets  enough  of  it  with  one  or  two  discharges.  There  is  no  sound  from  the  shell  at 
this  point  of  observation,  and  no  indication  to  mark  the  course  it  is  taking,  but  in  a  few  seconds  the  attentive 
observer,  with  a  good  glass,  will  see  the  cloud  of  smoke  that  follows  its  explosion,  and  then  the  report  come» 
back  with  a  dull  boom.  If  it  has  done  execution,  the  enemy  may  be  seen  carrying  off  their  killed  and  wounded.'" 

i  During  the  bombardment  of  this  day,  Commodore  Foote  was  informed  of  the  death,  at  New  Haven,  Con- 
necticut, of  his  second  son,  a  promising  boy  thirteen  years  of  age.  It  was  so  unexpected  that,  for  a  moment 
the  brave  warrior  was  overcome.  He  soon  rallied,  and  pushed  on  the  combat  with  great  vigor,  making  private 
sorrow  subordinate  to  public  duty. 

9  The  figures  on  this  map  denote  the  numbers  of  the  batteries,  as  given  by  the  Confederates.  It  will  be  seen 
that  the  channel  of  the  river  was  completely  covered  by  them  at  the  approaches  of  the  island  from  above. 


METHOD  OF  CARKYIXO  A  SHELL. 


POPE   AT   NEW   MADRID. 


243 


shores  arc  lined  with  forts,  each  fort  commanding  the  one  above  it."     And 
BO  the  siege  went  on,  with  varying  fortunes,  until  the  first  week  in  April, 
when  Foote's  flotilla  was  yet  above   Island  Number  Ten,  and 
Beauregard   telegraphed"  to  Richmond  that  the  National  guns    °  ^^  ^ 
had  "thrown  three  thousand   shells  and   burned  fifty  tons   of 
gun-powder "  without  damaging  his  batteries,  and  killing  only  one  of  his 
men.     The  public  began  to  be  impatient,  but  victory  was  near.1 

While  Commodore  Foote  was  pounding  away  at  Island  Number  Ten 
and  its  seven  supporting  shore-batteries,  General  Pope  was  chafing  at  New 
Madrid  with  impatience  for  decisive  action.  His  guns  easily  blockaded  the 
river,  but  he  wished  to  do  more.  He  desired  to  cross  it  to  the  peninsula  and 
attack  the  island  in  the  rear,  a  movement  that  would  insure  its  capture 
with  its  dependencies,  their  garrisons  and  munitions  of  war.  The  river 
there  was  about  a  mile  in  width,  and  with  a  current  then  flowing  at  the  speed 
of  seven  or  eight  miles  an  hour.  The  opposite  shore  was  lined  with  batteries 
garnished  with  guns  of  heavy  caliber.  Until  these  could  be  silenced,  it 
would  be  madness  to  attempt  to  cross  the  river  with  any  means  at  Pope's 
command.  He  tried  to  induce  Foote  to  allow  some  of  his  armed  vessels  to 
run  the  batteries  of  Island  Number  Ten,  and,  after  silencing  these  Tennessee 
shore-batteries,  transport  the  troops  across.  Foote  would  not  incur  the  risk, 
and  Pope  was  at  his  wit's  end,  when 
General  Hamilton  came  to  his  relief 
with  a  most  extraordinary  proposi- 
tion. It  was  the  construction  of  a  canal 
from  the  bend  of  the  Mississippi,  near 
Island  Number  Eight,  across  the  neck 
of  a  swampy  peninsula,  to  the  vicin- 
ity of  New  Madrid,  of  sufficient 
capacity  to  allow  the  passage  of  gun- 
boats and  transports,  and  thereby 
effectually  flank  Number  Ten  and 
insure  its  capture.  He  offered  to 
undertake  the  task  with  his  division, 
and  to  execute  the  work  in  the  space 
of  two  weeks,  under  the  general 


SCHtTTI.EU    HAMILTOW. 


direction   of  Lieutenant    Henry   B. 
Gaw,  of  the  Engineers. 

General  Pope  favored  General  Hamilton's  proposition,  and  directed  Colo- 
nel Bissell  to  perform  the  task,  with  the  plans  so  modified  as  to  allow  only 
transports  and  barges  to  pass  through.  Bissell  set  about  it  with  his  regi- 


i  While  Foote  was  carrying  on  this  siege,  Colonel  Buford  with  the  Twenty-seventh  Illinois,  Colonel  Hogg 
with  the  Fifteenth  Missouri,  and  Colonel  Foster  with  a  battalion  of  the  Twenty-second  Missouri,  accompanied 
liy  a  battery  of  six  rided  cannon,  under  Captain  Spatsmon,  of  the  Second  Illinois  artillery,  and  200  of  the 
Second  Illinois  cavalry,  went  to  Hickman  on  the  gun-boat  Louisville.  They  landed  quietly,  and  soon  after- 
ward pushed  on  toward  Union  City,  an  important  point  at  the  junction  of  railways  south  of  Columbus,  occu- 
pied by  rx  Confederate  force  composed  of  the  Twenty-first  Tennessee  infantry  and  a  battalion  of  cavalry,  in  all 
about  1,000  men.  Their  way  led  through  a  densely  wooded  country.  Their  inarch  was  rapid,  and  they  fell 
suddenly  upon  their  enemies  and  scattered  them  at  the  first  onset.  After  burning  their  camp,  and  effectually 
purging  Union  City  of  armed  insurgents,  the  Nationals  returned  to  Hickman  and  re-embarked  for  Island  Num- 
ber Ten. 


244 


HAMILTON'S  FLAKKIFG  CAKAL. 


•  April  4, 
1862. 

attested. 


ment,  with  great  vigor,  assisted  by  some  of  Buford's  command.  Four  light- 
kraft  steamers  and  two  or  three  gun-barges  were  sent  down  from  Cairo  for 
use  in  the  work ;  and,  after  nineteen  days  of  the  most  fatiguing  labor,  a  canal 
twelve  miles  long,  one-half  the  distance  through  a  growth  of  heavy  timber,1 
was  completed;"  a  wonderful  monument  to  the  engineering  skill 
and  indomitable  perseverance  of  the  Americans.*  In  the  mean 
time  Foote  had  not  been  idle,  as  Beauregard's  electrograph 
The  upper  (Rucker's  Battery)  or  number  one  of  the  seven  forts  on 

the  Kentucky  shore 
had  received  his 
special  attention, 
and  on  the  night  of 
the  1st  of  April  an 
expedition  to  take 
it  by  storm  was  set 
in  motion  under  the 
command  of  Colonel 
Roberts,  of  the  For- 
ty-second Illinois, 
who  was  accom- 
panied by  only  for- 
ty of  his  men.  They 
went  in  five  boats 
manned  by  armed 
crews  picked  from 
the  steamers  Ben- 
ton,  St.  Jsouis,  Cin- 
cinnati, Plttsburg^ 
and  Mound  City — a  hundred  men  in  all,  seamen  and  soldiers — and,  pulling 
directly  for  the  face  of  the  battery,  met  with  no  other  opposition  than 
the  fire  of  two  sentinels,  who  scampered  away.  The  six  guns  of  the  battery 
were  spiked,  and  thus  one  of  Foote's  most  formidable  opponents  was 
silenced. 

This  daring  feat  was  followed  on  the  night  of  the  3d*  by 
another.  Pope  had  frequently  implored  Foote  to  send  a  gun-boat 
to  his  assistance.  At  length  the  gallant  Captain  Walke  obtained  permission 
of  the  commander  to  undertake  to  run  by  the  Confederate  batteries  with 
the  Carondelet.  This  perilous  feat  was  successfully  performed  at  midnight, 
during  a  tremendous  thunder-storm.  The  flashes  of  lightning  revealed  her 
to  the  Confederates,  and  she  was  compelled  to  run  the  gantlet  of  a  heavy 
fire  from  all  of  the  batteries.  She  did  not  return  a  shot;  and  Foote  was 
moon  rejoiced  by  hearing  the  booming  of  three  signal-guns  from  her  deck, 
which  was  to  be  his  assurance  of  her  safety.4  She  was  received  at  New 


CON8TKUCTINO   THE   CANAL.8 


»  April. 


1  Through  this  timber  a  way,  at  nn  average  of  fifty  ft-et  in  width,  was  cut  by  sawing  off  trees,  in  some  places 
four  feet  under  water. 

2  Ut-port  of  General  Pope  to  General  Hallcck,  April  9, 1862.    Statement  of  General  Hamilton  to  tho  author, 
June  7,  1S63. 

3  In  this  picture  the  accompanying  gun-barges  are  seen  to  the  right  and  Ipft  of  the  steamer. 

4  The  weak  sides  of  the  Carondelet,  where  the  iron  plates  did  not  cover  them,  wcro  protected  by  bales  of 


PASSING  THE   CONFEDERATE  BATTERIES.  245 

Madrid  with  the  wildest  demonstrations  of  delight,  the  soldiers  catching  up 
in  their  arras  the  sailors  who  rowed  Walke's  gig  ashore,  and  passing 
them  from  one  to  an- 
other. The  Carondelet 
was  the  first  vessel  that 
ran  the  Confederate 
blockade  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi River ;  and  her 
brave  commander  and 
his  men  received  the 
special  thanks  of  the 
Secretary  of 
the  Navv  •  " April  12) 

J>  1S62. 

for  his  cou- 
rageous and  important  m  CAEONDELCT> 
act.     On  the  following 

morning,6  the  Benton,    Cincinnati,  and  Pittsburg,    with   three 
boats,    opened  a  heavy  fire   upon   a  huge   floating   battery   of 
sixteen  guns,  which  the  Confederates  had  moored  at  Island  Number  Ten.' 
Unable  to   defend  it,  the  Confederates  imperfectly  scuttled  the   monster, 
and  cut  it  loose.     It  drifted  down  the  river  and  lodged  a  short  distance 
above   Point   Pleasant.     So    one   by  one  advantages  were   gained   by   the 
Nationals. 

The  impatient  Pope,  satisfied  that  he  could  not  rely  upon  the  flotilla  for 
much  aid  on  his  side  of  Island  Number  Ten,  had  caused  several  floating 
batteries  to  be  constructed  of  coal-barges,  at  the  upper  end  of  the  canal, 
with  which  he  intended  to  silence  the  guns  on  the  Kentucky  shore,  opposite 
his  position,  and  cover  the  passage  across  of  his  troops.*  These  were  com- 
pleted when  the  canal  Avas  finished,  and  on  the  5th  of  April  they,  with 
four  steamers  and  some  barges,  were  brought  through  that  channel  into 
the  bayou  which  empties  into  the  Mississippi  at  New  Madrid.  There  all 
were  kept  concealed  until  every  thing  was  in  readiness  for  a  forward 
movement. 

On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  Pope  sent  the  Carondelet  down  the  river 
toward  Tiptonville,  with  General  Granger,  Colonel  Smith,  of  the  Forty-third 
Ohio,  and  Captain  L.  B.  Marshall,  of  his  staff,  to  reconnoiter  the  stream 
below.  They  found  the  whole  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  shore  for  fifteen 
miles  lined  with  heavy  guns,  at  intervals  in  no  case  more  than  a  mile  apart, 
and  between  these  intrenchments  for  infantry  were  thrown  up.  On  their 

hay,  lashed  firmly  together.  She  was  cast  loose  at  ten  o'clock,  and  very  soon  afterward  the  furious  thunder- 
storm commenced.  The  thunder  above  and  the  artillery  below  kept  np  a  continual  and  fearful  roar.  The  ves- 
sel was  about  half  an  hour  passing  th*e  batteries,  and  in  that  time  forty-seven  shot  were  fired  at  her,  but  not  one 
touched  her. — Statement  of  Captain  Walke  to  the  author. 

1  This  was  formerly  the  "  Pelican  Floating  Dock,"  in  New  Orleans,  and  had  been  towed  up  the  river  over 
nine  hundred  miles. 

*  Each  battery  was  constructed  of  three  heavy  coal-barges,  lashed  together  and  bolted  with  iron.  The 
middle  one  carried  the  men  and  the  guns,  and  was  bulk-headed  all  around  so  as  to  give  four  feet  of  thick- 
ness of  solid  timber,  sides  and  ends.  The  outside  barges  had  a  layer  of  empty  water-tight  bum-Is  securely 
lashed,  then  layers  of  dry  cotton-wood  rails  and  cotton,  closely  packed,  so  that  a  shot  before  reaching  the 
middle  barge  mnst  pass  through  twenty  feet  of  rails  and  cotton.  The  empty  barrels  were  intended  us  flonta, 
in  the  event  of  the  outer  barges  being  pierced  by  shot  below  water-mark.  Each  battery  had  three  heavy  guns 
protected  by  traverses  of  sand-bags,  and  carried  eighty  sharp-shooters. 


246 


ISLAND  NUMBER  TEN  ABANDONED. 


return,  the  Carondelet  silenced  a  battery  opposite  Point  Pleasant,  and  Captain 
Marshall,  with  a  few  men,  landed  and  spiked  its  guns. 

That  night,  at  the  urgent  request  of  Pope,  Foote  ordered  the  Pittsburg^ 
Lieutenant  Thompson,  to  run  the  blockade.  It  was  done,  and  she  arrived  at 
New  Madrid  at  dawn  on  the  7th,  when  Captain  Walke  went  down  the  river 
with  the  two  gun-boats  to  silence  batteries  near  Watson's  Landing,  below 
Tiptonville  (Tennessee),  where  Pope  intended  to  disembark  his  troops  (then 
on  the  steamers  that  had  passed  through  the  canal),  on  the  Tennessee  shore, 
in  the  rear  of  Island  Number  Ten.  A  few  days  before,  he  had  established 
batteries  of  32-pounders,  under  Captain  Williams,  of  the  First  Regular 
Infantry,  opposite  that  point. 

The  troops  on  the  steamers  comprised  General  Paine's  division,  and  con- 
sisted of  the  Tenth,  Sixteenth,  Twenty-second,  and  Fifty-first  Illinois  regi- 
ments, with  Houghtailing's  Battery.  A  heavy  rain-storm  was  sweeping  over 
the  country,  but  it  did  not  impede  the  movement.  Captain  Walke  performed 
his  assigned  duty  admirably,  and  struck  the  final  blow  that  secured  a  victory 
for  the  Nationals.  At  noon  he  signaled  to  Pope  that  the  batteries,  were 
silenced.  The  steamers  with  the  troops  immediately  moved  forward,  and 
when  they  commenced  crossing  the  broad  river  (which  Pope  said  was 

the  most  magnificent 
spectacle  he  had  ever 
seen),  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  Confederates 
were  abandoning  their 

O 

batteries  along  that  por- 
tion of  the  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky  shore. 
Walke's  victory  assured 
the  latter  that  all  was 
lost,  and  their  only 
thought  was  concerning 

o  o 

safety  in  flight.  There 
was  now  equal  commo- 
tion on  Island  Number  Ten.  Positive  information  concerning  the  flanking 
canal  had  been  given  at  Confederate  head-quarters  there,  but  the  story  was 
not  believed  until  the  steamers  were  seen  emerging  from  the  bayou  at  New 
Madrid,  when  hope  forsook  them.  Sinking  their  gun-boat,  Grampus,  and 
six  transports  in  the  river  between  the  island  and  New  Madrid,  so  as  to 
form,  as  they  supposed,  effectual  obstructions  to  navigation,  they  abandoned 
every  thing  and  fled. 

It  was  important  to  capture  the  fugitives,  and  for  that  purpose  Pope 

directed  Stanley  and  Hamilton,  who  had  come  down  by  land,  to  cross  their 

divisions.     He  pushed  his  troops  on  toward  Tiptonville  as  fast  as  they  were 

landed.     They  met  and  drove  back  the  Confederates,  wrho  were  attempting 

to  fly  toward  Union  City.     These  were  joined  at  Tiptonville  that  night  by 

many  fugitives  from  Island  Number  Ten.     The  wildest  confusion  prevailed 

among   them.      They    were    driven  to  the    swamps    by    Pope's 

"  ^sea  ^     advancing  forces,  and,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  hemmed 

in  on  all  sides,  and  finding  it  impossible  to   escape,  they   sur- 


BUNKBX   VESSELS   IN   THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


CAPTURE   OF   ISLAND   NUMBER   TEN. 


247 


o  April  4, 
1S62. 


Aprils. 


rendered   unconditionally,  laid    down   their    arms,  and    received    each    his 
parole. 

At  almost  the  same  hour,  Commodore  Foote  received  a  flag  of  truce 
from  Island  Number  Ten,  with  an  offer  to  surrender  the  island  to  him. 
Up  to  that  time,  the  Confederates  on  the  island  had  been  ignorant  of 
the  disaster  that  Walke  and  Pope  had  inflicted  upon  their  friends  below, 
and  those  who  had  fled  in  that  direction  expected  to  find  shelter  behind 
the  batteries  near  Tiptonville.  There  had  been  grave  doubts  in  the 
minds  of  the  commanders  on  the  island  concerning  their  ability 
to  hold  it,  ever  since  the  Carondelet  ran  the  blockade,"  and 
Beauregard's  quick  perceptions  were  satisfied  that  the  siege 
must  soon  end  in  disaster  and  perhaps  disgrace.  So,  on  the  morning  after 
the  passage  of  that  vessel,6  he  turned  over  the  command  on 
the  island  to  General  McCall,  leaving  McCown  in  charge  of  the 
troops  on  the  Tennessee  and  Kentucky  shores,  and,  with  a  considerable 
body  of  the  best  troops,  departed  for  Corinth,  in  Upper  Mississippi,  there  to 
prepare  to  check  a  formidable  movement  of  the  Nationals  toward  Alabama 
and  Mississippi,  by  way  .of  Middle  Tennessee  and  the  Tennessee  River,  which 
we  shall  consider  presently. 

On  assuming  command,  McCall  issued  a  flaming  order  announcing  it,1  and 
within  thirty-six  hours  afterward  he,  too,  satisfied  of  imminent  danger, 
ordered  his  infantry  and  Stewart's  battery  to  the  Tennessee  shore,  in  a  posi- 
tion favorable  to  escape,  leaving  only  the  artillerists  on  the  island.  The  latter 
was  the  force  that  offered  to  surrender  to  Foote,  and  the  entire  number  of 
his  prisoners  was  only  seventeen  officers,  three  hundred  and  sixty-eight  pri- 
vate soldiers,  four  hundred  sick,  and  one  hundred  men  employed  on  the  Con- 
federate vessels.  The  number  of  prisoners  taken  by  Pope  and  Foote  together 
was  seven  thousand  two  hundred  and 
seventy-three,  including  three  generals 
and  two  hundred  and  seventy-three  field 
and  company  officers.  The  spoils  of  vic- 
tory were  nearly  twenty  batteries,  with 
one  hundred  and  twenty-three  cannon  and 
mortars,2  the  former  varying  from  32  to 

100-pOUnderS  ;  seven  thousand  Small  arms;         MAGAZINE  OPPOSITE  ISLAND  NUMBER  TEN. 

an  immense  amount  of  ammunition  on  the  island  and  in  magazines  at  points 


*  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  order  which  was  found  at  the  Confederate  head-quarters  on  tho  Island: 
"SOLDIERS, — We  are  strangers,  commander  and  commanded,  each  to  the  other.     Let  me  tell  you  who  I  am. 
I  am  a  general  made  by  Beauregard— a  general  selected  by  Heauregard  and  Bragg  for  this  command,  when  they 
knew  it  was  in  periL    They  have  known  me  for  twenty  years;   together  we  have  stood  on  th3  fields  of  Mexico. 
Give  them  your  confidence  now;  give  it  to  mo  when  I  havu  earned  it. 
Soldier* !    the   Mississippi   valley   Is  intrusted  to  your  courage,  to  your 
discipline,  to  your  patience.    Exhibit  the  vigilance  and  coolness  of  \-.\r 
night  and  hold  it." 

2  Among  the  mortars  on  the  island  was  an  ancient  one,  already  rilliidr.l 
to,  made  of  bronze  and  bearing  the  name  of  George  the  Second  of  England, 
which  fact  declared  that  it  was  more  than  one  hundred  years  old.  It  wns 
formerly  in  Jackson  Square,  New  Orleans,  where  it  was  regarded  as  a  pre- 
cious trophy,  it  having  been  captured  by  the  Americans  from  the  British 
during  the  battle  near  that  city,  at  the  close  of  1S14  and  the  beginning  of 
1815.  Many  of  the  cannon  were  from  the  Navy  Yard  at  Norfolk.  See  pagw 
897,  volume  L 


ANCIENT   MORTAR. 


248 


EFFECT   OF  THE   VICTORY. 


along  the  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  shores ;  many  hundred  horses  and  mules 

with  wagons,  et  cetera,  and  four  steamers  afloat. 

Never  was   a  victory  more  complete   and    decisive,  for  very  few  men 

escaped  and  very  little  property  was  destroyed.1     During  the  whole  of  Ins 

operations  in  the  siege,  Pope  did 
not  lose  a  man,  nor  meet  with  an 
accident;  and  the  casualties  in 
the  fleet  were  very  few.  There 
did  not  seem  to  be  evidence  of 
much  loss  of  life  on  the  part  of 
the  Confederates  ;  but  every- 
where, from  Beauregard's  and 
McCall's  head-quarters  on  the 
island  to  the  smallest  tent,  there 
were  proofs  of  the  greatest  haste 
in  leaving.  Among  other  things 
found  at  head-quarters  was  a 
bundle  of  important  official  pa- 
pers, one  of  them  containing  a 
drawing  of  Fort  Pillow  on  the 
river  below. 

The  victory  at  Island  Number 
Ten  produced  the  most  profound 
sensation  throughout  the  entire 
republic.  Its  importance  to  each 
party  in  the  conflict  could  scarcely 

be  estimated.      The  announcement  of  it  went  over  the  land  simultaneously 
with  that  of  the  hard-won  triumph  at  Shiloh  on  the  Tennessee 
.       River,*  which  we  shall  consider  presently,  and  was  followed,  a  few 
days  afterward,  by  that  of  the  capture  of  Fort  Pulaski,  at  the 

mouth  of  the  Savannah  River.      Every  loyal  heart  was  tilled  with  joy  and 

hope,  and  Government  securities,  which 

were  at  two  and  a  half  and  three  per 

cent,    below    par,    immediately    com- 
manded a  premium.    The  Confederates 

almost   despaired.      It   was   probable 

that  Memphis,  one  of  their  strongholds 

on  the  Mississippi,  where  they  had  im- 
mense Workshops  and  armories,  Would    CONFEDERATE  iiF.AW-QtTAKTKBS,  ISLAND  NUMBKR  TEN.' 

soon  share  the  fate  of  Columbus.  It  was  probable  that  the  great  river  would 
speedily  be  patrolled  from  Cairo  to  New  Orleans  by  the  almost  invincible 
armored  vessels  of  the  Government,  and  the  rich  supply-country  west  of  that 
stream  be  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  confederacy.  They  also  appre- 
hended that  the  great  line  of  railway  running  almost  parallel  with  the  Missis- 
sippi, between  Southwestern  Tennessee  and  New  Orleans,  would  be  seized 

1  The  value  of  the  captured  property  was  estimated  at  over  a  million  of  dollars.    The  steamers  that  wer* 
Mink  were  easily  r.iised. 

*  The  fiL'un-s  on  this  map  refer  to  the  numbers  of  the  islands. 

1  In  this  little  picture  is  seen  a  representation  of  one  of  the  "plantation  bells  "  that  Beanresmrd  called  for 


MAP   01'-  TU2   OPE11ATIOJJS    OF    POP*   AND   FOOTK.* 


THE   CONFEDERATES   ALARMED. 


249 


by  National  troops.  Panic  everywhere  prevailed  along  the  "Father  of 
Waters  "  below  Island  Number  Ten.  Martial  law  was  proclaimed  in  Mem- 
phis, and  the  specie  of  the  banks  there  was  removed  to  places  of  supposed 
safety.  Many  inhabitants  fled ;  and  the  troops  that  "  guarded  the  city,"  and 
secessionists  that  remained,  proposed  to  lay  it  in  ashes  if  it  could  not  be 
saved  from  "northern  invaders;"  but  the  mayor  somewhat  allayed  the 
panic  caused  by  this  proposition  by  publicly  proclaiming  ("  not  as  magis- 
trate," he  said,  "but  as  John  Park"),  that  "he  who  attempted  to  fire  his 
neighbor's  house,  or  even  his  own,  whereby  it  endangers  his  neighbor's, 
regardless  of  judge,  jury,  or  the  benefit  of  clergy,  I  will  have  him  hung  to 
the  first  lamp-post,  tree,  or  awning." 

The  disloyal  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  were  also  filled  with  the  most 
dreadful  apprehensions.  The  Governor  of  Louisiana  (Moore),  who  had  been 
chiefly  instrumental  in  that  State  in  bringing  on  the  war,  issued  a  despairing 
appeal  to  the  people  j1  while  in  Richmond,  the  head-quarters  of  the  conspira- 
tors, the  most  gloomy  apprehensions  were  entertained  by  them  and  by  the 
disloyal  inhabitants.  "  The  trepidations  and  mumiurings,  the  croakings  and 
prophesyings  of  doom  that  have  possessed  many  of  the  citizens  of  Rich- 
mond during  the  past  week,"  wrote  a  resident  of  that  city,  "  would  be  enough 
to  make  us  despair  of  the  republic,  if  we  could  suppose  the  masses  of  the 
people  of  the  Confederate  States  were  equally  timorous  and  irresolute."* 

There  were  reasons  for  despondency,  for  upon  every  breeze  of  intelli- 
gence from  the  West,  for  several  weeks  preceding,  were  borne  to  Richmond 


GRAND  JUNCTION,    MISSISSIPPI. 


tidings  of  disaster  to  the  Confederate  cause.  There. were  desperate  reasons 
why  the  most  vigorous  efforts  should  be  put  forth  to  stay  the  southern  march 
of  the  Nationals;  and  conscriptions  and  impressments  were  commenced. 


1  "This  is  not  the  honr  for  vain  regrets  or  despondency,"  said  Moore.  "  No,  not  even  for  hesitation.  An 
Insolent  and  powerful  foe  Is  already  at  the  castle  gate.  The  current  of  the  mighty  river  speaks  to  us  of  his  fleets 
advancing  for  our  destruction,  and  the  telegraph  wires  tremble  with  the  news  of  his  advancing  columns.  In 
the  name  of  all  most  dear  to  ns,  I  entreat  you  to  go  and  meet  him."  But  there  was  little  disposition  to  comply 
with  the  Government's  wishes.  When  a  letter  from  General  Beauregard,  which  he  sent  by  his  Surgeon-Gen- 
eral, Dr.  Choppin  (see  note  3,  page  238),  making  an  urgent  demand  for  New  Orleans  to  send  5.000  troops  to  him 
at  once,  "  to  save  the  city,"  and  it  was  read  by  the  Surgeon  to  the  First  and  Second  City  Brigades,  who  were 
called  oat,  tlieir  reply  was,  "We  decline  to  go." 

1  Richmond  correspondent  of  the  Memphis  Appeal. 


250 


NATIONAL  TROOPS  IN  AEKANSAS. 


Jackson,  in  Tennessee,  and  Grand  Junction,1  on  the  southern  border  of  that 
State ;  Corinth,  in  Mississippi,  and  Decatur,  in  Alabama,  all  of  them  along 
the  line  of  the  Charleston  and  Memphis  Railway,  that  stretches  from  the 
Mississippi  to  the  Atlantic  seaboard — were  made  places  for  the  rendezvous 
of  troops  from  Louisiana,  Mississippi,  and  Alabama.  And  while  Johnston 
was  fleeing  southward  before  the  followers  of  the  energetic  Mitchel,  to  join 
his  forces  to  those  of  Beauregard,  the  latter  was  gathering  an  army  at 
Corinth  .to  confront  a  most  serious  movement  of  the  Nationals  up  the  Ten- 
nessee River,  already  alluded  to. 

While  Grant  and  Foote  were  pulling  down  the  strongholds  of  rebellion 
in  Middle  Tennessee  and  Western  Kentucky,  the  National  troops,  under 

Generals  Curtis,  Sigel,  and  others, 
were  carrying  the  standard  of  the 
Republic,  in  triumph  into  Arkansas, 
in  the  grand  movement  down  the 
Mississippi  Valley  toward  the  Gulf. 
We  have  observed  how  Price  was  ex- 
pelled from  Missouri  and  driven  into 
Arkansas.  He  was  closely  followed 
by  the  National  forces  under  the 
chief  command  of  General  Samuel  R. 
Curtis,  of  Iowa,  who  crossed  the  line 
on  the  18th  of  February,  his  troops 
cheering  with  delight  as  they  saw  the 
old  flag  waving  in  triumph  over  the 
soil  of  another  of  the  so-called  Con- 
federate States.  On  the  same  day, 
General  Halleck  sent  a  thrill  of  joy 
to  every  loyal  heart,  by  telegraphing  to  General  McClellan,  "  The  flag  of 
the  Union  is  floating  in  Arkansas.  .  .  .  The  army  of  the  Southwest  is 
doing  its  duty  nobly." 

Curtis  pushed  on,  notwithstanding  his  effective,  fighting  force  was  con- 
tinually diminishing,  by  the  planting  of  guards  along  his  extended  line  of 
communication  with  his  sources  of  supply  and  re-enforcements.  He  captured 
here  and  there  squads  of  Missouri  recruits  for  Price's  army ;  fought  the  halt- 
ing Confederates  at  the  strong  positions  of  Sugar  Creek,*  the  Cross  Hollows, 
and  other  places  in  mountain  defiles ;  and  his  cavalry  penetrated  as  far  as 
Fayetteville,  the  capital  of  Washington  County,  near  the  northwestern  border 
of  the  State.  The  Confederates  fled  so  hastily  from  Cross  Hollows  that  they 
left  behind  them  their  sick  and  wounded,  and  stores  that  they  could  not  take 
away.  They  burned  their  extensive  barracks  there,  left  poisoned  provisions 


SAMUEL   R.    CURTIS. 


1  Grand  Junction  was  a  very  important  point,  being  at  the  junction  of  tho  Charleston  and  Memphis  Rail- 
way and  the  railway  from  New  Orleans  to  Jackson,  in  Tennessee.  It  was  only  about  two  miles  northward  of  the 
State  of  Mississippi.  During  all  the  time  that  the  Confederates  held  that  section  of  the  country,  Grand  Junction 
was  the  scene  of  large  gatherinirs  of  troops.  See  page  343,  volume  I. 

a  Here,  on  the  20th  of  February,  some  of  Curtis's  cavalry,  under  Colonel  Ellis,  and  Majors  McConnel!, 
Wright,  and  Bolivar,  made  a  desperate  charge  on  a  brigade  of  Louisianians,  under  Colonel  Hubert.  Two  regi- 
ments of  infantry,  under  Colonels  Phelps  and  Heron,  and  Captain  Hayden,  with  his  Dubuque  Battery,  followed 
in  support  of  the  National  cavalry.  There,  was  a  sharp  but  short  fight,  and  tho  Confederates  were  dispersed. 
The  loss  of  the  Nationals  was  nineteen,  killed  and  wounded. 


GATHERING  OF  CONFEDERATE  FORCES. 


251 


in  the  pathway  of  their  flight,1  and,  setting  fire  to  Confederate  stores  and 
buildings  at  Fayetteville  when  they  left  it,  went  over  the  range  of  hills 
known  as  the  Boston  Mountains,  in  much  confusion.  This  march  of  the 
Nationals  was  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  of  the  war.  The  little  army 
had  moved  at  the  rate  of  twenty  miles  a  day,  often  fighting,  and  enduring 
great  privations  from  inclement  weather  and  insufficient  food. 

General  Price,  meanwhile,  had  been  joined  by  Ben  McCulloch,  with 
Texas,  Louisiana,  and  Arkansas  troops,  and  his  force  had  become  fully  equal 
in  numbers  to  that  of  Curtis.  The  latter,  glancing  back  over  his  long  line 
of  communications,  and  reflecting  on  the  fact  that  his  troops  had  been  sub- 
sisting mostly  upon  what  had  been  taken  from  the  Confederates  since  he  had 
entered  Arkansas,  considered  it  prudent  to  retrace  his  steps,  and  take  a 
stronger  position  nearer  the  Missouri  border.  He  accordingly  fell  back  from 
Fayetteville  to  Sugar  Creek,  not  far  from  Bentonville,  the  capital  of  Benton 
County,  Arkansas.  On  the  1st  of  March  he  issued  an  address  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Arkansas,  who  had  fled  from  their  homes  on  his  approach,  to  remove 
from  their  minds  the  false  impressions  which  the  Confederates  had  given  them 
of  the  character  of  his  army  and  the  object  of  its  presence  in  their  State.  He 
assured  all  peaceable  citizens  of  safety  and  protection  in  person  and  property, 
and  he  called  upon  the  deluded  ones  who  had  taken  up  arms  to  lay  them 
down  at  once  and  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  their  common  country. 

Curtis  did  not  wait  for  a  response  to  his  friendly  communication.  He 
was  aware  that  his  foe  was  rapidly  increasing  in  numbers,  and  behind  the 
sheltering  hills  was  preparing  to  strike  a  heavy  blow.  Suddenly  came  the 
startling  intelligence  that  Price 
and  McCulloch  had  been  joined 
by  General  Earl  Van 
Dorn,"  one  of  the  most 
dashing  and  energetic  of 
the  Confederate  officers,  who  had 
lately  been  appointed* 

'Jan.  29. 

commander  of  the  Trans- 
Mississippi  Department  ;3  also  by 
General  Albert  Pike,3  at  the  head 
of  a  considerable  body  of  half-civi- 
lized Indians,  making  the  whole 
Confederate  force,  including  large 
numbers  of  Arkansas  compulsory 
recruits,  about  twenty-five  thousand 
strong.4  These  were  in  and  near 
Boston  Mountains  at  the  beginning 
of  March.  Van  Dorn,  the  senior  officer,  was  in  chief  command,  and  he  was 


1  March  2, 
1862. 


E.VIII,   VAN    I>OEN. 


1  They  left  poisoned  provisions  at  a  place  called  Mud  Town,  of  which  forty-two  of  the  officers  and  soldiers 
of  the  Fifth  Missouri  cavalry  partook.  Several  of  them  died,  and  all  suffered  much. — Halleek's  dispatch  to 
McClellan,  Feb.  27,  1862. 

*  He  had>  come  from  Richmond  with  instructions  from  Davis  to  stop  the  march  of  the  National  troops 
south  ward. 

3  See  jiaire  475,  volume  I. 

4  Arkansas.  Louisiana,  and  Texas  troops  under  McCulloch,  13,000.  Choctaw,  Cherokee,  Chickasaw,  and  other 
Indians,  with  two  white  regiments  under  Pike,  about  4,000;  and  Missouri  troops  under  Price,  about  8,000. 


252  VAN  DOKtf  IN  THE  CONFEDERATE   CAMP. 

rallying  the  whole  Confederate  army  in  that  quarter,  to  drive  Curtis  back  into 
Missouri.  The  forces  of  the  latter,  of  all  arms,  did  not  at  that  time  exceed 
eleven  thousand  men,  with  forty-nine  pieces  of  artillery,  including  a  mountain 
howitzer.  Satisfied  that  he  must  soon  fight  a  greatly  superior  force,  he 
at  once  prepared  for  the  encounter  by  so  arranging  his  troops  as  best  to 
present  a  strong  front  to  the  foe  from  whatever  point  he  might  approach. 
His  head-quarters  were  near  Cross  Hollows,  on  the  main  road  and  telegraph 
line  from  Fayetteville  to  Springfield.1 

The  advent  of  General  Van  Dorn  in  the  Confederate  camp  was  a  cause 
for  great  rejoicing.  Forty  heavy  guns  thundered  a  welcome,  and  the  chief 
harangued  his  troops  in  a  boastful  and  grandiloquent  style.*  For  the  pur- 
pose of  encouraging  the  people  to  take  up  arms,  he  caused  telegraphic  dis- 
patches to  be  published,  falsely  proclaiming  a  great  battle  at  Columbus,  in 
which  the  Nationals  had  lost  three  gun-boats  and  twenty  thousand  men ;  and 
he  told  his  dupes  that  the  way  was  now  opened  to  drive  the  invaders  from 
the  soil  of  Arkansas,  and  give  a  final  and  successful  blow  for  a  Southern  Con- 
federacy.3 Van  Dorn's  preliminaries  were  followed  by  vigorous  measures. 
Two  days  afterward  his  troops  were  in  motion  for  offensive  action,  and  ani- 
mated by  a  full  expectation  of  gaining  a  victory  whenever  they  should  meet 
the  Nationals. 


1  The  following  was  (he  disposition  of  the  National  forces  on  the  4th  of  March.  The  First  nnd  Second 
Divisions,  under  General  Sigel  and  Colonel  Asboth,  were  at  Cooper's  farm,  near  Osage  Springs,  four  miles 
southwest  of  Bentonville,  the  capital  of  Benton  County,  under  general  orders  to  move  round  to  Sugar  Creek, 
about  fourteen  miles  eastward.  The  Third  Division,  under  General  Jefferson  C.  Davis  (acting  major-general), 
was  at  Sugar  Creek ;  and  the  Fourth  Division,  under  Colonel  E.  A.  Carr  (acting  brigadier-general),  was  near  Cross 
Hollows,  about  twelve  miles  from  Sugar  Creek.  Large  detachments  were  out  for  forage  and  information,  under 
< .'olcmcl  Vandever,  Major  Conrad,  and  others,  and  sonic  of  them  were  too  distant  to  engage  In  the  battle  that 
speedily  ensued.* 

*"  Soldiers,"  he  cried,  "behold  your  leader!  He  comes  to  show  you  the  way  to  glory  and  immortal 
renown.  He  comes  to  hurl  back  the  minions  of  the  despots  at  Washington,  whose  ignorance,  licentiousness, 
and  brutality  arc  equaled  only  by  their  craven  natures.  They  come  to  free  your  slaves,  lay  waste  your  planta- 
tions, burn  your  villages,  and  abuse  your  loving  wives  and  beautiful  daughters."  Van  Dorn  had  sent  forth  a 
characteristic  address  to  "the  young  men  of  Arkansas,  Texas,  and  Northern  Louisiana."  '•  Wo  have  voted  to  be 
free,"  he  said.  u  We  must  now  fisht  to  be  free,  or  present  to  the  world  the  humiliating  spectacle  of  a  nation  of 
braggarts,  mom  contemptible  than  the  tyrants  who  seek  to  enslave  us.  The  flag  of  our  country  is  waving  on  the 
southern  borders  of  Missouri — planted  there  by  my  hands,  under  authority  from  our  chief  magistrate.  It  repre- 
sents all  that  is  dear  to  us  in  life.  Shall  it  wave  there  in  melancholy  loneliness,  as  a  full  leaf  in  our  primeval 
forests,  or  shall  its  beautiful  field  and  bright  stars  flaunt  in  the  breeze  over  the  bright  battalions  of  Arkansas,  of 
Texas,  and  of  Louisiana,  as  they  are  marshaling  to  do  battle  with  Missouri  for  victory,  for  honor,  and  for  inde- 
pendence? Awake,  young  men  of  Arkansas,  and  arm!  Beautiful  maidens  of  Louisiana,  smile  not  upon  the 
craven  youth  who  may  linger  by  your  hearth  when  the  rude  blast  of  war  is  sounding  in  your  ears !  Texas  chiv- 
alry, to  arms !  Hardshipsand  hunger,  disease  and  death  are  preferable  to  slavish  subjugation  ;  and  a  nation  with 
a  bright  page  in  history  and  a  glorious  epitaph  is  better  than  a  vassuled  laud  with  honor  lost,  and  a  people  sunk 
in  infamy." 

*  General  Curtis's  second  report  to  General  Halleck. 

*  The  following  wrw  the  (-(imposition  of  General  Curtis's  army  «t  tliis  time : — 

Firit  /;iini«n,  commanded  by  Colonel  Peter  J.  Otterhans,  consisted  of  the  Thirty-sixtli  Illinois  Twelfth  and  Seventeenth  Mluourl,  • 
battalion  of  the  Third  Missouri;  the  Twenty-fifth  and  Twenty-fourth  Illinois,  under  Colonel  Color  ,  two  battalioni  of  Illinois  cavaln  , 
and  batteries  A.  nnd  B,  twelve  guns.  There  was  also  a  brigade  of  two  regiment!  under  Colonel  Greasel. 

Tkt  i-ccond  Lirititm.  commanded  by  Colonel  (acting  Brigadier  General)  Atboth,  consisted  of  two  brigades,  the  first  commanded  by 
Col  net  Schaeffer,  and  composed  of  the  Second  Missouri  and  Second  Ohio  Battery,  tlx  puns,  under  Lieutenant  Chapman.  The  Second 
Brigade,  Colonel  Joliet,  wat  composed  of  the  Fifteenth  Missouri ;  the  Sixth  and  a  battalion  of  the  Fourth  Missouri  rjtvalry  ,  and  a  flying 
battery  of  six  puns,  under  Captain  Elbert.  These  two  divisions  were  commanded  by  General  Sigel. 

Tie  Third  Eivition,  under  Brigadier-General  J.  C.  Davis,  consisted  of  two  brigade*  ;  the  first  composed  of  the  Eighth,  Eighteenth,  and 
Twenty-second  Indiana  ;  and  an  Indiana  battery  of  six  guns  WAS  comm.-.nded  by  Colonel  Barton.  The  second,  commanded  by  Colon.  1 
White,  was  composed  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Illinois  and  Ninth  Missouri,  and  the  First  Missouri  cavalry,  wi.h  a  battery  of  four  guns. 

Tie  Fourth  Diniion,  under  Colonel  Eugene  A.  Carr,  wm  composed  of  two  brigades.  The  first,  under  Col-  nel  Dodge,  consist  i-c  <  f  the 
Fourth  Iowa,  Thirty-fifth  Illinois,  and  an  Iowa  battery  under  Curtain  Jones.  The  Second  Brigade,  under  Colonel  \  anderer,  was  coin- 
posed  of  the  Ninth  Iowa,  Twenty-filth  Missouri,  Third  Illinois  Cavalry,  ind  a  Dukuque  battery  •  f  six  guns  under  Captsln  Hay.ien.  Tht-n. 
were  also  two  batbiliont  of  the  Third  Iowa  cavalry  under  Captain  Bnssey,ar  d  a  battery  of  four  mountain  howitzers  under  Captain  Ste-  ens, 
that  were  not  brigaded.  There  wus  alto  a  battalion  of  cavalry  under  Major  Bowen,  acting  at  General  Curtti't  body  guard. 


POSITION  OF  THE  NATIONAL  TROOPS.  253 

The  morning  of  the  5th"  (when  Van  Dorn  moved)  was  blustery,  and  snow 
covered  the  ground.     Curtis  was  unsuspicious  of  the  movements 
of  his  enemy  until  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  scouts  and 
fugitive  citizens  came  hurrying  to  his  tent,  in  which  he  was  writing,  with  the 
startling  intelligence  that  the  Confederates  were  approaching  in  large  force 
from  the  direction  of  Fayetteville,  that  their  artillery  had  already  passed  that 
place,  and  that  their  cavalry  would  be  at  Elm  Springs,  not  more  than  twelve 
miles  from  head-quarters,  that  night.     Curtis  at  once  determined  to  concen- 
trate his  forces  in  Sugar  Creek  Valley,  not  far  from  Mottsville,  and  a  short 
distance  south  of  Pea  Ridge,  a  portion  of  a  spur  of  the  Ozark  Mountains,  on 
the  highway  between  Fayetteville  and  Springfield,  where  there  was  a  good 
point  for  defense  and  an  abundance  of  water,  and  where  General  Davis  had 
already  thrown  up  intrenchments.1     He  gave  orders  accordingly,  and  there, 
on  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  March,*  the  greater  portion  of  his       t 
troops  were  gathered,  excepting  those  under  General  Sigel  and  a 
few  who  wore  vet  abroad.     Sigel  had  moved  his  campc  from  Osage 

7  .„  .   .  *  March  1. 

Springs  to  a  point  nearer  Bentonville,  to  secure  a  better  position 

for  obtaining  forage.     He  now  found  his  command,  and  a  train  of  two  hun- 

o  o  > 

dred  wagons,  placed  in  a  perilous  position  by  Van  Dorn's  sudden  and  unex- 
pected advance ;  but,  as  we  shall  observe  presently,  he  extricated  them  with 
small  loss. 

Van  Dorn  had  marched  rapidly  from  his  camp  near  the  Boston  Mountains, 
in  the  edge  of  the  Indian  Country,  about  fifty  miles  from  Pea  Ridge,  accom- 
panied by  Generals  Price,  McCulloch,  Mclntosh,  and  Piko.  Informed  of  the 
strength  of  Curtis's  position  in  front,  he  left  the  direct  road  at  Fayetteville, 
and,  marching  more  westward  through  Bentonville,  struck  the  highway  near 
the  State  line,  about  eight  miles  north  of  Sugar  Creek,  in  the  rear  of  the 
Nationals,  thereby,  as  he  thought,  cutting  off  Curtis's  supplies  and  re-enforce- 
ments, and  securing  him  and  his  army  as  captives.  It  was  while  he  was  on 
that  march  from  Fayetteville  that  his  approach  was  made  known.1* 
He  encamped  that  night  at  Cross  Hollows,*  which  Carr  had  left ; 
and  Sigel,  by  a  skillful  movement  in  sending  cavalry  to  Osage  Springs  to 
cover  his  right  flank,  safely  conducted  his  train  from  McKissick's  farm,  west 
of  Bentonville,  to  the  latter  place,  and  secured  it  from  the  grasp  of  the  Con- 
federates. Leaving  a  rear-guard  (Thirty-sixth  Illinois  and  a  portion  of  the 
Second  Missouri)  at  BentonvHle,  he  sent  his  train  forward  toward  Sugar 
Creek.  Mistaking  an  order,  Colonel  Schaeffer  with  the  Second  Missouri  also 
went  forward,  leaving  only  about  six  hundred  men  and  five  pieces  of  light 
artillery  behind.  These  were  surrounded  by  a  battalion  of  cavalry  forming 
Price's  body-guard,  and  Louisiana  infantry.  Fortunately,  Sigel  had  remained 
with  his  rear-guard,  and  he  handled  his  little  band  BO  skillfully  and  bravely 
that  they  cut  their  way  through,  and,  changing  front,  they  fought  and  fell 

1  That  valley  is  low,  and  from  a  quarter  to  half  a  mile  wide.  The  hills  are  high  on  both  aides,  and  the  main 
road  froiU'Fayetteville,  by  Crops  Hollows  to  KeilsvJlle,  Intercepts  the  valley  nearly  at  right  angles.  The  road 
from  Fayetteville,  by  -Bentonvtlle,  to  Keltsville  is  quite  n  d6tonr.  but  It  also  comes  np  the  Sugar  Creek  Valley. — 
General  Sturgi*'s  Second  He-port. 

*  Tills  is  a  place  at  the  hend  waters  of  the  Ostijre  Creek,  and  not  far  from  those  of  Sugar  Creek.  It  was  so 
named  beeanse  throe  hollows,  or  rnvines.  from  75  to  100  feet  wide,  there  cross  each  other.  It  was  to  this  strong: 
position  that  General  Price  flVd  when  he  left  Missonri,  and  from  which  Curtis  dn/rt  htm  in  the  march  to 
Fajrrtteville. 


254 


FLANK  MOVEMENT   OF  THE   CONFEDERATES. 


i  March. 
1862. 


back  alternately  along  the  cross  road  leading  through  Leetown  to  the  Elk- 
horn  Tavern,  until  they  were  met  by  re-enforcements  sent  out  by  Curtis,  when 
the  pursuit  ended.  In  this  gallant  affair  Sigel  lost  twenty-eight  killed  and 
wounded  and  about  fifty  made  prisoners.1  The  latter  were  chiefly  Schaeffer's 
men,  who  had  fallen  into  an  ambuscade.  The  remainder  joined  the  forces 
of  Davis  and  Carr  at  the  west  end  of  Pea  Ridge,  an  elevated  table-land 
broken  by  ravines,  and  inclosed  in  a  large  bend  of  Sugar  Creek. 

Van  Dorn  completed  his  flank  movement  on  the  night  of  the 
6th,"  and  proceeded  to  attack  the  Nationals  early  the  following 
morning.  He  left  a  small  force  to  make  a  feint  on  their  front, 
while  Pike,  with  his  Indian  followers,  took  position  about  two  miles  to  their 
right,  to  divert  their  attention  from  the  main  point  of  attack  in  their  rear. 
Price  occupied  the  main  road  not  far  from  the  Elkhorn  Tavern,  north  of  Curtis's 
camp,  and  McCulloch  and  Mclntosh  lay  north  of  Sigel  and  Davis,  after  the 
National  army  had  changed  position,  as  we  shall  observe  presently.  In  the 
mean  time  Curtis  had  been  busy  in  felling  trees  to  block  the  avenues  of 
approach  to  his  camp,  and  the  roads  running  parallel  to  the  main  highway. 
Breastworks  had  been  speedily  constructed  at  important  points,  and  a  bat- 
tery had  been  planted  and  masked  near  the  passage  of  the  main  road  across 
Sugar  Creek,  under  the  direction  of  General  Davis.  His  position  was  strong. 
On  the  morning  of  the  7th,  Curtis  was  first  informed  of  Van  Dorn's  flank 
movement,  which  seriously  threatened  the  communication  between  his  camp 
and  his  resources.  The  peril  was  extreme,  and  prompt  action  was  necessary. 
He  at  once  changed  his  front  to  rear,  bringing  his  line  of  battle  across  Pea 
Ridge,  and  prepared  to  fight.  The  number  of  his  foes  was  more  than  double 
that  of  his  own,  but  there  was  no  alternative.  lie  must  either  fight  or  make 
a  perilous  flight.  His  ample  preparations  to  receive  Van  Dorn  in  his  front 
were  now  useless,  and  he  was  compelled  to  meet  the  skillful  Mississippian  on 
a  field  of  the  latter's  own  choosing.  In  that  change  of  front,  the  First  and 

Second  divisions,  under  Sigel  and 
Asboth,  were  on  his  left,  the  Third, 
under  Davis,  composed  his  center, 
and  Carr's  Fourth  division  formed 
his  right.  His  line  of  battle  stretched 
between  three  and  four  miles,  from 
Sugar  Creek  to  Elkhorn  Tavern. 
Confronting  this  was  the  Confede- 
rate line,  with  Price  and  his  Mis- 
sourians  on  their  right,  Mclntosh  in 
the  center,  and  McCulloch  on  their 
left.  A  broad  and  deep  ravine  called 
Cross  Timber  Hollow,  covered  with 
fallen  trees,  intersected  the  lines  of 
both  armies,  and  made  maneuvering 
very  difficult. 

At   about   half-past    ten    in   the 

1  Congratulating  his  troops  on  the  15th  of  March,  Sigel  said  of  this  affair— "On  the  retreat  from  Bentonvill* 
to  Sugar  Creek,  a  distance  of  ten  miles,  you  cut  your  way  through  an  enemy  at  least  five  times  stronger  than 
yourselves." 


ALEXANDER    A8BOTH. 


BATTLE   OF  PEA  RIDGE.  255 

morning,'  Colonel  Osterhaus  was  sent  out  with  a  detachment  of  the  Third 
Iowa  cavalry  and  some  light  artillery  (Davidson's  Peoria  Battery), 
supported  by  the  First  Missouri  cavalry,  Colonel  Ellis,  and  Twenty-  * M^ 7' 
second  Indiana,  Colonel  Ilendricks,  to  fall  upon  Van  Dora's  cen- 
ter before  he  could  fully  form  in  battle  order.  Just  as  this  movement  had 
commenced,  and  Curtis  was  giving  instructions  to  division  commanders 
at  Asboth's  tent,  word  came  to  him  that  his  pickets,  under  Major  Weston 
(Twenty-fourth  Missouri),  on  his  extreme  right,  near  Elkhorn  Tavern,  had 
been  heavily  attacked.  Colonel  Carr  was  at  once  sent  to  the  support  of 
Weston,  and  a  severe  battle  ensued.  Thus  opened  the  fight  on  that  eventful 
morning.  Meanwhile  Osterhaus  had  advanced  about  a  mile  beyond  Lee- 
town,  and  attacked  what  seemed  to  be  a  small  body  of  Confederates  in  the 
edge  of  a  wood  and  shrub-oak  thicket.  He  brought  three  cannon  (Davidson's 
Battery)  to  bear  upon  them,  and  they  were  apparently  dispersed.  Then  he 
moved  forward  with  the  Iowa  cavalry,  to  clear  the  woods  of  any  insurgents 
that  might  be  left,  when  he  fell  into  a  trap  which  had  been  laid  for  him. 
The  woods  swarmed  with  Confederates.  The  charge  of  the  cavalry  was 
broken,  and  they  were  driven  back  in  disorder  upon  their  supports,  hotly 
pursued  by  Van  Dorn's  horse  and  foot.  Two  guns  were  captured  by  the 
latter,  and  a  total  rout  and  dispersion  of  the  attacking  column  seemed  inevi- 
table, when  General  Davis  and  his  division,  who  had  bivouacked  on  the  alert 
all  the  night  before,  came  to  the  rescue,  with  General  Sigel,  who  appeared 
on  the  Confederate  flank.  Curtis  had  at  first  ordered  Davis  to  the  relief  of 
Carr  on  his  extreme  right,  but,  deeming  the  peril  to  Osterhaus  the  most 
imminent,  he  directed  him  to  hasten  to  his  aid.  Davis  changed  his  march 
skillfully  under  fire,  and  advancing  through  Leetown  his  Second  brigade,1 
commanded  by  Colonel  Julius  White,  he  was  soon  fighting  heavily  with 
McCulloch  and  Mclntosh,  and  Pike's  Indians,  under  himself  and  Ross.  The 
battle  was  fierce  and  destructive.  The  Confederates  were  continually  re-en- 
forced. Davis  and  Osterhaus  recoiled  and  recovered  alternately;  and  the 
line  of  battle  swayed  like  a  pendulum.  The  issue  of  the  strife  seemed  doubt- 
ful, when  the  Eighteenth  Indiana,  who  had  been  ordered  to  attack  the  Con- 
federate flank  and  rear,  performed  the  duty  so  vigorously  with  ball  and 
bayonet  that  they  drove  them  from  that  part  of  the  field,  strewed  it  with 
the  dead  and  wounded  bodies  of  Texans  and  Indians,  and  recaptured  the  two 
cannon  which,  amid  the  shouts  of  the  victors,  were  instantly  trained  upon 
their  foe.  That  regiment  and  the  Twenty-second  (Colonel  II.  D.  Wash- 
burn),  from  the  same  State,  were  conspicuous  for  their  gallantry  on  the 
occasion.  The  latter  had  engaged  a  large  force  of  Arkansas  troops  and 
Indians,  and  put  them  to  flight. 

The  Confederates  had  now  become  fugitives  in  turn.  In  their  flight  they 
left  their  dead  and  wounded  on  the  field,  among  whom  were  Generals 
McCulloch  and  Mclntosh,  mortally  hurt.  The  insurgents  tried  to  re-form  at 
their  former  position  on  the  Bentonville  road,  but  the  arrival,  at  about  this 
time,  of  Sigel  with  two  batteries  of  heavy  artillery  (18-pounders)  settled  the 
issue  of  the  day.  After  a  brief  but  sharp  artillery  duel,  the  Confederates 
were  driven  back,  and  Sigel's  heavy  guns,  with  Osterhaus's  command,  were 

1  See  sub-note,  page  252. 


256  BATTLE  OF  PEA  RIDGE. 

moved  toward  the  right  to  assist  Colonel  Carr,  if  necessary.  The  day  was 
fast  wearing  away,  and,  there  being  no  indications  of  a  disposition  on  the  part 
of  the  Confederates  to  renew  the  fight,  Davis's  command  bivouacked  on  the 
field  they  had  so  nobly  assisted  in  winning.1 

While  the  battle  was  raging  in  the  center,  Curtis's  right  wing  was  heavily 
pressed.  Colonel  Carr  had  moved  up  the  main  road  toward  Elkhorn  Tavern ; 
Colonel  Dodge's  brigade  filing  off  to  the  road  leading  from  that  place  to  Ben- 
tonville,  where  Captain  Jones,  of  the  Iowa  Battery,  opened  upon  the  Con- 
federates, and  a  smart  artillery  fight  ensued,  in  which  infantry  were  engaged. 
Colonel  Vandever's  brigade  passed  about  half  a  mile  beyond  the  tavern,  and 
Captain  Hay  den's  Dubuque  battery  at  about  nine  o'clock  also  opened  upon  the 
Confederates.4  Very  soon  there  was  fighting  along  the  whole  line  of  Carr's 
division,  and  one  of  the  guns  of  the  Dubuque  battery  was  captured  by  the 
foe.  So  fierce  and  heavy  was  the  work  of  the  Confederates,  that  Carr  was 
driven  back  a  short  distance  after  an  hour's  hard  fighting.  Still  hard  pressed, 
he  fought  on.  H}  sent  for  re-enforcements,  but  all  Curtis  could  spare  were  a 
few  cavalry,  his  body-guard,  and  a  little  mountain  howitzer,  under  Major 
Bo  wen.  He  told  the  gallant  Colonel  to  stand  firm,  and  he  did  so.  Again, 
w;hen  Carr  thought  he  could  hold  out  no  longer,  Curtis  sent  him  word  to 
"persevere"  and  he  should  receive  succor.  He  did  so  at  a  fearful  cost  —  how 
fearful,  the  records  of  the  sad  havoc  made  in  the  ranks  of  the  Fourth  and 
Ninth  Iowa,  and  Twenty-fourth  and  Twenty-fifth  Missouri,  bear  witness.  A 
little  later,  when  Curtis  was  satisfied  that  his  left  and  center  were  safe,  he  sent 
first  some  artillery  and  a  battalion  of  infantry  to  Carr's  aid.  Then  he  ordered 
General  Asboth  to  move  to  the  right  with  his  division,  by  the  Fayetteville 
road,  and  take  position  at  the  Elkhorn  Tavern,  while  Sigel  should  re-enforce 
Davis,  and,  if  proper,  press  toward  the  Elkhorn  also.  Asboth  was  accom- 
panied by  the  Commanding  General,  who  arrived  at  Carr's  position  at  about 
five  o'clock,  and  found  him  severely  wounded  in  the  arm,  but  fighting  bravely. 
Many  of  his  officers  were  disabled,  and  his  dead  and  maimed,  composing 
nearly  one-fourth  of  his  entire  command,  strewed  the  ground,  over  which  he 
had  been  pushed  back  about  a  mile.  For  seven  hours  he  had  contested  the 
field  inch  by  inch,  under  a  continuous  fire. 

The  re-enforcements  were  timely,  and  prevented  more  severe  disaster. 
General  Asboth  planted  his  cannon  in  the  road  and  opened  a  heavy  fire  at 
short  range,  but  was  soon  severely  wounded,  while  his  guns  became  silenced 
for  want  of  ammunition.  The  fight,  for  a  time,  was  very  fierce.  The  Second 
Missouri  regiment  became  hotly  engaged ;  and  the  Foui*th  Iowa,  who  were 
falling  back  in  good  order,  after  exhausting  their  ammunition,  quickly  obeyed 
a  command  to  make  a  bayonet  charge,  and  so  recovered  the  field  they  had 
abandoned.  One  of  Curtis's  body-guard  was  shot  dead,  and  an  orderly  near 
the  General  was  hit  with  a  bullet.  The  pressure  on  his  line  was  yet  heavy 

1  This  has  been  called  The  Battle  of  Leetown,  it  having  been  fought  near  that  village. 

*  Colonel  Vandever  had  been  to  Huntsville,  in  Madison  County,  for  the  purpose  of  capturing  a  regiment  of 
Insurgents  there.  These  had  left  two  days  before.  On>  receiving  a  message  from  General  Curtis,  announcing 
the  approach  of  Van  Dorn,  Vandever  made  a  forced  march  of  forty-one  miles  to  the  National  camp,  making  only 
three  halts,  of  fifteen  minutes  each,  during  the  entire  distance.  The  infantry  consisted  of  the  Ninth  Iowa  and 
Twenty-fifth  Missouri.  Vandever  arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  6th,  and  went  into  the  fight  refreshed.  Another 
expedition  under  Major  Conrad,  consisting  of  about  six  hundred  infantry,  a  section  of  artillery,  and  a  battalion 
of  cavalry  which  had  been  sent  toward  the  borders  of  the  Indian  Nation,  did  not  return  in  time  to  engage  In  tha 
battle. 


BATTLE  OF  PEA  RIDGE.  257 

and  unabated,  and  Asboth  had  directed  his  now  useless  cannon  to  be  taken 
back  to  a  place  of  safety,  when  a  courier  came  from  Sigel  to  herald  his  near 
approach.  Animated  by  these  tidings,  the  Nationals  stood  firm  until  their 
ammunition  was  entirely  exhausted  and  night  fell.  The  Confederates  fired 
the  last  shot,  but  the  Nationals  held  the  field.1  The  wearied  Union  troops 
slept  that  night  on  their  arms.  Their  right  had  suffered  disaster,  but  their 
center  had  driven  the  Confederates  from  the  battle-ground,  and  their  left  was 
untouched.  In  such  condition  (the  lacking  being  supplied  with  ammunition), 
they  awaited  the  dawn  to  renew  the  conflict.  Their  foe,  severely  smitten 
and  disheartened  by  the  loss  of  two  generals  and  scores  of  maimed  and 
slaughtered  comrades,  were  quite  willing  to  have  an  opportunity  for  repose. 
Both  armies  lay  among  the  dead  and  dying  during  that  gloomy  night. 

Van  Dorn,  who  had  been  a  greater  part  of  the  day  in  command  of  the 
troops  that  fought  Carr,  now  concentrated  his  whole  available  force  on 
Curtis's  right.  He  lodged  at  the  Elkhorn  Tavern  that  night,  and  made 
preparations  to  open  the  battle  in  the  morning.  Curtis  was  vigilant,  and 
easily  penetrated  his  enemy's  designs ;  so,  notwithstanding  the  weariness  of 
his  troops,  he  effected  a  change  of  front  during  the  darkness.  At  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning  he  was  joined  by  Sigel  and  his  command,  who  had  been  com- 
pelled to  make  a  wide  circuit  in  order  to  reach  that  position,  and  at  a  little 
after  sunrise  the  Nationals  were  almost  ready  for  battle,  the  whole  four 
divisions  so  posted  as  to  fight  Van  Dorn  with  vigor. 

Curtis  and  his  troops  were  in  fine  spirits,  and  felt  confident  of  victory. 
The  silence  of  the  Confederates  so  late  in  the  morning  seemed  ominous  of 
weakness,  and  when  a  stir  was  observed  among  them,  the  General,  fearing 
they  might  be  moving  off,  did  not  wait  for  Asboth  and  Sigel  to  get  into 
position,  but  ordered  Davis,  who  occupied  the  center  in  the  new  line,  to 
open  the  battle.  Davis  at  once  deployed  Colonel  Pattison's  brigade  a 
few  hundred  yards  to  the  right  of  the  Fayetteville  road,  to  support  Klaus's 
First  Indiana  battery,  which  was  placed  at  the  edge  of  an  open  field,  between 
the  hills  at  Elkhorn  Tavern  and  the  National  camp.  Davidson's  battery 
was  placed  in  a  similar  position  on  the  left  of  the  road,  supported  by  White's 
brigade.  These  batteries  opened  fire  briskly,  and  were  responded  to  with 
terrible  energy  from  batteries  which  the  Confederates  had  planted  during 
the  night,  some  of  their  heavy  guns  sending  raking  shot,  and  compelling  the 
National  right  to  fall  back  to  avoid  them. 

The  battle-line  was  soon  perfected,  with  Asboth  and  Sigel  a  little  to  the 
rear  of  the  remainder.  Curtis  well  knew  the  ground  and  the  relative  position 
of  his  foe.  He  ordered  his  right  to  move  forward  to  a  position  occupied  the 
night  before,  while  the  left  was  so  extended  as  to  command  Pea  Ridge  and 
make  a  flank  movement  on  that  wing  almost  impossible.  Upon  an  eleva- 
tion on  the  extreme  right,  which  commanded  Van  Dora's  center  and  left, 
he  planted  the  Dubuque  battery,  with  orders  for  the  right  wing  to  sup- 
port it,  and  very  soon  its  commander,  Hayden,  opened  a  galling  fire  on 
the  Confederates.  Captain  Davidson,  with  his  First  Iowa  battery,  also  opened 
fire  on  their  center,  and  thus  skirmishing  was  kept  up  until  Sigel's  command 
on  the  left  was  in  perfect  readiness,  when  the  decisive  action  commenced. 

1  This  was  called  by  the  Confederates  the  Battle  of  Elkhorn. 
VOL.  II.— 17 


258 


NATIONAL  VICTORY  AT  PEA  EIDGE. 


Sigel  first  ordered  Colonel  Coler  to  post  his  Twenty-fifth  Illinois  along  a  fence 
in  open  view  of  the  Confederate  batteries,  which  immediately  opened  fire  on 
them.  At  the  same  time,  Sigel  placed  a  battery  of  six  guns  on  a  rise  of 
ground  in  their  rear.  Then  the  Twelfth  Missouri  wheeled  into  line  on  the 
right  of  Color's  regiment,  and  another  battery  of  heavy  guns  was  planted  in 
a  similar  position  behind  these.  Then  other  regiments  and  other  batteries 
were  brought  into  line ;  and,  when  all  were  in  readiness,  the  infantry  lay 
down  in  front  of  the  heavy  guns,  and  a  terrible  cannonade  was  opened. 
Battery  after  battery  of  the  Confederates  was  silenced  in  the  course  of  two 
hours,  and  so  horrible  .was  the  tempest  of  iron  that  fell  upon  Van  Dorn  and 
his  followers  that  they  were  compelled  to  fly  to  the  shelter  of  the  ravines  of 

Cross-Timber  Hollow.  Sigel's 
/i  infantry  at  the  same  time  crept 
steadily  forward,  and  the  troops 
of  the  center  and  right  pressed 
onward  and  joined  in  the  fight. 
When  the  Confederates  fled, 
Sigel's  whole  division  were  seen 
climbing  up  and  occupying  the 
rugged  hills  from  which  the  in- 
surgents had  been  driven.1 

The  flight  of  Van  Dorn's 
troops  was  so  sudden,  rapid, 
and  scattering,  that  it  was  dif- 
ficult for  Curtis  to  determine 
which  way  to  follow  them  with 
the  best  effect."  General  Sigel 
pushed  forward  along  the  main 
road  toward  Keitsville,  where 
General  Price  had  been  posted. 
He  too  had  fled,  and  the  Con- 
federate army,  so  strong  and  so 
confident  of  victory  twenty-four 
hours  before,  was  broken  into 
fragments.3 


BATTLE-FIELD   OF   PEA   EIDGE. 


1  "The  upward  movement  of  the  gallant  Thirty-sixth  Illinois,"  said  Curtis,  in  his  report,  "with  its  dai 
blue  line  of  men  and  its  gleaming  bayonets,  steadily  rose  from  base  to  summit,  when  it  dashed  forward  into  I 
forest,  driving  and  scattering  the  rebels  from  these  commanding  heights.  The  Twelfth  Missouri,  far  in  advni 


'  with  its  dark- 
:>rward  into  the 

forest,  driving  and  scattering  the  rebels  from  these  commanding  heights.  The  Twelfth  Missouri,  far  in  advance 
of  others,  rushed  into  the  enemy's  lines,  bearing  off  a  flag  and  two  pieces  of  artillery.  Everywhere  our  line 
moved  forward  and  the  foe  as  gradually  withdrew.  The  roar  of  cannon  and  small  arms  was  continuous,  and  no 
force  could  then  withstand  the  converging  line  and  concentrated  cross-fire  of  our  gallant  troops.  Our  guns 
continued  some  time  after  the  rebel  fire  ceased,  and  the  rebels  had  gone  down  into  the  deep  caverns  through 
which  they  had  begun  their  precipitate  flight.  Finally,  our  firing  ceased.  The  enemy  suddenly  vanished." 

2  "  Following  down  the  main  road,  which  enters  a  deep  canon,  I  saw  some  straggling  teams  and  men  running 
in  great  trepidation  through  the  gorges  of  the  mountain.     I  directed  a  battery  to  move  forward,  which  threw  a 


•W  UIO  U%UD  BMWlUMWf  IVUU  WOU    ""  1  "!Hl  .IJUIlcim  V  111U  ,    JL  CMUpTU  VH    I  lie 

dead  and  care  of  the  wounded." — General  Curtis,  in  his  official  report. 

*  Reports  of  General  Curtis  and  his  subordinate  officers;  also  of  Generals  Van  Dorn  and  Price. 


THE  RESULT  OF  THE  BATTLE.  259 

The  hard  struggle  during  those  early  days  of  Spring,"  in  the  extreme 
northwestern  corner  of  Arkansas,  called  by  the  general  name  of 
the  BATTLE  OF  PEA  RIDGE/  notwithstanding  its  magnitude,  was  " 
not  of  very  great  importance  in  its  bearing  upon  the  results  of  the 
war.  There  was  heavy  loss  incurred  by  both  parties.3  Although  victory  was 
awarded  to  the  Nationals,  the  spoils  that  fell  into  their  hands  were  of  incon- 
siderable consequence,  for  Van  Dorn  managed  very  skillfully  in  carrying 
away  nearly  all  of  his  artillery  and  baggage.  Indeed,  his  whole  design 
in  giving  battle  on  the  morning  of  the  8th  was  to  blind  Curtis  to  the 
fact  that  he  was  withdrawing  his  troops  and  materials  of  war.  His  army 
was  not  captured,  nor  was  it  more  than  temporarily  dispersed.  There  was 
great  gallantry  displayed  on  both  sides,  sufficient  to  receive  the  highest 
praise  from,  and  give  the  greatest  satisfaction  to,  the  friends  of  each,3  but  a 
stain  that  cannot  be  effaced  tarnishes  the  glory  of  all  the  achievements  of 
the  Confederates  on  that  occasion,  because  of  their  employment  of  Indians  in 
that  campaign,  whose  savage  atrocities  on  the  field  of  Pea  Ridge  are  too  well 
authenticated  to  be  denied.4 

Both  parties  tacitly  agreed  to  fight  no  more  in  that  exhausted  section  of 
the  State,  and  both  soon  disappeared  from  the  scene  of  this  conflict.  Van 
Dorn  collected  his  scattered  forces  on  the  road  between  the  Elkhorn  Tavern 
and  Bentonville,  about  eight  miles  from  the  battle-field,  made  an  arrange- 


1  The  Confederates  gave  it  the  general  title  of  Battle  of  Elkhorn. 

*  General  Curtis  reported  his  loss  at  1.851  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  of  whom  more  than  one-half  (701) 
were  of  Colonel  Carr's  division.    Among  the  slain  was  Colonel  Hendricks.    The  loss  of  the  Confederates  wa» 
never  reported.     It  could  not  have  been  less  than  that  of  the  Nationals.    Pollard  (i.  277)  says  Van  Dorn  esti- 
mated his  entire  loss  at  "about  600." 

*  Van  Dorn  wrote  to  his  superiors  at  Richmond,  saying,  "  During  the  whole  of  this  engagement  I  was  with 
the  Missourians  under  Price,  and  I  have  never  seen  better  fighters  than  these  Missouri  troops,  or  more  gallant 
leaders  than  General  Price  and  his  officers.    From  the  first  to  the  last  shot,  they  continually  rushed  on,  and 
never  yielded  an  inch  they  had  won ;  and  when  at  last  they  had  orders  to  full  back,  they  retired  steadily  and 
with  cheers." 

In  a  stirring  address  to  his  troops  from  "Camp  Pea  Ridge,"  a  week  after  the  battle,  Sigel  said  :  "Ton  may 
look  with  pride  on  the  few  days  just  passed,  during  which  you  have  so  gloriously  defended  the  flag  of  the 
Union.  From  two  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  sixth,  when  you  left  McKissick's  farm,  until  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  of  the  ninth,  when  you  arrived  from  Keitsville  in  the  common  encampment,  you  marched  fifty 
miles,  fought  three  battles,  took  not  only  a  battery  and  a  flag  from  the  enemy,  but  more  than  one. hundred  and 
fifty  prisoners.  .  .  .  You  have  done  your  duty,  and  you  can  jnstly  claim  your  share  in  the  common  glory 
of  this  victory.  But  let  us  not  be  partial,  unjust,  or  haughty.  Let  us  not  forget  that  alone  we  were  too  weak  to 
perform  the  great  work  before  us.  Let  us  acknowledge  the  great  services  done  by  all  the  brave  soldiers  of  the 
Third  and  Fourth  divisions,  and  always  keep  in  mind  that  'united  we  stand,  divided  we  fall.'  Let  us  hold  out 
and  push  the  work  through — not  by  mere  words  and  great  clamor — but  by  good  inarches,  by  hardships  and 
fatigues,  by  strict  discipline  and  effective  battles. 

"  Columbus  has  fallen,  Memphis  will  follow,  and  if  you  do  in  future  as  you  have  done  in  these  days  of  trial, 
the  time  will  soon  come  when  you  will  pitch  your  tents  on  the  beautiful  shores  of  the  Arkansas  River,  and  there 
meet  our  own  iron-clad  propellers  at  Little  Rock  and  Fort  Smith.  Therefore  keep  alert,,  my  friends,  and  look 
forward  with  confidence." 

4  According  to  the  statement  of  eye-witnesses,  and  a  correspondence  between  Generals  Curtis  and  Van  Dorn, 
commenced  when  the  latter  asked  (March  9th)  the  privilege  of  burying  his  dead,  the  Indians,  under  Pike  and 
Ross,  tomahawked,  scalped,  and  shamefully  mangled  the  bodies  of  National  soldiers.  These  Indians,  many 
of  whom  claimed  to  be  civilized,  were  maddened  with  liquor,  it  is  said,  before  the  battle  of  the  7th,  that  they 
might  allow  the  savage  nature  of  their  race  to  have  unchecked  development.  In  their  fury  they  respected  none 
of  the  usages  of  war,  but  scalped  the  helpless  wounded,  and  committed  atrocities  too  horrible  to  mention.  When 
Curtis  made  the  charge  against  these  allies  of  the  insurgents,  Van  Dorn  did  not  deny  it,  but  sought  to  break  iti 
force  by  accusing  the  Germans  in  Curtis's  army  of  murdering  prisoners  of  war. 

We  have  already  observed  (pages  474  to  477,  inclusive,  volume  I.)  how  the  conspirators  had  tampered  with 
the  civilized  and  half-civilized  Indians  in  the  regions  bordering  on  Kansas  and  Texas,  and  how  in  August,  1861, 
the  Cherokees  tendered  their  support  to  the  Confederate  cause.  That  was  after  the  battle  of  Wilson's  Creek, 
which  the  emissaries  of  the  Confederates  made  the  Indians  believe  was  an  overwhelming  defeat  to  the  Union- 
ists, and  utter  destruction  of  the  National  power  in  Missouri.  The  battle  of  Bull's  Run  was  represented  as  a  com- 
plete discomfiture  of  the  Government;  and  the  flight  of  the  Union  army  from  that  field,  and  the  death  of  Lyon, 


260 


INDIANS  EMPLOYED  BY  THE   CONFEDERATES. 


ment  with  Curtis  for  burying  the  Confederate  dead,  and,  after  accomplishing 
that  humane  object,  withdrew ;  Curtis  gave  his  army  ample  rest  on  the  field 
of  his  victory,  and  finding  no  foe  to  fight  in  that  section  of  Arkansas,  he 
marched  in  a  southeasterly  direction  to  Batesville,  the  capital  of  Independ- 
ence County,  on  the  White  River,  where  he  arrived  on  the  6th  of  May. 

and  the  falling  back  of  the  Union  troops  in  Missouri  after  the  battle  of  Wilson's  Creek,  fixed  the  impression  on 
the  minds  of  the  Indians  that  henceforth  the  Confederate  "Government"  would  be  the  only  legitimate  and 
powerful  one  on  which  they  could  rely. 

While  Chief  Eoss  and  his  associates  were  perplexed  by  indecision,  Ben.  McCulloch  and  his  Texans,  who, 
as  we  have  seen,  abandoned  Price  in  Missouri,  marched  to  the  Indian  border,  and  required  the  Creeks  and 
Cherokees  to  decide  immediately  to  which  cause  they  would  adhere,  on  penalty  of  having  their  country  ravaged 
by  20,000  Texas  and  Arkansas  troops.  This  produced  the  council  at  Tahlequ.ih  on  the  20th  of  August,  and  th« 
message  of  Chief  Koss,  printed  on  page  476,  volume  I.  A  large  minority  of  both  nations,  led  by  the  Creek 
Chief  Opothleyolo,  resisted  the  Confederates  and  their  Indian  adherents.  Between  these  and  the  Indian  insur- 
gents a  battle  was  fought  on  the  9th  of  December,  1861,  on  Bushy  Creek,  180  miles  west  of  Fort  Smith,  when 
Opothleyolo  and  his  followers,  us  we  have  observed,  were  driven  into  Kansas.  The  Indian  Territory  was  then 
left  in  the  undisputed  possession  of  the  Confederates;  and  there  it  was  that  Pike  collected  about  4,000  warriors, 
who  appeared  in  the  Battle  of  Pea  Eidge.  This  was  the  only  battle  in  the  war  in  which  any  considerable  num- 
ber of  Indians  were  engaged  ;  and  it  was  agreed  by  the  Confederate  officers  that  they  damaged  their  cause  more 
than  they  aided  it.  Pike  and  his  Indians  eoon  afterward  disappeared  from  the  stage,  and  were  not  again  sum- 
moned to  action.  In  his  oflicial  report,  General  Van  Dorn  does  not  mention  that  any  assistance  was  derived 
from  the  plumed  Pike  and  his  dusky  followers.  That  degenerate  Bostoninn  (see  note  1,  page  475,  volume  I.) 
soon  took  off  his  Indian  costume  and  was  hidden  in  the  shadows  of  obscurity  until  the  close  of  the  war,  when  be 
re-appeared  for  a  moment  as  a  suppliant  for  mercy,  and  was  granted  a  full  pardon  by  President  Johnson. 


GRANT  AND  HIS  ARMY.  261 


CHAPTER    X. 

GENERAL  MITCHEL'S   INVASION   OF   ALABAMA.— THE  BATTLES  OF  SHILOH. 

ET  us  return  to  Tennessee,  and  observe  what 
Generals  Grant  and  Buell  did  immediately  after 
the  fall  of  Fort  Donelson,  and  the  flight  of  the 

*  O 

Confederates,  civil  and  military,  from  Nashville. 

We  left  General  Grant  at  the  Tennessee  capi- 
tal,   in     consultation     with     General 
Bucll."     His   praise   was  upon    every       FI$^' 
loyal  lip.     His  sphere  of  action  had 
just  been  enlarged.     On  hearing  of  his  glorious 
victory  at  Fort  Donelson,  General  Halleck  had  assigned*  him  to 
the  command  of  the  new  District  of  West  Tennessee,  which  em- 
braced the  territory  from  Cairo,  between  the  Mississippi  and  Cumberland 
Rivers,  to  the  northern  borders  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  with  his  head- 
quarters in  the  field.     It  was  a  wide  and  important  stage  for  action,  and  he 
did  not  rest  on  the  laurels  he  had  won  on  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland,  but 
at  once  turned  his  attention  to  the  business  of  moving  vigorously  forward  in 
the  execution  of  his  part  of  the  grand  scheme  for  expelling  the  armed  Con- 
federates from  the"  Mississippi  valley.     For  that  purpose  he  made  his  head- 
quarters temporarily  at  Fort  Henry,  where  General  Lewis  Wallace  was  in 
command,  and  began  a  new  organization  of  his  forces  for  further  and  impor- 
tant achievements.    Foote's  flotilla  was  withdrawn  from  the  Cumberland,  and 
a  part  of  it  was  sent  up  the  Tennessee  River,  while  its  commander,  as  we 
have  observed,  went  down  the  Mississippi  with  a  more  powerful  naval  arma- 
ment to  co-operate  with  the  land  troops  against  Columbus,  Hickman,  Island 
Number  Ten,  and  New  Madrid. 

An  important  objective  was  Corinth,  in  Northern  Mississippi,  at  the  inter- 
section of  the  Charleston  and  Memphis  and  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroads,  and 
the  seizure  of  that  point,  as  a  strategic  position  of  vital  importance,  was 
Grant's  design.  It  would  give  the  National  forces  control  of  the  great  rail- 
way communications  between  the  Mississippi  and  the  East,  and  the  border 
slave-labor  States  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  It  would  also  facilitate  the  capture 
of  Memphis  by  forces  about  to  move  down  the  Mississippi,  and  would  give 
aid  to  the  important  movement  of  General  Curtis  in  Arkansas.  Grant  was 
taking  vigorous  measures  to  accomplish  this  desirable  end,  when  an  order 
came  from  General  Halleck,'  directing  him  to  turn  over  his  forces  .  March  4 
to  his  junior  in  rank,  General  C.  F.  Smith,  and  to  remain  himself 
at  Fort  Henry.  Grant  was  astonished  and  mortified.  He  was  unconscious 
of  acts  deserving  of  the  displeasure  of  his  superior,  and  he  requested  Halleck 


262  EXPEDITION  UP  THE  TENNESSEE. 

to  relieve  him  entirely  from  duty.  That  officer,  made  satisfied  that  no  fault 
could  justly  be  found  with  Grant,  wrote  a  letter  to  head-quarters  that  removed 
all  misconception,  and  on  the  14th  of  March  the  latter  was  restored  to  the 
chief  command.1  This  satisfied  the  loyal  people,  who  were  becoming  im- 
patient because  of  seeming  injustice  toward  a  successful  commander. 

Meanwhile  the  troops  that  gathered  at  Fort  Henry  had  been  sent  up  the 
Tennessee  in  transports.  The  unarmored  gun-boats  Tyler  and  Lexington 
had  gone  forward  as  far  as  Pittsburg  Landing,  at  the  termination  of  a  road 

from  Corinth,  and  about  twenty  miles 
from  that  place.     There  they  were  as- 
sailed by  a  six-gun  battery,  which,  after 
a    mutual    cannonade,    was    silenced. 
When  the  report  of  this  success  reached 
General    Smith,    sixty-nine    transports, 
with  over  thirty  thousand  troops,  were 
moved    up    the    river.3     The    advance 
(Forty-sixth    Ohio,    Colonel 
aMS10'    Worthington)  landed  at  Sa- 
vannah,* the  capital  of  Har- 
din  County,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
stream,  and  took  military  possession  of 
the  place.     General  Smith,  whose  head- 
quarters were  on  the  steamer  Leonora, 
CHARLES  KELSON  SMITH.*  immediately  sent  out  scouts  in  the  di- 

rection of  Corinth,  where  Beauregard 

was  straining  every  nerve  to  concentrate  an  army  to  oppose  this  formidable 
movement.  Their  reports  satisfied  him  that  the  Confederates  were  not  then 
more  than  ten  thoiisand  strong  in  his  front,  and  that  their  capture  or  dis- 
persion would  be  an  easy  matter.  He  hoped  to  be  allowed  to  move  upon 
them  at  once,  and,  as  a  preparatory  measure,  he  ordered  General  Lewis  Wal- 
lace, with  his  division,  to  Crump's  Landing  on  the  west  side  of  the  river, 
four  miles  above  Savannah,  and  thence  sixteen  miles  westward  to  Purdy, 
a  village  on  the  railway  between  Humbolt,  in  Tennessee,  and  Corinth,  to 
destroy  portions  of  the  road  and  important  bridges  in  that  vicinity,  and 
especially  one  with  extended  trestle-work  at  each  end,  a  few  miles  south 
of  Purdy.  This  was  a  hazardous  undertaking,  for  General  Cheatham,  with 
a  large  force  of  the  Confederates,  was  lying  near,  in  the  direction  of  Pittsburg 
Landing.  But  it  was  successfully  accomplished  by  a  battalion  of  Ohio 
cavalry,  under  Major  Hayes,  in  the  midst  of  a  series  of  heavy  thunder- 

1  It  seems  that  some  malignant  or  jealous  person  had  made  Grant's  consultation  with  Buell  at  Nashville  seem 
like  an  oflVnse  against  General  Ilalleck,  his  immediate  chief;  and  the  march  of  General  Smith's  forces  up  the 
Cumberland  from  Fort  Donelson  was  condemned  as  a  military  blunder.  Grant's  inability,  on  account  of  sufficient 
reasons,  to  report  the  exact  condition  of  his  forces  at  that  time  was  also  a  cause  of  complaint;  and,  without 
inquiry,  he  was  suspended  from  the  chief  command  for  ten  days. — See  CoppeVs  Grant  and  his  Campaign*. 
Note  on  page  81. 

a  "It  is  difficult  to  conceive  any  thing  more  orderly  and  beautiful,"  wrote  General  Wallace  to  the  author, 
soon  afterward,  "  than  the  movement  of  this  army  up  the  river.  The  transports  of  each  division  were  assembled 
together  in  the  order  of  march.  At  a  signal,  they  put  out  in  line,  loaded  to  their  utmost  capacity  with  soldiers 
and  materials.  Cannon  fired,  regiments  cheered,  bands  played.  Looking  up  the  river,  after  the  boats  had  one 
by  one  taken  their  places,  a  groat  dense  column  of  smoke,  extending  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  marked  the 
sinuosities  of  the  stream  und  hnn?  in  the  air  like  a  pall.  It  was,  indeed,  a  sight  never  to  be  forgotten." 

*  From  a  photograph  by  Brady,  taken  before  the  war. 


EVENTS   NEAR   PITTSBURG-  LANDING. 


263 


showers.  A  train,  crowded  with  Confederate  troops,  came  down  while  the 
bridge  and  trestle-work  were  burning,  and  escaped  capture  by  reversing  the 
engine  and  fleeing  at  railway  speed. 


PITTSBURG   LANDING,   IN  1866. 

General  Sherman's  division  was  sent  farther  up  the  river  to  Tyler's  Land- 
ing," at  the  mouth  of.  Yellow  Creek,  just  within  the  borders  of 
Mississippi,  to  strike  the  Charleston   and  Memphis   railway  at     °  ^C0h  14' 
Burnsville,  a  little  east  of  Corinth.    Floods  prevented  his  reaching 
the  railway,  when,  by  order  of  General  Smith,  he  turned  back  and  disem- 
barked at  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  took  post  in  the  vicinity  of  Shiloh  Meeting- 
house, a  little  log-building  in  the  forest,  about  two 
miles  from  the  Tennessee  River,  that  belonged  to  the 
Methodists.     General  Stephen  A.  Hurlbut  took  pos- 
session  of   Pittsburg   Landing1  without   opposition, 
and  held  it  in  quiet  until  the  night  of  the 

4  March. 

20th,    when  a  scouting  party,  composed 
of  detachments  of  the  Fourth  Illinois  and  Fifth  Ohio 
cavalry,  three  hundred  and  fifty  strong,  and  nearly 
one  hundred  infantry,  all  under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Heath,  went  out  in  the  direction  of  the  railway,  near 


SIHI.OH   MEKTINO-HOU8K. 


1  Pittsbnrg  Landing  was  the  projected  site  of  a  commercial  river-town,  to  rival  Savannah,  below  it,  and 
Hamburg,  above  it.  The  only  buildings  there  were  a  store-house  on  a  terrace,  at  the  mouth  of  a  ravine  near 
the  shore,  and  a  dwelling-house,  on  the  high  bank  above,  which  served  as  a  post-office.  When  the  writer  visited 
the  Landing,  in  April,  1866,  only  a  few  scattered  bricks  and  some  charred  wood  were  to  be  seen  on  tho  site  of  the 
buildings.  In  the  view  here  given,  the  spectator  Is  looking  down  the  Tennessee  River  from  across  tho  ravine 
and  creek,  at  the  mouth  of  which,  as  we  shall  hereafter  observe,  the  gun-boats  Tyler  and  Lexington  lay  on  Sun- 
day night,  April  6th  and  7th.  The  river  had  been  made  brim  full  by  recent  rains  ut  the  time  of  the  author's  visit. 


264 


NASHVILLE  AND  JOHN  MORGAN. 


luka.  These  encountered,  and,  in  a  skirmish  in  Black  Jack  Forest,  dispersed, 
six  hundred  Confederate  horsemen,  on  their  way  to  surprise  and  attack  Hurl- 
but's  encampment.1  These  had  come  from  Beauregard's  army  at  Corinth. 

While  the  movement  up  the  Tennessee  was  going  on,  General  Buell's 
army  was  slowly  making  preparations  to  march  southward  overland  and 
join  Grant's  at  Savannah.  It  was  not  until  the  28th  of  March,  when  Grant's 
position  had  become  a  perilous  one,  as  we  shall  observe,  that  Buell  left  Nash- 
ville. A  part  of  his  force,  under  General  Mitchcl,  went  in  the  direction  of 
Huntsville,  in  northern  Alabama,  to  seize  and  hold  the  Memphis  and  Charles- 
ton railway  at  that  place,  while  the  main  body  under  Buell,  composed  of  the 
division  of  Generals  Thomas,  McCook,  Nelson,  Crittenden,  and  T.  J.  Wood, 
moved  more  to  the  westward  by  way  of  Columbia,  at  which  place  they  left 
the  railway. 

General  James  S.  Negley  was  left  in  command  of  reserves  at  Nashville, 

where  he  immediately  commenced  cast- 
ing up  strong  fortifications  on  the 
surrounding  heights  for  its  defense. 
Among  these,  Fort  Negley  was  the 
most  formidable  and  conspicuous.  It 
was  erected  on  the  most  commanding 
hill  near  the  city;  and  on  other  emi- 
nences redoubts  and  block-houses  were 
soon  built. 

The  Confederates  under  Johnston,  as 
we  have  observed,  hastened  from  Nash- 
ville to  Murfreesboro,  twenty-five  miles 
below,  on  the  railway  leading  to  Chat- 
tanooga.8 From  that  point  they  went 
across  the  country  in  a  southwesterly 
direction,  to  form  a  junction  with  the 


J  AMI'S    6.    NEC  LEY. 


1  This  skirmish  was  maintained  by  the  advanced  company  of  Illinois  cavalry,  nndcr  Captain  George  Dodge. 
*  It  was  at  about  this  time  that  John  Morgan,  tho  famous  guerrilla  chief,  first  became  conspicuous.  The 
Confederate  Congress  had  given  its  sanction  to  what  tho  Spaniards  call  guerrilla  warfare,  which  was  carried  on  in 
small  bands  by  troops  not  under  any  brigade-commanders,  roaming  at  pleasure,  with  power  to  take  any  thing 
from  foes  or  neutrals,  but  generally  responsible  to  the  major-general  commanding  In  their  department.  They 
became,  in  many  instances,  mere  roving  bands  of  marauders  and  plunderers,  equally  terrible  to  all  parties. 
Among  the  most  noted  of  these  was  Morgan,  a  young  man  about  thirty-five  years  of  age,  six  feet  in  height,  well 
made,  strong,  ngile,  and  perfect  master  of  himself.  lie  had  a  keen,  bluish-gray  eye,  a  light  complexion,  sandy 
hair,  and  generally  wore  a  moustache.  Before  the  war  he  was  known  as  a  generous  and  jolly  horse-loving  and 
horse-racing  Kentuckian,  and  he  had  great  influence  over  his  associates.  lie  was  an  admirable  horseman  and 
precise  marksman.  lie  was  nn  inexorable  disciplinarian,  and  demanded  implicit  obedience.  He  once  ordered 
one  of  his  troopers  to  perform  some  perilous  act  in  battle.  The  man  did  not  move.  "Do  you  understand  my 
orders?'1  asked  the  chief.  "Yes,  Captain,  bnt  I  cannot  obey,"  was  the  answer.  "Then  good  by,"  said  Morgan, 
and  shot  him  dead.  Turning  to  his  men,  he  said,  "  Such  bo  tho  fate  of  every  man  disobeying  orders  in  the  face 
of  an  enemy."  After  that,  no  man  waited  for  a  second  order. 

"We  shall  meet  this  bold  rider  frequently  westward  of  tho  mountains  and  in  East  Tennessee.  Here  -we  will 
notice  a  single  act  of  his,  at  about  tho  time  we  are  considering,  which  illustrates  his  coolness  and  daring.  It  is 
said  to  have  been  performed  just  after  Johnston  had  fled  from  Nashville,  and  Morgan  was  scouting  and  foraging 
in  his  rear.  IIo  went  into  the  city  dressed  as  a  farmer,  with  a  load  of  meal,  which  he  gave  to  the  National  Com- 
missary, saying  that  there  were  some  Union  men  out  in  his  region,  but  they  had  to  be  careful  to  avoid  the- 
rebel  cavalry.  He  dined  at  the  St  Cloud  hotel,  and,  at  the  table,  sat  by  the  side  of  General  McCook,  who  was 
so  cruelly  murdered  afterward.  He  was  pointed  out  as  the  generous  Union  farmer  who  had  made  the  gift  to 
the  commissary,  and  he  was  persuaded  to  take  the  value  of  it  in  gold.  Then  he  secretly  informed  the  general 
that  a  band  of  Morgan's  cavalry  was  camping  near  his  residence,  and  that  if  one  or  two  hundred  horsemen 
would  come  to  his  house  he  would  show  them  how  to  capture  the  noted  rough-rider.  They  were  sent,  and  were 
all  captured  by  Morgan. — See  Tliirteen  Montlm  in  the  htbe!  Army,  by  tin  impressed  New  Yorker. 


MITCHEL'S   EXTRAORDINARY   MARCH. 


265 


KORT   NKGLET.1 


forces  of  Beauregard  at  Corinth.  This  was  effected  on  the  1st  of  April, 
and  the  united  armies  lay  upon  the  line  of  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railway 
from  Corinth  south 
to  Bethel,  and  on  the 
Memphis  and  Charles- 
ton railway,  from  Cor- 
inth east  to  luka.  They 
were  joined  by  several 
regiments  from  Louisi- 
ana ;  two  divisions  from 
Columbus,  under  Gen- 
eral Polk;  and  a  fine 
corps  from  Mobile  and 
Pensacola,  commanded 
by  General  Bragg.  "  In 
n  umbel's,  in  discipline, 
in  the  galaxy  of  the  distinguished  names  of  its  commanders,  and  in  every 
article  of  merit  and  display,  the  Confederate  army  in  the  vicinity  of  Corinth 
was  one  of  the  most  magnificent  ever  assembled  by  the  South  on  a  single 
battle-field."2  The  whole  number  of  effective  troops  was  about  forty-five 
thousand.  It  was  this  army  that  Grant  and  Buell  were  speedily  called  upon 
to  fight  near  the  banks  of  the  Tennessee. 

General  Mitchel  performed  his  part  of  the  grand  movement  southward 

with  the  most  wonderful  vigor  and 
success.  With  the  engines  and  cars 
captured  at  Bowling  Green,  his  troops 
had  entered  Nashville.  He  was  sent 
forward,  and  occupied  Murfreesboro' 
when  the  Confederates  abandoned 
it  in  March.  After  he  parted  with 
the  more  cautious  Buell  at  that  place, 
on  the  moving  of  the  army  southward 
at  the  close  of  March,"  his 


OUMSHY   M.      MITCIIEL. 


own  judgment  was  his 
guide,  and  his  was  practi 
cally  an  independent  command.  Be- 
fore him  the  insurgents  had  destroyed 
the  bridges,  and  these  he  was  com- 
pelled to  rebuild  for  the  passage  of 
his  troops  and  munitions  of  war. 

This  work  was  done  so  promptly,  that  his  army  was  seldom  even  halted  in 
waiting.  On  the  4th  of  April  he  was  at  Shelbyville,  the  capital  of  Bedford 
County,  Tennessee,  at  the  terminus  of  a  short  railway  branching  from  that 
which  connects  Nashville  with  Chattanooga.  This  was  almost  sixty  miles 
from  Nashville,  and  there  he  made  his  deposit  of  supplies.  At  that  point  he 


1  This  is  a  view  of  the  front  of  Fort  Negley,  or  the  face  toward   the  country,  commanding  the  southern 
»pproa'-hes  to  Nashville,  as  it  appeared  when  sketched  by  the  author  in  May,  1866 
1  Pollard's  F  ir»t  Year  of  the  W/tr.  puge  295. 


266  CAPTURE  OF  HUNTSVILLE. 

struck  across  the  country  with  a  supply-train,  sufficient  for  only  two  days' 

provisions,  in  the  direction  of  Huntsville,  making  forced  marches  all  the  way. 

On  the  10tha  he  left  Fayetteville,  in  Lincoln  County,  Tennessee, 

"ffJi''       crossed  the  State  line  the  same  day,  and  entered  Northern  Ala- 

IBO'2.  •  ' 

bama,  somewhat  depressed  in  spirits  by  a  rumor  that  Grant  had 
been  terribly  defeated  in  a  battle  near  Pittsburg  Landing.  Mitchel  had 
passed  through  a  very  hostile  region,  but  now  began  to  perceive  some  signs 
of  loyalty  among  the  inhabitants,1  and  before  midnight  he  was  cheered  by 
another  *rumor  that  Grant  had  been  victorious  and  that  Beauresjard  was  in 

~ 

flight  toward  Corinth.  Both  rumors  were  true,  as  we  shall  observe  pres- 
ently. 

Mitchel  had  pushed  on  with  his  cavalry  to  within  eight  miles  of  Hunts- 
ville, the  capture  of  which  and  the  seizure  of  the  Memphis  and  Charleston 
railway  there  was  the  chief  objective  of  his  rapid  march.  There  he  halted 
for  his  artillery  and  infantry  to  come  up,  that  he  might  prepare  for  striking 
a  decisive  blow.  His  entire  march  had  been  so  -rapid  and  well  masked  that 
the  Confederate  leaders  were  puzzled.  They  could  obtain  no  positive  infor- 
mation of  his  whereabouts  or  his  destination.  It  was  only  known  that  he 
was  moving  southward  with  the  apparent  fleetness  of  a  northern  gale,  and 
was  spreading  consternation  among  the  inhabitants  into  whose  midst  his 
armed  hosts  suddenly  appeared. 

At  this  last  halting-place  no  tents  were  pitched,  for  work  Avas  to  be 
done  before  the  dawn.  The  weary  troops  slumbered  around  their  camp- 
fires  in  the  evening,  and  when  the  half-moon  went  down,  at 

ApHlll.  . 

a  little  past  two  o  clock  in  the  morning,*  they  were  summoned 
to  their  feet  by  the  shrill  notes  of  a  bugle.  They  were  soon  in  motion 
toward  Huntsville,  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  Kenner's  Ohio  cavalry 
and  a  section  of  Captain  Simonson's  battery,  in  advance,  supported  by 
Turchin's  brigade,  the  whole  commanded  by  Colonel  Kenner,  who,  as  we 
have  observed,  was  the  first  to  enter  deserted  Nashville.  What  force  might 
meet  them,  none  could  conjecture.  Every  thing  must  be  developed  by  action. 
Two  working  parties,  well  supported  by  troops,  were  sent  with  picks  and 
crowbars  to  tear  up  the  railway  at  the  east  and  west  of  the  town,  while  the 
cavalry  moved  directly  upon  the  city  and  the  railway  station. 

Never  was  a  surprise  more  complete.  It  was  accomplished  at  a  little 
before  dawn,'  while  the  inhabitants  were  yet  in  bed.  "  The 
clattering  noise  of  the  cavalry,"  wrote  a  spectator,  "  aroused  them 
from  their  slumbers  in  the  dawn  of  the  morning,  and  they  nocked  to  door 
and  window,  exclaiming,  Avith  blanched  cheek  and  faltering  tongue,  '  They 
come !  they  come !  the  Yankees  come !'  Men  rushed  into  the  streets  almost 
naked,  the  women  fainted,  the  children  screamed,  the  darkies  laughed,  and 
for  a  time  a  scene  of  perfect  terror  reigned."  Seventeen  locomotives,  more 
than  one  hundred  passenger  cars,  a  large  amount  of  supplies  of  every  kind, 
and  about  one  hundred  and  sixty  prisoners  were  the  spoils  of  this  bloodless 
victory. 

1  On  this  day's  march,  MitcheTs  army  passed  the  extensive  estate  of  L.  Pope  Walker,  the  Confederate 
"Secretary  i if  State."  which  stretched  along  the  road  for  miles.  The  mansion  had  been  deserted,  and  the  furni- 
ture removed  ;  but  a  host  of  slaves  remained  who  <rave  the  "  Yankees"  a  cordial  welcome.  One  of  the  slave* 
had  a  heavy  iron  ring  and  bolt  fastened  to  one  of  his  legs,  which  he  said  he  had  worn  for  three  months. 


MEMPHIS  AND   CHARLESTON  RAILWAY  SEIZED.  267 

General  Mitchel  did  not  tarry  long  at  Huntsville.  Appointing  Colonel 
Gazeley,  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Indiana,  Provost-Marshal,  and  finding  him- 
self in  possession  of  an  ample  supply  of  rolling  stock  on  the  railway,  he 
immediately  organized  two  expeditions  to  operate  along  its  line  each  way 
from  Huntsville.  One,  under  Colonel  Sill,  went  eastward  as  far  as  Steven- 
son, at  the  junction  of  the  roads  leading  to  Chattanooga  and  to  Nashville, 
•where  five  locomotives  and  a  considerable  amount  of  other  rolling  stock  were 
captured.  The  other,  under  Colonel  Turchin,  went  westward  to  Decatur1 
and  Tuscumbia,  south  of  Florence,  from  which  an  expedition  was  sen't  south- 
ward as  far  as  Russellville,  the  capital  of  Franklin  County,  Alabama.  Neither 
of  these  expeditions  encountered  any  serious  opposition,  and  on 

,     ,          .  ,  1-1.  -rr          »  "April,  1862. 

the  IGth"  Mitchel  said  to  his  soldiers,  "You  have  struck  blow 
after  blow  with  a  rapidity  unparalleled.  Stevenson  fell,  sixty  miles  to  the 
east  of  Huntsville.  Decatur  and  Tuscumbia  have  been  in  like  manner  seized, 
and  are  now  occupied.  In  three  days  you  have  extended  your  front  of  opera- 
tions more  than  one  hundred  miles,  and  your  morning  guns  at  Tuscumbia 
may  now  be  heard  by  your  comrades  on  the  battle-field  made  glorious  by  their 
victory  before  Corinth."2  He  had  placed  his  army  midway  between  Corinth 
and  Nashville,  opened  communication  with  Buell,  and  controlled  the  naviga- 
tion of  the  Tennessee  for  more  than  one  hundred  miles.  For  these  achieve- 
ments, accomplished  without  the  loss  of  a  single  life,  Mitchel  was  com- 
missioned a  Major-General  of  Volunteers,  and,  with  orders  to  report  to  the 
War  Department  directly,  his  force  was  constituted  an  independent  corps. 

Let  us  turn  again  to  the  banks  of  the  Tennessee,  and  see  what  was  occur- 
ring there.  . 

General  Grant  arrived  at  Savannah  on  the  1 7th  of  March,  and  made  his 
head-quarters  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Cherry,  eight  or  nine  miles  below  Pitts- 
burg  Landing,  which  General  Smith  had  chosen  for  his  own.  The  latter 
had  already  selected  the  position  of  the  army  in  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburg 
Landing.  On  its  right  was  Snake  Creek,  and  on  its  left  Lick  Creek,  streams 
which  formed  good  natural  flank  defenses  against  approach.  The  whole 
country  for  miles  around  was  mostly  covered  with  woods,  in  some  parts 
filled  with  undergrowth,  and  at  others  presenting  a  beautiful  open  forest, 
composed  of  large  red  oak  trees.  Pittsburg  Landing,  the  post  on  the  river 
nearest  to  the  Confederates,  was  protected  by  the  gun-boats  Tyler  and  Lex- 
ington. Sherman's  division  formed  a  sort  of  outlying  picket,  while  those  ot 
McClernand  and  Prentiss  were  the  real  line  of  battle,  with  General  C.  F. 
Smith's,  commanded  by  W.  H.  L.  Wallace,  in  support  of  the  right  wing, 
and  Hurlbut  on  the  left.3  Lewis  Wallace's  division  was  detached  and 
stationed  at  Crump's  Landing,  to  observe  any  movements  of  the  Confed- 
erates at  Purdy,  and  to  cover  the  river  communications  between  Pittsburg 
Landing  and  Savannah.  The  latter  was  made  the  depot  of  stores,  to  which 
point  General  Halleck  at  St.  Louis  continually  forwarded  supplies  of  every 
kind. 

1  Here  the  railway  southward  from  Nashville  connects  with  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  road. 

2  General  Mitchel's  thanks  to  his  soldiers.  Camp  Taylor,  Huntsville,  April  16th,  1862. 

8  Letter  of  General  Sherman  to  the  Editor  of  the  United  State*  Service  Magazine,  January,  1865.  "The 
ground  was  well  chosen,"  General  Sherman  wrote:  "On  any  other  we  surely  would  have  been  overwhelmed 
as  both  Lick  and  Snake  Creeks  forced  the  enemy  to  confine  his  movements  to  a  direct  front  attack,  which  new 
troops  are  better  qualified  to  resist  than  when  the  flanks  are  exposed  to  real  or  chimerical  danger." 


268 


POSITION   OF   GRANT'S   ARMY. 


From  the  time  of  Grant's  arrival  at  Savannah"  until  the  first  "week  in  April, 
very  little  of  interest  occurred.    The  commander-in-chief  continued 
k*s  nea<l-quarters  at  Savannah;  and  there  seemed  to  be  very  little 
apprehension  of  any  attack  from  the  Confederates.     No  breast- 
works were  thrown  up,  or  abatis  formed  in  front  of  the  National  army,  at 
whose  rear  lay  the  broad  and  deep  Tennessee  River.     The  greater  portion 


&t£     ' 

^'>:'j    ft 


ETTIN8   OF  8IIILOII  MEBT1NO-IIOTJ8E. 


of  General  Sherman's  division  was  then  lying  just  behind  Shiloh  Meeting- 
house.1 General  Prentiss's  division  was  encamped  across  the  direct  road  to 
Corinth,  and  General  McClernand's  was  behind  his  right.  These  three  divi- 
sions formed  the  advanced  line.  In  the  rear  of  this,  between  it  and  the 
Landing,  lay  General  Hurlbut's  division,  and  that  of  General  Smith,  under 
General  W.  H.  L.  Wallace.2  General  David  Stuart's  brigade,  of  Sherman's 
division,  lay  on  the  Hamburg  road,  near  its  crossing  of  Lick  Creek,  on 
the  extreme  left.  General  Lewis  Wallace's  division  was  still  at  Crump's 
Landing. 

Such  was  the  disposition  of  Grant's  army  on  the  eventful  Sunday  morn- 
ing, April  6,  1862.     Nearly  four   miles  intervened  between  parts  of  Sher- 


1  The  meeting-house  (see  page  263)  was  destroyed  after  the  battle  there,  early  in  April.  Near  it  some  of  the 
severest  of  that  struggle  occurred.  The  above  picture  shows  the  appearance  ot  its  site  when  the  author  visited 
it,  four  years  after  the  contest.  Nothing  remained  but  a  few  logs  of  which  it  was  bulk.  Several  had  been 
carried  away,  to  be  manufactured  into  canes. 

*  General  Smith  was  then  so  ill  at  his  head-quarters  at  Savannah  that  ho  could  not  tako  the  field.  In  passing 
from  General  Lewis  Wallace's  head- quarters  on  a  steam-boat,  two  or  three  weeks  before,  he  Ml  from  the  guard 
into  his  yawl,  and  abraded  his  leg  between  his  knee  and  his  foot.  The  hurt  disabled  him,  and  it  resulted  in  a 
fever,  which,  in  connection  with  chronic  dysentery,  contracted  while  serving  in  Moxico,  proved  fatal.  He  died 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  Cherry,  on  the  25th  of  April,  1862. 


THE   CONFEDERATE   ARMY   AT   CORINTH. 


man's  division;  and  large  gaps  existed  between  the  divisions  of  McClernand 
and  Prentiss.  The  extreme  left  of  the  line  was  commanded  by  unguarded 
heights,  overlooking  Lick  Creek,  which  were  easily  approached  from  Corinth. 
The  eleven  thousand  men  at  Corinth  three  weeks  before  had  increased  to 
over  forty  thousand,  and  the  skillful  Johnston  and  active  Beauregard  were 
at  their  head.  Re-enforcements  had  been  continually  arriving  there,  while 
General  Buell  was  making  easy  marches  across  Tennessee,  to  the  assistance 
of  Grant,  and  great  uncertainty  existed  as  to  the  time  when  he  might  be 
expected. 

On  the  first  of  April,  Johnston  was  informed  that  Van  Dorn  and  Price 
were  making  their  way  toward  Memphis  from  Central  Arkansas,  with  thirty 
thousand  troops,  and  would  join  him  within  a  week.  A  day  or  two  after- 
ward he  heard  of  the  approach  of  Buell,  and  at  once  prepared  for  an  advance 
upon  Grant.  His  right,  under  General  John  C.  Breckinridge,1  eleven  thou- 
sand strong,  rested  at  Burnsville,  ten 
miles  east  of  Corinth ;  his  center,  more 
than  twenty  thousand  in  number, 
under  Generals  Hardee  and  Bragg, 
were  massed  at  Corinth ;  and  his  left, 
under  Generals  Polk  and  Hindman, 
about  ten  thousand,  extended  north- 
ward from  the  Memphis  and  Charles- 
ton road.  His  cavalry  pickets  were 
continually  scouring  the  country  in 
all  directions,  and  were  surprised  and 
gratified  by  never  falling  in  with  a 
scout  or  vedette  from  the  National 
lines,  though  sometimes  approaching 
within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  them. 
Informed  of  this  fact,  and  made  fully 
acquainted,  by  spies  and  resident  in- 
formers, of  the  position  and  number  of  his  opponent's  army,  Johnston  was 
about  to  move  forward  on  the  5th,"  to  attempt  to  penetrate  its 
center,  divide  it,  and  cut  it  up  in  detail,  when  information  reach- 
ed him  that  the  troops  from  the  west  would  certainly  join  him  the  next 
morning. 

The  Confederate  forces  were  now  within  four  miles  of  the  National  camp. 
They  had  moved  silently  forward  by  separate  routes,  in  a  heavy  rain-storm, 
toward  Shiloh,  as  the  region  around  Shiloh  Meeting-house  was  called,  and  on 
the  morning  of  the  5th  these  divisions  had  joined  on  the  range  of  rugged  hills  on 
which  stood  the  little  hamlet  of  Monterey,  seven  or  eight  miles  from  Corinth. 
Cautiously  and  silently  they  had  moved  still  farther  on,  and  halted  near  the 
intersection  of  the  roads  leading  to  Hamburg  and  Pittsburg  "Landing,  and 
there  it  was  resolved  to  wait  for  Van  Dorn  and  Price.  Yet  there  was  peril 
in  delay.  If  Buell  should  arrive,  Johnston's  golden  opportunity  might  be 
lost.  Becoming  satisfied  that  evening  that  his  forward  movement  was 
unknown  to  Grant,  the  chief  commander  called  a  council  of  war  at  eight 


BRAXTON    BRAGG. 


"April,  1S62. 


1  See  page  76. 


270 


PREPARATIONS  FOR   BATTLE. 


o'clock,  and,  after  a  deliberation  of  two  hours,  it  was  resolved  to  strike  their 
enemy  a  blow  before  the  dawn.  Pointing  toward  the  Union  camp,  at  the 
close  of  the  council,  Beauregard  said  :  "  Gentlemen,  we  sleep  in  the  enemy's 
camp  to-morrow  night."1 

The  greatest  precautions  were  now  taken  by  the  Confederates  to  prevent 
any  knowledge  of  their  presence  reaching  the  Nationals.     No  one  was  per- 
mitted to  leave  the  camp,  and  no  fires  were  allowed,  excepting  in  holes  in 
the  ground.     It  was  a  chilly  and  cheerless  night,  and  many  of  the  soldiers 
lay  down  in  the  gloom  supperless.     At  three  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
"  1862.        mo" tne  whole  army  was  in  marching  order,  in  three  lines  of 
battle,  the  first  and  second  extending  from  Owl  Creek  on  the 
left  to  Lick  Creek  on  the  right,  a  distance  of  about  three  miles,  supported  by 
the  third  and  a  reserve.     The  first  line  was  commanded  by  General  Hardee, 
and  was  composed  of  his  own  corps  and  Gladden's  brigade  of  Bragg's  corps, 
with  artillery  following  by  the  main  road  to  Pittsburg  Landing.     The  cav- 
alry was  in  the  rear  and  on  the  wings.     Bragg's  corps,  composing  the  second 
line,  followed  in  the  same  order,  at  the  distance  of  five  hundred  yards.     At 

the  distance  of  about  eight  hundred 
yards  behind  Bragg  was  Polk's  corps, 
in  lines  of  brigades,  deployed  with 
their  batteries  in  rear  of  each  brigade, 

O  ' 

also  moving  on  the  Pittsburg  Land- 
ing road,  supported  by  cavalry  on 
the  left  wing.  The  reserves,  com- 
manded by  Breckinridge,  closely  fol- 
lowed Polk's  (third)  line,  its  right 
wing  supported  by  cavalry. 

In  this  order  the  Confederate 
army  was  slowly  advancing  to  battle 
early  on  Sunday  morning,  the  6th  of 
April,*  over  the  rolling  wooded  coun- 
try, while  the  Nationals  were  repo- 
sing in  fancied  security.  It  was  one 
of  the  most  delightful  of  those  spring 

mornings,  which  so  often  give  exquisite  pleasure  to  the  dwellers  in  that 
region  ;  and  he  who  in  the  gray  dawn  of  that  eventful  day  should  have 
stood  at  the  house  of  the  widow  Rey,  on  a  branch  of  the  Owl  Creek,  within 
the  sound  of  voices  of  Sherman's  camp  near  the  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  would 
not  have  believed  a  prophecy  that  within  an  hour  that  Sabbath  stillness 
would  be  broken  by  the  tumult  of  battle,  and  those  quiet  woods  just  robed 
in  the  most  delicate  green,  and  enlivened  by  the  songs  of  birds,  would  within 
sixty  minutes  be  filled  with  sulphureous  smoke,  and  all  the  hideous  sounds 


W.    J.    HABDKK. 


1  Statement  of  "An  impressed  New  Yorker"  (Thirteen  Months  in  the  Rebel  Army,  page  147),  who  was  on 
Breckinridge's  staff,  and  was  present  at  the  council. 

7  General  Johnston  issued  a  stirring  order  to  his  troops  when  they  were  about  to  move,  saying :  "  I  have  put 
you  in  motion  to  offer  battle  to  the  invaders  of  your  country.-  With  resolution  and  disciplined  valor,  becoming 
men  fighting  as  you  are,  for  all  that  is  worth  living  or  dying  for,  you  can  but  march  to  decisive  victory  over  the 
agrarian  mercenaries  who  have  been  sent  to  despoil  you  of  your  liberties,  your  property,  and  your  honor."  He 
told  them  that  the  eyes  and  hopes  of  eight  millions  of  people  were  resting  upon  them,  and  assured  them  that 
their  generals  would  lead  them  to  victory. 


OPENING   OF  THE   BATTLE   OF  SHILOH. 


271 


and  imasres  of  infernal  war.     So  it  was.     Hardee's  advance  first  touched 

O 

heavily  and  destructively  Sherman's  left,1  and  glancing  off  from  that  com- . 
uiander's  skillful  foil,  fell  with  crushing  force  upon  Prentiss's  division.2  The 
pickets  of  each  and  five  companies  under  Colonel  Moore,  sent  out  by  Prentiss 
to  reconnoiter,  were  driven  in  at  daylight,  and  the  advancing  foe  reached  the 
camp  of  the  Nationals  almost  as  soon  as  did  the  assailed  out-lying  troops. 
It  was  a  complete  surprise.  Many  of  the  officers  were  yet  slumbering; 
others  were  dressing ; 
others  were  washing 
or  cooking,  and  oth- 

O  / 

ers  were  eating  break- 
fast. Their  guns 
were  unloaded,  and 
accouterments  were 
strewn  around  with- 
out order.  Many 
of  the  troops  were 
without  a  sufficient 
supply*  of  ammuni- 
tion. The  first  inti- 
mation that  the  Con- 
federates were  close 
upon  them  in  force, 
was  the  wild  cry  of 
the  flying  pickets 
rushing  into  the 
camps,  and  the 
scream  and  crash  of  shells,  and  the  whistle  of  bullets  as  they  flew  on  deadly 
errands  through  the  tents  and  the  forest.  A  few  minutes  afterward,  Hardee's 
eager  troops  were  pouring  like  a  flood  into  the  camps  of  the  bewildered 
Nationals,  fighting  desperately  here,  driving  half-dressed  or  half-armed 
fugitives  there,  and  dealing  death  and  terror  on  every  hand.  It  was  an 
unexpected  assault,  followed  by  the  most  fearful  results. 

Hildebrand's  brigade  of  Sherman's  corps,  which  was  the  first  attacked, 
was  lying  near  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  at  which  point  Sherman's  artillery, 
under  Captain  Ezra  Taylor,  was  stationed.  Ruggles's  division  of  Bragg's 
corps,  with  Hodgson's  battery,  made  the  direct  assault,  and  Hildebrand's 
brigade,  composed  largely  of  comparatively  raw  troops,  was  driven  from  its 
camp  almost  without  a  struggle,  for  a  panic  seized  some  of  the  companies  at 
the  first  onslaught.  Buckland's  and  McDowell's  had  just  time  to  fly  to  arms 
and  form  in  battle  order,  when  they,  too,  were  attacked  by  the  brigades  of 
Pond  and  Anderson,  of  Ruggles's  division,  with  a  heavy  artillery  fire.  For  a 


PICKETS  ON   DUTY.' 


1  The  troops  here  attacked  were  those  of  the  brigade  of  Colonel  Tlildebrand,  composed  of  tho  Fifty-third. 
Fifty- ninth,  and  Seventy-seventh  Ohio,  and  Fifty-third  Illinois;  Colonel  Buckland's  brigade,  composed  of  the 
Forty-t-ighth,  Seventieth,  and  Seventy-second  Ohio;  and  Colonel  McDowell's  brigade,  composed  of  the  Sixth 
Iowa,  Fortieth  Illinois,  and  Forty-sixth  Ohio. 

a  This  w;is  composed  of  the  Twelfth  Michigan.  Sixteenth  and  Eighteenth  Wisconsin,  Eighteenth,  Twenty- 
third,  and  Twenty-fifth  Missouri,  and  Sixty-first  Illinois. 

*  This  is  from  a  sketch  by  W.  Homer,  published  in  Harper's  Weekly,  showing  tho  manner  of  watching  for 
an  enemy  by  out-lying  pickets  in  the  woods. 


272  FIRST  DAY   OF  THE  BATTLE. 

while  the  conflict  raged  fiercely  along  the  whole  of  Sherman's  line.  That 
.gallant  officer  was  seen  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  exposing  his  life  to  quick 
destruction  every  moment,  in 'encouraging  his  men  to  resist  the  tremendous 
assault,  and  escaping  with  only  the  hurt  of  a  bullet  passing  through  his  hand. 
He  tried  in  vain  to  rally  Hildebrand's  brigade,  but  he  kept  those  of  Buck- 
land  and  McDowell  steady  for  some  time,  while  Taylor's  heavy  guns 
did  admirable  execution.  These,  heavily  pi-essed,  were  soon  compelled  to 
fall  back  to  an  eminence  across  a  ravine,  where  they  made  a  gallant  stand 
for  a  while. 

In  the  mean  time,  McClernand,  who  lay  in  the  rear  of  Sherman,.1  and  at 
first  supposed  the  firing  to  be  only  picket  skirmishing,  had  thrown  forward 
his  left  to'  the  support  of  the  smitten  Hildebrand,  and  these  troops  for  a  while 
bore  the  shock  of  battle.  This  was  at  about  seven  in  the  morning,  and  before 
nine  o'clock  a  greater  part  of  Sherman's  division  was  virtually  out  of  the 
fight.  His  flanks  had  been  rolled  up  by  fresh  troops  under  Bragg ;  and  Polk, 
with  the  third  Confederate  line,  was  soon  moving  toward  Sherman's  rear, 
endangering  his  communication  with  the  rest  of  the  army  and  with  the  river. 
He  collected  and  reorganized  his  broken  columns,  keeping  up  a  desultory 
fight  until,  in  the  afternoon,  he  formed  a  new  battle-line  on  a  ridge  in  advance 
of  a  bridge  over  Snake  Creek,  by  which  General  Lewis  Wallace's  division, 
ordered  up  from  Crump's  Landing,  had  been  expected. 

Turned  by  the  steadiness  of  a  portion  of  Sherman's  division,  and  the 
troops  of  McClernand,  the  Confederates  threw  nearly  their  whole  weight 

upon  Prentiss.  Only  his  first  brigade, 
under  Colonel  Peabody,2  was  there 
to  receive  them,  the  second  brigade 
being  near  the  landing.  These  men, 
though  surprised  and  bewildered, 
fought  obstinately  for  a  while,  but 
in  vain.  The  foe  was  in  their  midst, 
and  a  wall  of  living  men,  strong  with 
ball  and  bayonet,  was  closing  around 
them,  ready  to  crush  them  out  and 
make  an  open  way  for  the  Confede- 
rates to  the  river.  Prentiss  had 
asked  Hurlbut  for  help.  Veatch's 
brigade  was  sent,  but  it  was  not  suf- 
ficient. Then  the  brigades  of  Wil- 
liams and  Lauman  were  ordered  to 

his  assistance,  when  back  upon  these  Prentiss  was  pushed  by  Wither's  divi- 
sion of  Bragg's  corps.  At  that  perilous  moment  seeming  relief  came,  but  it 
was  only  a  mockery.  McArthur's  brigade  of  W.  H.  L.  Wallace's  division 
had  been  sent  to  the  aid  of  Stuart's  brigade  of  Sherman's  division,  on  the 

1  McClernand's  division  was  composed  of  three  brigades.    The  first,  commanded  by  Colonel  Hare,  was  com- 
posed of  the  Eighth  and  Eighteenth  Illinois,  and  Eleventh  and  Thirteenth  Iowa.     The  second   brigade,  com- 
manded by  Colonel  C.  C.  Marsh,  consisted  of  the  Eleventh,  Twentieth,  Forty-fifth,  and  Forty-eighth   Illinois. 
The  third  brigade  was  led  by  Colonel  Raith,  and  was  composed  of  the  Seventeenth,  Twenty-ninth,  Forty  -third, 
and  Forty-ninth  Illinois.     Attached  to  this  division  were  the  fine  batteries  of  Schwartz,  Dresser,  McAllister,  and 
Waterhouse. 

2  The  Twenty-fifth  Missouri,  Sixteenth  Wisconsin,  and  Twelfth  Michigan. 


FIRST  DAY  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  SHILOH.  273 

extreme  left,  which  was  in  danger  of  being  cut  off  if  Prentiss's  hard-pressed 
troops  should  perish.  McArthur  took  a  wrong  road,  and  came  directly  upon 
Withers.  He  engaged  him  gallantly,  and  for  a  time  there  seemed  to  be  a 
prospect  of  salvation  for  the  environed  troops.  But  McArthur  was  soon 
compelled  to  fall  back.  Prentiss's  second  division  was  hurried  up,  but  it 
was  too  late.  In  the  struggle,  Peabody  had  been  killed,  Prentiss  had  become 
separated  from  a  greater  portion  of  his  division,  and  it  fell  into  the  wildest 
confusion.  By  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  it  had  practically  disappeared. 
Fragments  of  brigades  and  regiments  continued  to  fight  as  opportunity 
offered,  and  a  large  number  of  the  division  drifted  behind  new-formed  lines, 
particularly  those  of  Hurlbut.  Prentiss  and  three  of  his  regiments,  over 
two  thousand  in  number,  maintained  an  unassailed  position  until  late  in  the 
afternoon,  when  they  were  captured,  sent  to  the  rear  of  the  Confederate 
army,  and  then  marched  in  triumph  to  Corinth,  as  prisoners  of  war. 

We  have  seen  how  McClernand's  left  hastened  to  the  support  of  Hilde- 
brand.  As  Sherman's  line  fell  back,  McClernand  was  compelled  to  bring  in 
the  remainder  of  his  brigades  to  the  protection  of  his  left ;  for  against  that 
the  Confederates,  elated  by  their  success  in  demolishing  Prentiss,  now  hurled 
themselves  with  great  force.  McClernand's  whole  division  formed  a  front 
along  the  Corinth  and  Pittsburg  Landing  road,  with  his  batteries  in  good 
position,  and  there,  until  ten  o'clock,  he  foiled  every  attempt  of  his  foe  to 
gain  that  road.  Very  soon  a  new  peril  appeared.  The  falling  back  of  Sher- 
man gave  the  Confederates  a  chance  to  flank  McClernand's  right,  and  quickly 
they  seized  the  advantage.  They  dashed  through  the  abandoned  camps  and 
pressed  onward  until  driven  back  by  Dresser's  rifled  cannon,  which  had 
smitten  them  fearfully.  But  reserves  and  fresh  regiments  pressing  up  toward 
the  same  point,  with  great  determination  and  overwhelming  numbers,  com- 
pelled McClernand  to  fall  back.  His  batteries  were  broken  up,1  many 
of  his  officers  were  wounded,  and  a  large  number  of  his  men  lay  dead  or 
mutilated  on  the  field.  The  division  fell  slowly  back,  fighting  gallantly, 
and  by  eleven  o'clock  it  was  in  a  line  with  Hurlbut's,  that  covered  Pitts- 
burg  Landing. 

We  have  alluded  to  the  perilous  position  of  the  brigade  of  Stuart,  of 
Sherman's  division,  on  the  extreme  left  of  the  National  line,*  to  whose  assist- 
ance General  W.  H.  L.  Wallace  sent  McArthur.  It  was  posted  about  two 
miles  from  Pittsburg  Landing  on  the  Hamburg  road,  near  the  crossing  of 
Lick  Creek.  Its  position  was  isolated,  and  could  be  easily  reached  by  the 
foe  by  a  good  road  from  Corinth ;  but,  as  it  was  intended  to  land  Buell's 
forces  at  Hamburg,  it  was  thought  the  brigade  might  be  safely  left  there 
until  that  event.  But  the  Confederates  did  not  wait  for  the  arrival  of  Buell ; 
and  now,  when  they  were  thundering  away  at  the  front  of  Sherman, 
McClernand,  and  Prentiss,  his  advance  was  more  than  half  a  day's  usual 
march  away.  The  isolated  brigade  was,  therefore,  placed  in  great  peril.  So 
isolated  was  it,  that  the  first  intimation  its  commander  had  of  disaster  on 

I  Dresser  had  lost  several  of  his  rifled  cannon,  three  caissons,  and  eighteen  horses.  Schwartz  had  lost  half 
of  his  guns  and  sixteen  horses;  and  McAllister  had  lost  half  of  his  24-pound  howitzers. 

1  David  L.  Stuart  was  a  resident  of  Chicago,  and  was  then,  as  colonel  of  a  regimbnt  frojn  Illinois,  acting 
brigadier-general,  in  command  of  a  brigade  composed  of  the  Fifty-fifth  Illinois,  and  Fifty-fourth  (Zouaves)  and 
Seventy-first  Ohio  regiments. 

YOL.  H— 18 


274 


GRANT  OX  THE  BATTLE-FIELD. 


the  right  was  the  cessation  of  firing  in  that  direction,  the  scream  of  a  shell 
in  its  passage  among  the  branches  above  him,  and  in  the  apparition  of  a  Con- 
federate column  of  cavalry  and  infantry  bearing  down  upon  him  by  the  forest 
road  from  Corinth  to  Hamburg.  That  column  was  mostly  composed  of 
Breckinridge's  reserves.  He  had  planted  batteries  on  heights  near  the  ford, 
and  under  cover  of  these  his  troops  rushed  to  the  attack.  For  ten  minutes 
a  desperate  conflict  ensued,  when  Stuart  fell  back  and  sent  to  Wallace  for 
aid.  It  was  furnished,  as  we  have  seen,  but  missed  its  aim.  McArthur, 
however,  so  vigorously  fought  the  Confederates  that  Stuart's  force  was  saved 
from  capture,  and  was  enabled  to  retreat  to  a  place  of  comparative  safety, 
where  its  shattered  members  were  brought  into  order. 

It  was  now  twelve  o'clock  at  noon."    The  Confederates  had  full  posses- 
sion of  the  ground  on  which  lay  the  first  line  of  the  National 
army  in  the  morning,  and  of  the  camps  of  Sherman,  McClernand, 
Prentiss,  and  Stuart.     Three  of  the  five  divisions  of  that  army  on 
the  field  had  been  thoroughly  routed,  and  all  were  hemmed  within  a  narrow 
strip  of  ground  between  the  triumphant  Confederate  line  and  the  broad  and 
rapid  Tennessee  River.      General  Grant,  who  was  at  his  head-quarters  at 

Cherry's,  eight  miles  away  when  the 
battle  commenced,1  had  hastened  to 
the  field  at  the  summons  of  the 
cannon's  roar.  He  reached  it  at 
about  eight  o'clock,  and  at  ten  was 
with  Sherman,  when  the  battle  was 
hottest.  He  comprehended  the  peril 
that  threatened  his  whole  army,  and 
he  took  vigorous  measures  to  avert 
it  by  re-forming  the  shattered  bri- 
gades, re-establishing  batteries  and 
new  lines,  and  ordering  General 
Lewis  Wallace,  at  Crump's  Landing, 


to  hasten  to  the  field  of  strife  with 
his  fresh  division.  Buell's  advance 
was  at  Savannah,  but  could  not 
come  in  time,  perhaps,  to  assist  in 
the  struggle,  and  he  Relieved  that  he  must  win  or  lose  the  battle  without 
them. 

The  gap  made  by  the  demolition  of  Prentiss's  brigade  and  Stuart's  retreat, 
through  which  the  Confederates  expected  to  rush  upon  Hurlbut  and  push 
him  into  the  Tennessee  River,  was  speedily  closed  by  General  W.  H.  L.  Wal- 
lace, who  marched  with  his  remaining  brigades  and  joined  McArthur,  taking 
with  him  the  Missouri  batteries  of  Stone,  Richardson,  and  Webber,  which 
were  all  under  the  command  of  Major  Cavender.  Hurlbut  had  been  stationed 
in  open  fields ;  now  he  fell  back  to  the  thick  woods  between  his  camp  and 


tJLTSBF.S    8.    GRANT. 


1  There  was  some  disposition  to  censure  General  Grant  for  having  his  head-quarters  so  far  away  from  the 
bulk  of  his  army.  It  Is  proper  to  remember  that  Savannah  was  the  point  toward  which  his  expected  re-enforce- 
ments, under  Buell,  were  to  join  him  ;  and  it  was  essential  for  him  to  be  where  he  could,  at  the  earliest  moment, 
confer  with  that  commander,  after  he  should  reach  the  Tennessee.  Grant  spent  most  of  each  day  with  his  main 
army,  returning  to  his  quarters  in  a  steamer  at  evening. 


DEFEAT  OF  THE  NATIONAL  ARMY.  275 

the  river,  and  there,  from  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  between  three  and 
four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  he  and  Wallace  held  the  Confederates  in  check, 
fighting  a  greater  part  of  the  time,  and  hurling  back  tremendous  charges  by 
the  massed  foe.  On  both  sides  death  had  been  reaping  a  bountiful  harvest. 
The  brave  General  Wallace  had  fallen,  mortally  wounded,  and  been  carried 
on  a  litter  from  the  field.  General  Gladden,  of  the  Confederate  army,  had 
been  killed,  and  their  Commander-in- 
chief,  General  A.  S.  Johnston,  who  had 
almost  recklessly  exposed  himself,  had 
also  been  mortally  hurt  at  about  half- 
past  two  o'clock.1 

The  superior  force  of  the  Con- 
federates pressed  Hurlbut  further  to- 
ward the  river  at  four  o'clock.  At 
that  time  the  gallant  Wallace  fell,  and 
the  command  devolved  on  General 
McArthur.  His  division,  animated  by 
his  words  and  deeds,  had  been  fighting 
hopefully,  but  they  too  were  now  com- 
pelled to  retreat,  to  avoid  being  flanked  A  nA*i»-i.nra.* 
and  surrounded,  as  Prentiss  had  been. 

They  took  position  in  a  line  with  Hurlbut's  men,  about  half  a  mile  from 
the  river,  having  lost  only  a  single  heavy  gun,  which  was  afterward  re- 
covered. 

The  day  was  now  fairly  lost.  The  victorious  Confederates  occupied  the 
camps  of  all  the  Union  divisions  on  the  field  excepting  Wallace's,3  and  just 
in  the  rear  of  that  the  broken  and  terribly  smitten  army  had  now  gathered  in  a 
space  of  not  more  than  four  hundred  acres  on  a  rolling  plateau,  very  near  the 
high  banks  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  below  which  four  or  five  thousand  fugitives 
from  the  battle-field,  chiefly  inexperienced  troops,  were  ignobly  sheltering 
themselves  from  the  storm  of  war.  The  army  could  fall  back  no  farther. 
Its  next  retrograde  movement  could  only  be  into  the  flood  of  the  Tennessee, 
for  there  were  not  transports  enough  there  to  carry  over  it  a  single  division.4 

1  Johnston  was  hit  by  a  piece  of  a  shell  that  burst  near  him.  It  struck  his  thigh,  half  way  between  his  hip 
and  knee,  cutting  a  wide  path,  and  severing  the  femoral  artery.  Governor  Harris,  of  Tennessee  (his  brother-in- 
law),  who  was  his  chief  of  stiff,  was  at  his  side.  Ten  minutes  after  he  was  lifted  from  his  horse  he  died.  John- 
ston was  one  of  the  bravest  and  most  accomplished  officers  in  the  Confederate  army.  His  death  was  concealed 
from  his  troops  at  that  time,  and  it  was  not  publicly  made  known  until  the  army  had  returned  to  Corinth. 
Johnston's  body  was  left  on  the  field  when  the  Confederates  fled  the  next  day,  and  was  buried  there.  In  January, 
1S67,  his  remains  were  taken  to  Austin,  in  Texas,  for  re-interment.  The  disloyal  mayor  and  other  citizens  of 
Oalveston  asked  permission  of  General  Sheridan,  the  military  commander  of  that  district,  to  honor  the  remains 
by  a  public  demonstration  of  respect  in  that  city,  to  which  Sheridan  replied,  in  a  note  to  the  mayor: — 

"  SIR  : — I  respectfully  decline  to  grant  your  request.  I  have  too  much  regard  for  the  memory  of  the  brave 
men  who  died  to  preserve  our  Government  to  authorize  Confederate  demonstrations  over  the  remains  of  any  one 
who  attempted  to  destroy  it  "  P.  H.  SUEUIDAN, 

"  Major-Gen.  U.  S.  A.'1 

3  This  shows  the  manner  of  carrying  the  wounded  from  the  field  when  unable  to  walk.  These  litters  are 
made  as  portable  as  proper  strength  will  allow,  and  so  constructed  as  to  fold  up.  They  are  composed  of  two 
poles  with  a  canvas  stretched  between,  and  strap  yokes  for  the  bearers. 

3  The  Nationals  had  lost  a  division  commander  (Prentiss),  a  large  number  of  field  officers,  and  about  three 
thousand  men  as  prisoners,  besides  many  killed  and  wounded,  together  with  a  great  portion  of  their  artillery, 
about  twenty  flags,  colors,  and  standards,  thousands  of  small  arms,  and  a  large  supply  of  forage,  subsistence, 
and  munitions  of  war. 

*  It  is  related  that  Bnell.  when  talking  with  Grant  about  the  peril  of  giving  battle  with  a  deep  river  so  nearly 
at  his  back,  Inquired,  "  What  would  you  have  done  had  yon  been  pressed  once  more  on  Sunday  evening  ?" — "  Put 


276  AN  UNFORTUNATE  MISUNDERSTANDING. 

The  only  hope  of  salvation  seemed  to  be  in  the  co-operation  of  the  gun- 
boats, which  now  might  give  them  aid  in  fighting^  or  the  help  of  Buell's 

vanguard,  then  on  the  opposite  shore, 
or  the  advent  of  Lewis  Wallace  with 
his  fine  division,1  who  had  been 
anxiously  expected  all  the  afternoon. 
As  the  columns  were  pushed  back 
from  one  position  to  another,  Grant 
anxiously  listened  for  the  noise  of 
Wallace's  cannon  thundering  on  the 
flank  of  the  Confederates.  Early  in 
the  morning  he  had  sent  him  word  to 
hold  his  troops  in  readiness  to  march 
at  a  moment's  warning,  "  certainly 
not  later  than  eleven  o'clock."  At 
half-past  eleven  Wallace  received  an 
order  from  his  chief  to  move  up  and 
take  position  "on  the  right  of  the 

army,  and  form  a  line  of  battle  at  a  right  angle  with  the  river."  Time  passed 
on ;  the  Confederates  were  pressing  hard ;  the  disorganized  brigades  were  in 
great  confusion  and  falling  back  toward  the  river's  brink.  Yet  Wallace  did 
not  come.  Grant  sent  one  of  his  staff  to  hurry  him  up.  He  did  not  come. 
Then  he  sent  his  adjutant-general  (Captain  Rawlins)  to  urge  him  forward, 
and  yet  he  did  not  appear.  Night  had  fallen,  and  the  discomfited  army  lay 
huddled  in  great  peril  on  the  banks  of  the  Tennessee,  when  the  seemingly 
tardy  General  arrived.  He  was  afterward  censured  for  the  delay,  for  the 
impression  went  abroad  that,  had  he  promptly  responded  to  Grant's  call, 
victory  for  the  National  army  might  have  been  achieved  on  that  day,  for  he 
was  a  skillful  commander,  and  his  men,  fresh  and  spirited,  had  been  well 
tried,  and  found  sufficient  in  all  things.  A  few  words  of  explanation,  after- 
ward given,  made  the  record  of  that  prompt  and  gallant  officer  clear  to  the 
apprehension  of  his  chief  and  the  people,  and  showed  that  the  whole  delay 
had  occurred  in  consequence  of  a  blunder  of  omission  committed  by  Grant's 
messenger  who  bore  the  order  for  his  advance.2 

my  troops  across  the  river,"  was  Grant's  reply.  "But  you  had  not  transportation  sufficient,"  answered  Buell. 
"•  Plenty,"  responded  Grant,  "  to  take  over  all  that  would  have  been  left  when  we  had  done  fighting." 

1  Wallace's  division  was  composed  of  three  brigades,  stationed  on  the  road  from  Crump's  Landing  to  Purdy, 
the  first  at  the  Landing,  the  second  two  miles  out,  and  the  third  two  miles  and  a  half  farther,  at  Adamsville. 
Owing  to  the  pushing  back  of  an  Ohio  brigade,  that  had  been  sent  out  to  reconnoiterln  the  direction  of  Purdy, 
his  division  marched  as  far  as  Adamsville  in  a  drenching  rain,  on  Friday  night  (April  4),  and  there  a  brigade 
was  left.    The  first  brigade,  commanded  by  Colonel  Morgan  L.  Smith,  was  composed  of  the  Eleventh  and 
Twenty -fourth  Indiana  and  Eighth  Missouri.    The  second,  commanded  by  Colonel  John  M.  Thayer,  was  com- 
posed of  the  First  Nebraska,  Twenty-third  Indiana,  and  the  Fifty-sixth  and  Fifty-eighth  Ohio.    The  third  brigade, 
under  Colonel  Charles  Whittlesy,  was  composed  of  the  Twentieth,  Sixty -eighth,  Seventy-sixth,  and  Seventy- 
eighth  Ohio.    To  the  division  were  attached  Thnrber's  Missouri  and  Thompson's  Indiana  Batteries ;  also  the 
third  battalion  of  the  Fifth  Ohio,  and  third  battalion  of  the  Eleventh  Illinois  cavalry. 

2  General  Grant,  as  we  have  seen,  had  ordered  General  Wallace  to  place  his  division  u  on  the  right  of  the 
&rmy."    That  position  in  the  morning  was  about  four  wiles  from  Pittsburg  Landing.    The  messenger  who  bore 
the  order  not  only  omitted  to  inform  Wallace  that  the  "  right "'  had  been  beaten  back,  and  was  thus  much  nearer 
Pittsburg  Landing,  but  had  told  him  (as  he  doubtless  supposed  truly)  that  the  Confederates  were  being  repulsed 
at  all  points.    Believing  it  to  be  yet  in  its  morning  position  at  the  right  of  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  Wallace 
promptly  put  his  whole  division  (excepting  two  regiments  left  at  Crump's  Landing)  in  motion  half  an  hour  after 
receiving  the  order,  by  the  nearest  route  to  the  supposed  "right  of  the  army."    When  he  had  proceeded,  as 
rapidly  as  the  miry  roads  would  allow,  for  about  six  miles,  the  roar  of  battle  quickening  the  steps  of  his  soldiers, 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  NIGHT  ATTACK.         277 

By  the  side  of  a  little  log  house  which  had  lately  been  the  post-office  of 
Pittsburg  Landing,  and  constituted  the  "  village,"  General  Grant  and  his 
staff  Avere  grouped  at  sunset  on  that  fearful  Sunday  evening,  while  there  was 
a  lull  in  the  storm  of  war.  They  were  in  continual  expectation  of  another 
attack,  but  Grant  felt  confident  of  final  victory.1  Buell's^vanguard  was  in 
sight,  and  Wallace  was  expected  to  appear  at  every  moment.  If  the  assail- 
ants could  be  kept  at  bay  a  few  hours,  all  would  be  well  Preparations  to 
withstand  them  were  hastily  made.  The  quiet  time  was  improved,  and  in  a 
semicircle  around  the  army,  half  a  mile  back  from  the  bluff,  slight  earthworks 
of  half-moon  form  were  quickly  thrown  up,  and  twenty-two  heavy  guns  were 
mounted  on  them,  under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Webster,  Grant's  chief  of 
staff,  and  manned  by  artillerists  selected  from  all  the  batteries. 

These  guns  were  scarcely  in  position,  toward  the  close  of  twilight,  when 
a  lurid  glare  lighted  up  the  surrounding  forests,  and  shot  and  shell  from 
Confederate  cannon  on  the  left  and  center  of  the  Nationals  came  crashing 
through  the  trees  in  the  direction  of  the  Landing,  but  falling  short  of  the 
intended  victims.  These  were  quickly  answered  by  Grant's  guns,  when  the 
Confederate  brigades  in  full  force  pressed  forward  from  their  new  line,  that 
stretched  between  the  positions  of  Stuart  and  Ilurlbut  in  the  morning,  from 
Lick  Creek  across  the  Corinth  road,  and  tried  to  cross  a  ravine  that  sepa- 
rated them  from  the  Nationals,  in  order  to  give  a  final  and  crushing  blow  to 
the  latter.  This  force  was  large,  composed  of  Chalmers  on  the  right,  with 
Breckinridge  in  the  rear ;  and  ranging  to  the  left,  the  reduced  brigades  of 
Withers,  Cheatham,  Huggles,  Anderson,  Stuart,  Pond,  and  Stevens  were 
engaged.  They  were  bravely  met  by  the  National  infantry,  composed  of 
portions  of  all  the  brigades,  and  by  the  well-directed  artillery,2  and  were  kept 
at  bay  until  a  force  that  had  not  yet  been  brought  into  action  was  placed  in 
position  and  commenced  work.  This  was  composed  of  the  gun-boats  Tyler 
and  Lexington,  under  the  general  command  of  Lieutenant  William  Gwin. 
They  came  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  little  creek  that  traverses  a  short  ravine 
at  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  were  soon  hurling  7-inch  shells  and  64-pound  shot 
up  that  hollow  in  the  bluff,  in  curves  that  dropped  them  in  the  midst  of 
the  Confederates.  General  Nelson,  who  led  Buell's  advance,  had  crossed  the 
river  with  Ammon's  brigade,  and  bore  an  important  part  in  repelling  the 
assailants.  The  crushing  blow  which  the  latter  expected  to  give  was  foiled, 
and  the  palm  of  victory,  which  they  confidently  expected  to  hold  before  mid- 
night, eluded  their  grasp.  Three  hours  before  that  midnight,  the  roar  of 
battle,  which  had  been  kept  up  during  the  evening,  had  ceased,  and  Beau- 
he  -was  overtaken  by  Captain  Rawlins  and  another,  and  from  them  first  learned  that  the  National  troops  had 
been  beaten  back  toward  the  river.  His  rontc  would  take  him  to  an  isolated  and  dangerous  position  in  the  rear 
of  the  Confederates,  so  he  retraced  his  steps,  crossed  over  to  the  river  road  near  Snake  Creek,  by  the  nearest 
possible  route,  passed  that  stream  over  a  bridge,  and  took  his  assigned  position  on  the  right  of  the  army.  He 
had  marched  and  countermarched,  in  consequence  of  misinformation  and  lack  of  information,  about  sixteen 
miles,  which  had  consumed  the  whole  afternoon. 

1  A  remark  made  by  General  Prentiss  seems  to  have  been  the  cause  of  Beanregard  not  pressing  an  attack 
that  night    That  general  asked  Prentiss  if  the  Nationals  had  any  fortifications  at  the  river,  to  which  he  replied, 
"  You  must  consider  us  poor  soldiers,  general,  if  you  suppose  we  would  have  neglected  so  plain  a  duty."    The 
truth  was,  the  Nationals  had  not  a  single  fortification  anywhere  on  or  near  that  battle-field  until  after  Beaure- 
gard ceased  to  fight  on  Sunday  evening.     Had  he  pressed  forward,  he  might  have  captured  the  entire  army. 

2  Among  these  pieces  were  two  long  32-pound  siege  guns,  but  there  seemed  to  be  no  one  to  work  them, 
wheji  Dr.  Cornyn.  surgeon  of  the  old  First  Missouri  artillery,  offered  his  services  for  the  purpose.     They  were 
accepted,  and  the  guns  were  worked  most  efficiently. 


278  ARRIVAL  OF  BUELL'S  FORCES. 

regard,  who  succeeded  the  slain  Johnston  in  supreme  command,  ignorant  of 
the  arrival  of  Buell,  and  feeling  confident  of  victory  in  the  morning,  was 
writing  a  glowing  dispatch  to  Adjutant-General  Cooper  from  his  quarters  in 
Shiloh  Meeting-house,  announcing  a  complete  victory.1 

We  have  observed  that  the  vanguard  of  Buell's  army,*  composed  of  Nelson's 
division,  made  its  appearance,  opposite  Pittsburg  Landing,  toward  Sunday 
evening."  It  had  reached  the  Tennessee  River,  at  Savannah,  on 
*ne  previous  day;  and,  on  the  same  evening,  the  commanding 
General  arrived  there.  On  the  following  morning,  hearing  the 
sound  of  heavy  guns  up  the  river,  Buell  hastened  to  Grant's  head-quarters, 
at  Cherry's,  for  information.  The  latter  had  just  started  for  Pittsburg  Land- 
ing in  a  steamer,  having  left  orders  for  Nelson's  division  to  be  sent  up  at 
once.  It  started  early  in  the  afternoon,  leaving  its  cannon  to  be  forwarded 
by  water,  on  account  of  bad  roads,  and  arrived  opposite  the  Landing,  as  we 
have  observed,  toward  sunset.  Buell  reached  there  at  about  the  same  time, 
and  requested  Grant  to  send  vessels  down  to  bring  up  Crittenden's  division^ 
which  had  just  arrived  at  Savannah.  These,  and  the  remainder  of  Nelson's 
division,  and  Wallace's,  from  Crump's  Landing,  had  taken  positions  before 
midnight,  and  were  preparing,  in  the  midst  of  a  drenching  rain,  to  renew  the 
conflict  in  the  morning.  All  night  long  Buell's  troops  were  arriving  by  land 
and  water ;  and,  at  intervals  of  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  the  gun-boats  were 
hurling  a  heavy  shell  into  the  camps  of  the  Confederates,  wearying  and  worry- 
ing them  with  watching  and  unceasing  alarm.  By  these  they  were  com- 
pelled to  fall  back  from  their  position,  from' which  they  intended  to  spring 
upon  the  Nationals  during  the  night,  and  they  lost  more  than  half  the 
ground  they  had  gained  by  the  retreat  of  the  Unionists  on  Sunday  after- 
noon. 

The  morning  of  the  7th  dawned  gloomily  upon  the  battle-field,  which  was 
overshadowed  by  heavy  clouds,  distilling  a  drizzling  rain.  Before  sunrise 
the  conflict  was  opened  by  Geneial  Lewis  Wallace,  whose  division  had  been 
disposed  in  battle  order  at  a  little  past  midnight,  and  formed  the  extreme 
right  of  the  newly  established  line  of  the  army.  Captain  Thompson's  field 


1  The  following  Is  a  copy  of  the  dispatch,  dated  "  Battle-field  of  Shiloh,  April  6,  1862 :     We  have  this 
morning  attacked  the  enemy  in  a  strong  position  in  front  of  Pittsburg,  and  after  a  severe  battle  of  ten  hours, 
thanks  to  Almighty  God,  gained  a  complete  victory,  driving  the  enemy  from  every  position.    The  loss  on  both 
sides  is  heavy,  including  our  commancler-in-chief,  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  who  fell  gallantly  leading 
his  troops  into  the  thickest  of  the  fight." 

2  Buell's  forces,  that  reached  the  field  of  action  in  time  to  participate  in  its  events,  consisted  of  three  divi- 
sions, commanded  respectively  by  Generals  William  Nelson,  Thomas  T.  Crittenden,  and  Alexander  McDowell 
McCook.     Nelson's  division  was  composed  of  three  brigades:  the  first,  commanded  by  Colonel  Ammon,  con- 
sisted of  the  Sixth  and  Twenty  -fourth  Ohio,  and  Thirty-sixth  Indiana ;  the  second,  Colonel  Bruce,  consisted 
of  the  First,  Second,  and  Twentieth  Kentucky ;  the  third,  Colonel  Ilazen,  was  composed  of  the  Forty -first  Ohio, 
Sixth  Kentucky,  and  Ninth  Indiana. 

General  Crittenden's  division  consisted  of  three  brigades :  the  first,  commanded  by  General  Boyle,  was 
composed  of  the  Nineteenth  and  Fifty-ninth  Ohio,  and  Ninth  and  Thirteenth  Kentucky;  the  second,  Colonel 
William  L.  Smith,  consisted  of  the  Thirteenth  Ohio,  and  Eleventh  and  Twenty-sixth  Kentucky,  with  Menden- 
hall's  regular  and  Bartlett's  Ohio  batteries. 

General  McCook's  division  was  composed  of  three  brigades :  the  first,  General  Rousseau,  consisted  of  the 
First  Ohio,  Sixth  Indiana,  Third  Kentucky  (Louisville  Legion),  and  battalions  of  the  Fifteenth,  Sixteenth,  and 
Nineteenth  regulars ;  the  second  brigade,  General  Johnson,  consisted  of  the  Thirty-second  and  Thirty-ninth 
Indiana,  and  Forty-ninth  Ohio;  the  third  brigade,  Colonel  Kirk,  was  composed  of  the  Thirty-fourth  Illinois, 
Thirteenth  and  Twenty-ninth  Indiana,  and  Seventy-first  Pennsylvania. 

The  division  of  General  T.  J.  Wood  was  too  far  in  the  rear  to  reach  the  scene  of  action  in  time  to  partici- 
pate in  the  battle.  That  of  General  Thomas  was  still  farther  in  the  rear. 


OPENING  OF  THE  SECOND  DAY'S  BATTLE.  279 

guns  first  awakened  the  echoes  of  the  forest  and  brought  both  armies  to  their 
feet.  These  shelled  the  Confederates,  who  were  strongly  posted,  with  artil- 
lery, upon  a  bluff  across  a  stream  and  a  deep  wooded  ravine  in  front  of 
"Wallace.  The  response  was  vigorous,  and  Thurber  came  to  Thompson's  aid. 
The  conflict  was  brief.  One  of  the  rifled  guns  of  the  Confederates  was  speed- 
ily silenced,  and  its  supporters  were  falling  back.  At  that  moment  General 
Grant  arrived,  and  directed  Wallace  to  press  forward  and  attack  the  Con- 
federate left,  commanded  by  General  Bragg  in  person,  and  consisting  of  the 
division  of  General  Ruggles,  and  the  brigade  of  Colonel  Wobue,  of  Breck- 
inridge's  reserves.  This  was  done  with  his  brigades  en  echelon,  his  line  at 
right  angles  with  the  river.  The  Confederates  were  soon  driven  from  the 
hill,  and  their  places  were  occupied  by  Wallace's  victorious  troops.  There  a 
halt  was  made  for  Sherman's  division,  which  lay  to  the  left,  to  come  up  in 
support. 

Wallace  was  now  on  the  edge  of  an  open  field,  and  a  wood  and  low 
swampy  grounds,  along  Snake  Creek,  formed  an  impassable  flank  defense. 
Perceiving  this,  and  that  the  left  flank  of  the  Confederates  was  exposed  by 
the  falling  back  of  the  force  on  the  bluff,  he  attempted  to  turn  it.  To  do  so, 
it  was  necessary  to  change  his  front.  This  was  skillfully  done  by  a  left  half- 
wheel  of  the  whole  division,  leaving  a  gap  between  it  and  Sherman's  right, 
which  was  expected  to  move  forward  at  once. 

While  this  movement  was  in  progress,  a  heavy  column  of  the  foe  was 
seen  in  the  woods,  across  an  open  field,  making  rapidly  toward  their  endan- 
gered left,  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  turning  Wallace's  right.  Buell's  vete- 
rans had  made  Grant's  left  too  strong  for  Beauregard  to  hope  to  win  his 
expected  victory  there,  and  he  was  now  seeking  it  on  the  National  right. 
But  there  he  found  as  determined  a  foe.  Wallace  ordered  up  Thompson's 
battery,  which  played  upon  the  moving  column  with  terrible  effect  until  its 
ammunition  was  exhausted,  when  Thurber's  was  sent  forward  and  continued 
the  work  most  effectually.  The  flank  movement  was  checked,  and  then  Con- 
federate cavalry  attempted  to  take  the  battery.  They  were  driven  back  by 
the  skirmishers  of  the  Eighth  Missouri.  Then  a  heavy  column  of  infantry, 
with  Watson's  Louisiana  Battery  of  destructive  steel  rifled  cannon  moved 
against  Wallace's  advance,  when  his  first  brigade,  Colonel  M.  L.  Smith, 
easily  repelled  them.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  the  contest  went  on,  the  bulk 
of  Wallace's  division  all  the  while  enduring  a  furious  cannonade,  but  well 
sheltered,  as  they  lay  in  wooded  hollows,  waiting  for  Sherman  to  come  up. 

While  Wallace  was  holding  the  Confederates  in  check,  Sherman,  who 
had  been  waiting  to  hear  the  thunders  of  Buell's  cannon  advancing  along 
the  main  Corinth  road,  moved  forward  with  a  resolution  to  obey  Grant's 
command  to  retake  the  camp,  lost  the  day  before.  At  the  same  time  Wallace 
ordered  his  division  to  advance.  The  first  brigade  led  the  way  from  the 
woods  into  and  across  an  open  field,  beyond  which,  on  a  thickly  wooded 
ridge,  not  far  from  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  the  foe  was  posted.  The  division 
moved  steadily  on  under  an  ordinary  fire  down  into  a  slight  hollow,  and  up 
a  gentle  slope  toward  their  foe,  when  suddenly  the  woods  were  all  ablaze 
with  musketry,  and  the  destructive  Louisiana  Battery  hurled  its  bolts  with 
fearful  effect.  Sherman's  advance  recoiled,  when  Wallace,  whose  flank  was 
thereby  exposed,  ordered  a  halt. 


280  THE  SECOND  DAY'S  BATTLE. 

Let  us  see  what  has  been  doing  on  the  left  meanwhile.  Buell's  forces  on 
the  field  lay  near  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  composed  the  center  and  left  wing 
of  Grant's  new  line  of  battle,  upon  which  it  was  expected  the  Confederates 
would  fall  in  the  morning.  Only  the  divisions  of  Nelson  and  Crittenden 
were  well  in  hand  at  dawn.  The  former  had  quietly  called  up  his  men  at 
four  o'clock,  and  soon  afterward  he  notified  his  general  of  his  readiness  for 
motion.  Crittenden  was  ready  at  the  same  time,  and  when  the  booming  of 
Wallace's  heavy  guns  on  the  right  was  heard,  they  both  moved  forward, 
Nelson's  division  leading,  with  Ammon's  brigade  on  the  extreme  left,  Bruce's 
in  the  center,  and  Hazen's  on  the  right.  Nelson's  artillery,  which  was  to 
be  sent  up  by  water,  had  not  yet  ai'rived,  but  the  battery  of  Mendenhall, 
of  the  regular  service,  and  Bartlett's  Ohio  Battery,  were  on  the  field. 
McCook,  who  had  been  moving  all  night,  so  as  to  be  a  participant  in  the 
impending  battle,  had  just  arrived  at  Pittsburg  Landing  with 
kis  division  when  Nelson  and  Crittenden  began  their  march,  at 
half-past  five  in  the  morning.* 

Nelson  moved  forward  through  the  open  woods  and  some  cleared  fields 
over  the  rolling  plateau  for  about  a  mile  before  encountering  the  Confede- 
rates in  force,  when,  at  six  o'clock,  he  was  assailed  by  their  artillery,  and 
halted.  Mendenhall's  battery  was  brought  into  action,  and  Crittenden 
took  a  commanding  position  on  the  right  of  Nelson,  with  Bartlett's  battery 
posted  at  his  center.  A  contest  was  maintained  for  some  time,  when 
McCook's  division  arrived  on  the  ground,  accompanied  by  General  Buell, 
who  assumed  the  direction  of  affairs.  McCook's  forces  were  formed  on 
Crittenden's  right,  and  some  straggling  troops  that  were  on  the  field  the 
day  before  were  placed  on  McCook's  right,  making  Buell's  entire  line 
about  a  mile  in  length,  extending  from  a  point  southeastward  of  the  Ham- 
burg road,  and  across  the  Corinth  road,  so  as  to  touch  Hurlbut  on  the  left 
and  at  the  rear  of  McClernand.  The  entire  National  line  formed  an  irregu- 
lar curve. 

While  Buell's  force  was  getting  into  position,  Mendenhall  and  Bartlett 
fought  three  batteries  of  the  Confederates  in  front  of  Nelson  and  Crittenden. 
The  foe  was  evidently  in  strong  force.  A  little  to  the  rear  of  his  left  was  the 
high,  open  wooded  ridge  on  which  Sherman  and  McClernand  were  encamped 
on  the  morning  of  the  6th,  and  this  was  an  objective,  according  to  Grant's 
order  already  alluded  to.  Forward  Buell's  column  moved,  and  Nelson's 
division  first  felt  the  shock  of  battle,  which  soon  became  general  along  the 
whole  line.  Colonel  Hazen,  with  his  brigade,  made  a  gallant  charge  and 
seized  one  of  the  Confederate  batteries,  but  was  driven  back  by  superior 
numbers  thrown  into  the  woods  on  Crittenden's  left,  and  a  cross-fire  of  artil- 
lery, sustaining  a  heavy  loss.  Colonel  Smith's  brigade  of  Crittenden's  divi- 
sion then  advanced  into  the  woods  and  repulsed  the  Confederates,  and  at 
the  same  time  Terrell's  Regular  Battery  of  24-pound  howitzers  was  brought 
on  the  field  and  advanced  to  Nelson's  left,  near  the  Hamburg  road,  then 
heavily  pressed  by  great  numbers.  Its  effect  was  most  salutary,  for  it  soon 
silenced  the  right  battery  of  the  Confederates ;  but  Terrell  was  speedily  forced 
back,  with  Ammon's  brigade,  when  a  regiment  from  Boyle's  brigade  re-en- 
forced Nelson's  left,  and  it  again  moved  forward  and  drove  the  foe.  This 
exposed  the  Confederates  at  their  second  and  third  batteries,  from  which 


BATTLE  OF  SHILOH.  281 

they  were  soon  driven  by  the  concentrated  fire  of  Mendenhall  and  Terrell, 
with  a  loss  of  several  of  their  cannon. 

Meanwhile  McCook's  division  had  been  fighting  the  Confederate  center, 
pushing  it  back  step  by  step,  until  it  was  driven  from  its  position.  The 
action  of  that  division  was  commenced  by  General  Rousseau's,  which  was 
well  supported  by  Generals  Kirk  and  Gibson,  Willich's  regiment,  and  two 
regiments  of  Hurlbut's  division.1  After  expending  its  ammunition,  and 
marching  to  the  rear  for  a  supply,  it  was  seen  moving  "  in  splendid  order, 
and  steadily  to  the  front,  sweeping  every  thing  before  it,"2  smiting  the 
foe  so  severely  that  he  was  driven  from  his  position,  and  lost  one  of  his 
batteries  at  the  first  onset.3  It  was  in  front  of  this  division  that  the  Con- 
federates, commanded  by  Beauregard  in  person,  assisted  by  Bragg,  Polk, 
and  Breckinridge,  made  their  last  decided  stand,  in  the  woods  beyond 
Sherman's  old  camp,  near  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  where  we  left  that  officer 
and  Wallace  confronting  them.  Two  brigades  of  General  T.  J.  Wood's 
division  had  just  reached  the  field,  but  not  in  time  to  participate  in  the 
engagement.  But  they  relieved  the  weary  fighters,  and  sealed  the  doom  of 
the  Confederates,  who  now  abandoned  all  hope  of  conquering  the  National 
left,  and  concentrated  on  their  right,  as  we  have  observed. 

It  was  now  long  past  noon.  Wallace  had  again  changed  his  front  for 
attack,  with  Sherman  on  his  left  as  a  support.  Again  his  first  brigade  had 
moved  forward,  when  a  squadron  of  Confederate  cavalry  dashed  out  of  the 
woods  toward  his  temporarily  exposed  flank.  These  were  repulsed  by  the 
Twenty-third  Indiana,  aided  by  an  oblique  fire  by  the  First  Nebraska.  But  a 
greater  peril  was  menacing  Wallace's  whole  division,  at  that  moment.  Sher- 
man's forces,  touching  his  left,  had  again  given  way,  and  were  followed  by  a 
heavy  mass  of  desperate  Confederates,  who  were  eagerly  pushing  forward  to 
isolate  Wallace  from  the  rest  of  the  National  army.  The  situation  of  the 
gallant  Indianian  was  extremely  critical  for  a  while.  He  immediately 
ordered  up  Colonel  Charles  R.  Woods,  of  the  reserves,  with  his  Seventy- 
eighth  Ohio.  These,  with  a  regiment  sent  by  General  McClernand,  and  the 
Eleventh  Indiana,  Colonel  McGinniss,  whose  front  and  flank  had  been  attacked, 
stoutly  held  the  ground,  with  the  gallant  Thurber  ready  to  act  with  his 
artillery  if  required,  until  Colonel  August  Willich,  with  his  splendid  Thirty- 
second  Indiana,  of  McCook's  division,  dashed  against  the  Confederates,  and 
drove  them  back.4  Meanwhile  Sherman  had  recovered  his  line,  and  the 
brigade  of  the  wounded  Colonel  Stuart  (now  commanded  by  the  skillful 
Colonel  T.  Kilby  Smith)  and  that  of  Colonel  Buckland,  supported  by  two 
24-pound  howitzers  of  McAllister's  battery,  moved  forward  abreast  of  Rous- 
seau's Kentucky  brigade.  Wallace's  troops,  who  had  entered  the  woods,  also 


1  Hnrlbnt's  shattered  division,  which  had  fought  on  the  previous  day,  was  held  in  reserve  much  of  the  time 
nt  the  rear  and  left  of  McClernand. 

*  See  General  Sherman's  report. 

*  General  Rousseau  had  the  honor  of  retaking  General  McClernand's  head-quarters  on  Sunday  morning. 
At  the  outer  edge  of  that  encampment  the  dead  body  of  General  A.  S.  Johnston  was  found. 

4  Speaking  of  this  movement  in  his  report,  General  Sherman  said :  "  Here  I  saw  Willich's  regiment  advance 
upon  a  point  of  water-oaks  and  thicket,  behind  which  I  knew  the  enemy  was  in  great  strength,  and  enter  Tt  in 
beautiful  style.  Then  arose  the  severest  musketry-fire  I  ever  heard,  and  lasted  twenty  minutes,  when  this 
splendid  regiment  had  to  fall  back.  This  green  point  of  timber  Is  about  five  hundred  yards  east  of  Shiloh 
Meeting-house,  and  it  was  evident  here  was  to  be  the  struggle." 


282 


BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 


pressed  steadily  forward,  while  "  step  by  step,  from  tree  to  tree,  position  to 
position,"  said  that  officer,  "  the  rebel  lines  went  back,  never  stopping  again — 
infantry,  horses,  and  artillery — all  went  back.  The  firing  was  grand  and  terrific. 
Before  us  was  the  Crescent  regiment  of  New  Orleans  ;  shelling  us  on  the  right 
was  the  Washington  artillery,  of  Manassas  renown,  whose  last  stand  was  in 
front  of  Colonel  Whittlesey's  command.  To  and  fro,  now  in  my  front,  then 
in  Sherman's,  rode  General  Beauregard,  inciting  his  troops,  and  fighting  for 
his  fading  prestige  of  invincibility.  The  desperation  of  the  struggle  may  be 


POSITION   OF  THE   NATIONAL  TROOPS   IN   THK   BATTLES   OF   SHILOH.1 

easily  imagined.  While  this  was  in  progress,  far  along  the  lines  to  the  left 
the  contest  was  raging  with  equal  obstinacy.  As  indicated  by  the  sounds, 
however,  the  enemy  seemed  retiring  everywhere.  Cheer  after  cheer  rang 
through  the  woods,  and  each  man  felt  the  day  was  ours."2 

And  so  it  was.     Heavily  pressed  on  all  sides,  the  Confederates  gave  way, 


1  The  general  position  of  the  Confederates  may  be  understood,  by  considering  that  on  both  days  their  lines 
•were  parallel  to  those  of  the  Nationals. 

2  Wallace's  report. 


FLIGHT  OF  THE  CONFEDERATES. 


283 


and  flying  through  the  National  camps  of  Sunday  morning,  they  burned 
their  own,  and  with  a  powerful  rear-guard  under  Breckinridge,1  they  hurried, 
in  a  cold,  drizzly  rain  that  soon  changed  to  hail,  with  their  sick  and  wounded 
in  every  conceivable  conveyance,2  to  the  heights  of  Monterey  that  night,  far 
on  the  road  toward  Cor- 
inth, but  happily  pursued 
by  the  conquerors  only 
as  far  as  the  bluffs  and 
swamps  of  Lick  Creek. 
They  were  astonished  at 
the  fact  that  they  were  not 
more  vigorously  follow- 
ed,3 for  Breckinridge,  it 
was  thought,  could  easily 
have  been  separated  from 
the  remainder  of  the  Con- 
federate army  and  cap- 
tured, and  Beauregard's  whole  force  might  have  been  dispersed  or  made 
prisoners.5  Thus  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  SHILOH.' 

Although  the  Confederates  had  utterly  failed  in  their  intentions,  and  were 
thoroughly  vanquished  and  driven  from  the  field,  with  an  acknowledged 
loss  of  nearly  eleven  thousand  men,7  Beauregard  telegraphed  to  Richmond 


-MULES   CARRYING    WOUNDED   MEN.4 


1  Breckinridge' 8  command  was  strengthened  by  the  eavalry  regiments  of  Forest,  Adams,  and  the  Texas 
Bangers,  making  the  effective  force  of  the  rear-gnard  about  12,000  men. 

*  That  retreat  must  have  been  a  terrible  experience  for  the  sick  and  wounded.    "  Ilere,"  wrote  an  eye- wit- 
ness, "was  a  long  line  of  waions  loaded  with  wounded,  piled  in  like  bags  of  grain,  groaning  and  cursing,  while 
the  mules  plunged  on  in  mud  and  water,  belly  deep,  the  water  sometimes  coining  into  the  wagons.    Next  came 
a  straggling  regiment  of  infantry,  pressing  on  past  the  train  of  waj.'ons;  then  a  stretcher  borne  upon  the  shoulders 
of  four  men,  carrying  a  wounded  officer ;  then  soldiers  staggering  along,  with  an  arm  broken  and  hanging  down, 

or  other  fearful  wounds  which  were  enough  to  destroy  life I  passed  long  wagon-trains,  filled  with 

wounded  and  dying  soldiers,  without  even  a  blanket  to  shield  them  from  the  driving  sleet  and  hail,  which  fell 
in  stones  as  large  as  partridge-eggs,  until  it  lay  on  the  ground  two  inches  deep.    Some  three  hundred  men  died 
during  that  awful  retreat,  and  their  bodies  were  thrown  out  to  make  room  for  others,  who,  although  wounded, 
had  struggled  on  through  the  storm,  hoping  to  find  shelter,  rest,  and  medical  care." 

1  Beauregard  expected  a  vigorous,  and  possibly  disastrous  pursuit,  and  said  to  Breckinridge,  "This  retreat 
mutt  not  be  a  rout  I  You  must  hold  the  enemy  back,  if  it  requires  the  loss  of  your  last  man." — "  Your  orders 
shall  be  executed  to  the  letter,"  was  the  reported  reply. — See  Pollard's  First  Tear  of  the  War.  page  802. 

4  The  picture  shows  the  method  of  carrying  sick  and  wounded  on  mules,  which  was  in  practice  at  the  earlier 
periods  of  the  war  by  both  parties.  The  horse-litter,  on  which  men  who  could  not  sit  up  were  carried,  is  shown 
in  the  front  figure ;  and  the  Cacolet,  in  which  men  wounded  in  the  upper  extremities  were  carried  sittins,  is 
seen  in  the  figure  behind.  When  good  ambulances  came  into  use,  these  methods  were  abandoned  or  became  rare 
exceptions. 

*  A  rapid  and  persistent  pursuit  would  have  created  a  complete  rout  of  the  now  weary,  broken,  and 
dispirited  rebels.     Two  hours  more  of  such  fighting  as  Buell's  fresh  men  could  have  made  would  have  demor- 
alized and  destroyed  Beanregard's  army. —  Thirteen  Months  in  Hie  Rebel  Army,  by  an  impressed  New  Yorker, 
page  169. 

*  See  reports  of  Generals  Grant  and  Bnell  and  their  subordinate  commanders;  also  of  General  Beauregard 
and  his  division  commanders.     A  very  spirited,  and,  it  is  said,  correct  account  was  given  in  the  Cincinnati 
Gazette,  written  by  its  army  correspondent  "  Agate  "  (Whitelaw  Reid),  who  was  an  eye-witness  of  the  battles. 
The  author  has  been  favored  with  the  written  and  oral  statements  of  participants  in  the  battle  on  both  sides. 

7  Beauregard  reported  his  loss  at  1,723  killed,  8,012  wounded,  and  957  missing ;  total,  10,697.  General  Grant 
reported  his  entire  loss,  including  about  4.000  prisoners,  1,735  killed,  7,882  wounded,  and  3,956  prisoners;  total, 
13,573.  It  was  probably  about  15,000,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  Beauregard's  was  not  less.  Among 
the  killed  in  the  Confederate  army,  on  Monday,  was  George  W.  Johnston,  "  Provisional  Governor  of  Kentucky  " 
(see  page  1S9),  who  was  with  the  Kentucky  troops  in  the  action.  His  horse  was  shot  under  him  on  Sunday,  and 
on  Monday  he  was  in  the  ranks.  General  Hindman  had  a  very  narrow  escape,  just  before  the  retreat,  on  Mon- 
day evening.  While  leading  his  men,  in  a  fearful  struggle,  a  small  shell  entered  the  breast  of  his  horse  and 
exploded  in  his  body.  The  horse  was  blown  into  fragments,  and  his  rider,  with  his  saddle,  was  lifted  about 
ten  feet  in  the  air.  His  staff-officers  near  supposed  he  was  killed,  and  one  of  them  exclaimed,  "  General  Hind- 


284 


THE  BATTLE-FIELD  OF  SHILOH. 


«  April  8, 
1862. 


from  Corinth,  almost  twenty  miles  from  the  battle-field,  twenty-four  hours  after 
his  flight,*  "  We  have  gained  a  great  and  glorious  victory.  Eight 
to  ten  thousand  prisoners,  and  thirty-six  pieces  of  cannon."1  Con- 
scious that  his  misrepresentations  would  be  exposed  by  facts  in  a 
few  days,  he  added :  "  Buell  re-enforced  Grant,  and  we  retired  to  our  in- 
trenchments  at  Corinth,  which  we  can  hold."  He  had  sent  a  flag  of  truce 
that  morning  from  Monterey,  where  he  had  a  hospital,  asking  Grant  to  allow 
him  to  send  mounted  men  to  the  battle-field,  to  bury  his  dead.  Grant 
refused.  He  informed  him  that,  owin<j  to  the  warmth  of  the  weather,  that 

'  O  t 

office  of  humanity  had  already  been  attended  to  by  his  own  army.  "  I  shall 
always  be  glad,"  wrote  Grant  in  his  reply,  "  to  extend  any  courtesy  consist- 
ent with  duty,  especially  so  when  dictated  by  humanity."2  There  was  also 
a  sanitary  consideration  in  this  matter.  It  was  important  for  the  health  of 

the  National  army, 
which  might  remain 
some  time  in  that  vici- 
nity, that  the  bodies  of 
men  and  horses  should 
be  removed  from  the 
surface  of  the  ground. 
The  former  were  buried 
and  the  latter  were 
burned. 

The  writer  visited 
the  battle-field  of  Shi- 
loh  late  in  April,  1866. 
At  seven  o'clock  in  the 
evening  of  the  23d,  he 
left  Meridian  in  Missis- 
sippi, for  a  journey  of  about  two  hundred  miles  on  the  Mobile  and  Ohio 
railway  to  Corinth,  near  the  northern  borders  of  the  State.  It  was  a  cool 
moonlit  night,  and  the  topography  of  the  country  through  which  that 
railway  passed,  and  over  which  Grierson  had  raided  and  Confederate  troops 
and  National  prisoners  of  war  had  been  conveyed,  might  be  easily  discerned. 
At  twenty  miles  from  Meridian  it  was  a  rolling  prairie,  with  patches  of 
forest  here  and  there,  and  broad  cotton-fields,  stretching  in  every  direction 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  comprehend.  That  character  it  maintained  all  the 


BURNING   HOBSES   NEAR   PITTSBURG   LANDING. 


man  is  blown  to  pieces.11  At  that  instant  Hindman  sprang  to  his  feet  nnd  shouted,  "  Shut  np  there !  Tm  worth 
two  dead  men  yet  Get  another  horse.11  In  a  few  moments  he  was  again  in  the  saddle,  but  he  was  so  much 
shocked  that  he  was  unable  to  take  the  field  the  next  day. 

1  In  this  number  Beauregard  evidently  ncluded  all  the  cannon  he  had  captured  on  Sunday,  but  did  not 
mention  the  fact  that  on  Monday  he  had  lost  nearly  as  many. 

2  Most  of  the  prisoners  taken  at  Shiloh  were  sent  to  Camp  Donglass  at  Chicago.    They  were  generally  in  a 
most  miserable  condition  when  captured.   A  lady  at  Chicago,  writing  to  a  friend,  said :  "  But  I  have  not  told  you 
how  awfully  they  were  dressed.    They  had  old  carpets,  new  carpets,  and  rag  carpets — old  bed-quilts,  new  bed- 
quilts,  and  ladies1  quilts,  for  blankets.      They  had  slouch  hats,  children's  hats,  little  girls1  hats,  and  not  one 
soldier  cap  on  their  heads.    One  man  had  two  old  hats  tied  to  his  feet  instead  of  shoes.    They  were  the  most 
ragged,  torn  and  worn,  and  weary-looking  set  I  ever  saw.    Every  one  felt  sorry  for  them,  and  no  one  was  dis- 
posed to  speak  unkindly  to  them.    Some  of  them  looked  wireless  and  happy  enough,  and  some  looked  very  sad, 
and  others  would  be  very  good-looking  if  they  were  well  dressed  and  in  good  company.     Even  the  officers 
were  the  most  forsaken  looking  set  of  men  I  ever  dreamed  of.    We  have  sent  them  newspapers  and  books,  but 
we  find  that  very  few  of  them  can  read.11 


FROM  CORINTH  TO  PITTSBURG  LANDING.  285 

way  to  a  more  hilly  country  withiu  thirty  or  forty  miles  of  Corinth.     With 
an  interesting  traveling  companion  (John  Yerger,  of  Jackson,  Mississippi), 
the  night  passed  pleasantly  away.     We  arrived  at  the  reviving  village  of 
Corinth,  which  had  been  nearly  destroyed  during  the  war,  at  about 
half-past   eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  where   we  breakfasted.    "Af^6^ 
The  writer  spent  the  time  until  past  noon  in  sketching  the  head- 
quarters of  officers,  National  and  Confederate,  around  the  village,  and  then 
started  for  Pittsburg  Landing,  about  twenty  miles  distant,  in  a  light  wagon 
drawn  by  a  powerful  horse  driven  by  an  intelligent  young  man,  a  brother 
of  the  owner  of  the  conveyance.     He  was  a  native  of  that  region,  and  had 
been  in  the  Confederate  army.     He  was  acquainted  with  all  the  roads  in  the 
direction  of  the  Landing,  and  with  most  of  the  localities  of  interest  con- 
nected with  the  great  battle.     With  his  knowledge,  and  the  assistance  of 
an  official  map  of  the  battle,  very  little  difficulty  was  found  in  identifying 
them. 

We  first  visited  the  pi-incipal  fortifications  around  Corinth.  About  two 
and  a  half  miles  northward  of  the  village,  we  passed  out  through  the  inner 
line  of  Confederate  works,  and  were  soon  beyond  the  desolated  region  that 
had  been  stripped  of  its  trees  by  the  army,  and  riding  through  magnificent 
red  oak  forests,  whose  leaves  were  yet 
too  tiny  to  give  much  shelter  from  the 
sun,  then  shining  with  great  warmth. 
For  nearly  nine  miles  the  country  was 
gently  rolling,  and  well  watered  with 
little  streams,  when,  approaching  Pea 
Ridge,  it  became  hilly  and  very  pic- 
turesque. On  that  ridge  we  came- to 
the  site  of  the  once  pretty  little  hamlet 
of  Monterey,  where  the  only  building 
that  remained  was  a  store-house,  which 
the  Confederates  had  used  for  a  hospi- 
tal. Near  it  was  a  ruined  house,  around 

which    were    the   remains  of  what   had  OONFEDEBATK  HOSPITAL  AT  MONTKRKT. 

doubtless  been  a  fine  flower-garden. 

From  Monterey  to  some  distance  beyond  Lick  Creek  the  country  was 
hilly,  very  little  cleared,  and  less  cultivated,  dotted  here  and  there  with 
miserable  log-houses,  and  mostly  covered  with  woods.  Half-way  between 
Monterey  and  Shiloh  Meeting-house  we  crossed  the  recently  overflowed  Lick 
Creek  Bottom,  partly  upon  a  log  causeway  built  by  the  National  army  when 
moving  on  Corinth,  and  partly  in  the  deep  mud.  Driftwood  had  been  floated 
into  barricades  on  the  causeway  in  many  places,  and  a  more  difficult  journey 
cannot  well  be  conceived.  A  horse  less  powerful  than  ours  could  not  have 
dragged  us  through  the  sloughs.  It  gave  us  a  vivid  impression  of  the  diffi- 
culties experienced  by  the  armies  in  taking  their  artillery  and  wagon-trains 
through  that  region.  Happily,  our  journey  over  that  wooded  and  tangled 
"  bottom  "  did  not  exceed  half  a  mile  in  distance,  when  we  forded  clear  and 
pebbly  Lick  Creek,  climbed  the  hills  on  its  opposite  side,  and,  just  at  sunset, 
crossed  a  little  tributary  of  Owl  Creek,  and  halted  in  perplexity  at  the  forks 
of  the  road,  near  the  ruins  of  a  house  in  open  fields.  It  was  the  site  of  poor 


286 


A  NIGHT  ON  SHILOH  BATTLE-FIELD. 


widow  Key's,  not  far  from  that  of  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  near  which  Hardee 
formed  his  forces  for  assault  on  the  morning  of  the  6th.1  We  were,  as  we 
soon  ascertained,  at  the  parting  of  the  ways  for  Hamburg  and  Pittsburg 
Landings.  While  deliberating  which  to  take,  and  considering  seriously 
where  we  might  obtain  supper  and  lodging,  for  the  gloom  of  twilight  was 

gathering  in  the  woods,  the  questions  were  settled 
by  a  woman  (Mrs.  Sowell)  on  a  gaunt  gray  horse, 
with  her  little  boy,  about  six  years  of  age,  striding 
the  animal's  back  behind  her.  She  kindly  con- 
sented to  give  us  such  entertainment  as  she  could. 
"  It  is  but  little  I  have,"  she  said,  in  a  pleasant, 
plaintive  voice,  and  we  expressed  our  willingness 
to  be  content  therewith.  So  we  followed  her 
through  the  woods  and  a  few  open  fields  for  nearly 
a  mile  in  the  direction  of  Pittsburg  Landing,  and 
at  dark  were  at  her  home,  not  far  from  McCler- 
nand's  camp  on  Sunday  morning,  where  the  battle 
raged  with  so  much  fury.  All  around  it  were  the 
marks  of  war  in  scarred,  decapitated,  and  shattered 
trees,  and  the  remains  of  clothing  and  accouter- 
ments  strewing  the  ground. 

Our  hostess  was  a  widow,  with  six  children. 

CUE  HOSTESS  AT  SHILOH  T  ..      .  .    .  .  - 

Her  husband  was  dying  with  consumption  when 

the  battle  commenced.  She  did  not  leave  him,  but  remained  in  the  house 
with  her  children  throughout  that  terrible  storm  of  war.  A  heavy  shell  went 


OUB  LODGING-PLACE  ON  THE  FIELD  Of  BHILOH. 


through  her  house,  and  several  trees  standing  near  it  were  cut  off  or  shat- 
tered by  them.  "  The  Lord  was  with  me,"  she  piously  said,  as  we  sat  at  her 
humble  table,  lighted  by  a  lamp  composed  of  wick  and  melted  lard  in  a  tin 
dish,  and  supping  upon  hoe-cake  without  butter,  just  baked  in  the  ashes,  some 
fried  bacon,  and  coffee  without  milk  or  sugar.  "  My  husband  died,  but  my 
children  were  spared,"  she  said ;  "  but  God  only  knows  what  will  become  of 
them  in  this  desolated  country,  without  a  school  or  a  church."  We  had  just 


Bee  page  270. 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  BATTLE. 


287 


come  in  from  the  enjoyment  of  the  bright  moonlight,  and  balmy  April  air, 
and  the  burden  of  the  whippowil,  and  felt  that  peace  and  serenity 
imparted  by  nature  in  repose,  that  inclines  one  to  forgive  as  we  hope  to  be 
forgiven.  The  sweet  spell  was  broken  when,  in  that  dingy  and  battered 
cabin,  lighted  by  a  few  blazing  fagots  and  the  primitive  lamp,  with  only 
one  half-bottomed  chair  and  a  rude  box  or  two  to  sit  upon,  we  looked 
upon  that  lonely,  suffering,  educated  woman,  with  her  six  really  pretty 
and  intelligent  boys  and  girls,  half  clad,  but  clean,  struggling  for  the  right 
to  live — an  example  of  like  misery  in  thousands  of  households,  once  pros- 
perous and  happy,  thus  crushed  into  poverty  by  the  wickedness  of  a  few 
ambitious  men.  In  that  presence,  the  Rebellion  seemed  doubly  infernal,  and 
the  spirit  of  forgiveness  departed. 

We  slept  soundly  in  one  of  the  log  houses,  with  our  horse  stabled  in 
an  adjoining  room,  nailed  up  for  the  night,  to  keep  him  from  the  clutches 
of  prowling  bushwhackers,  and  the  pigs  grunting  under  our  open  floor; 
and  at  dawn  we  went  out,  while  the  cuckoo's  song  was  sweetest  and  the 
mocking-bird's  varied  carols  were  loudest, 
and  rambled  far  over  the  battle-field,  meet- 
ing here  a  tree  cut  down  by  shot  near 
its  base,  there  a  huge  one  split  by  a  shell 
that  passed  through  it  and  plunged  deeply 
into  another  beyond,  and  everywhere  little 
hillocks  covering  the  remains  of  the  slain. 
After  an  early  breakfast  we  rode  to  Pitts- 
burg  Landing,  and  made  the  sketch  seen 
on  page  263,  and  then,  riding  along  the 
greater  portion  of  the  lines  of  battle  from 
Lick  Creek  to  Owl  Creek,  we  visited  the 
site  of  Shiloh  Meeting-house,  made  a  drawing 
of  it,  and  again  striking  the  Corinth  road 
at  the  ruins  of  widow  Key's  house,  re- 
turned to  that  village  by  way  of  Farming- 
ton,  where  Paine  and  Marmaduke  had  a  skirmish,1  in  time  to  take  the  after- 
noon train  to  the  scene  of  another  battle,  luka.  Springs,  twenty  miles  east- 
ward. 


EFFECTS     OF    A   SHOT   NEAR    SHILOH     MEETING- 
HOUSE. 


See  page  292. 


288 


SITUATION  OF  THE  TWO  ARMIES. 


CHAPTEE    XI. 

OPERATIONS  IN  SOUTHERN  TENNESSEE  AND  NORTHERN  MISSISSIPPI  AND  ALABAMA. 

IEWING  events  in  the  light  of  fair  analysis  and  com- 
parison, it  seems  clear  that  a  prompt  and  vigorous 
pursuit  of  the  Confederates  from  Shiloh  would  have 
resulted  in  their  capture  or  dispersion,  and  that  the 
campaign  in  the  Mississippi  Valley  might  have  ended 
within  thirty  days  after  the  battle  we  have  just  con- 
sidered. Within  a  few  days  afterward,  the  Lower 
Mississippi,  with  the  great  city  of  New  Orleans  on 
its  banks,  was  in  the  absolute  possession  of  the 
National  forces.  Mitchel  was  holding  a  line  of  unbroken  communication 
across  Northern  Alabama,  from  Florence  to  the  confines  of  East  Tennessee ; 
and  the  National  gun-boats  on  the  Mississippi  were  preparing,  though  at 
points  almost  a  thousand  miles  apart,  to  sweep  victoriously  over  its  waters, 
brush  away  obstructions  to  navigation,  and  meet,  perhaps,  at  Vicksburg,  the 
next  "  Gibraltar"  of  the  Valley.  Little  was  to  be  feared  from  troops  coming 
from  the  East.  They  could  not  be  spared,  for  at  that  time  General  McClellan 
was  threatening  Richmond  with  an  immense  force,  and  the  National  troops 
were  assailing  the 
strongholds  of  the  Con- 
federates all  along  the 
Atlantic  coast  and  the 
waters  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico. 

Beauregard's  army 
was  terribly  smitten 
and  demoralized,  and 
he  had  sent  an  imploring 
cry  to  Richmond  for 
immediate  help.1  The 
way  seemed  wide  open 
for  his  immediate  de- 
struction; but  the  judgment  of  General  Halleck,  the  commander  of  both 

1  On  the  day  after  his  arrival  at  Corinth,  Beauregard  forwarded  a  dispatch,  written  in  cipher,  to  General 
Cooper,  at  Richmond,  saying  he  could  not  then  number  over  85,000  effective  men,  but  that  Van  Dorn  might  join 
him  in  a  few  days  with  about  15,000.  He  asked  for  re-enforcements,  for,  he  said,  u  if  defeated  here,  we  lose  the 
Mississippi  Valley,  and  probably  our  cause."  This  dispatch  was  intercepted  by  General  Mitchel,  at  Huntsville, 
f.nd  gave,  doubtless,  a  correct  view  of  Beauregard's  extreme  weakness  thirty-six  hours  alter  he  fled  from  Shiloh. 

*  This  was  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Ford  when  the  writer  visited  Corinth,  late  in  April,  1866.  It  stood  upon  the 
brow  of  a  gentle  slope  in  the  northwestern  suburbs  of  the  village. 


BBAUREGABD'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  CORINTH.* 


VICTORY  AND  ITS  FRUITS. 


289 


»  April. 


Grant  and  Buell,  counseled  against  pursuit,  and  for  about  three  weeks  the 
combined  armies  of  the  Tennessee  and  Ohio,  not  far  from  seventy-five  thou- 
sand strong,  rested  among  the  graves  of  the  loyal  and  the  disloyal  (who 
fought  with  equal  gallantry)  on  the  field  of  Shiloh,  while  Beauregard, 
encouraged  by  this  inaction,  was  calling  to  his  standard  large  re-enforcements, 
and  was  casting  up  ai'ound  the  important  post  of  Corinth  a  line  oi  fortifica- 
tions not  less  than  fifteen  miles  in  extent. 

Meanwhile  the  people  everywhere  had  become  acquainted  with  the  true 
outline  history  of  the  great  battle  of  Shiloh,  and  began  to  perceive  its  sig- 
nificance.    Jefferson  Davis,  who,  on  the  reception  of  Beauregard's 
dispatch  of  Sunday  evening,8  had  sent  an  exultant  message  to  the     ° A^6' 
Confederate  "  Senate,"1  had  reason  to  change  his  tone  of  triumph ; 
while  the  orders  that  went  out  from  the  War  and  Navy  Departments  at 
Washington*  on  the  9th,4  for  demonstrations  of  thanksgiving  and 
joy  throughout  the  army  and  navy  for  the  victories  gained  at  Pea 
Ridge,  New  Madrid,  Island  Number  Ten,  and  Shiloh,  and  the  proclamation 
from  the  Executive  Department  recommending  the  same  in  the  houses  of 
public  worship  through- 
out the  land,  were  not 
stripped  of  their  power 
by  the  fingers  of  truth. 
They  were   substantial 
and     most     important 
victories  for  the  Govern- 
ment,  over  which  the 
loyal  people  had  reason 
to  rejoice.     Yet  the  lat- 
ter battle  was  a  victory 
that     carried     terrible 
grief  to   the  hearts  of 
thousands,    for    in    the 
fields  and  forests  around 
Shiloh      hundreds      of 
loved  ones   were  buried,  and  the  hospital  vessels  that   went   down  the 
Tennessee  with  their  human  freight,  carried  scores  of  sick  and  wounded 
soldiers  who  never  reached  their  homes  alive. 

General  Halleck  arrived  from  St.  Louis,  his  head-quarters,  on  the  12th 
of  April,"  and  took  command  in  person  of  the  armies  near  Pitts- 
burg  Landing.     He  found  General  Grant  busily  engaged  in  prepa- 

1  He  told  them  that,  from  "  official  dispatches  received  from  official  sources,"  he  was  able  to  announce,  "  with 
entire  confidence,"  that  it  had  "pleased  Almighty  God  to  crown  the  Confederate  arms  with  a  glorious  and 
lecisive  victory,  after  a  hard-fought  battle  often  hours."  He  spoke  in  feeling  terms  of  the  death  of  Johnston, 
nd  of  his  loss  as  "irreparable." 

9  The  order  from  each  Department  directed  that,  on  the  Sunday  next  after  receiving  it,  chaplains  should  offer 
n  each  behalf  a  prayer,  "giving  thanks  to  the  Lord  of  Hosts  for  the  recent  manifestations  of  His  power,  in  tho 
overthrow  of  rebels  and  traitors,"  and  invoking  a  continuance  of  His  aid  in  delivering  the  nation,  "  by  nrms,  from 
,he  horrors  of  treason,  rebellion,  and  civil  war." 

The  President  recommended  (April  10)  to  the  people,  at  their  "next  weekly  assemblage  in  their  accustomed 
places  of  public  worship  "  which  should  occur  after  notice  of  his  proclamation  should  be  received,  to  especially 
acknowledse  and  render  thanks  to  "  onr  Heavenly  Father  for  the  inestimable  blessings  He  had  bestowed,  and  to 
implore  His  continuance  of  the  same;"  also  to  implore  Him  to  hasten  the  establishment  of  fraternal  n-lations  at 
nome,  and  "among  all  the  countries  of  the  earth." 

VOL.  IL-19 


CABIN   OF   A   HOSPITAL   STEAMER  ON   THE  TENNESSEE   RIVBB. 


1862. 


290  A  FORWARD  MOVEMENT  CHECKED. 

rations  for  an  advance  upon  Corinth  while  Beauregard  was  comparatively 
weak  and  disheartened,  not  doubting  that  it  would  be  ordered  on  the  arrival 
of  his  chief.  He  had  sent  Sherman  out  in  that  direction  with  a  body  of 
cavalry  on  the  day  after  the  battle,  who  skirmished  some  with  horsemen  of 
Breckinridge's  rear-guard  and  drove  them,  and  who  found  a  general  hospital 
with  nearly  three  hundred  sick  and  wounded  in  it.  The  roads,  made  miry 
by  the  recent  rains,  were  strewn  with  abandoned  articles  of  every  kind,  testi- 
fying to  the  precipitancy  of  the  retreat.  Sherman  returned  the  same  night, 
and  was  sent  up  the  Tennessee,  accompanied  by  the  gun-boats  as  far  as  East- 
port,  to  destroy  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railway  over  Big  Bear  Creek, 
between  luka  and  Tuscumbia,  and  cut  off  Corinth  from  the  latter  place,  where 
Colonel  Turchin  had  large  supplies.  This  expedition  was  arranged  before 
Halleck  arrived,  and  was  successfully  carried  out,  after  which  such  demonstra- 
tions ceased  for  a  while.  No  movement  of  importance  was  again  made  toward 
Corinth  until  about  the  first  of  May,  when  Monterey,  nine  or  ten  miles  in 
that  direction,  was  occupied  by  National  troops.  General  Pope 
had  arrived  in  the  mean  time,"  with  the  Army  of  Missouri,  twenty- 
five  thousand  strong,  and  these,  with  some  regiments  from  Curtis, 
in  Arkansas,  made  Halleck's  forces  a  little  over  one  hundred  thousand  in 
number. 

General  Mitchel,  in  the  mean  time,  with  his  few  troops  and  the  cordial 
assistance  of  the  negroes,  who  acted  as  spies  and  informers,1  had  been  holding 
a  hundred  miles  of  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railway,  on  Beauregard's 
most  important  flank,  tightly  in  his  grasp.  Turchin  held  Tuscumbia,*  at  the 
western  end  of  his  line,  until  the  24th  of  April,  when  a  Confederate  force 
advanced  from  Corinth,  for  the  purpose  of  seizing  his  stores  (one  hundred 
thousand  rations,  which  had  been  sent  to  him  by  way  of  Florence),  in  such 
strength  that  he  was  compelled  to  fly;  but  he  carried  away  the  coveted 
•property  and  fell  back  to  Decatur,  skirmishing  on  the  way.  He  was  yet  hard 
pressed,  so,  burning  a  part  of  his  provisions  (forty  thousand  rations),  he  fled 
across  the  Tennessee  River*  at  Decatur,  his  rear-guard  under 
Colonel  Lytle  firing  the  magnificent  railway  bridge  that  spanned 
the  stream  at  that  place.3  It  was  the  only  bridge  over  the  Tennessee 
between  Florence  and  Chattanooga,  excepting  one  at  Bridgeport,  eastward 
of  Stevenson,  which  was  then  the  eastern  extremity  of  Mitchel's  occupation 
of  the  railway. 

At  this  time  Mitchel's  left  was  threatened  by  a  considerable  force  under 
General  E.  Kirby  Smith,  that  came  up  from  Chattanooga ;  and  the  Confede- 
rates were  collecting  here  and  there  in  his  rear  in  alarming  numbers.  His 
chief  objective  was  now  Chattanooga,  from  which  point  he  might  operate 

1  General  Mitchel  informed  the  writer,  Lite  in  the  summer  of  that  year,  that  he  could  not  have  held  the  rail- 
way from  Tuscumbia  to  Stevenson  so  long  as  he  did.  had  it  not  been  for  the  nssistance  of  the  negroes.  He 
found,  near  Huntsville,  an  intelligent  one  who  was  a  car[>enter.  Having  worked  at  his  trade  alonv  the  wholo 
line  of  the  railway  then  held,  he  knew  trusty  slaves  on  plantations  all  along  its  course,  and  of  the  Tennessee 
River.  He  employed  this  man  to  organize,  among  his  fellow-slaves,  a  l>nnd  of  informers,  who  should  watch  the 
river  and  the  railway,  and  report  to  him  any  hostile  movements  of  the  Confederates.  To  every  man  who  should 
give  important  information  he  offered  freedom  from  slavery,  among  the  rewards.  They  were  faithful,  and  he 
often  checked  incipient  movements  against  his  posts,  in  consequence  of  information  received  from  these  slaves. 

9  See  page  267. 

1  That  bridge,  lyinz  npon  massive  stone  piers,  was  one  of  the  finest  of  the  kind  in  the  South.  It  was  not 
yot  rebuilt  when  the  writer  visited  Dex:atur  and  crossed  the  Tennessee  in  a  IVrry-boat  late  in  April,  1S66 


MITCHEL'S  OPERATIONS.  291 

against  the  great  system  of  railways  which  connected  the  eastern  and  west- 
ern portions  of  the  Confederacy,  and  by  their  destruction  or  control  to  isolate 
the  active  body  of  that  organization  beyond  the  mountains  from  the  scheming 
head  at  Richmond,  and  so  paralyze  its  whole  vitality.  Mitchel  proposed  to 
reach  out  from  Chattanooga  a  helping  hand  to  East  Tennessee  in  destroying 
the  Confederate  forces  at  Knoxville,  Greenville,  and  Cumberland  Gap ;  and 
another,  as  a  destructive  one,  smiting  the  great  founderies  of  the  Confederates 
at  Rome,  and  breaking  up  the  railway  connection  between  Chattanooga  and 
Atlanta.  Already  a  secret  expedition  for  the  latter  purpose  had  been  set  on 
foot ;  and  it  was  more  important  for  Mitchel  to  extend  his  conquests  to  Chat- 
tanooga than  to  hold  the  posts  at  Decatur  and  Tuscumbia.  Accordingly, 
when  Colonel  Turchin  was  driven  from  the  latter  place,  Colonel  Sill,  at 
Stevenson,  was  ordered  to  Bridgeport,  in  the  direction  of  Chattanooga,  at 
which  point  a  fine  railway  bridge  crossed  the  Tennessee  River. 

When  Turchin  fled  from  Decatur,  he  was  ordered  to  the  support  of  Sill. 
Lytle's  brigade  of  Ohioans  joined  that  leader  on  the  28th,  between  Steven- 
son and  Bridgeport,  and,  four  miles  from  the  latter  place,  a  severe  skirmish 
occurred  the  next  day."     Mitchel,  on  hearing  of  the  danger  to  his 
left,  had  hastened  thither  to  take  command  in  person.     The  skir- 
mish  resulted  favorably  to  the  Nationals.    The  Confederates  were 
driven  beyond  the  Tennessee,  at  Bridgeport,  with  a  loss  of  sixty-three  killed, 
many  wounded,  and  two  pieces  of  cannon.     They  attempted  to  destroy  the 
great  bridge1  there,  but  failed.     A  detachment  of  Mitchel's  troops  crossed  it 
in  pursuit,  captured  two  cannon  on  the  eastern  side,  and,  pushing  on  as  far 
as  Shell  mound   station,  destroyed  a  Confederate    saltpeter  manufactory  in 
Nickajack  Cave,  at  the  base  of  the  mountain,  half  a  mile  southward  of  the 
railway.1    Having  secured  the  post  at  Bridgeport,  Mitchel  wrote  to  the 
Secretary  of  War  on  the  first  of  May,*  "The  campaign  is  ended, 
and   I  now  occupy  Huntsville  in  perfect  security,  while  in  all 
Alabama  north  of  the  Tennessee  River  floats  no  flag  but  that  of  the  Union." 

Let  us  now  return  to  a  consideration  of  events  in  the  vicinity  of  Corinth. 

General  Halleck's  army  commenced  a  cautious  forward  movement  on  the 
27th  of  April,'  and  on  the  3d  of  May  his  advance,  under  Sher- 
man, was  in  the  vicinity  of  Monterey,  within  six  or  seven  miles 
of  Beauregard's  lines.  It  had  been  re-organized  with  the  title  of  the  Grand 
Ann)/  of  the  Tennessee,  and  Grant  was  made  his  second  in  command.  That 
General's  army  was  placed  in  charge  of  General  George  H.  Thomas,  and 
composed  the  right  wing.  General  Pope  commanded  the  left,  and  General 
Buell  the  center.  The  reserves,  composed  of  his  own  and  Wallace's  divisions, 
were  in  charge  of  General  McClernand.  The  whole  force  now  slowly 
approaching  Corinth,  and  cautiously  casting  up  breastworks,  numbered  about 
one  hundred  and  eight  thousand  men. 

Beauregard  prepared  to  meet  Halleck.  He  too  had  been  re-enforced, 
and  his  army  was  re-organized.  Price  and  Van  Dorn  had  arrived  with  a  large 

1  The  river  is  there  divided  by  an  island,  and  the  bridge  was  a  long  and  important  one,  as  it  continued  at  a 
considerable  elevation  over  the  island. 

*  This  is  a  most  remarkable  cave,  and  has  been  explored  for  more  than  a  mile.  F<>r  some  distance  from  its 
month  it  is  spacious  enonzh  for  a  man  to  ride  on  horseback.  This  opening  in  the  mountain  is  plainly  visible 
from  the  railway  near  Shelltnound  station. 


292 


MOVEMENT  TOWARD   CORINTH. 


i  April  28, 
1862. 


body  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas  troops  ;  and  General  Mansfield  Lovell,  who 
had  fled  from  New  Orleans  when  Butler's  troops  and  the  National  gun-boats 
approached  that  city,"  had  just  arrived  with  his  retreating  force. 
In  addition  to  these,  the  army  had  been  largely  increased  by 
militia  who  had  been  sent  forward  from  Alabama,  Mississippi,  and 
Louisiana,  the  States  immediately  threatened  with  invasion.  The  organiza- 
tion of  the  corps  of  Hardee,  Polk,  Breckinridge,  and  Bragg,  was  continued. 
The  whole  number  of  Beauregard's  troops  was  about  sixty-five  thousand. 
Most  of  them  were  the  best  drilled  and  best  tried  fighting  men  in  the  Confed- 
eracy. Bragg  was  Beauregard's  second  in  rank,  and  commanded  the  Army 
of  the  Mississippi.  Van  Dorn  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  re-enforcements, 
and  Breckinridge  of  the  reserves.  The  whole  force  was  within  intrenched 
lines.1  Such  was  the  condition  and  position  of  the  contending 
armies  on  the  3d  of  May.* 

On  that  day  General  Pope  sent  out  Generals  Paine  and  Palmer  with 
detachments2  on  a  reconnoissance  in  force  toward  the  hamlet  of  Farmington, 
an  outpost  of  the  Confederates,  about  five  miles  northwest  of  Corinth,  and 
then  in  command  of  General  Marmaduke,  of  Missouri.3  His  troops,  about 
forty-five  thousand  strong,  were  in  the  woods  around  the  little  log  meeting- 
house near  the  hamlet.  Marmaduke 
made  very  little  resistance  when 
attacked,  but  fled  to  the  lines  at  Cor- 
inth, leaving  as  spoils  for  the  victors 
about  thirty  of  his  command  slain  and 
a  hundred  wounded;  also  his  camp, 
with  all  its  supplies,  and  two  hundred 
prisoners.  The  National  loss  was  two 
killed  and  eleven  wounded.  The  cav- 
alry and  artillery  pushed  on  to  Glen- 
dale,  a  little  east  of  Corinth,  and 
destroyed  the  railway  track  and  two 
important  trestle-bridges  there.  In  the 

mean  time,  General  Wallace  had  sent  out"  Colonel  Morgan  L. 
Smith,  with  three  battalions  of  cavalry  and  a  brigade  of  infantry, 
upon  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railway,  who  fought  the  Confederates  in  a  wood, 
and  destroyed  an  important  bridge  and  the  track  not  far  from  Purdy,  by 
which  supplies  and  re-enforcements  for  Beauregard,  at  Jackson,  Tennessee, 
were  cut  off.4 


'••-     :^      '-^    '*"~-        .  - 


FAKMINGTON    MEETING-HOUSE. 


'  April  30. 


1  These  defense?  were  mostly  along  the  brows  of  the  first  ridges  outside  of  the  villase  of  Corinth,  extending 
from  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railway  on  the  east,  and  sweeping  around  northward,  crossed  the  Mobile  and 
Ohio  railway  to  the  former  road,  about  three  miles  westward  of  Corinth.    See  map  of  the  battle-field,  on  page 
294.   At  every  road  crossing  there  was  a  redoubt,  or  a  battery  with  massive  epaulements.  Outside  of  these  works 
on  the  north  were  deep  lines  of  abatis. 

2  These  troops  were  composed  of  the  Tenth,  Sixteenth,  Twenty-second,  Twenty-seventh,  Forty-second, 
and  Fifty-first  Illinois  volunteers;  the  Tenth  and  Sixteenth  Michigan  volunteers ;   Tates's  Illinois  sharp-shoot- 
ers; Houghtai ling's  Illinois  and  Hezcock's  Ohio  batteries;  and  the  Second  Michigan  cavalry. 

3  See  page  540,  volume  I. 

*  This  was  a  timely  movement,  for,  while  the  bridge  was  burning,  an  engine  that  had  been  sent  up  from 
Corinth  to  help  through  three  trains  heavily  laden  with  troops  from  Memphis,  and  hurrying  forward  by  the  longer 
way  of  Humbolt  and  Jackson,  because  the  direct  road  was  of  insufficient  capacity  at  that  time,  came  thundering 
on.  The  Nationals,  who  lay  in  ambush,  captured  it,  and  ran  it  off  at  full  speed  into  the  ravine  under  the  burn- 
ing bridge.  The  re-enforcements  for  Beauregard  were  thus  effectually  cut  off. 


EVACUATION"   OF   CORINTH. 


293 


Pope  left  a  brigade  to  hold  Farmington  and  menace  Beauregard's  right. 
Twenty  thousand  men,  under  Van  Dora,  fell  upon  them  on  the 
9th,"  and  drove  them  back.     Eight  days  afterward,  Pope  re-occu-       -Jo*?1 
pied  the  post  with  his  whole  force,  and,  at  the  same  time,  Sher- 
man  moved  forward  and   menaced  the  Confederate    left.       On   the  20th, 
Halleck's  whole  army  was  engaged  in  regular  siege-operations,  casting  up 
field-work  after  field-work,  so  as  to  invest  and  approach  Corinth,  and  at  the 
same  time  engaging  in  skirmishing  with   all  arms,  in  force   equal  to  that 
employed  in  battles  at  the  beginning  of  the  war.     Steadily  the  army  moved 
on,  and,  on  the  28th,  it  was  at  an  average  distance  of  thirteen  hundred  yards 
from  Beauregard's  works,  with  heavy  siege-guns  in  position,  and  reconnois- 
sances  in  great  force  in  operation  on  flanks  and  center.     In  these  the  Con- 
federates were  driven  back.    On  the  following  day,  Pope  expelled  them  from 
their  advance  batteries,  and  Sherman  planted  heavy  guns  within  a  thousand 
yards  of  Beauregard's  left. 

Hal  leek  expected  a  sanguinary  battle  the  next  morning,*  and 
prepared  for  it.  He  felt  confident  of  success,  and  quite  sure  of 
capturing  or  dispersing  the  whole  Confederate  army,  for  he  had  a  greatly 
superior  force ;  had  cut  Beauregard's  railway  communications  on  the  north 
and  east  of  Corinth,  and  had  sent  Colonel  Elliott  on  the  night  of  the  27th 
to  strike  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railway  in  his  rear. 

Halleck's  expectations  were  not  realized.  All  night  the  vigilant  ears  of 
his  pickets  and  sentinels  heard  the  continuous  roar  of  moving  cars  at 
Corinth,  and  reported  accordingly.  At  dawn  skirmishers  were  thrown  out, 
but  no  foe  appeared.  How  strange !  Then  the  earth  was  shaken  by  a  series 
of  explosions,  and  very  soon  heavy  smoke  rolled  up  from  Corinth.  What 
did  all  this  mean ?  "I  cannot  explain  it,"  said  Halleck  to  an  inquiry  by 
Sherman ;  and  then  ordered  that  officer,  to  advance  and  "  feel  the  enemy  if 
still  in  his  front."  This  was  done,  but  no  enemy  was  found.  Beauregard 


i  May  80. 


CORINTH    AFTER  THE   EVACUATION. 


had  entirely  evacuated  Corinth  during  the  night.  For  two  or  three  days 
he  had  been  sending  toward  Mobile  his  sick  and  his  most  valuable  stores ; 
and  twenty-four  hours  before,  he  had  sent  away  in  the  same  direction  a  part 
of  his  effective  force,  with  nearly  all  of  his  ordnance.  The  rear-guard  had 
left  for  the  south  and  west  during  the  night,  allowing  many  pickets,  unsus- 
picious of  the  movement,  to  be  captured.  They  had  blown  up  the  magazines, 
and  fired  the  town,  store-houses,  and  railway  station ;  and  when 
the  Nationals  entered*  they  found  the  smoldering  ruins  of  many 


'  May  30. 


294 


BEAUREGARD'S  FLIGHT. 


dwellings,  and  warehouses  filled  with  Confederate  stores.  Thus  ended  THE 
SIEGE  OF  CORINTH  ;  and  thus  the  boastful  Beauregard,  whose  performances 
generally  fell  far  short  of  his  promises,  was  utterly  discomfited.1  He 
staggered  at  Shiloh  and  fell  at  Corinth. 

The  fugitives  were  pursued  by  the  brave  Gordon  Granger  from  Farm- 
ington  to  Guntown,  on  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railway,  a  little  more  than  forty 
miles  south  of  Corinth,  and  there  the  chase  ended.  Few  captures  were 

made,  excepting  of 
stragglers.  The  ex- 
pedition of  Colonel 
Elliott,  with  his  Iowa 
cavalry,  had  not  ma- 
terially intercepted 
Beauregard  in  his 
flight,  for  he  did  not 
strike  the  road  until 
two  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  30th, 
when  the  Confede- 
rates were  pressing 
southward  in  force. 
He  destroyed  much 
property  at  Boonville, 
and  produced  a  panic, 
but  the  raid  had  little 
to  do  with  the  great 
result,  except  to  ex- 
pedite it.9 

Beauregard  collect- 
ed his  scattered  troops 
at  Tupelo,  on  a  tribu- 
tary of  the  Tombig- 
bee,  in  a  strong  posi- 
tion, and  on  the  13th  of  June  reported  to  head-quarters  at  Richmond  that  he 
was  "doing  all  practicable  to  organize  for  defensive  operations."  He  soon 
afterward  turned  over  his  army  temporarily  to  General  Bragg,  and  sought 

1  Bcauresard  had  issued  the  following  address  to  his  combined  army  on  the  8th  of  May:  ^ Soldi tm  cf 
Sliiloh  and  Elkhorn  :*  We  are  about  to  meet  once  more  in  the  shock  of  battle  the  invaders  of  our  soil,  the 
despoilers  of  our  homes,  the  disturbers  of  our  family  ties,  face  to  face,  hand  to  hand.  We  are  to  decide  whether 
we  are  freemen,  or  vile  slaves  of  those  who  are  only  free  in  name,  and  who  but  yesterday  were  vanquished, 
although  in  largely  superior  numbers,  in  their  own  encampments,  on  the  ever-memorable  field  of  Shiloh.  Let 
the  impending  battle  decide  our  fate,  and  add  a  more  illustrious  page  to  the  history  of  our  revolution — one  to 
which  our  children  will  point  with  noble  pride,  saying,  'Our  fathers  were  at  the  battle  of  Corinth.'  I  congratu- 
late you  on  your  timely  junction.  With  our  mingled  banners,  for  the  first  time  during  the  war,  we  shall  meet 
our  foe  in  strength  that  should  give  us  victory.  Soldiers,  can  the  result  be  doubtful  ?  Shall  we  not  drive  buck 
to  Tennessee  the  presumptuouscnercenaries  collected  for  our  subjugation?  One  more  manly  effort,  and.  trust- 
ing in  God  and  the  justness  of  our  cause,  we  shall  recover  more  than  we  lately  lost.  Let  the  sound  of  our  vic- 
torious guns  be  re-echoed  by  those  of  Virginia  on  the  historic  battle-field  at  Yorktown.vt 

8  Colonel  Elliott's  movement,  without  doubt,  hastened  Beauregard's  departure.  When  it  became  known  to 
that  General,  a  train  of  box  and  flat  cars,  with  flying  artillery  and  5,000  infantry,  were  kept  running  up  and  down 
the  road  continually,  to  prevent  Elliott's  reaching  it.  lie  struck  it  at  Boonville,  at  a  little  past  midnight  on  the 


THE   SIEGE   OF   CORIlfTH. 


»  The  Confederates,  us  we  have  observed,  called  the 
\  It  to  happened  that  the  Confederate!  had  fled  f  on 


:onflict  between  Curtis  and  Vi 
Yorktown,  before  McCle'l«n, 


!\  Dorn,  at  Pe-v  Ridpe,  the  Battle  of  Elkhorn. 
)n  the  day  this  address  wns  issued. 


CHANGE   OF   COMMANDERS. 


295 


HALLECK'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  COKIXTII.* 


repose  and  health  for  a  few  days  at  Bladen  Springs,  in  Alabama.  Jef- 
ferson Davis,  whose  will  was  law  in  the  Confederacy,  on  hearing  of  this, 
directed  Bragg,  his  favorite,  to  take  permanent  command  of  that  army,  and 
he  "passionately  declared"  that  Beauregard  should  not  be  reinstated, 
"  though  all  the  world  should  urge  him  to  the  measure."1  This  was  a  for- 
tunate circumstance  for  the  National  cause. 

Although  the  possession  of  Corinth  was  of  great  military  importance, 
and  the  news  of  it  was  hailed  with  delight  by  the  loyalists,  it  could  not  be 
considered  a  victory,  in 
its  proper  sense.  The 
Confederate  army  had 
escaped,  with  its  can- 
non and  most  of  its 
stores,  thereby  frustra- 
ting and  deranging  the 
plans  of  Halleck ;  and 
it  was  soon  again  ready 
for  offensive  opera- 
tions. This  result  was 
charged  to  Halleck's 
tardiness;  and  experts 
declared  their  belief 
that,  if  he  had  remain- 
ed in  St.  Louis  a  week 
longer,  Grant,  left  free  to  act,  would  have  captured  Beauregard's  army,  sup- 
plies, and  munitions  of  war. 

After  the  evacuation  of  Corinth,  no  military  operations  of  importance 
were  undertaken  by  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Tennessee  while  General  Halleck 
was  in  personal  command  of  it.  The  Confederate  fortifications  at  Corinth 
were  much  weaker  than  Halleck  supposed,  and  Avere  indeed  unworthy  of 
Beauregard,  whose  skill  as  an  engineer  was  acknowledged  by  all.  These 
Halleck  proceeded  to  strengthen  for  defense,  and  as  the  heat  of  summer 
would  make  the  Tennessee  River  too  shallow  for  transportation  for  his  sup- 
plies, the  railways  leading  to  Columbus  from  Corinth  were  put  in  order.  A 
portion  of  the  army  was  picketed  along  the  railway  between  luka  and 
Memphis ;  and  General  Buell  was  sent  with  the  Army  of  the  Ohio  toward 
Chattanooga,  where  the  active  Mitchel  was  keeping  General  E.  Kirby  Smith, 
the  Confederate  commander  in  East  Tennessee,  in  a  state  of  continual  alarm  for 
the  safety  of  his  department.  Mitchel  begged  Buell  to  march  the  combined 
forces  into  East  Tennessee,  but  the  more  cautious  General  declined  to  do  so.1 

80th,  destroyed  the  switch,  track,  depot,  locomotives,  twenty-six  cars  filled  with  supplies,  10,000  small  arms, 
three  pieces  of  artillery,  and  a  large  quantity  of  clothing  and  ammunition.  He  also  captured  and  paroled  2,000 
sick  and  convalescent  soldiers,  whom  he  found  in  a  very  suffering  condition. 

1  Notes  of  an  interview  of  a  "Congressional  Committee"  with  Davis,  who  requested  the  restoration  of 
Beauregard,  nited  by  General  Jordan,  in  Harper 's  Magazine,  xxxi.,  616.     While  Beauregard  was  at  Bladen,  he 
wrote  a  letter  to  the  Confederate  General  Martin,  in  which  he  expressed  a  coincidence  of  opinion  with  '•  Stone- 
wall Jackson,"  that  the  time  had  come  for  raising  the  black  flag — in  other  words,  giving  no  quarter— but  killing 
every  foe,  armed  or  disarmed,  in  battle.     "  I  believe,"1  he  said,  "it  is  the  only  thing  that  will  prevent  recruiting 
at  the  North.'' — See  The  Weekly  Reginter,  Lynchburg,  Virginia,  April  16,  1864. 

2  This  was  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Symington  when  the  writer  visited  Corinth,  late  in  April,  1S66.     It  was  one 
of  the  houses  in  the  suburbs  of  the  village  that  survived  the  war. 

3  Oral  statemert  of  General  Mitchel  to  the  author,  in  August,  1S62. 


296  OPPOSING   FLEETS   ON  THE   MISSISSIPPI. 

McClernand's  reserve  corps,  employed  in  keeping  open  communication 
with  the  Tennessee  River,  was  now  broken  up,  and  General  Wallace  was 
sent  to  preserve  and  protect  the  Memphis  and  Ohio  railway  between  Hum- 
bolt  and  the  City  of  Memphis.  He  made  his  head-quarters  at  the  latter 
place ;  and  very  soon  afterward  Halleck  was  called  to  Washington,  to  occupy 
the  important  position  of  General-in-Chief  of  all  the  armies  of  the  Republic 
in  the  place  of  McClellan,  leaving  General  Thomas  at  Corinth,  and  General 
Grant  again  in  command  of  his  old  army,  and  Avith  enlarged  powers. 

We  have  just  observed  that  Wallace  made  his  head-quarters  in  Memphis. 
How  came  that  city,  one  of  the  Confederate  strongholds,  and  most  impor- 
tant posts,  to  be  in  possession  of  the  Nationals  ?  Let  us  see. 

We  left  Commodore  Foote  and  his  fleet,  after  the  capture  of  Island 
Number  Ten,  ready,  at  New  Madrid,1  for  an  advance  down  the  Mississippi 
River.  This  was  soon  begun,  with  General  Pope's  army  on  transports. 
Memphis  was  the  main  object  of  the  expedition ;  but  above  it  were  several 
formidable  fortifications  to  be  passed.2  The  first  of  these  that  was  encountered 
was  Fort  Wright  (then  named  Fort  Pillow),  on  the  first  Chickasaw  bluff, 
about  eighty  miles  above  Memphis,  and  then  in  command  of  General  Yille- 
pigue,  a  Creole  of  New  Orleans,  who  was  educated  at  West  Point  as  an 
engineer.  He  was  regarded  as  second  only  to  Beauregard.  His  fort  was  a 
very  strong  one,  and  the  entire  works  occupied  a  line  of  seven  miles  in  cir- 
cumference. There  Memphis  was  to  be  defended  from  invasion  by  the  river 
from  above.  Jeff.  Thompson  was  there,  with  about  three  thousand  troops, 
and  Hollins  had  collected  there  a  considerable  flotilla  of  gun-boats. 

The  siege  of  Fort  Pillow  was  begun  by  Foote  with  his  mortar-boats  on 
the  14th  of  April,  and  he  soon  drove  Hollins  to  shelter  below  the  fort.  Gen- 
eral Pope,  whose  troops  had  landed  on  the  Arkansas  shore,  was  unable  to 
co-operate,  because  the  country  was  overflowed ;  and,  being  soon  called  by 
Halleck  to  Shiloh,  Foote  was  left  to  prosecute  the  work  alone.  Finally,  on 
the  9th  of  May,  the  painfulness  of  his  ankle,  because  of  the  wound  received 
at  Fort  Donelson,  compelled  him  to  leave  duty,  and  he  was  succeeded  in 
command  by  Captain  C.  H.  Davis,  whose  important  services  with  Dupont 
at  Port  Royal  we  have  already  observed.8 

Hollins,  meanwhile,  had  reformed  his  flotilla,  and  early  in  the  morning 

of  the  10th"  he  swept  around  Point  Craighead,  on  the  Arkansas 

shore,  with  armored  steamers.     Several  of  them  were  fitted  with 

strong  bows,  plated   with   iron,   for   pushing,   and    were    called    "  rams." 

Davis's  vessels  were  then  tied  up  at  the  river  banks,  three  on  the  eastern  and 

four  on  the  western  side  of  the  stream. 

Hollins's  largest  gun-boat  (Melted),  finished  with  a  sharp  iron  prow, 
started  for  the  mortar-boat  No.  16,  when  its  commander,  Acting-master 
Gregory,  made  a  gallant  fight,  firing  his  single  mortar  no  lees  than  eleven 
times.4  The  gun-boats  Cincinnati  and  Mound  City,  lying  not  far  off",  came 

1  See  page  248. 

2  These  were  Fort  Osceola,  on  Plum  Point,  on  the  Arkansas  shore;  Fort  Wright,  on  the  first  Chicknsaw 
bluff;  Fort  Harris,  nearly  opposite  Island  Number  Forty,  and  Fort  Pillow,  just  above  Memphis.    Fort  Pillow  was 
named  in  honor  of  the  Confederate  General;  Fort  Wright  in  honor  of  Colonel  Wright,  of  the  Tennessee  troops, 
•who  cast  up  fortifications  there  a  year  before;  and  Fort  Harris  after  the  fugitive  Governor  of  Tennessee. 

3  See  page  117. 

4  The  engines  of  the  McRta  were  protected  by  railway  iron,  and  other  parts  were  shielded  by  bales  cf 


BATTLE  AT  FORT  WRIGHT. 


297 


to  his  assistance.  The  McRea  then  turned  upon  the  former  with  great  fury, 
striking  her  port  quarter,  and  making  a  large  hole.  The  Cincinnati  gave 
the  rain  a  broadside,  when  the  latter  drew  off,  struck  the  gun-boat  again  on 
her  starboard  side,  making  an  ugly  wound.  The  assailed  vessel  gave  its 
antagonist  another  broadside,  when  the  ram  Van.Dorn,  that  now  came  up, 
struck  her  in  the  stern.  The  Mound  City  hastened  to  help  her  companion, 
and  as  she  bore  down  she  hurled  a  heavy  shot  at  the  McRea,  which  dis- 
mounted its  bow  gun,  which  was  about  to  be  discharged  at  her.  Seeing  this, 
another  ram  (the  Sumter)  hastened  to  the  support  of  the  McRea,  and,  in 
spite  of  two  broadsides  from  the  Mound  City,  she  pressed  on  and  struck  the 
bow  of  the  latter  vessel  with  such  force,  that  a  breach  was  made  in  her 
through  which  the  water  poured  in  large  streams.  The  Sumter  was  about 
to  strike  its  victim  again,  when  the  gun-boat  Benton  gave  her  a  broadside 
with  telling  effect. 

The  Confederate  gun-boats  were  lying  on  the  Tennessee  shore,  mean- 
while, and  firing  at  the  National  vessels  every  few  minutes,  while  the  how- 
itzers of  Fort  Pillow  were  throwing  shells,  but  without  effect.  Finally,  the 
Benton  sent  a  shell  that  pierced  the  McRea.  Hot  steam  instantly  enveloped 
the  vessel,  killing  and  scalding  many  of  its  people,  and  causing  its  flag  to  be 
struck  in  token  of  surrender.  The  conflict,  which  had  continued  for  an  hour, 
now  ceased.  The  McRea  floated  away  and  escaped;  the  Cincinnati  and 
Mound  City  were  too  much  injured  to  give  chase,  and  the  former  soon  sunk 
to  the  bottom  of  the  Mississippi.  The  Union  loss  in  the  engagement  was 
four  men  wounded.  That  of  the  Confederates  was  said  to  have  been  heavy, 
especially  on  the  McRea,  by  the  steam.  Among  the  wounded  was  Captain 
Stembel,  of  the  Cincinnati,  very  severely,  a  ball  having  entered  his  body  at 
the  right  shoulder,  and  passing  out  at  his  throat. 

For  more  than  three  weeks  the  two 
flotillas  lay  off  Fort  Pillow,  watching 
each  other,  and  in  the  mean  time  that 
of  Davis  had  been  re-enforced  by  a 
"  ram "  squadron  under  Colonel 
Charles  Ellet,  Jr.,  the  eminent  civil 
engineer,  who  built  the  Niagara 
Suspension  Bridge.  He  had  recom- 
mended the  use  of  such  vessels,  and 
had  been  constructing  them  under 
the  authority  of  the  Secretary  of 
War.1  But  when,  with  this  addition, 
the  National  fleet  was  ready  for 
another  trial  of  strength,  at  the  be- 
ginning of  June,  there  was  no  foe  to 
encounter  at  Fort  Pillow.  The  flight 


CIIABLES   ELLET. 


cotton,  behind  which  there  was  a  large  number  of  Jeff.  Thompson's  sharp-shooters,  to  pick  off  the  officers  of  the 
National  vessels.  The  "  rams  "  proper  were  protected  by  cotton  and  filled  with  sharp-shooters,  yet  it  was  seldom 
that  a  man  appeared  on  their  decks. 

1  These  vessels  were  river  boats,  some  with  stern  wheels  and  some  with  side  wheels,  whose  bows  were 
strengthened  by  the  addition  of  heavy  timber,  and  covered  with  plates  of  iron.  Their  chief  business  was  to 
destroy  vessels  by  powerful  collision.  Their  average  cost  to  the  Government  was  between  $25,000  and  $30,000 
each. 


298  NAVAL  BATTLE  BEFORE  MEMPHIS. 

of  Beauregard  from  Corinth  had  filled  the  garrison  with  alarm,  and  on  the 
night  of  the  4th"  they  evacuated  that  post  in  great  haste,  leaving 
every  thing  behind  them,  blowing  up  their  magazines,  and  burning 
their  barracks  and  stores.    The  National  standard  was  hoisted  over  the  works 
the  next  morning.     The  fugitives  went  down  the  river  in  transports,  accom- 
panied by  the  Confederate  fleet.     Fort  Randolph  was  also  evacuated,  and 
Colonel  Ellet,  whose  ram  fleet  was  in  advance  of  the  now  pursuing  flotilla, 
raised  the  flag  over  that  stronghold  likewise.*    The  same  evening 
the  flotilla  of  gun-boats1  anchored  at  about  a  mile  and  a  half  above 
Memphis,  and  the  ram  fleet2  a  little  farther  up  the  river.     The  Confederate 
fleet,3  now  commanded  by  "  Commodore  "  Montgomery,  in  place  of  Hollins, 
was  then  lying  on  the  Arkansas  shore,  opposite  Memphis,  with  steam  up, 
and  ready  for  action. 

At  dawn  on  the  morning  of  the  6th,"  the  National  vessels, 

« June. 

with  the  Cairo  in  the  advance,  moved  slowly  toward  the  Con- 
federate fleet,  in  battle  order.  When  within  long  range,  the  Little  Rebel 
hurled  a  shot  from  her  rifled  cannon  at  the  Cairo,  to  which  the  latter 
answered  by  a  broadside.  So  the  conflict  was  opened  in  front  of  the  popu- 
lous city  of  Memphis,  whose  inhabitants,  suddenly  aroused  from  repose, 
quickly  covered  the  bluffs  and  roofs  as  most  anxious  spectators  of  what  soon 
became  a  severe  naval  battle.  This  was  waged  for  a  time  between  the  gun- 
boats, when  two  of  the  Confederate  rams  {Beauregard  and  Price)  pushed 
swiftly  forward  to  engage  in  the  affray.  The  watchful  Colonel  Ellet  saw  this 
movement,  and  instantly  took  a  position  in  front  of  the  gun-boats  with  his 
flag- vessel,  the  ram  Queen  of  the  West,  followed  by  the  ram  Monarch,  Cap- 
tain Dryden.  They  both  made  for  the  two  Confederate  rams,  when  the 
latter,  unwilling  to  fight,  tried  to  get  away.  The  Queen  dashed  first  at  the 
Beauregard  (which  opened  fire),  and  missed  her,  but  was  more  successful  in 
chasing  the  Price.  She  struck  the  wheel-house  of  that  vessel  with  her  iron 
prow,  crushing  it,  and  so  damaging  the  hull  that  she  was  compelled  to  run 
for  the  Arkansas  shore,  to  avoid  sinking  in  deep  water.  The  Beauregard 
now  turned  furiously  upon  the  Queen,  when  both  vess*els  rushed  toward  each 
other  at  full  speed.  The  skillful  pilot  of  the  former  so  managed  his  vessel 
as  to  avoid  a  blow  from  the  latter,  but  gave  one  to  the  Queen  so  heavily 
that  she  was  disabled.  Her  consort,  the  Monarch,  hastened  to  her  relief. 
Cashing  at  the  Beauregard,  she  stove  in  her  bow,  and  caused  her  to  sink  in 
the  space  of  a  few  minutes,  but  in  water  so  shallow  that  her  upper  works 
were  above  it.  A  white  flag  waved  over  the  ruined  vessel,  and  the  fight  of 
the  terrible  rams  ceased.  The  Monarch  found  the  Queen  in  the  midst  of  the 
smoke,  badly  wounded,  and  towed  her  to  a  place  of  safety  at  the  shore. 

The  National  gun-boats  continued  pressing  hard  upon  those  of  the  Con- 
federates, which  were  steadily  falling  back.  A  conquering  blow  was  soon 
given  by  the  Benton,  whose  50-pound  rifled  Parrott  gun  hurled  a  ball  at  the 


1  Benton,  Captain  Phelps;  Carondelet,  Captain  Walke;  kt.  Louis,  Lieutenant-commanding  McGonigle; 
Louisville,  Captain  Dove;  Cairo,  Lieutenant  Bryant. 

'  These  consisted  of  the  Monarch  Queen  of  the  West,  Lioness,  Switzerland,  Mingo,  Lancaster  Xo.  3, 
Fulton,  Hornet,  and  Samson,  all  under  the  general  command  of  Colonel  Ellet. 

3  It  consisted  of  the  General  Van  Dorn  (Hoilins's  flagship),  General  Price,  General  Bragg,  General 
LoveH,  Little  Rebel,  Jeff.  Thompson,  Sumter,  and  General  Benuregard. 


CAPTURE   OF  MEMPHIS. 


299 


Z/o  veil  with  such  precision  and  effect  that  she  was  made  a  wreck  in  an  instant, 
and  besran  to  sink.  In  less  than  four  minutes  she  went  to  the  bottom  of  the 

O 

Mississippi,  where  the  water  was  seventy-five  feet  in  depth.  A  greater  por- 
tion of  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  Lovell  went  down  with  her,  or  were 
drowned  before  help  could  reach  them.  The  battle  continued  only  a  short 
time  after  this,  when  the  Confederates,  having  only  four  vessels  afloat 
(Thompson,  Bragg ,  Sumter,  and  Van  Darn),  and  these  badly  injured,  made 
for  the  shore,  Avhere  they  abandoned  all  their  craft  but  one,  and  fled  for  life 
and  liberty.  The  Van  Dorn  escaped  down  the  river,  the  sole  survivor  of 
the  Confederate  fleet.  Not  a  man  had  been  killed  on  board  the  National 
gun-boats  during  the  action.  What  the  Confederate  loss  was,  iu  killed  and 
wounded,  is  not  known.  About  one  hundred  of  them  were  made  captives. 

Jeff.  Thompson,  then  in  command  in  Memphis,  after  providing  for  the 
safe  flight  of  his  troops,  had  stood  upon  the  bluff  and  watched  the  strange 
naval  battle.  When  he  saw  his  friends  vanquished,  he  galloped  away  and 
joined  his  retreating  troops. 

The  National  fleet  was  now 
drawn  up  in  front  of  Memphis, 
and  Commodore  Davis  sent  a 
request  to  the  Mayor  of  the  city 
to  surrender  it.  That  officer 
(John  Park1)  replied,  that,  as  the 
civil  authorities  had  no  means 
for  defense,  the  city  was  in  his 
hands.  The  National  flag  had 
already  been  raised  there. 
Colonel  Ellet,  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  ram  fight,  informed  that 
a  white  flag  was  waving  in  the 

O  O 

city,  approached  the  shore  on  his  vessel,  and  sent  his  son,  Charles  R.  Ellct, 
with  a  message  to  the  Mayor,  saying,  that  the  bearer  would  place  the 
National  ensign  on  the  Custom-house  and  Post-office,  "  as  evidence  of  the 
return  of  the  city  to  the  care  and  protection  of  the  Constitution."  The 
Mayor  made  a  reply  to  this  note,  substantially  the  same  as  that  to  Com- 
modore Davis ;  and  young  Ellet^  with  Lieutenant  Crankell,  of  the  Fifty- 
ninth  Illinois,  and  two  men  of  the  boat-guard,  unfurled  the  Stripes  and  Stars 
over  the  Post-office,  in  the  midst  of  an  excited  and  threatening  populace. 

Immediate  military  possession  of  Memphis  followed  the  reply  of  Mayor 
Park  to  Commodore  Davis,  and  Colonel  Fitch,  of  the  Forty-sixth  Indiana, 
was  appointed  Provost-marshal.  So  it  was  that  General  Wallace,  of  Grant's 
army,  was  permitted  to  enter  and  occupy  Memphis  without  resistance.  His 
advent  was  hailed  with  joy  by  the  Indiana  regiment  there  and  the  Union 
citizens,  for  they  were  not  strong  enough  to  repress  the  secessionists,  or  guard 
the  city  against  the  incursions  of  Jeff.  Thompson's  guerrillas. 

All  Kentucky,  Western  Tennessee,  and  Northern  Mississippi  and  Alabama 
were  now  in  the  possession  of  the  National  authorities,  and  it  was  confidently 
expected  that  East  Tennessee  would  almost  immediately  be  in  the  same 


ELLET'S  STERN-WHEEL  RAM. 


1  Sec  page  249. 


300  EXPEDITIONS  SEXT  OUT  BY  MITCHEL. 

position.  When  General  Buell  joined  Mitchel,  after  the  close  of  the  siege  of 
Corinth,  the  latter,  as  we  have  observed,  urged  that  officer  to  march  directly 
into  the  great  valley  between  the  Cumberland  and  Alleghany  Mountains,  by 
way  of  Chattanooga  and  Cleveland,  for  it  then  seemed  an  easy  matter  to  do 
so.  Buell  would  not  consent,  and  again  East  Tennessee,  made  confident  of 
speedy  liberation  by  so  large  an  army  on  its  borders,  was  doomed  to  bitter 
disappointment,  and  the  endurance  of  still  greater  afflictions  than  it  had  yet 
suffered. 

Although  Mitchel  had  assured  the  Secretary  of  War"  that  his 
"^gL1'  campaign  was  ended,1  and  that  he  occupied  Huntsville  in  perfect 
security,  he  was  not  idle  nor  less  vigilant  than  before.  He  not 
only  watched,  but  worked,  and  scouts  and  raiders  were  continually  out  on 
special  duties,  the  chief  object  being  to  keep  danger  from  his  rear,  and  the 
door  open  into  East  Tennessee  and  Northern  Georgia.  Colonels  Turchin  and 
Lytle  were  sent  northward  along  the  line  of  the  Nashville  and  Decatur  rail- 
way, while  General  Negley  was  operating  in  that  vicinity,  and  farther  east- 
ward, dispersing  the  Confederate  forces  at  various  points.  On  the  1 3th  of 
May,  the  latter  went  out  from  Pulaski  on  that  railway,  and,  supported  by 
Colonel  Lytle,  at  Athens  below,  drove  a  gathering  force  of  Confederates  from 
Rogersville,  in  Alabama,  across  the  Tennessee  River.9 

Later,  Colonel  Turchin,  who  was  at  Athens,  was  attacked  by  Confede- 
rates* and  driven  away.     In  the  assault  and  pursuit,  many  of  the 
citizens  of  that  village  joined.     With  re-enforcements  Turchin 
returned,  and  drove  the  Confederate  troops  out  of  the  town,  when  his  exas- 
perated soldiers  sacked  and  pillaged  the  houses  of  secessionists  there,  because 
of  their  active  complicity  in  the  hostile  movements.    For  this  Colonel  Turchin 
was  tried  by  a  court  martial,  and  acquitted.     He  was  promoted  to  brigadier- 
general  while  the  investigation  was  going  on. 

On  the  same  day,4  General  Negley,  who,  in  a  forced  march  of 

'June  4.  „         ,      -,       ,.      ,      i  V  • 

twenty  miles,  had  climbed  over  an  almost  impassable  mountain, 
northeastward  of  Stevenson,  surprised  a  Confederate  camp  of  cavalry  under 
General  Adams  at  its  foot,  at  a  place  called  Sweeden's  Cove,  on  the  road 
between  Winchester  and  Jasper,  and  drove  them  from  it.  After  a  very 
severe  skirmish  near  Jasper,  in  which  Colonel  Hambright  led  the  Nationals, 
the  Confederates  were  routed  and  dispersed,  leaving  as  spoils  their  ammu- 
nition and  commissary  wagons  with  supplies  ;  also  arms  scattered  along  the 
pathway  of  their  flight,  and  twelve  prisoners.  Adams  escaped  without  his 
hat,  sword,  or  horse,  borrowing  one  of  the  latter  from  a  negro  on  which  to 
fly.  Negley  lost  two  killed  and  seven  wounded.3 

But  one  of  the  most  important  of  the  expeditions  sent  out  by  Mitchel, 
and,  indeed,  one  of  the  most  daring  of  the  war,  was  the  secret  one,  already 
alluded  to,  sent  to  break  up  the  railway  between  Chattanooga  and  Atlanta. 
This  expedition  was  composed  of  twenty-two  picked  men,4  led  by  J.  J. 
Andrews,  who  had  been  for  several  months  in  the  secret  service  under 

1  See  page  291.  *  Reports  of  Generals  Mitchel  and  Negley,  May  14th  and  ISth,  1862. 

3  Report  of  General  Negley  to  General  Mitchel,  June  4,  1862. 

4  Two  of  -these  (Andrews  and  Campbell)  were  civilians,  and  citizens  of  Kentucky ;  the  remainder  were, 
soldiers,  selected  from  the  Second,  Twenty -first,  and  Thirty-third  Ohio  regiments  of  volunteers,  Sill's  brigade. 
Their  names  were  as  follows :  J.  J.  Andrews,  William  Campbell,  George  I).  Wilson,  Marion  A.  Ross,  Perry  G. 


RAID   ON  A   GEORGIA   RAILWAY.  301 

General  Buell.  He  had  proposed  the  expedition  to  Buell  at  Nashville,  and 
that  officer  directed  General  Mitchel,  then  at  Murfreesboro,  to  furnish  him 
with  the  means  for  carrying  it  out.1  Mitchel  did  so  with  alacrity,  for  it 
promised  to  be  of  vast  service  to  him  in  executing  his  designs  against  the 
Confederates  beyond  the  Tennessee  River ;  and  that  band  of  young  men  left 
in  detachments  on  their  perilous  errand  at  about  the  time  when  that  daring 
general  commenced  his  march  for  Alabama.  They  passed  within  the  Con- 
federate lines  at  Wartrace,  on  the  Nashville  and  Chattanooga  railway, 
thirteen  miles  from  Murfreesboro,  traveling  on  foot  as  Confederate  citizens 
making  their  way  from  oppression  in  Kentucky  to  freedom  in  Georgia.  In 
this  disguise  they  went  over  the  rugged  Cumberland  mountains.  Most  of 
them  met  at  Chattanooga,  on  the  day  that  Mitchel  took  possession 
of  Huntsville."  Some,  who  had  arrived  sooner,  had  gone  by  rail- 
way  to  Marietta,  in  Georgia,  the  'final  rendezvous  of  the  party 
before  commencing  operations.  On  the  same  evening  the  whole  party  were 
at  the  latter  place. 

The  designated  point  at  which  to  begin  their  bold  raid  on  the  Georgia 
State  road  was  at  Big  Shanty,  eight  miles  above  Marietta,  and  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  foot  of  the  Great  Kenesaw  Mountain,  where  several  regiments 
of  Confederate  troops  were  stationed.  With  an  early  train  the  next  morn- 
ing, all  but  two  of  the  party,  who  were  accidentally  left  behind,  started  for 
that  place.  While  the  conductor  and  engineer  were  at  breakfast,  the  raiders 
uncoupled  the  engine  and  three  empty  box-cars  from  the  passenger  cars,  and 
started  at  full  speed  up  the  road,2  leaving  behind  them  wonderers  who  could 
scarcely  believe  the  testimony  of  their  own  eyes.  On  they  went  with  the 
fleetness  of  the  wind,  answering  all  questions  satisfactorily,  where  they  were 
compelled  to  stop,  with  the  assurance  that  it  was  a  powder-train  for  Beaure- 
gard.  After  going  five  miles  on  their  journey,  they  cut  the  telegraph  wires 
and  picked  up  about  fifty  cross-ties.  Before  reaching  Adamsville,  at  a  curve 
on  the  summit  of  a  high  embankment,  they  tore  up  the  rails  of  the  road,  and 
placed  some  of  the  ties  in  such  position  on  the  bank  that  a  passing  train  was 
hurled  off  and  down  the  precipice.  At  this  point  Andrews  said,  exultingly, 
"  Only  one  more  train  to  pass,  boys,  and  then  we  will  put  our  engine  to  full 
speed,  burn  the  bridges  after  us,  dash  through  Chattanooga,  and  on  to 
Mitchel  at  Huntsville." 

But  more  than  one  train  had  to  be  passed  before  they  could  commence 
their  destructive  work ;  and  just  as  they  had  begun  it,  well  up  toward  Cal- 
houn,  they  were  made  to  desist  and  flee  by  the  sound  of  the  whistle  of  a  pur- 
suing train.  When  this  came  to  the  break  in  the  road  just  mentioned,  the 
engineer  of  the  train  they  had  passed,  made  acquainted  with  the  circum- 
stances, reversed  his  engine,  and  it  became  a  pursuer.  Then  occurred  one 
of  the  most  thrilling  races  on  record.  Both  engines  were  put  at  full  speed, 
and  away  they  went,  thundering  along,  to  the  amazement  of  the  inhabitants, 


Shadrack,  Samuel  Slavens,  Samuel  Robinson,  John  Scott,  W.  W.  Brown,  William  Knight,  J.  R.  Porter.  Mark 
Wood,  J.  A.  Wilson,  M.  J.  Hawkins,  John  Wollam,  D.  A.  Dorsey,  Jacob  Parrott,  Robert  Buffum,  William 
Bensinger,  William  Reddick,  E.  H.  Mason,  William  Pettinger. 

1  Letter  of  General  Buell  to  the  adjutant-general,  Angust,  1S63. 

3  Andrews,  the  leader,  W.  W.  Brown,  and  William  Knight,  had  taken  position  on  the  locomotive ;  Brown 
being  the  engineer,  while  J.  A.  Wilson,  mounted  on  one  of  the  box-cars,  acted  as  brakesman. 


302  CAPTUEE  AND  EXECUTION  OF  EAIDERS. 

who  had  no  conception  of  the  urgency  of  the  errand  of  both.  That  of  the 
pursued,  having  the  less  burden,  was  fleetest,  but  its  time  was  consumed  by 
stopping  to  cut  telegraph  wires  and  tear  up  rails.  The  latter,  and  also  ties, 
were  cast  upon  the  track ;  but  very  soon  the  pursuers  were  too  close  to  allow 
the  pursued  to  do  this,  or  to  allow  them  to  take  in  a  supply  of  fuel  and  water. 
Their  lubricating  oil  became  exhausted;  and,  such  was  the  speed  of  the 
machine,  that  the  brass  journals  on  which  the  axles  revolved  were  melted. 
Fuel  failing,  the  fugitives  despaired ;  and,  when  within  fifteen  miles  of  Chat- 
tanooga, Andrews  ordered  them  to  leave  the  train,  and  every  man  to  seek 
his  own  safety.  They  jumped  from  the  train  while  it  was  in 
motion,  and  fled  for  shelter  to  the  tangled  forests  of  Georgia, 
around  the  sinuous  Chickamaujja  Creek." 

C 

Notice  of  this  chase  had  been  telegraphed  to  Chattanooga,  and  produced 
great  consternation.  A  stupendous  man-hunt  was  at  once  organized.  Re- 
wards were  offered ;  every  ford,  ferry,  cross-road,  and  mountain  pass  was 
picketed ;  and  thousands  of  horsemen  and  foot  soldiers  and  citizens,  and 
several  blood-hounds,  scoured  the  country  in  all  directions.  The  whole  party 
were  finally  captured  and  imprisoned;  and  thus  ended  one  of  the  most 
adventurous  incidents  in  history.1  Twelve  of  them,  after,  being  confined  at 
Chattanooga,  were  taken  to  Knoxville  for  trial,  and  kept  in  the  iron  cages 
there  in  which  Brownlow  and  his  friends  had  suffered,  in  the  county  jail.* 
Andrews,  the  leader,  soon  afterward  escaped  from  the  prison  at  Chattanooga, 
but,  after  intense  suffering  on  the  shores  and  little  islands  of  the  Tennessee 
River,  was  re-captured,  taken  to  Atlanta  with  eight  of  his  comrades,  and 

was  there  hanged  without  trial.  Seven 
of  those  who  were  taken  to  Knoxville 
had  been  tried  by  a  court-martial  as 
spies,  when  the  cannon  of  General 
Mitchel,  thundering  near  Chattanooga, 
broke  up  the  court,  and  the  prisoners, 
against  whom  there  was  not  a  particle 
of  evidence  to  support  the  charge, 
were  soon  afterward  conveyed  to  At- 
lanta. After  a  brief  confinement,  the 
seven  who  had  been  arraigned  at 
Knoxville  were  taken  out  and  hanged. 
Eight  of  those  bold  and  patriotic  young 

ENTRANCE  TO  THE  CAVE.  ,1  ,-1  -i  •  .,       . 

men   thus   gave   their    lives   to   their 

country.8  Eight  of  their  companions  afterward  escaped  from  confinement, 
and  six  were  exchanged  as  prisoners  of  war  in  March,  1863.  To  each  of  the 
survivors  of  that  raid,  the  Secretary  of  War  afterward  presented  a  medal 
of  honor.4  "When  the  writer  visited  tue  National  cemetery  at  Chatta- 

1  The  adventure  commanded  the  admiration  of  both  parties.  "It  was  the  deepest  laid  scheme,  and  on  the 
grandest  scale,11  said  an  Atlanta  newspaper,  on  the  15th  of  April,  l;that  ever  emanated  from  the  brains  of  any 
number  of  Yankees."  Judge  Holt,  in  an  official  report,  said:  ''The  expedition,  in  the  daring  of  its  conception, 
had  the  wildness  of  a  romance,  while,  in  the  gigantic  and  overwhelming  results  it  sought,  and  was  likely  to 
accomplish,  it  was  absolutely  sublime." 

3  See  page  37. 

8  These  were,  Andrews,  Campbell,  O.  T).  Wilson,  lloss,  Shadrack,  Stevens,  Robinson,  and  Scott. 

4  This  medal  was  precisely  like  that  presented  to  naval  heroes.    Instead  of  an  anchor  at  the  connective 
between  the  medal  and  the  ribbon,  there  was  an  eagle  surmounting  crossed  cannon,  and  some  balls. 


BATTLE   AT   CHATTANOOGA. 

nooga,  in  May,  1866,  he  saw,  in  the  cave  that  forms  the  receiving  vault,1 
seven  coffins,  containing  the  remains  of  the  seven  young  men  who  were 
hanged  at  Atlanta,  and  which  had  lately  been  brought  from  that  city  for 
re-interment.8 

Before  General  Buell's  arrival,  General  Mitchel  had  made  an  effort  to 
seize  Chattanooga.  His  force  was  too  small  to  effect  it,  for  Kirby  Smith,  com- 
manding the  Confederates  in  East  Tennessee,  was  skillful,  active,  and  watch- 
ful. Mitchel  had  asked  for  re-enforcements,  but  they  were  not  afforded. 
Finally,  General  Xegley,  three  days  after  his  successful  attack  on  Adams, 
near  Jasper,  having  made  his  way  rapidly  over  the  rugged  ranges  of  the 
Cumberland  Mountains,  suddenly  appeared  opposite  Chattanooga.  It  was  on 
the  morning  of  the  7th  of  June  when  he  arrived.  Toward  evening  he 

o  o 

had  heavy  guns  in  position;  and  for  two  hours  he  cannonaded  the  town 
and  the  Confederate  works  on  Cameron's  Hill  and  at  its  base.  The  guns  of 
his  enemy  were  silenced ;  and  that  night  the  inhabitants  fled  from  the  town. 
During  the  darkness  Smith  was  re-enforced,  and  some  of  his  infantry  took 
positions  to  annoy  Negley  greatly.  The  latter  opened  his  batteries  again  at 
nine  o'clock,  and  before  noon  the  Confederates  had  all  been  driven  from  the 
town  and  their  works,  and  had  commenced  burning  railway  bridges,  east- 
ward of  Chattanooga,  to  impede  a  pursuit.  Considering  the  inferiority  of 
his  numbers,  and  the  approach  of  re-enforcements  for  Smith,  Negley  prudently 
withdrew.  Reporting  to  the  military  governor  of  Tennessee,  he  said,  "  The 
Union  people  in  East  Tennessee  are  wild  with  joy." 

Here,  it  now  seems,  was  presented  a  golden  moment  in  which  to  accom- 
plish great  results,  but  it  was  not  improved.  With  a  few  more  regiments,  - 
Negley  might  have  captured  and  held  Chattanooga ;  and  Buell  and  Mitchel 
could  doubtless  have  marched  into  East  Tennessee  with  very  little  resist- 
ance, and  so  firmly  established  the  National  power  there  that  it  might  not 
have  been  broken  during  the  remainder  of  the  war.  But  General  Buell  would 
not  consent  to  such  movement,  even  when  the  thunder  of  Negley's  cannon 
at  Chattanooga  made  the  Confederates  in  all  that  region  so  fearful,  that  they 
were  ready  to  abandon  every  thing  at  the  first  intimation  of  an  advance  of 
their  adversary.  See  how  precipitately  they  fled  from  Cumberland  Gap, 
their  "  Gibraltar  of  the  mountains,"  and  the  fortified  heights  around  it,  when, 
ten  days  after  the  assault  on  Chattanooga,  General  George  W.  Morgan,  with 
a  few  Ohio  and  Kentucky  troops,  marched  against  it"  from 
Powell's  Valley.  Twenty  miles  his  soldiers  traveled  that  day,  *Jj8it^ 
climbing  the  Cumberland  Mountains,  dragging  their  cannon  up 
the  precipices  by  block  and  tackle,  and  skirmishing  all  the  way  without 
losing  a  man.  They  were  cheered  by  rumors  that  the  foe  had  fled.  At  sunset 
they  were  at  the  main  works,  and  the  flags  of  the  Sixteenth  Ohio  and 
Twenty-second  Kentucky  were  floating  over  those  fortifications  in  the 
twilight.  The  Confederate  rear-guard  had  departed  four  hours  before ;  and 
the  whole  force  had  fled  so  hastily  that  they  left  almost  every  thing  behind 
them.  They  had  been  supplied  with  food  chiefly  by  plunderers  of  the  Union 

1  This  cave  nml  the  National  cemetery  will  be  considered  hereafter. 

2  For  a  minute  account  of  the  daring  adventures  of  Andrews  and  his  party  of  young  soldiers,  see  a  well- 
written  volume  from  the  pen  of  one  of  them  (Lieutenant  William  Pettinger,  of  the  Second  Ohio),  entitled.  Dar- 
ing and  Sn/ering:  A  History  of  the  Great  Fnilroad  Adrenture. 


304 


CAPTURE   OF   CUMBERLAND   GAP. 


people.     They  saw  a  prospect  of  a  sudden  cessation  of  that  supply,  so  they 
fled  while  a  way  of  escape  was  yet  open. 

The  cautious  Buell  and  the  fiery  Mitchel  did  not  work  well  together,  and 
the  latter  was  soon  called  to  Washington  City  and  assigned  to  the  command 
of  the  Department  of  the  South,  with  his  head-quarters  at  Hilton  Head, 
leaving  his  troops  in  the  West  in  charge  of  General  Rousseau.  For  a  short 


OTMBEBLAND   GAP   AND   ITS   DEPKNDBNCIES. » 

time  afterward  there  was  a  lull  in  the  storm  of  war  westward  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains,  but  it  was  the  precursor  of  a  more  furious  tempest. 
During  that  lull,  let  us  observe  and  consider  events  on  the  Atlantic  coast, 
along  the  northern  shores  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  on  the  Lower  Missis- 
sippi. 

1  Cumberland  Gap  is  a  cleft  in  the  Cumberland  Mountains,  five  hundred  feet  in  depth,  and  only  -wide  enouch 
at  the  bottom  in  some  places  for  a  roadway.  It  forms  the  principal  door  of  entrance  to  southeastern  Kentucky 
from  the  great  valley  of  East  Tennessee,  and  during  the  war  was  a  position  of  great  military  importance.  1: 
•was  very  strongly  fortified  by  the  Confederates  at  the  beginning  of  the  contest,  and  supporting  works  were  con- 
structed on  all  of  the  neighboring  heights.  The  relative  position  of  these,  their  names,  and  a  general  outline  of 
the  mountains  at  the  Gap,  and  in  the  vicinity,  are  seen  in  the  above  topographical  sketch,  by  Dr.  B.  Howard,  of 
the  United  States  Army,  from  the  western  side.  A  email  force,  well  provisioned,  might  have  held  the  Gup 
against  an  Immense  army. 

EXPLANATION.— A,  Fort  State  corner;  B,  a  fort  not  named;  C,  Fort  Colonel  Churchill;  I>,  the  Gap;  E,  Fort 
Colonel  Rains;  F,  Fort  Colonel  Mallory;  G.  G,  G,  G,  stockades  and  rifle-pits;  I,  Lewis's  Gap;  L,  Fort  Colonel 
Hunter;  M,  Kentucky  road  through  the  Gap;  O,  Baptists'  Gan;  P.  Earthworks  then  recently  constructed. 


EXPEDITION  AGAINST  NEW  BERNE.  305 


CHAPTER    XII, 

OPERATIONS  ON  THE  COASTS  OF  THE  ATLANTIC  AND  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO. 

E  left  General  Burnside  in  Albemarle  Sound,  after  the  cap- 
ture of  Roanoke  Island  and  the  operations  at  Elizabeth 
City,  Edenton,  and  Plymouth,1  preparing  for  other  conquests 
on  the  North  Carolina  coast.  For  that  purpose  he  con- 
centrated his  forces,  with  the  fleet  now  in  command  of 
Commodore  Rowan  (Goldsborough  having  been  ordered 
to  Hampton  Roads),  at  Hatteras  Inlet.  New  Berne,  the 
capital  of  Craven  County,  at  the  confluence  of  the  rivers  Trent  and  Neuse, 
was  his  first  object  of  attack.8 

The  land  and  naval  forces  left  Hatteras  Inlet  on  the  morning  of  the  12th 
of  March,"  and  at  sunset  the  gun-boats  and  transports  anchored 
off"  the  mouth  of  Slocum's  Creek,  about  eighteen  miles  from  New 
Berne,  where  Burnside  had    determined  to  make  a   landing.      His  troops 
numbered  about  fifteen  thousand.      The  landing  was  begun  at  seven  o'clock 
the  next  morning,*  under  cover  of  the  gun-boats  ;    and  so  eager    4  ^^^ 
were  the  men  to  get  ashore,  that  many,  too  impatient  to  wait  for 
the  boats,  leaped  into  the  water,  waist  deep,  and  waded  to  the  land.     Then 
they  pushed  on  in  the  direction  of  New  Berne,  in  a  copious  rain,  dragging 
their  heavy  cannon,3  with  great  difficulty  and  fatigue,  through  the  wet  clay, 
into  which  men  often  sank  knee  deep.     The  head  of  the  column  was  within 
a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  Confederate  works  at  sunset,  when  it  halted  and 
bivouacked.      During  the  night  the  remainder   of   the  army  came  up   in 
detachments  hour  after  hour,  meeting  no  resistance.     The  gun-boats  mean- 
while had  moved  up  the  river  abreast  the  army,  the  flag-ship  Delaware  lead- 
ing.    A  shore-battery  opened  upon  her  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  but 
was  soon  quieted  by  her  reply. 

The  main  body  of  the  Confederates,  under  the  command  of  General 
Branch,  consisted  of  eight  regiments  of  infantry  and  five  hundred  cavalry, 
with  three  batteries  of  field-artillery  of  six  guns  each.  These  occupied  a  line 
of  intrenchments  extending  more  than  a  mile  from  near  the  river  across  the 
railway,  supported  by  another  line,  on  the  inland  flank,  of  rifle-pits  and 
detached  intrenchments  in  the  form  of  curvettes  and  redans,  for  more  than 
a  mile,  and  terminating  in  a  two-gun  redoubt.  On  the  river-bank  and  cover- 

1  See  Chapter  VI.  pages  170  to  175,  inclusive. 

2  New  Berne  was  a  poiiff  of  much  military  importance.    It  was  near  the  head  of  an  extensive  and  navigable 
arm  of  the  sea.  and  was  connected  by  railway  with  Beaufort  harbor  at  Morehead  City,  and  Ealeigh,  the  capital 
of  the  Stole. 

*  Among  them  were  six  naval  howitzers  that  Rowan  put  ashore,  under  Lieutenant  R.  3.  McCook,  to  assist 
in  the  attack. 

YOL.  II.— 20 


306  BATTLE   OF  NEW  BEROTL 

ing  their  left  was  Fort  Thompson,  four  miles  from  New  Berne,  armed  with 
thirteen  heavy  guns  ;  and  other  works  and  appliances,  prepared  by  good 
engineering  skill,  for  the  defense  of  the  river-channel  against  the  passage  of 
gun-boats,  were  numerous.1 

At  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  14th,"  the  army  moved  forward  in 
three  columns,  under  Generals  Foster,  Reno,  and  Parke.   A  heavy 

^°»  *ay  *°r  a  s^ort  time  uPon  the  lan(l  an(i  water,  but  it  was 
soon  dissipated.  Foster,  with  the  first  brigade,  marched  up  the 
main  country  road  to  attack  Fort  Thompson  and  the  Confederate  left.  Reno, 
with  the  second  brigade,  followed  nearer  the  line  of  the  railway,  to  fall  upon 
their  right ;  and  Parke,  with  the  third  brigade,  kept  such  position  that  he 
might  attack  their  front  or  assist  the  other  two  brigades. 

Foster  began  battle  at  eight  o'clock.8  At  the  same  time  Reno  pushed  on 
toward  the  Confederate  right  flank,  while  Parke  took  position  on  their  front. 
Foster  was  supported  on  his  left  by  the  boat-howitzers,  manned  by  Lieuten- 
ants McCook,  Hammond,  Daniels,  and  Tillotson,  with  marines  and  a  detach- 
ment of  the  Union  Coast  Guard.  Before  the  Confederate  center  was  placed 
a  12-pounder  steel  cannon,  under  Captain  Bennett,  of  the  Cossack,  who 
was  assisted  in  its  management  by  twenty  of  that  ship's  crew ;  and  on  the 
left  of  the  insurgents  was  Captain  Dayton's  battery,  from  the  transport 
Highlander. 

Foster's  brigade  bore  the  brunt  of  the  battle  for  about  four  hours.  In 
response  to  his  first  gun,  the  assailed  ran  up  the  Confederate  flag  with  a 
shout,  and  opened  a  brisk  fire  which  soon  became  most  severe.  There  was  a 
hard  struggle  for  the  position  where  their  intrenchments  crossed  the  railway, 
and  in  this  the  Second  Massachusetts  and  Tenth  Connecticut  were  con- 
spicuous. General  Parke  gave  support  to  Foster  until  it  was  evident  that 
the  latter  could  sustain  himself,  when  the  former,  with  his  whole  brigade 
excepting  the  Eleventh  Connecticut,  Colonel  Mathews,  went  to  the  support  of 
Reno  in  his  flank  movement,  which  that  officer  was  carrying  on  with  success. 
After  he  had  fought  about  an  hour,  he  ordered  the  Twenty-first  Massachu- 
setts, Colonel  Clark,  to  charge  a  portion  of  the  Confederate  works.  It  dashed 
forward  at  the  double-quick,  accompanied  by  General  Reno  in  person,  and  in 
a  few  moments  was  within  the  intrenchments,  from  which  it  was  as  speed- 
ily driven  by  two  of  Branch's  regiments.  This  was  followed  by  a  charge  of 
the  Fourth  Rhode  Island  upon  a  battery  of  five  guns  in  its  front,  supported 
by  rifle-pits.  The  battery  was  captured,  the  National  flag  was  unfurled 
over  it,  and  its  occupants  and  supporters  were  driven  pell-mell  far  away 

1  A  little  below  Fort  Thompson  was  Fort  Dixie,  four  guns.     Between  Fort  Thompson  and  the  city  were 
Forts  Brown, Ellis,  and  Lane,  each  mounting  eight  guns;  and  a  mile  from  New  Berne  was  Union  Point  Bat- 
tery, of  two  guns,  manned  by  a  company  of  public  singers.     In  the  channel  of  the  Neuse  were  twenty-four 
sunken  vessels,  several  torpedoes,*  and  submerged  iron-pointed  spars,  planted  so  as  to  pierce  the  bottoms  of  ves- 
sels ascending  the  river.    On  the  left  bank  of  the  Neuse  was  a  succession  of  redoubts,  over  half  a  mile  in 
extent,  in  the  midst  of  woods  and  swamps,  for  riflemen  and  field-pieces. 

2  His  troops    consisted  of  the  Twenty-third,  Twenty-fourth,  Twenty-fifth,  and   Twenty-seventh    Mas- 
sachusetts, commanded  respectively  by  Colonels  Kurtz,  Stevenson,  Upton,  and  Lee;  and  the  Tenth  Connecti- 
cut, Colonel  Drake. 

— — __ _ • — — 

*  These  torpedoes  consisted  of  «  cylinder  nf  iron,  about  ten  inches  in  diameter,  into  which  fitted  a  heavily  loaded  bomb-shell,  rating 
on  springs.  The  torpedo  was  placed  on  the  point  of  heavy  timber,  in  the  form  and  posit  on  of  eknauz-de-frii€,  held  firmly  at  the  bottom 
of  the  river  by  stones  in  a  box,  and  lying  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees  in  the  direction  of  an  approaching  vessel.  The  shell  was  so 
arranged,  that  when  a  vessel  should  strike  the  cylinder  on  the  point  of  the  timber,  a  percussion  cap  would  be  discharged  and  the  shell 
exploded.  These  were  very  formidable  missiles,  but  the  gun-boaU  did  not  go  near  them. 


CAPTURE   OF  NEW  BEKKE. 


307 


from  their  lost  guns  and  breast-works.  The  victory  was  made  com- 
plete by  the  aid  of  the  Fifth  Rhode  Island  and  Eighth  and  Eleventh  Con- 
necticut. 

All  this  while,  Reno  was  losing  heavily  from  the  effects  of  another  bat- 
tery. So  he  called  up  his  reserve  regiment  (the  Fifty-first  Pennsylvania, 
Colonel  Hartrauft),  and  ordered  it 
to  charge  the  work.  It  was  done 
gallantly,  and  the  Fifty-first  New 
York,  Twenty-first  Massachusetts, 
and  Ninth  New  Jersey  participated 
in  the  achievement  and  the  triumph. 
Foster,  meanwhile,  hearing  the 
shouts  on  the  left  when  the  order 
to  charge  was  given,  had  directed 
his  brigade  to  advance  along  the 
whole  line.  Pressed  at  all  points, 
on  front  and  flank,  the  Confederates 
abandoned  every  thing  and  fled, 
pursued  by  Foster  to  the  verge  of 
the  Trent.  The  fugitives  were  more 
fleet  than  he,  and,  burning  the  rail- 
way and  turnpike  bridges  behind 
them  that  spanned  the  Trent  (the 
first  by  sending  a  raft  of  flaming 
turpentine  and  cotton  against  it), 
they  escaped.  So  ended  the  BAT- 
TLE OF  NEW  BERNE.' 

The  National  squadron,  in  the 
mean  time,  had  co-operated  with  the 
army  in  the  attack  on  Fort  Thomp» 
son,  and  in  driving  the  Confede- 
rates from  the  other  batteries  on 
the  shore.  When  these  were 
evacuated,  the  gun-boats  passed 

the  obstructions  and  went  up  to  the  city.  The  Confederate  troops  had 
fired  it  in  seven  places,  and  then  hurried  to  Tuscarora,  about  ten  miles 
from  New  Berne,  where  they  halted.  Large  numbers  of  the  terrified  citizens 
had  abandoned  their  homes  and  fled  to  the  interior.  No  less  than  seven 
railway  trains,  crowded  to  overflowing  with  men,  women,  and  children,  left 
New  Berne  for  Goldsboro'  on  the  day  of  the  battle.  "  The  town  of  New 
Berne,"  says  Pollard,  "  originally  contained  twelve  hundred  people ;  when 
occupied  by  the  enemy,  it  contained  one  hundred  people,  male  and  female, 
of  the  old  population."  Pollard  did  not  count  the  large  number  of  colored 
loyalists  who  remained  as  "  people." 

General  Foster's  brigade  was  taken  over  the  Trent  and  to  the  city 
wharves  by  some  of  Rowan's  boats,  and  took  military  possession  of  New 
Berne.  General  Burnside  made  the  fine  old  mansion  of  the  Stanley  family, 


OPERATIONS  NEAR  NEW  BERNK. 


1  See  reports  of  General  Btirnslde  and  his  subordinate  officers,  and  of  Commodore  Bowan. 


308 


EFFECT   OF  THE   CAPTURE   OF  NEW   BERNE. 


in   the 

lowin 


suburbs    of  the    town,  his    head-quarters,    and   there,    on   the    fol- 
day,   he    issued    an    order,    appointing    General    Foster   military 

governor  of  the  city, 
and  directing  the  places 
of  public  worship  to  be 
opened  on  Sunday,  the 
16th,  at  a  suitable  hour, 
in  order  that  the  chap- 
lains of  the  different 
regiments  might  hold 
divine  service  in  them ; 
the  bells  to  be  rung  as 
usual  On  the  same 
day  Burnside  issued  an 
order,  congratulating 
his  troops  on  account 
of  the  "brilliant  and 
hard-won  victory,"  and 


KBw  BE***. 


directed  each  regiment 
engaged  in  it  to  place  the  name  of  New  Berne  on  its  banner.  In  his 
report,  he  spoke  in  the  highest  terms  of  the  courage  and  fidelity  of  his 
troops,  and  gave  to  the  general-in-chief  (McClellan)  the  credit  of  planning  the 
expedition.1 

In  this  battle  the  Nationals  lost  about  one  hundred  in  killed  and  four 
hundred  and  ninety-eight  in  wounded.  Among  the  former  were  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Henry  Merritt,  of  the  Twenty-third  Massachusetts,  and  other  gallant 
officers  and  men.  The  loss  of  the  Confederates  was  much  less  in  killed  and 
wounded,  but  two  hundred  of  them  were  made  prisoners.8  The  spoils  of 
victory  were  many  and  important,  ;3  and  the  possession  of  the  town  of  New 
Berne,  by  which  the  Wilmington  and  Weldon  Railway,  the  great  line  of 
travel  between  the  North  and  the  South,  was  exposed,  gave  to  the  National 
cause  in  that  region  an  almost  incalculable  advantage.  Its  moral  effect  was 
prodigious,  and  greatly  disheartened  the  enemies  of  the  Government,  who 
saw  in  it  "  a  subject  of  keen  mortification  to  the  South."1 

In  the  midst  of  the  horrors  of  war  at  New  Berne,  and  almost  before  the 
smoke  of  battle  was  dissipated,  the  Christian  spirit  of  the  friends  of  the 
Government  was  made  conspicuous  in  acts  of  benevolence  by  the  generous 
deeds  of  Vincent  Colver,  a  well-known  citizen  of  New  York,  and  the  oricri- 

••  O 

nator  of  the  CHRISTIAN  COMMISSION  of  the  army,  whose  holy  ministrations, 
nearly  co-extensive  with  those  of  the  UNITED  STATES  SANITARY  COMMISSION, 
in  the  camp,  the  field,  and  the  hospital,  throughout  almost  the  entire  period 
of  the  war,  will  be  considered  hereafter.  Mr.  Colyer  was  with  Burnside's 

1  "  I  beg  to  say  to  the  general  commanding  the  army,"  he  -wrote,  "  that  I  have  endeavored  to  carry  out  the 
very  minute  instructions  given  me  hy  him  before  leaving  Annapolis,  and  thus  far  events  have  been  singularly 
coincident  with  his  anticipations." 

8  They  reported  their  loss  at  64  killed,  101  wounded,  and  413  missing. 

*  These  were  the  important  town  and  harbor  of  New  Berne  ;  eight  batteries  mounting  forty  -six  heavy  guns  ; 
three  batteries  of  light  artillery  of  six  guns  each  ;  two  steamboats  ;  a  number  of  sailing  vessels  ;  wagons,  horses, 
and  mules  ;  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition  and  army  supplies  ;  the  entire  camp  equipage  of  the  Confederates; 
and  much  turpentine,  rosin,  and  cotton, 

4  Pollard's  first  Year  <tfth«  War,  i.  283. 


CHRISTIAN  WORK  AT  NEW  BERNE.  309 

expedition  for  the  two-fold  purpose  of  distributing  to  the  sick  and  wounded 
the  generous  contributions  of  patriotic  and  charitable  citizens,  and  to  exer- 
cise a  fostering  care  of  the  poor  and  ignorant  colored  people,  from  whose 
limbs  the  hand  of  the  loyal  victor  had  just  unloosed  the  shackles  of  hopeless 
slavery. 

Mr.  Colyer  began  his  blessed  work  on  Roanoke  Island  in  February,  and 
now,  at  the  middle  of  March,  he  was  made  busy  in  the  same  high  vocation 
at  New  Berne.     When  his  labors  *n  the  hospitals  were  finished,  he  was 
placed  in  charge  of  the  helpless  of  that  town  of  every  kind,  by 
an  order  issued  by  Bumside,"  which  read  thus :  "  Mr.  Vincent      Mis6^80' 
Colyer  is  hereby  appointed  Superintendent  of  the  Poor,  and  will 
be  obeyed   and   respected  accordingly."1     Mr.   Colyer    took  for   his  head- 
quarters a  respectable  dwelling  in  the 
town,  and  at  once  began  the  exercise 
of   the    most    commendable    form    of 
benevolence,  in    finding    remunerative 
employment  for  the  healthy  destitute.2 
He  opened  evening  schools  for  the  edu- 
cation of  the  colored  people,  in  which 
over  eisrht  hundred  of  the  most  eager 

o  o 

pupils  were  nightly  seen,  some  of 
General  Foster's  New  England  soldiers 
acting  as  teachers.  But  this  promising, 
benevolent  work  was  suddenly  stopped 
by  Edward  Stanley,  who 

1      j    i  •    A    j&  i       it,  *  May.  COLTER'S  HEAD-QUARTERS. 

had  been  appointed*  by  the 

President  military  governor  of  North  Carolina,  and  whose  policy  was  that 
of  a  large  class  of  Unionists  in  border  slave-labor  States,  namely,  to  preserve 
slavery,  and,  if  possible,  the  Union.  The  closing  of  the  schools  was  the  first 
administrative  act  of  the  new  governor,  in  conformity  with  the  barbarous 
laws  of  North  Carolina,  which  made  it,  he  said,  "  a  criminal  offense  to  teach 
the  blacks  to  read."  He  also  returned  fugitive  slaves  to  their  masters  ;  and 
the  hopes  of  that  down-trodden  race  in  that  region,  which  were  so  delight- 
fully given  in  promises,  were  suddenly  extinguished.3' 

Having  taken  possession  of  New  Berne,  Burnside  proceeded  at  once  to 
further  carry  out  the  instructions  of  General  McClellan  by  leading  a  force 

1  On  the  24th  of  April,  General  Foster  issued  an  order  that  all  passes  given  to  negroes  by  Mr.  Colyer  to  go  out 
of  the  lines  be  respected  at  the  outposts,  and  that  all  persons  outside,  inquiring  for  him,  be   sent  to   him 
unquestioned. 

2  Mr.  Colyer  gave  employment  to  every  able-bodied  man  that  could  be  found  ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  four 
months  that  he  administered  the  duties  of  his  office  under  Burnside  there,  colored  men  built  three  first-class 
earthwork  forts :  one  at  New  Berne,  another  on  Roanoke  Island,  and  a  third  at  Washington,  North  Carolina. 
They  also  performed  much  labor  as  carpenters  and  blacksmiths,  and  were  made  useful  in  loading  and  discharging 
cargoes  for  about  three  hundred  Government  vessels,  serving  as  crews  on  about  twenty  steamers,  and  as  gangs 
of  laborers  in  several  departments.     More  than  fifty  of  them  were  employed  in  the  perilous  duty  of  spies,  going 
sometimes  three  hundred  miles  within  the  Confederate  lines,  and  bringing  back  the  most  reliable  information, 
because  the  negroes  were  uniformly  loyal  to  the  National  cause. 

During  the  four  months  that  Mr.  Colyer  was  in  New  Berne,  he  and  his  assistants  cared  for  and  kept  from 
want  and  suffering  over  eight  hundred  people. 

*  When  this  fact  was  told  to  President  Lincoln,  he  said,  with  great  earnestness,  "Well,  this  I  have  always 
maintained  and  shall  insist  on,  that  no  slave  who  once  comes  within  our  lines  a  fugitive  from  a  rebel  shall  ever 
be  returned  to  his  master.  For  my  part,  I  have  hated  slavery  from  my  childhood."  This  was  said  at  about  tho 
time  when  he  had  written  a  proclamation  of  emancipation,  which,  by  the  advice  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  was 


310  EXPEDITION   AGAINST  FORT  MACON. 

against  Fort  Macon,  that  commanded  the  important  harbor  of  Beaufort, 
North  Carolina,  and  Bogue  Sound.1  That  fort,  with  others,  it  will  be  remem- 
bered, was  seized  by  Governor  Ellis,  early  in  186 1,2  before  the  so-called  seces- 
sion of  the  State.  Its  possession  by  the  Government  would  secure  the  use 
of  another  fine  harbor  on  the  Atlantic  coast  to  the  National  vessels  engaged 
in  the  blockading  and  other  service,  an  object  of  great  importance.  It  stands 
upon  a  long  spit  or  ridge  of  sand,  cast  up  by  the  waves,  called  Bogue  Island, 
and  separated  from  the  main  by  Bogue"  Sound,  which  is  navigable  for  small 
vessels.  At  the  head  of  the  deeper  part  of  Beaufort  harbor,  and  at  the 
terminus  of  the  railway  from  New  Berne,  is  Morehead  City,  thirty-six  miles 
from  the  former ;  and  on  the  northern  side  of  the  harbor  is  Beaufort,  the 
capital  of  Carteret  County,  and  an  old  and  pleasant  town,  which  was  a 
popular  place  of  resort  for  the  North  Carolinians  in  the  summer.  Into  that 
harbor  blockade-runners  had  for  some  time  been  carrying  supplies  for  the 
Confederates.3 

General  Burnside  intrusted  the  expedition  against  Fort  Macon  to  the 
command  of  General  Parke,  at  the  same  time  sending  General  Reno  to  make 
further  demonstrations  in  the  rear  of  Norfolk.  Parke's  forces  were  trans- 
ferred by  water  to  Slocum's  Creek,  from  which  point  they  marched  across  the 
country  and  invested  Morehead  City,  nine  days  after  the  fall  of 
New  Berne-a  The  latter  Place  was  evacuated.  On  the  25th,  a  de- 
tachment, composed  of  the  Fourth  Rhode  Island  and  -Eighth 
Connecticut,  took  possession  of  Beaufort  without  opposition,  for  there  was 
no  military  force  there. 

In  the  mean  time  a  flag  had  been  sent  to  Fort  Macon  with  a  demand  for 
its  surrender.  It  was  refused,  the  commander,  Colonel  Moses  T.  White 
(nephew  of  Jefferson  Davis),  declaring  that  he  would  not  yield  until  he  had 
eaten  his  last  biscuit  and  slain  his  last  horse.  Vigorous  preparations  were  at 
once  made  to  capture  it,  and  on  the  llth  of  April  General  Parke  made  a 
reconnoissance  in  force  on  Bogue  Spit,  drove  in  the  Confederate  pickets,  and 
selected  good  points  for  the  planting  of  siege-guns.  At  that  time  regular 
siege  operations  commenced,  and  the  garrison  was  confined  within  the  limits 
of  the  fort,  closely  watched,  for  it  was  expected  that  in  their  supposed  des- 

withheld  for  some  months,  for  prndential  reasons. — See  Mr.  Colyer's  Report  of  the  Christian  Mission  to  the 
United  States  Army,  from  August,  1861,  to  August,  1862.  In  that  report  may  be  found  most  interesting  details 
of  work  and  experience  among  the  freedmen  on  the  Atlantic  coast. 

1  "Having gained  possession  of  which  [New  Berne],  and  the  railroad  passing  through  it,  you  will  at  once 
throw  a  sufficient  force  upon  Beaufort,  and  take  the  steps  necessary  to  reduce  Fort  Macon  and  open  that  port." — 
McClellan's  Instructions,  January  7£h,  1S62. 

3  See  page  161,  volume  I. 

s  The  Confederates  owned  a  war  steamer  called  the  N~a»hmlle,  commanded  by  Captain  R.  P.  Pegram.  At 
the  beginning  of  February,  1862,  she  was  lying  in  the  harbor  of  Southampton,  England,  with  a  cargo  of  stores 
valued  at  $8.000,000.  Kear  her  was  the  United  States  gun-boat  Tuscarora,  Captain  Craven,  carrying  nine  heavy 
guns,  which  had  been  sent  over  for  the  special  purpose  of  watching  the  Nadimlle,  and  capturing  her  when  sho 
should  put  to  sea.  The  British  authorities,  sympathizing  with  the  Confederates,  notified  Captain  Craven  that 
the  Tuscarora  would  not  be  allowed  to  leave  the  port  until  twenty-four  hours  after  the  Nashville  should  depart. 
The  British  war-ship  Dauntless  lay  near,  ready  to  enforce  the  order,  and  the  armored  ship  Warrior  was  within 
call,  if  necessity  should  require  its  presence.  The  result  was,  that  on  the  8d  of  February  the  Nashville  left 
Southampton,  eluded  the  chase  of  the  Tuscarora,  that  commenced  twenty -fonr  honrs  afterward,  and  ran  the 
blockade  into  Beaufort  harbor  on  the  28th  of  the  same  month,  with  her  valuable  cargo.  She  had  coaled  on  the 
way  at  the  friendly  English  port  of  Bermuda,  where,  on  the  22d  of  February,  an  order  was  promulgated  pro- 
hibiting the  use  of  that  port  as  a  coal  d6pot  by  the  United  States.  This  was  one  of  many  similar  exhibitions 
of  the  professed  neutrality  of  Great  Britain  during  the  war.  The  Nashville  remained  in  Beaufort  until  the  night 
of  the  17th  of  March,  when  she  again  ran  the  blockade,  and  went  to  sea  to  depredate  upon  American  merchant- 
vessels. 


PREPARATIONS   TO   ASSAIL   FOKT   MACON. 


311 


perate  strait  they  might  make  a  sudden  and  fierce  sortie,  but  there  was  only 
some  picket  skirmishing  occasionally.  Ordnance  and  ordnance  stores  were 
rafted  over  from  a  wooded  point  near  Carolina  City  by  General  Parke,  and 
batteries  were  constructed  behind  sand  dunes  on  Bogue  Spit.  Gun-boats 


VIEW   AT  inS   LANDING   AT   MQREIIEAD   CITY.1 

were  co-operating  with  them,  and  the  garrison,  composed  of  about  five 
hundred  North  Carolinians,  was  cut  off  from  all  communication  by  sea  and 
land.5 

Three  siege  batteries  were  erected  on  Bogue  Spit  behind  sand-hills,  the 
sides  and  front  being  formed  by  sand-bags.  The  most  distant,  under  Lieu- 
tenant Flagler,  of  the  New  York  Third  Artillery,  was  in  the  borders  of  a 
marsh,  about  fourteen  hundred  yards  from  the  fort,  and  mounted  four  ten- 


1  This  is  a  view  looking  westward  of  the  causeway,  on  which  lies  the  railway  track  from  the  main  at  More- 
head  City  to  the  wharf  at  deep  water.    Morehead  City  is  seen  in  the  distance,  and  Bogue  Sound  and  Spit  appear 
on  the  left,  where  the  vessels  are  seen.  The  single  bird  indicates  the  place  of  Morehead  City;  the  two  birds,  the 
site  of  a  fort  erected  by  the  Nationals;  the  three  birds,  the  wooded  point  at  Carolina  City  from  which  ordnance 
and  supplies  were  sent  over  to  the  Spit;  and  the  four  birds  show  the  position  of  the  landing-place  on  the  Spit 
from  which  the  siege-guns  were  taken  to  thi-ir  proper  places.    The  picture  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  writer 
from  the  deck  of  the  Ben  Deford,  in  December,  1S64. 

2  Two  of  the  companies  in  the  fort  were  young  men  from  Beaufort,  and  there,  in  sight  of  their  homos,  they 
were  really  prisoners.     They  resorted  to  various  devices  to  keep  up  communication  with  their  friends.     Among 
others,  they  would  send  out  tiny  vessels,  witli  sails  all  set,  to  drift  across  the  bay,  around  the  marshes,  to  Beaufort, 
carrying  letters  or  other  kinds  of  messages.    On  a  thin 

board,  thus  set  afloat  on  the  20th  of  April,  was  inscribed 
the  following  message :  "  To  the  Ladys  of  £etnifort, — we 
are  still  induring  the  privations  of  War.  witli  unexosted 
Hopes  if  this  vcssil  due  reac£  hur  port  of  destiny  you 
will  find  that  we  are  still  well  and  alive  and  will  not  lecve 
till  we  sea  the  ruins  of  theas  old  "Walls  we  have  had 
several  scurmish  fights  with  the  Yankee  Piket  Card,  the 
old  topsail  gards  sends  there  best  Respects  to  all  there 
Lady  friends  of  Beaufort  and  surrounding  country.1' 

Such  contrivances  for  communication  were  used  else- 
where. While  the  contending  armies  were  on  the  Rap- 
pahannock,  the  pickets  of  both  sides  would  send  news- 
papers backward  and  forward  across  the  stream  in  that 
way.  Our  little  picture  shows  one  in  the  possession  of 
Lieutenant  C.  A.  Alvord,  Jr.,  of  General  CaldwelPs  staff, 
which  he  brought  from  the  Rappahannock.  It  is  made 
of  a  piece  of  thin  board,  about  twenty-three  inches  in 

length,  with  a  strip  of  the  same  for  a  keel,  and  a  rudder  mewsrArBB-noAT  AT 

of  tin.    Two  small  sticks  formed  masts,  and  the.  sails 
were  made  of  checked  cotton  cloth.     On  it  a  newspaper  was-sentover  by  the  insurgents  from  the  Frederteks- 
burg  side  of  the  river. 


312  SIEGE  AND  BOMBARDMENT  OF  FORT  MACON. 

• 

inch  mortars.  The  second  was  about  two  hundred  yards  in  front  of  it,  under 
Captain  -Morris,  of  the  First  Regular  Artillery,  and  mounted  three  long  30- 
pound  Parrott  guns ;  and  the  third  was  one  hundred  yards  still  nearer  the 
fort,  composed  of  four  8-inch  mortars,  and  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Prouty, 
of  the  Third  New. York  Artillery.  When  these  batteries  were  completed,  the 
gun-boats  Daylight  (flag-ship) ;  State  of  Georgia,  Commander  Armstrong ; 
and  Chippewa,  Lieutenant  Bryson,  and  the  barque  Gemsbok,  Lieutenant 
Cavendish,  took  position  for  battle  outside  the  Spit,  within  range  of  the  fort. 
Burnside  came  down  from  New  Berne,  and  passed  over  to  the  batteries ;  and 
at  six  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  April,"  Flagler 
opened  fire  with  his  10-inch  mortars,  directed  by  Lieutenant 
Andrews  of  the  Signal  Corps,  and  his  accomplished  young  assistant,  Lieu- 
tenant Wait.'  The  other  batteries  followed,  and  in  the  course  often  minutes 
the  fort  replied  with  a  shot  from  Captain  Manney's  24-pounder  battery  On 
the  terreplein.  The  heavy  columbiads  and  32-pounders  en  barbette  joined 
in  the  cannonade,  and  at  eight  o'clock  the  fort,  belching  fire  and  smoke  like 
an  active  volcano,  was  sending  a  shot  every  minute.  The  National  batteries 
were  responding  with  equal  vigor,  and  the  war  vessels  were  doing  good 
service,  maneuvering  in  an  elliptical  course,  like  Dupont's  at  Port  Royal 
Entrance,  and  throwing  heavy  shot  and  shell  upon  the  fortress.  But  the 
roughness  of  the  sea,  caused  by  a  southwest  wind,  compelled  them  to  with- 
draw after  fighting  an  hour  and  a  quarter.  The  land  batteries  kept  at  work 
until  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  a  white  flag,  displayed  on  Fort 
Macon,  caused  their  firing  to  cease.  Captain  Guion,  of  the  garrison,  came 
out  with  a  proposition  from  Colonel  White  to  surrender;  and  before  ten 
o'clock  the  next  morning4  the  fort  was  in  the  possession  of 
the  National  forces,  with  about  five  hundred  prisoners  of  war.8 
Burnside  was  present,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  ensign  of  the 

1  In  cases  like  this,  where  the  mortars  and  guns  were  so  situated  behind  obstructions  to  vision  that  the  range 
conld  not  be  precisely  known,  nor  the  effects  of  missiles  sent  determined,  the  services  of  the  members  of  the 
Signal  Corps  were  most  important.  As  an  illustrative  example,  I  quote  from  the  report  of  Lieutenant  Andrews 
on  this  occasion :  "I  was  the  only  [Signal]  officer  on  duty  on- Beaufort  station,  until  Lieutenant  Marvin  Wait 
reported  for  duty.  My  station  was  at  a  right  anzle  with  the  line  of  firo,  so  that  I  was  enabled  to  judge  with 
accuracy  the  distance  over  or  short  a  shot  fell.  The  10-inch  shell  were  falling,  almost  without  exception,  more 
than  three  hundred  yards  beyond  the  fort.  Lieutenant  Wait  anil  mysi-lf  continued  to  signal  to  the  officer  in  charge 
until  the  correct  range  was  obtained.  The  8-inch  shell  were  falling  short — we  signaled  to  the  officer  in 
charge  of  that  battery  with  the  same  effect  The  same  was  the  case  with  the  battery  of  Parrott  guns,  which  was 
too  much  elevated.  From  the  position  of  our  batteries,  it  was  impossible  for  the  officers  in  charge  to  see  how 
their  shots  fell,  but  owing  to  the  observations  made  by  Lieutenant  Wait  and  myself,  and  signaled  to  them  from 
time  to  time,  an  acctfrate  range  was  obtained  by  all  the  batteries,  and  was  not  lost  during  the  day.  After  12  J/., 
every  sJiot  fired  from  our  batteries  fell  in  or  on  the  fort" 

Lieutenant  Wait  (son  of  John  T.  Wait,  of  Korwich,  Connecticut)  was  then  only  a  little  more  than  nineteen 
years  of  age.  He  had  acquired  great  skill  in  signaling,  and,  for  his  services  on  this  occasion,  Major  Myer,  the 
•chief  of  the  Signal  Department,  presented  him  with  a  very  beautiful  battle-flag.  A  few  months  later  he  gave 
;his  young  life  to  his  country,  while  gallantly  battling  with  his  regiment  (Eighth  Connecticut)  on  the  field  of 
Antietam. 

3  The  capitulation  was  signed  by  Colonel  M.  T.  White,  General  J.  G.  Parke,  and  Commodore  Samuel 
Lockwood.  The  troops  of  the  garrison  were  held  as  prisoners  of  war  on  parole  until  duly  exchanged.  Ths 
•officers  were  allowed  to  retain  their  side-arms;  and  both  officers  and  men  had  the  privilege  of  saving  their  pri- 
vate effects.  In  this  conflict  the  Nationals  lost  only  one  man  killed  and  two  wounded.  The  Confederates  lost 
seven  killed  and  eighteen  wounded.  The  fruits  for  the  victors  were — the  important  fort;  the  Command  of 
"Beaufort  Harbor;  20,000  pounds  of  powder;  150  10-inch  shells;  250  32-pound  shot;  150  8-inch  shot,  and  400  stand 
of  arms.— See  Reports  of  General  Bnrnside  and  Commodore  Lockwood,  April  27,  1862. 

On  the  day  after  the  surrender  Burnside  issued  a  congratulatory  order,  in  which  he  said  he  took  particular 
•pleasure  "in  thanking  General  Parke  and  his  brave  command  for  the  patient  labor,  fortitude,  and  courage 
displayed  in  the  investment  and  reduction  of  Fort  Macon,"  and  declared  that  the  troops  had  "earned  the  right 
to  wear  upon  their  colors  and  guidons  the  words,  '  FORT  MACOX,  April  25, 1862.'  " 


FORT  MACON  AND   ITS  VICINITY. 


313 


Republic,  and  the  new  colors  of  the  Fifth  Rhode  Island  battalion,  which  had 
just  been  presented  to  it  by  the  women  of  Providence,  unfurled  over  the 
fort.1 

The  writer  visited  and  sketched  Fort  Macon  in  December,  1864,  while 
accompanying  the  expedition  under  General  Butler  against  Fort  Fisher. 
The  transports  bearing  his  troops,  and  the  J3en  Deford,  his  head-quarters 
ship,  had  been  furnished  with  water  and  fuel  for  only  ten  days.  Having 
waited  three  days  at  the  place  of  rendezvous,  twenty-five  miles  at  sea,  off 
Fort  Fisher,  for  the  arrival  of  the  war-vessels  that  were  to  co-operate  with 
the  soldiers,  it  was  necessary  to  run  up  the  coast  seventy  miles  to  Beaufort 
for  a  new  supply  of  fuel  and'  water.  This  gave  the  writer  a  wished  for 
opportunity  to  visit  Beaufort  Harbor  and  its  surroundings.  We  entered  it 
during  one  of  the  heaviest  gales  known  on  that  coast  for  thirty  years,  and 
were  detained  there  four  days,  during  which  time  we  visited  the  old  town 
of  Beaufort,  the  more  modern  Morehead  City,  Carolina  City,  the  Bogue 
Banks  or  Spit,  and  Fort  Macon.  The  latter  is  at  the  eastern  point  of  the 
Spit,  upon  an  elevation  above  the  common  level,  composed  of  a  huge  mound 
of  sand  thrown  up  for  the  purpose.  The  fort  was  built  of  brick  and  stone, 


FOKT   MACON   IX   1864.  a 


and  named  in  honor  of  Nathaniel  Macon,  a  distinguished  statesman  of  North 
Carolina.     Built  for  defense  against  a  foreign  foe,  its  principal  strength  in 


1  The  Confederate  flag  that  was  displaced  by  the  National  banner  was  made  of  the  old  United  States  flag 
that  was  over  the  fort  when  the  insurgents  seized  it,  more  than  a  year  before.  The  red  and  white  stripes  had 
been  ripped  apart,  and  then  put  together  so  as  to  form  the  broad  bars  of  the  Confederate  flag.  The  superfluous 
stars  had  been  cut  out,  and  the  holes  thus  made  were  left. 

*  This  view  is  from  the  ramparts,  near  the  sally-port,  looking  seaward.  The  lower  and  the  upper  terreplein, 
on  whicli  forty-nine  heavy  guns  and  some  mortars  were  then  mounted,  en  barbette,  are  seen,  the  first  being  a  part 
of  the  outer  works,  and  the  second  the  surmounting  of  the  walls  of  the  citadel  (eighteen  feet  in  height),  which 
were  casemated,  covered  with  turf,  and  surrounded  a  large  parade.  In  the  foreground  is  seen  an  iron  82- 
ponnder. 


314  BATTLE  OF  SOUTH  MILLS. 

masonry  and  guns  was  toward  the  sea,  and  it  perfectly  commanded  the  nar- 
row ship  channel  at  the  entrance  to  the  harbor. 

We  found  Fort  Macon  very  much  in  the  condition  in  which  Burnside 
observed  it  when  he  entered  it,  excepting  the  absence  of  fragments  of  shot 
and  shell  and  cannon  and  carriages,  made  by  the  National  missiles.  On  its 
wall,  landward  (seen  in  shadow  in  the  engraving),  that  bore  the  brunt  of  the 
bombardment,  were  the  broad  wounds  made  by  shot  and  shell ;  and  here  and 
there  the  remains  of  furrows  made  by  them  were  seen  on  the  parades,  the 
ramparts,  and  the  glacis.  After  passing  half  an  hour  pleasantly  with  Cap- 
tain King,  the  commandant,  and  other  officers  of  the  garrison,  and  making 
the  sketch  on  the  preceding  page,  we  departed  for  the  Sen  Deford  in  the 
tug  that  took  us  from  it  and  on  the  following  day  left  the  harbor  for  the 
waters  in  front  of  Fort  Fisher. 

While  Parke  and  Lockwood  were  operating  at  Beaufort  Harbor,  troops 
under  General  Reno  were  quietly  taking  possession  of  important  places  on 
the  waters  of  Albemarle  Sound,  and  threatening  Norfolk  in  the  rear.  The 
movement  was  partly  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  Parke  in  his  siege  of  Fort 
Macon,  and  partly  to  gain  some  substantial  advantages  on  the  Sounds. 

Reno's   force   consisted    of   the  Twenty-first  Massachusetts,   Fifty-first 
Pennsylvania,   the   Sixth   New  Hampshire,  and  a  part  of  the  Ninth  and 
Eighty-ninth  New  York.     They  advanced  in  transports  up  the  Pasquotank 
to  within  three  miles  of  Elizabeth  City,  and,  landing  cautiously 
*  Ai862  19     m  *ne  n*onV  a  Part  °f  them  under  Colonel  Hawkins  were  pushed 
forward  to  surprise  and  intercept  a  body  of  Confederates  known 
to  be  about  leaving  that  place  for  Norfolk.     Hawkins  took  with  him  por- 
tions of  the  Ninth  and  Eighty-ninth  New  York,  and  Sixth  New  Hampshire ; 
and  a  few  hours  later  he  was  followed  by  General   Reno  and  the  remain- 
der of  the  troops. 

Hawkins  was  misled  by  a  treacherous  or  incompetent  guide,  and,  march- 
ing ten  miles  out  of  his  way,  lost  so  much  time  that  in  retracing  his  steps  he 
came  in  behind  Genei'al  Reno.  Meanwhile  the  Confederates  had  been 
apprised  of  the  movement,  and  when  the  Nationals  were  within  a  mile  and  a 
half  of  South  Mills,  near  Camden  Court-house,  they  were  assailed  with 
grape  and  canister  shot  from  the  foe,  who  were  in  a  good  position  with  artil- 
lery, having  a  dense  forest  in  their  rear  for  a  protection  and  cover,  and 
swamps  on  their  flanks.  The  attack  was  bravely  met.  Reno's  superior  num- 
bers soon  flanked  the  Confederates,  and  the  latter  hastily  withdrew.  A  gun- 
boat under  Captain  Flusser  had,  in  the  mean  time,  driven  the  foe  out  of  the 
woods  along  the  river-banks.  Hawkins's  Zouaves  had  made  a  gallant  charge, 
but  were  repulsed,  and  in  this  the  chief  loss  to  the  Nationals  occurred. 
They  had  fifteen  killed,  ninety-six  wounded,  and  two  made  prisoners.  The 
loss  of  the  Confederates  is  not  known.  They  left  thirty  killed  and  wounded 
on  the  field.  This  engagement  is  called  THE  BATTLE  OF  SOUTH  MILLS. 
The  defeat^ of  the  Third  Georgia  regiment  in  the  fight  produced  much 
consternation  in  Norfolk. 

General  Reno  allowed  his  wearied  troops  to  rest  on  the  battle-field  about 
six  hours,  when  they  returned  to  the  boats.  For  Avant  of  transportation,  he 
was  compelled  to  leave  some  of  his  killed  and  wounded  behind. 

Winton,  at  the  head  of  the  Chowan ;  Plymouth,  at  the  mouth  of  the 


OPERATIONS  IN  THE  REAR  OF  NORFOLK. 


315 


July  17, 
1862. 


Roanoke ;    and  Washington,  at  the  head  of  the  Pamlico  River,  were  all 
quietly  occupied  by  the  National  forces.1      This  occupation  so  widely  dis- 
persed Burnside's  troops, 
which    at    no  time    num- 
bered more  than  .sixteen 
thousand,   that    he   could 
no    longer    make    aggres- 
sive movements.  The  Gov- 
ernment had  no  troops  to 
spare  to   re-enforce    him; 
and      matters      remained 
comparatively  quiet  in  his 
department  until  the  mid- 
dle of  July,  when  he  was 
hastily  summoned  to  Fort- 
ress     Monroe" 
with     all     the 
forces  he  could 
collect;  for  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac,  on  the  Vir- 
ginia     Peninsula,     under 
General    McClellan,    was 
then   apparently  in  great 
danger.    General  Burnside 

O 

promptly  obeyed  the  sum- 
mons, leaving  General  Fos- 
ter in  command  of  the 
department.  During  the 
four  months  of  his  cam- 
paign in  that  region,  Burn- 
side  had  exhibited  those 
traits  of  character  that  marked  him  as  an  energetic,  sagacious,  and  judi- 
cious commander,  and  led  to  his  appointment  to  more  important  posts  of 
duty. 

For  the  remainder  of  the  year,  the  coasts  of  North  Carolina  were  in  the 
possession  of  the  National  troops.  Its  ports  were  closed,  either  by  actual 
occupation  or  by  blockading  vessels,  and  its  commerce  ceased  entirely, 
excepting  such  as  was  carried  on  by  British  blockade-runners.  These,  in 
spite  of  the  greatest  vigilance  of  the  blockading  squadrons  cruising  off  its 
entrances,  constantly  entered  the  Cape  Fear  River,  with  military  supplies 
and  necessaries  for  the  Confederates,  until  the  fall  of  Fort  Fisher,  at  the 
beginning  of  1865.  These  blockade-runners  were  steamships,  built  expressly 


OPERATIONS   IN    BtTRNSIDK  8   DEPARTMENT. 


1  At  about  this  time,  an  expedition  under  Commodore  Eowan  was  sent  to  obstruct  the  Dismal  Swamp 
Canal,  in  the  rear  of  Norfolk.  Eowan  left  Elizabeth  City  on  the  23d  of  April,  with  the  Lockwood,  WIMehead, 
and  Putnam,  each  with  an  officer  and  a  detachment  of  troops.  In  the  afternoon  ho  landed  one  hundred  men 
(fifty  on  each  bank),  and  then,  with  a  launch  on  the  canal  carrying  a  heavy  12-pounder,  went  forward  about  two 
miles.  They  sunk  a  schooner  in  the  canal,  and  filled  the  stream,  for  about  fifty  yards  above  it,  with  stumps  and 
trunks  of  trees,  brush,  vines,  and  earth.  In  this  work  they  met  with  no  opposition.  In  fact,  the  Confederates 
themselves  had  evidently  abandoned  the  use  of  the  canal,  for  they  had  obstructed  it  farther  on  toward 
Norfolk. 


316 


EXPEDITION  AGAINST  FORT  PULASKI. 


A   BLOCKADE-UUXNEK. 


for  the  purpose,  and  were  remarkable  for  strength  and  speed.     They  drew 
but  little  water,  and  had  raking  smoke-stacks.     Every  part   of  them   was 

painted  a  gray  color,  so 
that  they  could  not  be 
seen  even  in  a  very  light 
fog.  Their  achieve- 
ments in  supplying  the 
Confederates  with  arms, 
ammunition,  and  the 
necessaries  and  luxuries 
of  life,  will  be  consid- 
ered hereafter. 

"While  Burnside  and 
Rowan  were  operating 
on  the  coast  of  North 
Carolina,  Sherman  and 
Dupont  were  engaged  in  movements  on  the  coasts  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia,  having  for  their  first  object  the  capture  of  Fort  Pulaski,  and  ulti- 
mately other  important  points  and  posts  between  the  Savannah  River  and 
St.  Augustine  in  Florida. 

We  have  seen  that  at  the  close  of  1861  the  National  authority  was 
supreme  along  the  coast  from  Wassaw  Sound,  below  the  Savannah  River,  to 
the  North  Edisto,  well  up  toward  Charleston.1  National  troops  were 
stationed  as  far  down  as  Daufuskie  Island ;  and  so  early  as  the  close  of 
December,  General  Sherman  had  directed  General  Quincy  A.  Gillmore, 
his  Chief  Engineer,  to  reconnoiter  Fort  Pulaski  and  report  upon  the 
feasibility  of  a  bombardment  of  it.  Gillmore's  reply  was,  that  it  might 
be  reduced  by  batteries  of  rifled  guns  and  mortars  placed  on  Big  Tybee 
Island,  southeast  of  Cockspur  Island,  on  which  the  fort  stood,  and  across 
the  narrower  channel  of  the  Savannah ;  and  that  aid  might  be  given 
from  a  battery  on  Venus  Point  of  Jones's  Island,  two  miles  from  Cock- 
spur,  in  the  opposite  direction.  While  waiting  orders  from  Washington  on 
the  subject,  the  Forty-sixth  New  York,  Colonel  Rosa,  was  sent  to  occupy 
Big  Tybee. 

At  about  this  time"  explorations  were  made  by  the  Nationals  for  the  pur- 
•jan  1862.  Pose  °^  finding  some  channel  by  which  gun-boats  might  get  in 
the  rear  of  Fort  Pulaski.  Lieutenant  J.  H.  Wilson,  of  the  Topo- 
graphical Engineers,  had  received  information  from  negro  pilots  that  con- 
vinced him  that  such  channel  might  be  found,  connecting  Calibogue  Sound 
with  the  Savannah  River.  General  Sherman  directed  him  to  explore  in  search 
of  it.  Taking  with  him,  at  about  the  first  of  January,  1862,  seventy  Rhode 
Island  soldiers,  in  two  boats  managed  by  negro  crews  and  pilots,  he  thridded 
the  intricate  passages  between  the  low,  oozy  islands  and  mud-banks  in  that 
region  (always  under  cover  of  night,  for  the  Confederates  had  watchful 
pickets  at  every  approach  to* the  fort),  and  found  a  way  into  the  Savannah 
River  above  the  fort,  partly  through  an  artificial  channel  called  Wall's  Cut, 
which  had  for  several  years  connected  Wright's  and  New  Rivers.  He 


1  See  page  125. 


OBSTRUCTIONS  IN  SAVANNAH  RIVER. 


317 


reported  accordingly,  when  Captain  John  Rogers  made  another  reconnois- 
sance  at  night,  and  so  satisfied  himself  that  gun-boats  could  navigate  the 
way,  that  he  offered  to  command  an  expedition  that  might  attempt  it.  Sher- 
man and  Dupont  at  once  organized  one  for  the  purpose.  The  land  troops 
were  placed  in  charge  of  General  Viele,1  and  the  gun-boats  were  commanded 
by  Rogers.  Another  mixed  force,  under  General  H.  G.  Wright4  and  Fleet- 


OBSTBaCTIOXS    IN   TUB  SAVANNAU  EIVEE.* 

captain  Davis,  was  sent  to  pass  up  to  the  Savannah  River,  in  rear  of  Fort 
Pulaski,  by  way  of  Wassaw  Sound,  Wilmington  River,  and  St.  Augustine 
Creek.     The  latter  expedition  found  obstructions  in  St.  Augustine  Creek ; 
but  the  gunboats  were  able  to  co-operate  with  those  of  Rogers  in 
an  attack"  on  the  little  flotilla  of  five  gun-boats  of  Commodore     "  J*^S' 
Tatnall,  which  attempted  to  escape  down  the  river  from  inevi- 
table blockade.      Tatnall  was  driven  back  with  two  of  his  vessels,  but  the 
others  escaped. 

The  expedition,  having  accomplished  its  object  of  observation,  returned 
to  Hilton  Head,  and  the  citizens  of  Savannah  believed  that  designs  against 
that  city  and  Fort  Pulaski  were  abandoned.  Yet  the  Confederates  multi- 
plied the  obstructions  in  the  river  in  the  form  of  piles,  sunken  vessels,  and 
regular  chevaux-de-frise  /  and  upon  the  oozy  islands 
and  the  main  land  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river 
they  built  heavy  earthworks,  and  greatly  enlarged 
and  strengthened  Fort  Jackson,  about  four  miles 
below  the  city.  Among  the  most  formidable  of  the 
new  earthworks  was  Fort  Lee,  built  under  the 
direction  of  Robert  E.  Lee,  after  his  recall  from  Western  Virginia,  in  the 
autumn  of  1861. 

Soon  after  the  heavy  reconnoissance  of  Rogers  and  Wright,  the  Nationals 
made  a  lodgment  on  Jones's  Island,  and  proceeded,  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  General  Viele,  to  erect  an  earthwork  on  Venus  Point,  which 
was  named  Battery  Vulcan.  This  was  completed  on  the  llth  of  February, 
after  very  great  labor,4  and  with  a  little  battery  on  Bird  Island,  opposite 

1  These  troops  consisted  of  the  Forty-eighth  New  York ;  two  companies  of  New  York  volunteer  engineers, 
end  two  companies  of  Ehode  Island  volunteer  artillery  with  twenty  heavy  guns. 

1  Wright's  troops  consisted  of  the  Fourth  New  Hampshire,  Colonel  Whipple;  Sixth  Connecticut,  Colonel 
Chatfield  ;  and  Ninety-seventh  Pennsylvania,  Colonel  Guess.  '  . 

*  This  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author  from  the  deck  of  a  steam-tug,  just  at  sunset  in  April,  1S66. 
These  were  only  the  remains  of  the  formidable  obstrnctions.  those  from  the  main  channel  having  been  removed. 
Th<*  scene  is  nf-ar  Fort  Jackson.     On  the  right  are  seen  earthworks  on  a  small  island,  and  on  the  left  the  shore 
of  the  main  lami.  while  in  the  distance  Is  the  City  of  Savannah. 

*  A  causeway  waa  built  across  the  island,  chiefly  by  the  Forty-eighth  New  York,  over  which  heavy  mortars 


CHEVAUX-DB-FBISK. 


318 


BOMBARDMENT  OF  FOKT  PULASKI. 


(Battery  Hamilton),  effectually  closed  the  Savannah  River  in  the  rear  of 
Fort  Pulaski.  That  fortress,  as  we  have  already  observed,1  was  a  strong 
one  on  Cockspur  Island,  which  is  wholly  a  marsh.  Its  walls,  twenty-five 

feet  in  height  above  high  water,  pre- 
sented five  faces,  and  were  casemated 
on  all  sides,  and  mounted  one  tier  of 
guns  in  embrasures  and  one  en  barbette. 
The  absolute  blockade  of  Fort  Pu- 
laski may  be  dated  from  the  22d  of 
February.  Preparations  were  then 
made  on  Tybee  Island  to  bombard  it. 
Nearly  all  of  the  work  had  to  be 
done  in  the  night,  and  it  was  of  the 
same  laborious  nature  as  that  per- 
formed on  Jones's  Island.  It  took 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  to 
move  a  single  heavy  gun,  with  a 
sling-cart,  over  the  quaking  mud 
jelly  of  which  Tybee  Island  is  com- 
posed ;  and  it  was  often  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  that  it  was  kept  from  going  down  twelve  feet  to  the 
bottom  of  the  morass,  when,  as  sometimes  it  happened,  it  slipped  from  the 
causeway  or  a  plat- 
form.8 Patiently  the 
work  was  carried 
on  under  the  super- 
vision of  General 
Gillmore,  who  was 
in  chief  command, 
and  on  the  9th  of 
April  eleven  bat- 
teries, containing  an 
aggregate  of  thirty- 
six  guns,  were  in 
readiness  to  open  fire  on  the  fort.3  On  that  day  the  commanding  General 


QTJTNCT  A.  GILLMOBE. 


BIEGB  OF  FOKT  PULASKI. 


were  dragged.  The  islands  near  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  are  formed  of  mnd,  of  jelly  consistency,  from  four  to 
twelve  feet  in  depth,  and  resting  on  half  liquid  clay.  The  surface  is  covered  with  a  light  turf  of  matted  grass- 
roots. Over  this  the  causeway  was  built,  of  poles  covered  with  loose  planks;  and  upon  this  road  mortars  weigh- 
ing more  than  eight  tons  were  dragged,  and  placed  in  battery  on  heavy  plank  platforms.  This  labor  was  all  per- 
formed at  night 

1  See  page  179,  volume  I. 

4  "  No  one,"  said  Gillmore  in  his  report,  "  can  form  any  but  a  faint  conception  of  the  Herculean  labor  by 
which  mortars  of  eight  and  a  half  tons  weight,  and  columbiads  but  a  trifle  lighter,  were  moved  in  the  dead  of 
night  over  a  narrow  causeway  bordered  by  swamps  on  each  side,  and  liable  at  any  moment  to  be  overturned, 
and  buried  in  the  mud  beyond  reach." 

*  These  were  batteries  Stanton  and  Grant,  three  10-inch  mortars  each ;  Lyon  and  Lincoln,  three  columbiads 
each ;  £ur>isid&,  one  heavy  mortar ;  Sherman,  three  heavy  mortars ;  Ilalleck,  two  heavy  mortars ;  Scott,  four 
columbiads;  Sigel,  five  30-poundcr  Parrott,  and  one  4S-pounder  James;  McClellan,  two  84-pounders  and  two 
64-pounders  James;  Totten,  four  10-inch  siege  mortars.  Totten  and  McClellan  were  only  1.660  yards  from  the 
fort;  Stanton  was  3,400  yards  distant.  Each  battery  had  a  service  magazine  for  two  days'  supply  of  ammuni- 
tion, and  a  depot  jKiwder  magazine  of  3,000  barrels  capacity  was  constructed  near  the  Martello  tower,  printed  on 
page  126,  which  was  the  landing-place  for  all  supplies  on  Tybee. 


CAPTUKE  OF  FORT  PULASKI. 


319 


'  March  81, 

1862. 


issued  minute  orders  for  the  working  of  the  batteries,  which  was  to  com- 
mence at  daybreak  the  next  morning.1 

General  David  Hunter,  who  had  just  succeeded  General  Sher- 
man" in  the  command  of  the  Department,  arrived  at  Tybee  on 
the  evening  of  the  8th,  accompanied  by  General  Benham  as  dis- 
trict commander.  At  sunrise  on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  Hunter  sent 
Lieutenant  J.  II.  Wilson  to  the  fort,  with  a  summons  to  the  commander  of 
the  garrison  (Colonel  Charles  H.  Olmstead,  of  the  First  Georgia  Volun- 
teers) to  surrender.  It  was  refused,  the  commander  saying,  "  I  am  here  to 
defend  this  fort,  not  to  surrender  it,"  and  at  a  quarter  past  eight  o'clock  the 
batteries  opened  upon  it.  They  did  not  cease  firing  until  night,  when  five 
of  the  guns  of  the  fortress  were  silenced,  and  the  responses  of  the  others  were 
becoming  feeble.  All  night  long,  four  of  Gillmore's  guns  fired  at  intervals 
of  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes :  and  at  sunrise  the  next  morning* 

J  ,       .  ,      ,  .  JAprilll. 

the  batteries  commenced  alresh,  and  with  the  greatest  vigor.     It 
was    soon    evident    that    the   fort,   at    the   point   on   which   the   missiles 
from  the  three  breaching  batteries  (Sigel,  Scott,  and  McClellan)  fell,  was 
crumbling.     A  yawning  breach  was  visible ;  and  yet  the  fort  kept  up  the 
fight  gallantly  until 
two   o'clock  in   the 
afternoon,  when  pre- 
parations were  made 
to  storm  it.     Then  a 
white  flag  displayed 
from  its  Avails  caused 
the   firing  to   cease, 
and  the  siege  to  end 
in  its  surrender.   Ten 
of  its  guns  were  dis- 
mounted ;  and  so  de- 
structive of  masonry 
had  been  the  Parrott 
projectiles  (some  of 
which  went  through 
the  six  or  seven  feet 
of  brick  walls)  that 
there  was  imminent 
danger  of  their  pierc- 
ing the  magazine  and  exposing  it  to  explosion.3     The  Nationals,  who  were 
under  the  immediate  command  of  General  Viele,  had  only  one  killed.     The 
Confederates  had  one  killed  and  several  wounded.    It  was  a  very  hard  fought 
but  almost  bloodless  battle.     The  spoils  of  victory  were  the  fort,  forty-seven 


III  FULASKI.2 


1  See  the  report  of  General  Gillmore,  dated  April  30, 1862. 

2  This  is  a  view  of  the  angle  of  the  fort  where  the  great  breach  was  made.    It  was  copied  by  permission, 
from  a  drawing  that  accompanied  General  Gillmore's  report,  published  by  D.  Vanostrand,  New  York.     It  was 
sketched  on  the  morning  after  the  battle.    When  the  writer  visited  Fort  Pulaski,  in  April,  1866,  this  breach  was 
repaired,  but  the  casemates  within  it  were  still  in  ruins. 

3  Gillmore's  breaching  batteries  had  been  ordered  to  assail  the  eastern  half  of  the  pancoupe,  covering  the 
south  and  southeast  faces,  so  as  to  take  in  reverse,  through  the  opening  formed  by  them,  the  powder  magazine. 
These  batteries  were  established  at  the  mean  distance  of  1,700  yards  from  the  scarp  walls  of  the  fort. 


320 


EXPEDITION  AGAINST  FORT  CLINCH. 


heavy  guns,  a  large  supply  of  fixed  ammunition,  forty  thousand  pounds 
of  gunpowder,  and  a  large  quantity  of  commissary  stores.     Three  hundred 

men  were  made  prisoners.1      By  this  victory,  won  on  the  first 
aAis621V    anniversary  of  the  fall  of  Fort  Sumter,"  the  port  of  Savannah  was 

sealed  against  blockade-runners.  The  capture  of  Fort  Jackson 
above,  and  of  the  city,  would  have  been  of  little  advantage  to  the  Nationals 
then,  for  the  forces  necessary  to  hold  them  were  needed  in  more  important 
work  farther  down  the  coast. 

While    Gillmore  and  Viele  were  besieging    Fort  Pulaski,  Commodore 
Dupont  and  General  Wright  were  making  easy  conquests  on  the  coast  of 

Florida.  Dupont  left  Port  Royal  on  the  28th  of  February,6  in 
862<  the  Wabash,  with  twenty  armed  vessels,  and  six  transports 
bearing  land  forces,  and  on  the  1st  of  March  arrived  in  St.  Andrew's  Sound, 
north  of  Cumberland  and  St.  Andrew's  Islands.  Leaving  the  Wabash,  Du- 
pont raised  his  flag  on  the  smaller  war  vessel  Mohican,  and,  at  ten  o'clock 
on  the  2d,  the  fleet  anchored  in  Cumberland  Sound,  between  Cumberland 
Island  and  the  Georgia  main.  Its  destination  was  Fort  Clinch,*  on  the 


FORT   CLINCH. 


northern  extremity  of  Amelia  Island,  a  strong  regular  work,  and  prepared 
by  great  labor  for  making  a  vigorous  defense.  Outside  of  it,  along  the 
shores,  were  heavy  batteries,  well  sheltered  and  concealed  behind  sand-hills 
on  their  front,  while  on  the  southern  extremity  of  Cumberland  Island  was  a 
battery  of  four  guns.  These,  with  the  heavy  armament  of  Fort  Clinch,  per- 
fectly commanded  the  waters  in  the  vicinity. 

Dupont  had  expected  vigorous  resistance  at  Fort  Clinch,  and  he  was 
incredulous  when  told  by  a  fugitive  slave,  picked  up  on  the  waters,  that  the 
troops  had  abandoned  it,  and  were  fleeing  from  Amelia  Island.  The  rumor 
was  confirmed',  and  Dupont  immediately  sent  forward  Commander  Drayton, 
of  the  Pawnee,  with  several  gun-boats,  to  save  the  public  property  there 
and  prevent  outrages.  He  then  returned  to  the  Wabash,  and,  going  outside, 
went  down  to  the  main  entrance  to  Fernandina  harbor.  There  he  was 
detained  until  the  next  morning.  Meanwhile  Drayton  had  sent  Lieutenant 
White,  of  the  Ottawa,  to  hoist  the  National  flag  over  Fort  Clinch.  This 


1  Report  of  General  Hunter,  April  13;  of  General  Benham,  April  12,  and  of  General  Gillmore,  April  SO, 
1862. 

a  So  named  in  honor  of  Brigadier-General  Clinch,  who  was  active  in  the  war  of  1812.  lie  was  the  father-in- 
law  of  General  Robert  Anderson. 


CAPTURE  OF  JACKSONVILLE.  321 

was  the  first  of  the  old  National   forts  which  was  "repossessed"  by  the 
Government. 

The  Confederates  fled  from  the  village  of  Fernandina,1  near  the  fort,  and 
also  from  the  village  of  St.  Mary's,  a  short  distance  up  the  St.  Mary's  River. 
These  were  at  once  occupied  by  National  forces.  Fort  Clinch  was  garrisoned 
by  a  few  of  General  Wright's  troops,  and  Commander  C.  R.  P.  Rogers,  with 
some  launches,  captured  the  Confederate  steamer  Darlington,  lying  in  the 
adjacent  waters.  The  insurgent  force  was  utterly  broken  up. 
"  We  captured  Port  Royal,"  Dupont  wrote  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
Navy,"  "  but  Fernandina  and  Fort  Clinch  have  been  given  to  us." 

News  reached  Dupont  that  the  Confederates  were  abandoning  every  post 
along  the  Florida  coast,  and  he  took  measures  to  occupy  them  or  hold  them 
in  durance.  Commanfier  Gordon  was  sent  with  three  gun-boats  to  Bruns- 
wick, the  terminus  of  the  Brunswick  and  Pensacola  railway.  He  took  pos- 
session of  it  on  the  9th  of  March.  The  next  day  he  held  the  batteries  on 
.the  islands  of  St.  Simon  and  Jekyl,  and  on  the  13th  he  proceeded  with  the 
Potomska  and  Pocahontas  through  the  inland  passage  from  St.  Simon's 
Sound  to  Darien,  on  the  Altamaha  River,  in  Georgia.  This  place,  like  Bruns- 
wick, was  deserted,  and  nearly  all  of  the  inhabitants  on  St.  Simon's  and 
neighboring  islands  had  fled  to  the  main.  In  the  mean  time  Dupont  sent  a 
small  flotilla,  under  a  judicious  officer,  Lieutenant  Thomas  Holdup  Stevens, 
consisting  of  the  gun-boats  Ottawa,  Seneca,  Pembina,  and  Huron,  with  the 
transports  I.  P.  Smith  and  Ellen,  to  enter  the  St.  John's  River,  twenty-five 
miles  farther  down  the  coast,  and  push  on  to  Jacksonville,  and  even  to 
Pilatka,  if  possible.  Stevens  approached  Jacksonville  on  the  evening  of  the 
llth  of  March,6  and  saw  large  fires  in  that  direction ;  and  on  the 
following  day  he  appeared  before  the  town,  which  was  abandoned 
by  the  Confederate  soldiers.2  The  fires  had  been  kindled  by  order  of  General 
Trapier,  the  insurgent  commander  of  that  district,  who  directed  the  houses, 
stores,  mills,  and  other  property  of  persons  suspected  of  being  in  favor  of  the 
Union,  to  be  burnt.  Under  that  order,  eight  immense  saw-mills  and  a  vast 
amount  of  valuable  lumber  were  burned  by  guerrillas.  On  the  appearance 
of  Stevens's  flotilla,  the  corporate  authorities  of  the  town,  with  S.  L.  Burritt 
at  their  head,  went  on  board  his  vessel  (the  Ottawa)  and  formally  surrendered 
the  place.  The  Fourth  New  Hampshire,  Colonel  Whipple,  landed  and  took 
possession,  and  it  was  hailed  with  joy  by  the  Union  people  who  remained 
there. 

Two  days  before  Jacksonville  was  surrendered  to  Stevens,  Fort  Marion 
and  the  ancient  city  of  St.  Augustine,  still  farther  down  the  coast,3 

•  March  11. 

were  surrendered  to  Commander  C.  R.  P.  Rogers,  who  had  crossed* 

1  Fernandina  was  the  eastern  terminus  of  the  Cedar  Keys  and  Fernandina  Railway,  that  crossed  from  the 
island  to  the  main  on  trestle-work.  A  train  was  just  starting  on  the  arrival  of  Drayton.  In  the  Ottawa  he 
pursued  It  about  two  miles,  firing  several  shots  at  the  locomotive,  but  without  doing  much  damage. 

*  So  large  a  number  of  Northern  people  inhabited  Jacksonville  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  that  It  was 
called  by  the  natives  a  "Yankee  town.1'    But  many  of  them  were  secessionists,  and  of  400  families  who  were 
there  when  Dupont  arrived  on  the  coast,  only  70  remained  when  Stevens  appeared.    Jacksonville  was  one  of  the 
most  beautiful,  as  well  as  the  most  flourishing  and  important  cities  in  Florida;  but  this  beginning  of  misery 
for  the  inhabitants  did  not  end  until  it  was  nearly  all  destroyed  during  the  war. 

*  8t  Augustine  Is  the  capital  of  St.  John's  County,  Florida,  and  is  situated  on  an  estuary  of  the  Atlantic, 
called  North  River,  and  two  miles  from  the  ocean.    It  is  upon  a  plain  a  few  feet  nbove  the  sex    It  i»  the  oldest 
town  in  the  United  States  founded  by  Europeans.    The  Spaniards  built  a  fort  there  in  1665. 

VOL.  TL— 21 


322 


CAPTURE   OF   ST.   AUGUSTINE. 


FORT   MARION. 


the  bar  in  the  Wabash.  With  a  flag  of  truce,  and  accompanied  by 
Mr.  Dennis,  of  the  Coast  Survey,  he  landed,  and  was  soon  met  by  the 
Mayor  of  the  town,  who  conducted  him  to  the  City  Hall,  where  he  was 
received  by  the  Common  Council.  He  was  informed  that  two  Florida  com- 
panies, who  had  garrisoned  the  fort,  had  left  the  place  on  the  previous  evening, 

and  that  the  city  had 
no  means  for  resistance, 
if  thei'e  was  a  disposi- 
tion to  fisrht.  On  as- 

o 

suring  the  authorities  of 
the  kind  intentions  of 
his  Government  toward 
all  peaceful  citizens, 
they  formally  resigned 
St.  Augustine  into  his 
hands.  Fort  Marion,  a 
decayed  castle  of  heavy 
walls,  built  by  the 
Spaniards  early  in  the 
last  century  (and  which  was  seized  by  the  insurgents  early  in  18611),  with  its 
dependencies,  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Nationals.  On  the  top  of  the 
broad  walls  of  the  fort,  huts  and  tents  were  soon  erected. 

The  capture  of  St.  Augustine  was  followed  by  a  visit  of  National  gun- 
boats to  Musquito  Inlet,  fifty  miles  farther  down  the  Florida  coast,  into 
which  it  was  reported  light-draft  vessels  were  carrying  English  arms  and 
other  supplies  for  the  Confederates,  which  had  been  transhipped  from  the 
British  port  of  Nassau.  The  boats  were  the  Penguin,  Lieutenant  Budd, 
who  commanded  the  expedition,  and  the  Henry  Andrew,  Acting-master 
Mather.  On  their  arrival,  a  small  boat  expedition,  composed  of  forty-three 
men,  under  Budd  and  Mather,  was  organized  for  a  visit  to  Musquito  Lagoon. 
While  returning,  the  two  commanders,  who  were  in  one  boat,  landed  at 
an  abandoned  earthwork  and  dense  grove  of  live  oaks.  There  they  were 
fired  upon  by  the  concealed  foe.  Budd  and  Mather,  and  three  of  the  five 
men  composing  the  boat's  crew,  were  killed,  and  the  remaining  two  were 
wounded  and  made  prisoners.  The  other  boats  were  fired  upon  when  they 
came  up,  and  their  passengers  suffered  much  ;  but  under  the  cover  of  night 
they  escaped. 

In  this  expedition  the  Nationals  lost  five  killed  and  eleven  wounded. 
Had  it  been  entirely  successful,  all  Florida  might  have  been  brought  tinder 
the  control  of  the  National  forces  for  a  time,  for  there  was  panic  everywhere 
in  that  region  after  the  fall  of  Fort  Pulaski.  Pensacola  was  soon 
afterward  evacuated"  by  the  Confederate  General,  T.  N.  Jones, 
who  burnt  every  thing  that  he  could  at  the  navy  yard,  at  the 
hospital,  and  in  Forts  McRee  and  Barrancas,  and  retreated  toward  the 
interior.  But,  as  events  proved,  the  Nationals  could  not  have  held  Florida 
at  that  time.  Because  of  their  weakness  in  numbers,  their  conquests  resulted, 
apparently,  in  more  harm  than  good  to  the  Union  cause.  At  first,  the  hopes 


1  See  page  170,  volume  I. 


THE   ATLANTIC   COAST   ABANDONED.  323 

they  inspired  in  the  breasts  of  the  Union  people  developed  quite  a  wide- 
spread loyalty.  A  Union  convention  was  called  to  assemble  at  Jacksonville 
on  the  10th  of  April,  to  organize  a  loyal  State  Government,  when,  to  the 
dismay  of  those  engaged  in  the  matter,  General  Wright  prepared  to  with- 
draw his  forces,  two  days  before  the  time  when  the  convention  was  to 
meet.  General  Trapier  would  of  course  return,  so  the  leaders  were  com- 
pelled to  fly  for  their  lives  with  the  National  troops,  instead  of  attempting 
to  re-establish  a  loyal  government.  In  consequence  of  a  sense  of  insecurity 
caused  by  this  event,  very  little  Union  feeling  was  manifested  in  Florida 
during  the  remainder  of  the  war. 

Dupont  returned  to  Port  Royal  on  the  27th  of  March,  leaving  a  small 
force  at  different  points  to  watch  the  posts  recovered.  He  found  Skiddaway 
and  Greene  Islands  abandoned  by  the  Confederates,  and  the  important 
Wassaw  and  O^sabaw  Sounds  and  the  Vernon  and  Wilmington  Rivers 
entirely  open  to  the  occupation  of  National  forces.  So  early  as  the  llth  of 
February,  General  Sherman,  with  the  Forty-seventh  New  York,  had  taken 
quiet  possession  of  Edisto  Island,  from  which  all  the  white  inhabitants  had 
fled,  burning  their  cotton  on  their  departure.  By  this  movement  the 
National  flag  was  carried  more  than  half  way  to  Charleston  from  Beaufort. 
And  so  it  was,  that  on  the  first  anniversary  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Sumter, 
the  entire  Atlantic  and  Gulf  coast,  from  Cape  Hatteras  to  Perdido  Bay, 
excepting  the  harbor  of  Charleston  and  its  immediate  surroundings,  had 
been  abandoned  by  the  insurgents,  and  the  National  power  was  su- 
preme. To  Dupont  and  the  new  Commander  of  the  Department  of  the 
South  (General  Hunter)  Charleston  was  now  a  coveted  prize,  and  they 
made  preparations  to  attempt  its  capture.  That  movement  we  will  consider 
hereafter.  * 

Turning  again  to  Hampton  Roads,  we  see  General  Butler  and  some 
troops  going  out  upon  another  expedition,  with  his  purpose  a  profound 
secret,  but  which  proved  to  be  one  of  the  most  important  movements 
of  the  first  year  and  a  half  of  the  war.  It  was  the  expedition  against  New 
Orleans. 

We  have  seen1  that  so  early  as  September,  1861,  General  Butler  was 
commissioned  by  the  Secretary  of  War  to  go  to  New  England  and  "  raise, 
arm,  and  uniform  a  volunteer  force  for  the  war,"  to  be  composed  of  six 
regiments.  Unavoidable  collision  with  the  efforts  of  State  authorities  to 
raise  men  ensued,  and  at  one  time  it  seemed  as  if  Butler's  mission  would  be 
fruitless.  To  give  him  more  efficiency,  the  six  New  England  States  were 
constituted  a  Military  Department,  and  Major-General  Butler  was  made  its 
commander  while  engaged  in  recruiting  his  division.  He  worked  to  th'at 

o    o  o 

end  with  untiring  energy,  in  the  face  of  opposition ;  and  it  was  not  long 
before  his  six  thousand  troops  and  more  were  ready  for  the  field.  The 
Government  had  then  turned  its  attention  to  the  posts  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 
and  its  tributary  waters,  and  the  seizure  of  Mobile  and  New  Orleans,  and 
the  occupation  ot  Texas,  formed  parts  of  its  capital  plan  of  operations  in  that 
region.  Butler  was  called  upon  to  suggest  the  best  rendezvous  for  an  expe- 
dition against  Mobile.  He  named  Ship  Island,  off  the  coast  of  Mississippi, 


324 


EXPEDITION  AGAINST  NEW  ORLEANS. 


between  Mobile  Bay  and  Lake  Borgne  (a  low  sand-bar,  lying  just  above  low 
water,  and  averaging  seven  miles  in  length  and  three-fourths  of  a  mile  in 
width),  as  the  most  eligible  point  for  operations  against  any  part  of  the  Gulf 
Coast.  Thither  some  of  his  troops  were  sent,  in  the  fine  steamship  Consti- 
tution^ under  General  J.  W.  Phelps,  whom  Butler  well  knew,  and  honored 
as  a  commander  at  Fortress  Monroe  and  vicinity.  The  Constitution  returned, 
and  two  thousand  more  of  the  six  thousand  men  embarked,  when  an  electro- 
graph  said  to  Butler,  in  Boston,  "Don't  sail.  Disembark." 

The  Government  was  then  trembling  because  of  the  seeming  imminence 

o  o 

of  war  with  Great  Britain,  on  account  of  the  seizure  of  Mason  and  Slidell. 
They  were  in  P'ort  Warren,  and  the  British  Government  had  demanded  their 
surrender.  This  made  the  authorities  at  Washington  pause  in  their  aggressive 
policy,  to  wait  for  the  development  of  events  in  that  connection.  But  the 
tremor  was  only  spasmodic,  and  soon  ceased.  The  work  against  treason  was 
renewed  with  increased  vigor.  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  who  was  in  Mr.  Bucha- 
nan's Cabinet  during  the  closing  days  of  his  administration1 — a  man  pos- 
sessed of  great  physical  and  mental  energy,  comprehensiveness  of  intellectual 

grasp,  and  great  tenacity  of  will,  had 
superseded  Mr.  Cameron 
°  Jia86213'      as  Secretary  of  War,0  and 
a  conference  between  him 
and   General   Butler   resulted    in    a 
decision  to  make  vigorous  efforts  to 
capture  New  Orleans,  and  hold  the 
lower  Mississippi. 

When  that  decision  was  referred 
to  General  McClellan,  the  latter 
thought  such  an  expedition  was  not 
feasible,  for  it  would  take  fifty  thou- 
sand men  to  give  it  a  chance  of  suc- 
cess, and  where  were  they  to  come 
from  ?  He  was  unwilling  to  spare  a 
single  man  of  his  more  than  two 
hundred  thousand  men  then  lying  at 
ease  around  Washington  City.  His  question  was  promptly  answered.  New 
England  was  all  aglow  with  enthusiasm,  and  its  sons  were  eagerly  flocking 
to  the  standard  of  General  Butler,  who  asked  for  only  fifteen  thousand  men 
for  the  expedition.  Already  more  than  twelve  thousand  were  ready  for  the 
field,  under  his  leadership.  Two  thousand  were  at  Ship  Island ;  more  than 
two  thousand  were  on  ship-board  in  Hampton  Roads ;  and  over  eight  thou- 
sand were  ready  for  embarkation  at  Boston. 

President  Lincoln  gave  the  project  his  sanction.  The  Department  of  the 
Gulf  was  created,  and  General  Butler  was  placed  in  command  of  it.  On 
the  23d  of  February*  he  received  minute,  orders  from  General 
McClellan  to  co-operate  with  the  navy,  first  in  the  capture  of  New 
Orleans  and  its  approaches,  and  then  in  the  reduction  of  Mobile,  Galveston, 
and  Baton  Rouge,  with  the  ultimate  view  of  occupying  Texas.  To  his  New 


EDWIN    M.    STANTON. 


ft  1862. 


1  See  page  146,  volume  I. 


THE  NATIONALS  AT  SHIP  ISLAND.  325 

England  troops  were  added  three  regiments,  then  at  Baltimore,  and  orders 
were  given  for  two  others  at  Key  West  and  one  at  Fort  Pickens  to  join  the 
expedition.  On  paper,  the  whole  force  was  about  eighteen  thousand,  but 
when  they  were  all  mustered  on  Ship  Island  they  amounted  to  only  thirteen 
thousand  seven  hundred.  Of  these,  five  hundred  and  eighty  were  artillery- 
men and  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  were  cavalry. 

On  the  day  after  receiving  his  instructions,  General  Butler  left  Washington 
and  hastened  to  Fortress  Monroe.     To  Mr.  Lincoln  he  said,  "  Good-bye,  Mr. 
President ;  we  shall  take  New  Orleans  or  you'll  never  sec  me  again ;"  and 
with  the  assurance  of  Secretary  Stanton,  that  "  The  man  who  takes  New 
Orleans    is   made   a    lieutenant-general,"1    Butler   embarked   at 
Hampton  Roads,"  accompanied  by  his  wife,  his  staff,  and  fourteen     "  ^g^25' 
hundred  troops,  in  the  fine  steamship  Mississippi.     Fearful  perils 
were  encountered  on  the  North  Carolina  coast,  and  vexatious  delay  at  Port 
Royal  ;2  and  it  was  thirty  days  after  he  left  the  capes  of  Virginia  before  he 
debarked  at  Ship  Island.6    There  was  no  house  upon  that  desolate    , 

.  'March  25. 

sand-bar,  and  some  charred  boards  were  all  the  materials  that 

could  be  had  for  the  erection  of  a  shanty  for  the  accommodation  of  Mrs.  Butler. 

The  furniture  for  it  was  taken  from  a  captured  vessel. 

When  the  war  broke  out,  there  was  an  unfinished  fort  on  Ship  Island,  to 
which,  as  we  have  observed,  Floyd,  the  traitorous  Secretary  of  War,  had 
ordered  heavy  guns.3     The  insurgents  of  that  region  took  possession  of  it  in 
considerable  force/  and,  during  their  occupation  of  it  for  about 
two  months,  they  made  it  strong  and  available  for  defense.     They 
constructed  eleven  bomb-proof  casemates,  a  magazine  and  barracks,  mounted 
twenty  heavy  Dahlgren  guns,  and  named  it  Fort  Twiggs.     When  rumors  of 
a  heavy  naval  force  approaching  reached  the  garrison,  they  abandoned  the 
fort/  burnt  their  barracks,  and,  with  their  cannon,  fled  to  the 
main.     On  the  following  day,  a  small  force  was  landed  from  the 
National  gun-boat  Massachusetts,  and  took  possession  of  the  place.     They 
strengthened  the  fort  by  building  two  more  casemates,  adding  Dahlgren  and 
rifled  cannon,  and  piling  around  its  outer  walls  tier?  of  sand-bags,  six  feet  in 
depth.     Then  they   gave  it   the  name  of  their  vessel,  and  called  it  Fort 
Massachusetts.4     The  Constitution  arrived  there  with  General  Phelps  and 
his  troops5  on  the  3d  of  December,  and  on  the  following  day* 

. 

he  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  loyal  inhabitants  of  the  south- 
western States,  setting  forth  his  views  as  to  the  political  status  of  those 


1  Parton's  General  Butler  in  New  Orleans,  page  194 

a  The  captain  of  the  Mississippi  appears  to  have  been  utterly  incompetent.  On  the  night  after  leaving 
Hampton  Roads,  he  ran  his  vessel  on  a  shoal  off  Hatteras  Inlet,  and  barely  escaped  wrecking.  On  the  following 
day  it  struck  a  sunken  rock,  five  miles  from  land,  off  the  mouth  of  the  Cape  Fear,  and  an  hour  later,  while  leaking 
badly,  it  was  hard  fast  on  the  Fryingpan  Shoals,  and  partly  submerged,  when  relief  came  in  the  gun-boat  Mount 
Vernon,  Commander  O.  S.  Glisson,  of  the  blockading  squadron  off  Wilmington.  The  Mivsi/mippi  was  taken 
to  Port  Royal  and  repaired,  and  was  again  run  aground  while  passing  ont  of  that  harbor,  when  her  commander 
was  deposed. 

3  See  page  123,  volume  I. 

4  This  fort  was  on  the  extreme  western  end  of  the  island.    It  was  nearly  circular  In  shape,  and  built  of  brick. 
The  sand-bags  made  its  walls  bomb-proof.    Outside  of  the  fort  was  a  redoubt,  built  of  sand-bags,  upon  which  a 
heavy  Dablgren  gun  was  mounted,  BO  as  to  command  the  channel  leading  into  the  really  fine  harbor,  in  which 
vessels  might  find  shelter  from  the  worst  storms  on  the  Gulf. 

6  These  were  the  Twenty-sixth  Massachusetts.  Colonel  Jones,  Ninth  Connecticut,  Colonel  Cahill.and  Fourth 
Battery  Massachusetts  Artillery,  Captain  Manning. 


326 


PROCLAMATION  OF  GENERAL  PHELPS. 


States  and  the  slave-system  within  their  borders.  It  pointedly  condemned 
that  system,  and  declared  that  it  was  incompatible  with  a  free  government, 
incapable  of  forming  an  element  of  true  nationality,  and  necessarily  danger- 
ous to  the  Republic,  when  assuming,  as  it  then  did,  a  political  character.  He 
pictured  to  them  the  blessings  to  be  derived  from  the  abolition  of  slavery, 


FOET   MASSACHUSETTS,    OX   SHIP   ISLAND. 


and  declared  that  his  motto  and  that  of  his  troops  coming  among  them  was, 
FREE  LABOR  AND  WORKING-MEN'S  RIGHTS. 

This  proclamation  astonished  Phelps's  troops,  provoked  the  pro-slavery 
officers  under  his  command,  and  highly  excited  the  people  to  whom  it  was 
addressed,  who  heard  it,  and  who  used  it  effectually  in  "  firing  the  Southern 
heart "  against  the  "  abolition  Government "  at  Washington.  It  was  too  far 
in  advance  of  public  opinion  and  feeling  at  that  time,  and  General  Butler, 
whose  views  were  coincident  with  the  tenor  of  the  proclamation,  considering 
it  premature,  and  therefore  injudicious,  said,  in  transmitting  his  briga- 
dier's report  ot  operations  at  Ship  Island,  that  he  had  not  authorized  the 
issuing  of  any  proclamation,  "  and  most  certainly  not  such  an  one."  So 
General  Phelps  and  those  of  his  way  of  thinking  were  compelled  to  wait 
a  year  or  two  before  they  saw  a  public  movement  toward  the  abolition  of 
slavery. 

All  winter  Phelps  and  his  troops  remained  on  the  dreary  little  island, 
unable,  on  account  of  great  and  small  guns  in  the  hands  of  the  neighboring 
insurgents,  to  gain  a  footing  on  the  adjacent  shore,  and  waiting  in  painful 
anxiety,  at  the  last,  for  the  arrival  of  General  Butler  and  the  remainder  of 
his  command,  who,  at  one  time  it  was  feared,  had  gone  to  the  bottom  of  the 
sea.  Their  advent  produced  joy,  for  the  troops  well  knew  that  the  stagna- 
tion of  the  camp  would  soon  give  place  to  the  bustle  of  preparations  for  the 
field.  That  expectation  was  heightened  when,  a  few  hours  after  he  landed, 
Butler  was  seen  in  conference  with  Captains  Farragut  and  Bailey,  of  the 
navy,  who  were  there,  in  which  his  Chief  of  Staff,  Major  George  C.  Strong, 
and  his  Chief  Engineer,  Lieutenant  Godfrey  Weitzel  (both  graduates  of 
West  Point)  participated.  The  latter  had  been  engaged  in  the  completion 
of  the  forts  below  New  Orleans,  and  was  well  acquainted  with  all  the  region 
around  the  lower  Mississippi. 

At  that  conference,  a    plan  of  operation  against  the  forts  below  New 


CAPTURE   OF   BILOXI   AND   PASS   CHRISTIAN.  327 

Orleans  and  the  city  itself  was  adopted,  and  was  substantially  carried  out  a 
few  weeks  later. 

While  preparations  for  that  movement  were  in  progress,  some  minor 
expeditions  were  set  on  foot.  One  against  Biloxi,  a  summer  watering-place 
on  the  Mississippi  Main,  was  incited  by  the  conduct  of  some  Confederates 
who  violated  the  sanctity  of  a  flag  of  truce,  under  circumstances  of  peculiar 
wickedness.  A  little  girl,  three  years  of  age,  the  daughter  of  a  physician 
and  noted  rebel  of  New  Orleans,  was  cast  upon  the  shore  at  Ship  Island 
after  a  storm,  in  which  it  was  supposed  her  father  had  perished.  She  was 
kindly  cared  for  by  Mrs.  Butler;  and,  as  the  child  knew  the  name  of  her 
grandfather  in  New  Orleans,  the  General  determined  to  send  her  there.  For 
that  purpose  Major  George  C.  Strong,  General  Butler's  chief,  of  staff,  took 
her  in  a  sloop,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  to  Biloxi,  with  money  to  pay  her 
expenses  to  New  Orleans.  There  she  was  left  to  be  sent  on.  The  sloop 
grounded  on  her  return  in  the  evening,  and,  while  in  that  condition,  an 
attempt  was  made  to  capture  her  by  men  who  had  been  witnesses  of  Major 
Strong's  holy  errand.  By  stratagem  he  kept  the  rebels  at  bay  until  a  gun- 
boat came  to  his  rescue. 

On  the  following  day,  an  avenging  expedition,  commanded  by  Major 
Strong,  proceeded  to  Biloxi.  It  was  composed  of  two  gun-boats  (Jackson 
and  New  London},  and  a  transport  with  the  Ninth  Connecticut,  Colonel 
Cahill,  and  Everett's  battery  on  board.  Fortunately  for  the  Biloxians, 
they  were  quiet.  Their  place  was  captured  without  opposition,  and  the 
Mayor  was  compelled  to  make  a  humble  apology  in  writing  for  the  perfidy 
of  his  fellow-citizens  in  the  matter  of  the  flag  of  truce. 

Leaving  Biloxi,  Major  Strong  went  westward  to  Pass  Christian.  While 
his  vessels  lay  at  anchor  there  that  night,  they  were  attacked  by  three  Con- 
federate gun-boats,  that  stole  out  of  Lake  Borgne.  The  assailants  were 
repulsed.  Major  Strong  then  landed  his  troops,  and,  making  a  forced  march, 
surprised  and  captured  a  Confederate  camp  three  miles  distant.  The  soldiers 
had  fled.  The  camp  was  destroyed,  and  the  public  stores  in  the  town  on 
the  beach  were  seized  and  carried  away.  Major  Strong  also  captured  Mis- 
sissippi City. 


328 


PLAN  FOR  THE  CAPTURE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS. 


CHAPTEK    XIII. 


'  Jan.  20, 
1862. 


HIP  ISLAND  -was  the  place  of  rendezvous  for  the  naval 
as  well  as  the  land  portion  of  the  forces  destined  for  the 
capture  of  New  Orleans.  The  naval  force  was  placed 
under  the  command  of  Captain  David  G.  Farragut,  a 
loyal  Tennesseean,  who  sailed  from  Hampton  Roads  in  the 
National  armed  steamer  Hartford,  on  the  2d  of  Febru- 
ary, 1862,  and  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  Ship  Island  on  the 
20th  of  the  same  month,  having  been  detained  by  sick- 
ness at  Key  West.  He  had  been  instructed  by  the  Secretary  of 
the  Navy"  to  proceed  with  all  possible  dispatch  to  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  with  orders  for  Flag-officer  McKean,  on  duty  there,  to 
transfer  to  the  former  the  command  of  the  Western  Gulf  squadron.  He  was 
informed  that  a  fleet  of  bomb-vessels,  under  Commander  David  D.  Porter 
(with  whose  father  Farragut  had  cruised  in  the  Essex  during  the  war  of 
1812),  would  be  attached  to  his  squadron,  and  these  were  to  rendezvous  at 
Key  West.  He  was  directed  to  proceed  up  the  Mississippi  so  soon  as  the 
mortar-vessels  were  ready,  with  such  others  as  might  be  spared  from  the 
blockade,  reduce  the  defenses  which  guarded  the  approaches  to  New  Orleans, 
and,  taking  possession  of  that  city  under  the  guns  of  his  squadron,  hoist  the 
American  flag  in  it,  and  hold  possession  until  troops  could  be  sent  to  him. 
If  the  Mississippi  expedition  from  Cairo  should  then  not  have  descended  the 
river,  he  was  to  take  advantage  of  the  panic  which  his  seizure  of  New 
Orleans  would  produce,  and  push  a  strong  force  up  the  stream,  to  take  all 
their  defenses  in  the  rear.  "  Destroy  the  armed  barriers  which  these  deluded 
people  have  raised  up  against  the  power  of  the  United  States  Government," 
said  the  Secretary,  "  and  shoot  down  those  who  war  against  the  Union  ;  but 
cultivate  with  cordiality  the  first  returning  reason,  which  is  sure  to  follow 
your  success."  With  these  instructions,  and  with  plans  of  the  known  works 
on  the  lower  Mississippi,  furnished  by  General  Barnard,  who  constructed 
Fort  St.  Philip,  One  of  the  chief  of  those  works,  Farragut  proceeded  to  the 
performance  of  the  duties  required  of  him. 

Porter's  mortar  fleet  had  been  for  several  months  in  preparation  at  the 
Navy  Yard  at  Brooklyn,  and  had  caused  a  great  deal  of  speculation.  It  con- 
sisted of  twenty-one  schooners  of  from  two  hundred  to  three  hundred  tons 
each,  made  very  strong,  and  constructed  so  as  to  draw  as  little  water  as  pos- 
sible. They  were  armed  with  mortars  of  eight  and  a  half  tons  weight,  that 
would  throw  a  15-inch  shell,  weighing,  when  filled,  two  hundred  and  twelve 
pounds.  Each  vessel  also  carried  two  32-pounder  rifled  cannon.  They  rendez- 


THE  DEFENSES  OF  NEW  ORLEANS. 


329 


DAVID  D.    PORTER. 


voused  at  Key  West ;  and  when  all  were  in  readiness,  it  was  arranged  that 
the  forts  below  New  Orleans  should  be  first  attacked  by  Porter's  fleet,  Far- 
ragut  and  his  larger  and  stronger  ves- 
sels remaining  in  a  reserve  just  outside 
of  the  range  of  the  Confederate  guns, 
until  they  should  be  silenced  by  the 
mortars.  Failing  in  that,  Farragut 
was  to  attempt  to  run  by  the  forts. 
When  this  should  be  accomplished,  he 
was  to  clear  the  river  of  the  Confede- 
rate vessels  and  isolate  the  forts  from 
their  supplies  and  supports,  when 
General  Butler  should  land  his  troops 
in  the  rear  of  Fort  St.  Philip,  the 
weaker  fortification,  and  attempt  to 
carry  it  by  assault.  If  success  should 
crown  these  efforts,  the  land  and  naval 
forces  were  to  pass  on  toward  New 
Orleans  in  such  manner  as  might  seem  best.  For  these  purposes,  the  com- 
bined forces  were  ready  for  action  at  the  middle  of  April. 

The  Confederates  had  made  the  most  ample  provisions,  as  they  thought, 
for  the  sure  defense  of  New  Orleans.  The  infamous  General  Twiggs,1  whom 
the  Louisiana  insurgents  had  called  to  their  command,  had  been  superseded 
l>y  Mansfield  Lovell,  formerly  a  politician  and  office-holder  in  the  City  of 
New  York.  He  was  assisted  by  General  Ruggles,  a  man  of  considerable 
energy.  Lovell  everywhere  saw  evidences  of  Twiggs's  imbecility ;  and,  when 
he  was  informed  of  the  gathering  of  National  ships  and  soldiers  in  the  Gulf, 
he  perceived  the  necessity  of  strongly  guarding  every  avenue  of  approach  to 
New  Orleans.2 

Lovell's  special  efforts  for  defense  were  put  forth  on  the  banks  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, between  the  city  and  its  passes  or  mouths.3  The  principal  of  these 
were  Forts  Jackson  and  St.  Philip,  the  former  built  by  the  Government,  and 
the  latter  was  an  old  Spanish  fortress,  which  had  figured  somewhat  in  the 
war  of  1812.  These  were  at  a  bend  of  the  Mississippi,  about  seventy-five 
miles  above  its  passes.  They  occupied  opposite  sides  of  the  stream,  and  were 
under  the  immediate  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Edward  Higgins,  a 
Virginian.  The  general  command  of  the  river  defenses  was  intrusted  to 
General  J.  K.  Duncan,  formerly  an  office-holder  in  New  York,  who  was 
regarded  as  one  of  the  best  artillerists  in  the  Confederate  service.  The 
armament  of  the  forts,  for  which  they  were  prepared,  was  one  hundred 
and  fifty  guns  each.  Between  Fort  Jackson,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river, 

i  See  page  265,  volume  I. 

4  This  was  by  far  the  largest  and  most  important  city  •within  the  bounds  of  the  Confederacy.  It  Is  on  the 
eastern  side  of  the  Mississippi  River,  about  one  hundred  miles  above  its  passes,  or  mouths,  and  has  two  extensive 
bodies  of  water  lying  to  the  north  and  east  of  it,  named,  respectively,  Lake  Pontchartrain  and  Lake  Borgne.  Its 
population  was  about  170,000  when  the  -war  began.  Being  at  the  outlet  to  the  sea  of  th«  vast  products  of  the 
region  watered  by  the  Mississippi  and  Its  tributaries,  it  had  the  largest  export  trade  of  any  city  in  the  world. 

*  The  principal  passes  by  which  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  flow  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  through  vast 
morasses,  are  five  in  number,  and  named  respectively,  the  Southwest,  South,  Southeast,  and  East  Pass,  and 
Pass  &  1'Outre.  The  seaward  edge  of  these  passes  lies  almost  directly  upon  the  arc  of  a  circle  with  a  radius  of 
fifteen  miles. 


330 


CONFIDENCE   OF   THE   INSURGENTS. 


and  the  opposite  shore,  seven  hundred  yards  distant,  a  heavy  iron  chain-cable 
was  stretched  upon  buoys  made  of  cypress  logs,  and  covered  by  a  battery 
at  each  end.  Adjoining  Fort  Jackson  a  formidable  water-battery  was 
constructed ;  and  under  the  guns  of  the  forts  lay  a  fleet  composed  of  thirteen 

gun-boats,  a  powerful  iron- 
clad floating  battery  called 
the  Louisiana,  and  the  ram 
Manassas,  already  men- 
tioned.1 Also  numerous  fire- 
rafts,  prepared  to  send  down 
to  destroy  the  invading  fleet. 
In  and  around  New 
Orleans  was  a  force  estimated 
at  about  ten  thousand  men, 
which  the  newspapers  mag- 
nified, for  the  purpose  of 
alarming  the  Nationals  and  strengthening  the  faith  of  the  people.*  That 
faith  in  the  defenses  of  the  city  was  very  strong,  for  they  believed  them  to  be 
impregnable.  Never  doubting  that  impregnability,  the  citizens  continued  their 
occupations  as  usual.  One  of  the  journals  boastingly  said,  "  Our  only  fear 
is,  that  the  northern  invaders  may  not  appear.  We  have  made  such  exten- 
sive preparations  to  receive  them,  that  it  were  vexatious  if  their  invincible 
armada  escapes  the  fate  we  have  in  store  for  it."3  "  The  authorities  at  Rich- 
mond were  so  well  assured  of  safety,  by  General  Duncan,  that  they  refused 
even  to  entertain  the  possibility  of  a  penetration  of  the  outer  line  of 
defenses,  even  when  the  mortar-fleet  had  begun  its  work."4 

All  things  were  in  readiness  for  assault  on  the  17th  of  April.  The 
fleets  of  Farragut  and  Porter5  were  in  the  river,  and  Butler,  with  about 
nine  thousand  troops,4  was  ready  at  the  Southwest  Pass,  just  below,  to 


THE  LOUISIANA. 


1  See  page  118. 

*  The  New  Orleans  Picayune  of  April  5  said,  "  We  have  82,000  infantry,  and  as  many  more  quartered  in 
the  neighborhood.      In  discipline  and  drill  they  are  far  superior  to  the  Yankees.     We  have  two  very  able  and 
active  generals,  who  possess  our  entire  confidence — General  Mansfield  Lovell  and  Brigadier-General  Ruggles. 
For  Commodore,  we  have  old  Hollins — a  Nelson  in  his  way." 

8  New  Orleans  Picayune,  April  5,  1862. 

4  Pollard's  First  Year  of  the  War,  page  310. 

6  These  consisted  of  forty-seven  armed  vessels,  eight  of  which  were  large  and  powerful  steam  sloops-of-war. 
Farragut's  fleet  was  composed  of  the  steamers  Hartford  (the  flag-ship).  Captain  Wainright;  sloops  Pensacola, 
Captain  Morris,  and  Brooklyn,  Captain  Craven,  24  guns  each;  Richmond,  Captain  Alden,  26;  Mississippi, 
Captain  M.  Smith,  12;  Iroquois,  Commander  De  Camp,  and  Oneida,  Commander  S.  P.  Lee,  9  each;  sailing 
sloop-of-war  Portsmouth,  17;  gun-boats  Varuna,  Captain  Boggs,  12 ;  Cayuga,  Lieutenant  Harrison,  5 ;  Winona, 
Lieutenant  Nichols,  4 ;  Katalidin,  Lieutenant  Preble,  6;  lta>ska.  Lieutenant  Caldwell,  5;  Eineo,  Lieutenant 
Ransom, 5;  Wisaahickon,  Lieutenant  A.  N.  Smith,  5;  Pinola,  Lieutenant  Crosby;  Kennebec,  Lieutenant  Rus- 
sell, 5;  Sciota,  Lieutenant  Donalson,  6;  schooner  Kittatinny,  Lieutenant  Lamson,  9;  Miami,  Lieutenant 
Harroll,  6;  Clifton,  5;  and  Westfield,  Captain  Renshaw,  6.  There  were  twenty  mortar- vessels,  in  three  divisions, 
the  first,  or  Red,  of  six  vessels,  und^r  Lieutenant  Watson  Smith,  in  the  Norfolk  Packet;  the  second,  or  Blue, 
of  seven  vessels,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Queen,  in  the  T.  A.  Ward  ;  and  the  third,  or  White,  of  seven  ves- 
sels, commanded  by  Lieutenant  Breese,  in  the  Horace  Be.iles.  The  names  of  the  mortar-vessels  were:  Norfolk 
Packet,  Oliver  II.  Lee,  Para,  C.  P.  Williams.  Orlettu,  William  Bacon,  T.  A.  Ward,  Sidney  C.  Jones,  Mat- 
thew Va-ssar,  Jr.,  Maria  J.  Carlton,  Orvetta,  Adolphe  Hugel,  George  Mangham,  Horace  Beales,  John  Grif- 
fith, Sarah  Bruin,  Racer,  Sea  Foam,  Henry  James,  Dan  Smith,  accompanied  by  the  steamer  Harriet  Lane, 
4  (Porter's  flag-ship),  and  the  gun-boat  Owasco,  Lieutenant  Guest,  5.  Some  were  only  armed  tugs,  intended 
for  the  purpose  of  towing  the  mortar-schooners  into  position. 

•  Butler's  troops,  borne  on  five  transports,  consisted  of  the  following  regiments:  On  the  Mississippi,  the 
Commanding  General  and  the  Twenty-sixth  Massachusetts,  Colonel  Jones ;  Thirty-first  Massachusetts,  Colonel 
Gooding,  and  Everett's  Sixth  Mass.ichua-jtti  battery.      On  the  3fatansas,  General  Phelps,  with  t^:o  .Ninth  Con- 


NATIONAL   VESSELS  IN  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  331 

co-operate.1  So  early  as  the  28th  of  March,  Fleet-captain  Henry  H.  Bell  had 
made  a  reconnoissance  well  up  toward  Fort  Jackson,  with  two  gun-boats,  and 
found  a  thick  wood  covering  the  shores  of  the  Mississippi  for  about  four  miles 
below  it.  This  was  favorable  for  the  intended  operations  of  the  Nationals. 

On  the  8th  of  April,  a  detachment  of  the  coast-survey  party  made  a 
minute  examination  of  the  river-banks 
under  the  protection  of  the  Owasco; 
and,  on  the  18th,  two  divisions  (four- 
teen vessels)  of  Porter's  flotilla  were 
moored  under  cover  of  the  wood,  on 
the  shores  just  below  Fort  Jackson. 
To  prevent  the  discovery  of  his  move- 
ment, Porter  had  daubed  the  hulls  of 
his  vessels  with  Mississippi  mud,  and 
clothed  their  masts  and  rigging  with 
the  boughs  of  trees,  in  such  a  way 
that  they  could  not,  at  a  distance,  be 
distinguished  from  the  forest.  As 

1  //T>'  j   55  J    11  J  MORTAR    VESSELS    DISGUISED. 

when  "  13irnam  wood     moved  "  toward 

Dunsinane,"  the  strategy  was  successful,  and  his  vessels  were  moored  at 
desirable  points  without  being  discovered,  the  nearest  one  being  two  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  Fort  Jackson,  and  three  thousand 
six  hundred  and  eighty  from  Fort  St.  Philip.  The  remaining  division  (six 
vessels)  was  moored  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  at  a  little  greater 
distance  from  the  forts,  the  hulls  of  the  vessels  screened  by  reeds  and  willows 
to  conceal  their  character.  The  Mississippi  was  full  to  the  brim.  It  was 
rising,  and  gradually  submerging  the  adjacent  country.  The  chain  and  its 
supports  at  Fort  Jackson  had  been  swept  away  by  the  flood,  and  only  slight 
obstructions  appeared  in  its  place,  composed  of  eight  hulks  and  some  of  the 
cypress  logs  chained  together. 

The  battle  was  begun  before  nine  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  18th,  by 
a  shot  from  Fort  Jackson.  As  soon  as  Porter  was  ready,  the  Owctsco  opened 
fire,  and  the  bombardment  was  commenced  by  the  fourteen  mortar-vessels, 
concealed  by  the  woods,  and  the  six  in  full  view  of  the  forts.  Porter  was 
in  a  position  on  the  Harriet  Lane  to  observe  the  effects  of  the  shells,  and  he 
directed  their  range  accordingly ;  and  by  ten  o'clock  the  conflict  was  very 
warm.  It  was  continued  for  several  days  with  very  little  intermission,  the 
gun-boats  taking  part  by  running  up  when  the  mortar-vessels  needed  relief, 
and  firing  heavy  shells  upon  the  forts. 

Perceiving  little   chance  for  reducing  the   forts,  Farragut   prepared   to 
execute  another  part  of  his  instructions  by  running  by  them.    On  „  A  ril  1862 
the  20th°  he  called  a  council  of  captains  in  the  cabin  of  the  Hart- 

necticut,  Colonel  Cahill,  and  Holcomb's  Second  Vermont  battery.  On  the  Great  Republic,  General  Williams, 
with  the  Twenty-first  Indiana,  Colonel  McMillen;  Fourth  Wisconsin,  Colonel  Paine,  and  Sixth  Michigan,  Colo- 
nel Cortinas.  On  the  North  America,  the  Thirtieth  Massachusetts,  Colonel  Dudley,  and  a  company  each  of 
Reed's  and  Durivage's  cavalry.  On  the  Will  Farley,  the  Twelfth  Connecticut,  Colonel  Demlng. 

^  On  that  day  the  Confederates  sent  down  a  "fire-ship"  — a  flat-boat  filled  with  wood  saturated  with  tar 
and  turpentine— to  burn  the  fleet.  It  came  swiftly  down  the  strong  current,  freighted  with  destruction  ;  but  it 
was  quietly  stopped  in  its  career  by  some  men  in  a  small  boat  that  went  out  from  the  Iroquois,  who  seized  it 
with  grappling  irons,  towed  it  to  the  shore,  and  there  let  it  burn  out  in  perfect  harmlessness. 


332        BOMBARDMENT  OF  FORTS  JACKSON  AND   ST.   PHILIP. 


ATTACK   ON  TUX   POETS. 


ford,  when  that  measure  was  decided  upon.  General  Butler,  who  had 
arrived  with  his  staff,  had  been  up  in  a  tug  to  take  a  look  at  the  obstructions, 
and  had  reported  that  they  must  be  opened  before  any  vessels  could  pass, 
especially  when  under  fire.  So,  at  ten  o'clock  that 
night,  iinder  cover  of  intense  darkness,  the  wind  blow- 
ing fiercely  from  the  north,  Commander  Bell,  with  the 
Pinola  and  Itaska,  supported  by  the  Iroquois,  Eenne- 
bec,  and  Winona,  ran  up  to  the  boom.  The  Pinola  ran 
to  the  hulk  under  the  guns  of  Fort  Jackson,  and  an 
attempt  was  made  to  destroy  it  by  a  petard,  but  failed. 
The  Itaska  was  lashed  to  the  next  hulk,  when  a  rocket 
thrown  up  from  Fort  Jackson  revealed  her  presence,  and 
a  heavy  fire  from  the  fortress  was  opened  upon  her. 
The  vigorous  application  of  chisels,  sledges,  and  saws  for 
half  an  hour  parted  the  boom  of  chains  and  logs,  and  the 
hulk  to  which  the  Itaska  was  lashed  swung  round  and 
grounded  the  latter  in  the  mud,  in  shallow  water.  The 
Pinola  rescued  her.  Two  hours  afterward  an  immense 
fire-raft  came  roaring  down  the  stream  like  a  tornado, 
and,  like  its  predecessors  on  similar  errands,  it  was 
caught,  and  rendered  harmless  to  the  vessels  it  was 
intended  to  destroy. 

Day  after  day  the  bombardment  was  continued,  and  night  after  night  the 
fire-rafts  were  sent  blazing  down  the  stream.  Fort  Jackson,  the  principal 
object  of  attack,  still  held  out.  On  the  first  day  of  the  assault,  its  citadel 
was  set  on  fire  by  Porter's  shells  and  destroyed,  with  all  the  clothing  and 
commissary  stores,  the  garrison  suffering  severely  for  several  hours  from  the 
intense  heat  of  the  conflagration.  On  the  1 9th,  the  mortar-schooner  Maria 
J.  Carleton  was  sunk  by  a  rifle-shell  from  Fort  Jackson,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  the  levee  having  been  broken  in  scores  of  places  by  exploding  shells, 
the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  had  flooded  the  parade-ground  and  casemates 
of  the  fort.  For  six  days  the  bombardment  continued,  with  such  slight 
effect  that  Duncan  reported  that  he  had  suffered  very  little,  notwithstanding 
his  barbette  guns  had  been  disabled  at  times,  and  that  twenty-five  thousand 
heavy  shells  had  been  hurled  at  him,  of  which  one  thousand  had  fallen  within 
the  fort.1  "  God  is  certainly  protecting  us,"  he  said.  "  We  are  still  cheer- 
ful, and  have  an  abiding  faith  in  our  ultimate  success." 

At  sunset  on  the  23d,"  Farragut  was  ready  for  his  perilous 
forward  movement.  The  mortar-boats,  keeping  their  position, 
were  to  cover  the  advance  with  their  fire.  Six  gun-boats  (Harriet  Lane, 
Westfield,  Owasco,  Clinton,  Miami,  and  Jackson,  the  last  towing  the  Ports- 
mouth] were  to  engage  the  water-battery  below  Fort  Jackson,  but  not  to 
make  an  attempt  to  pass  it.  Farragut,  with  his  flag-ship  Hartford,  and  the 
equally  large  ships  Richmond  and  Brooklyn,  that  formed  the  first  division, 
was  to  keep  near  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  and  fight  Fort  Jackson, 
while  Captain  Theodorus  Bailey,  with  the  second  division,  composed  of 

1  Duncan  was  not  singular  among  Confederate  officers  in  making  other  than  the  most  exaggerated  reports 
l.>r  the  public.  The  number  of  shells  thrown  was  about  five  thousand,  and  the  number  that  entered  the  fort 
about  three  hundred. 


>  April,  1862. 


THE  WAR  VESSELS  PASS  THE  FORTS.  333 

the  Pensacola,  Mississijjpi,  Oneida,  Varuna,  Katahdin,  Kineo,  Wissa- 
hickon,  and  Portsmouth,  was  to  keep  closely  to  the  eastern  bank,  and 
fight  Fort  St.  Philip.  To  Captain 
Bell  was  assigned  the  duty  of  attack- 
ing the  Confederate  fleet  above  the 
forts.  He  was  to  keep  in  the  channel 
of  the  river  with  the  Sciota,  Winona, 
Iroquois,  Pinola,  Itaska,  and  Ken- 
nebec,  and  push  right  on  to  his  as- 
signed work  without  regard  to  the 
forts.  General  Butler  and  his  staff 
went  on  board  the  Saxon,  and  at 
eleven  o'clock  at  night  a  signal  from 
the  Itaska,  that  had  run  up  to  the 
boom,  announced  the  channel  clear 
of  obstructions,  excepting  the  hulks, 
which,  with  care,  might  be  passed. 

The  night  was  very  dark,  owing  to  THBODOKUS 

a  heavy  fog ;  and   the  smoke  from 

the  steamers  settled  upon  the  waters,  and  shrouded  every  thing  in  almost 
impenetrable  gloom. 

At  one   o'clock  in  the  morning,"  everybody  was  called  to    'April 24, 
action.     There  was  an  ominous  silence  at  the  forts,  which  the 
inexperienced  thought  indicated  their  evacuation.     It  was  not  so.    Energetic 
preparations  for  a  more  formidable  assault  were  going  on  there.     The  fleet, 
now  in  command  of  Commodore  Whittle,  was  summoned  to  .1  rendezvous 
near  the  fort;   and  other  preparations  indicated  that  a  knowledge  of  the 
movement  about  to  take  place  below  had  been  communicated  to  the  Con- 
federate commanders. 

The  fleet  moved  at  two  o'clock,  and  at  half-past  three  the  divisions  of 
Farragut  and  Bailey  were  going  abreast  up  the  swift  stream,  at  the  rate  of 
four  miles  an  hour.  Then  the  mortars  (the  vessels  still  at  their  moorings), 
which  were  prepared  for  the  most  rapid  tiring,  opened  a  terrible  storm  on  Fort 
Jackson.  Not  less  than  half  a  dozen  enormous  shells  were  screaming  through 
the  thick  night  air,  with  their  fiery  trails,  at  the  same  moment.  Steadily 
the  fleet  moved  on,  when  the  discovery  of  the  Gayuga,  Captain  Bailey's 
ship,  just  as  she  had  passed  the  opening  in  the  boom,  caused  the  forts  to 
break  their  long  silence,  and  bring  heavy  guns  to  bear  upon  her.  She  did  not 
reply  until  she  was  close  under  those  of  Fort  St.  Philip,  when  she  gave  that 
work  heavy  broadsides  of  grape  and  canister  as  she  passed  by.  The  Pensa- 
cola, Mississippi,  Varuna,  and  Portsmouth  were  following  close  in  the  wake 
of  the  Cayuga,  and  in  all  respects  imitated  her  example ;  and  the  whole  of 
Bailey's  division  passed  the  forts  almost  unharmed,  excepting  the  sailing 
vessel  Portsmouth,  which,  on  firing  a  single  broadside,  lost  her  tow  and 
drifted  down  the  river. 

Captain  Bell  was  less  fortunate.  The  Sciota,  Iroquois,  and  Pinola 
passed  the  forts,  but  the  Itasca  was  disabled  by  a  storm  of  shot,  one  of  which 
pierced  her  boiler,  and  she  drifted  helplessly  down  the  river.  From  that 
storm  the  Winona  recoiled,  and  the  Kennebec,  becoming  entangled  in  the 


334 


SHIPS  AND  FORTS  IN  CONFLICT. 


obstructions,  lost  her  way  in  the  intense  darkness,  and  finally  returned  to 
her  moorings  below. 

The  waning  moon  was  now  just  above  the  horizon,  and  the  mi?t  and 
smoke  had  become  less  dense.  Farragut,  in  the  fore-rigging  of  the  Hartford, 
had  been  watching  the  movements  of  Bailey  and  Bell  through  his  night- 
glass  with  the  greatest  interest,  while  the  vessels  under  his  immediate  com- 
mand vere  slowly  approaching  Fort  Jackson.  When  he  was  within  a  mile 
and  a  quarter  of  it,  the  heavy  guns  of  that  fortress  opened  with  a  remarkable 
precision  of  aim,  and  the  Hartford  was  struck  several  times.  Farragut  had 
mounted  two  guns  upon  the  forecastle,  and  with  these  he  promptly  replied, 
at  the  same  time  pushing  ahead  directly-  for  the  fort.  When  he  was  within 
half  a  mile  of  it,  he  sheered  off  and  gave  the  garrison  such  broadsides  of 
grape  and  canister  that  they  were  driven  from  all  their  barbette  guns.  But  the 
casemate  guns  were  kept  in  full  play,  and  the  conflict  became  very  severe. 
The  Richmond  soon  joined  in  the  fight ;  but  the  Brooklyn  lagged  behind,  in 

consequence  of  becom- 
ing entangled  with  one 
of  the  hulks  that  bore 
up  the  great  chain. 

As  soon  as  the 
Brooklyn  was  extri- 
cated and  turned  its 
bow  up  the  river,  the 
ram  Manassas  came 
down  upon  it  furiously, 
and  fired  from  its  trap- 
door, when  within  about 
ten  feet  of  the  ship,  a 
heavy  bolt  at  the  Brook- 
lyn's smoke-stack,  which  fortunately  lodged  in  some  sand-bags  that  protected 
her  steam-drum.  The  next  moment  the  ram  butted  into  the  ship's  starboard 
gang-way,  but  the  chain  armor  that  had  been  formed  over  the  sides  of  the 
Brooklyn  so  protected  it  that  the  Manassas  glanced  off  and  disappeared  in 
the  gloom. 

The  Brooklyn  had  been  exposed  to  a  raking  fire  from  Fort  Jackson  while, 
entangled  in  the  boom  and  encountering  the  Manassas.  She  had 
just  escaped  the  latter,  when  a  large  Confederate  steamer  assailed 
her.  She  gave  it  a  broadside  that  set  it  on  fire  and  consigned  it  to 
swift  destruction.  Then  pushing  slowly  on  in  the  dark  she  sud- 
denly found  herself  abreast  Fort  St.  Philip,  and  very  close  to  it. 
She  was  in  a  position  to  bring  all  her  guns  to  bear  upon  it  in 
the  course  of  a  few  mimites.  This  was  done  with  powerful 
effect.  "  I  had  the  satisfaction,"  said  Captain  Craven  in  his  re- 
port, "of  completely  silencing  that  work  before  I  left  it,  my 
men  in  the  tops  witnessing,  in  the  flashes  of  the  bursting  shrap- 
nel,1 the  enemy  running  like  sheep  for  more  comfortable  quarters." 


KAM   MANA86A8    ATTACKING  THE  BROOKLYN. 


SHRAPNEL 
SHELL. 


1  A  Shrapnel  shell  Is  sometimes  spherical  nnd  sometimes  conical,  like  that  represented  In  section  in  the 
engraving.  They  are  hollow  spheres  or  cones  of  iron,  filled  with  musket-balls  or  grape-shot,  with  sufficient  srnn- 
powder  to  explode  them  when  Ignited  hy  a  fuse.  Tlie  bulls  are  then  scattered  and  arc  very  destructive. 


A  HEAVY  BOMBAEDMENT. 


335 


Commodore  Farragut,  in  the  mean  time,  "  was  having  a  rough  time  of  it," 
as  he  said.  While  battling  with  the  forts,  a  huge  fire-raft,  pushed  by  the 
Manassas,  came  suddenly  upon  him,  all  a-blaze.  In  trying  to  avoid  this, 
the  Hartford  was  run  aground,  and  the  incendiary  came  crashing  alongside 
of  her.  "  In  a  moment,"  said  Farragut,  "  the  ship  was  one  blaze  all  along 
the  port  side,  half  way  up  to  the  main  and  mizzen  tops.  But  thanks  to  the 
good  organization  of  the  fire  department,  by  Lieutenant  Thornton,  the 
flames  were  extinguished,  and  at  the  same  time  we  backed  off  and  got 
clear  of  the  raft.  All  this  time  we  Avere  pouring  shells  into  the  forts,  and 
they  into  us,  and  now 
and  then  a  rebel  steam- 
er would  get  under 
our  fire  and  receive  our 
salutation  of  a  broad- 
side." 

Before  the  fleet  had 
fairly  passed  the  forts, 
the  Confederate  gun- 
boats and  rams  appear- 
ed and  took  part  in  the 
battle,  prod  ucing  a  scene 
at  once  awful  and  grand. 
The  noise  of  twenty 
mortars  and  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty  great 
guns,  afloat  and  ashore,  was  terrific.  The  explosion  of  shells,  sunken  deep  in 
the  oozy  earth  in  and  around  the  forts,  shook  land  and  water  like  an  earth- 
quake; and  the  surface  of  the  river  was  strewn  with  dead  and  helpless 
fishes  stunned  by  the  concussions.  "  Combine,"  said  Major  Bell,  of  Butler's 
staff,  "all  that  you  have  ever  heard  of  thunder,  and  add  to  it  all  you 
have  ever  seen  of  lightning,  and  you  have  perhaps  a  conception  of  the  scene." 
And  all  this  noise  and  destructive  energy — the  blazing  fire-rafts,  the  floating 
volcanoes  sending  forth  fire  and  smoke,  and  bolts  of  death,  and  the  thunder- 
ing forts,  and  the  ponderous  rams,  were  all  crowded,  in  "the  greatest 
darkness  just  before  the  dawn,"  within  the  space  of  a  narrow  river — "to<> 
narrow,"  said  Farragut,  "  for  more  than  two  or  three  vessels  to  act  to  advan- 
tage. My  greatest  fear  was  that  we  should  fire  into  each  other ;  and  Captain 
Wainwright  and  myself  were  hallooing  ourselves  hoarse  at  the  men  not  to 
fire  into  our  ships." 

We  have  observed  that  the  fleet  had  not  fairly  passed  the  river  obstruc- 
tions before  the  Confederate  rams  and  gun-boats  appeared.1  The  Cayuga 
encountered  that  flotilla  as  soon  as  she  passed  Fort  St.  Philip.  The  ram 


THE   II  ART  FORT). 


1  There  were  six  rams,  named  Warrior,  Stonewall  Jackson,  Defiance.  Resolute.  Governor  Moore,  and 
General  Quitman,  commanded  respectively  by  Captains  Stephenson,  Philips,  McCoy,  Hooper,  Kennon,  and 
Grant.  These  were  river  steamers,  made  shot-proof  hy  cotton  bulk-heads,  and  furnished  with  iron  prows  for 
pusMng.  The  ram  Manassas,  then  commanded  by  Captain  Warley,  was  an  entirely  different  affair.  She  was 
thus  described  by  an  eye-witness:  "She  is  about  one  hundred  feet  long  and  twenty  feet  beam,  and  draws  from 
nine  to  twelve  feet  water.  Her  shape  above  water  is  nearly  that  of  half  a  sharply  pointed  erg-shell,  so  that  a 
shot  will  glance  from  her.  no  matter  where  it  strikes.  Her  back  is  formed  of  twelve-inch  oak,  covered  with  one- 
and-a-half-inch  bar  iron.  She  has  two  chimneys,  so  arranged  as  to  slide  down  in  time  of  action.  The  pilot 


336 


A  DESPERATE  NAVAL  BATTLE. 


Manassas,  the  floating  battery  Louisiana,  and  sixteen  other  armed  vessels, 
all  under  the  command  of  Captain  Mitchell  of  the  Louisiana,  were,  for  a  few 
moments,  intent  upon  her  destruction.  To  stand  and  fight  would  have  been 
madness  in  Captain  Bailey,  for  no  supporting  friend  appeared.  So  he  exer- 
cised his  skill  in  steering  his  vessel  in  a  manner  to  escape  the  butting  of  the 
rams,  and  the  attempts  to  board  her.  Thus  he  saved  the  Cayuga.  He  did 
more.  In  his  maneuvers  he  was  offensive  as  well  as  defensive,  and  compelled 
three  of  the  Confederate  gun-boats  to  surrender  to  him  before  the  Varuna, 
Captain  Boggs,  and  the  Oneida,  Captain  Lee,  came  to  his  rescue.  Then  the 
Cayuga,  which  had  been  struck  forty-two  times  during  the  struggle,  and 
much  damaged  in  spars  and  rigging,  moved  up  the  river  pursuant  to  Far- 
ragut's  orders  to  Bailey  as  leader  of  the  fleet. 

The    Vamna  was  now  the  chief  object  of  the  wrath  of  the  foe,  and 

terribly  its  vials  were  poured  upon 
her.  Commander  Boggs  said,  in  his 
report,  that  immediately  after  passing 
the  forts,  he  found  himself  "  amid  a 
nest  of  rebel  steamers."  His  vessel 
rushed  into  their  midst,  and  fired 
broadsides  into  each  as  he  passed. 
The  first  one  that  received  the 
Vanilla's  fire  seemed  to  be  crowded 
with  troops.  Her  boiler  was  exploded 
by  a  shot,  and  she  drifted  ashore. 
Soon  afterward  the  Varuna  drove 
three  other  vessels  (one  a  gun-boat) 
ashore,  in  flames,  and  all  of  them 
blew  up.  She  was  soon  afterward 
furiously  attacked  by  the  ram  Gov- 
ernor Moore,  commanded  by  Beverly 
Kennon,  who  had  abandoned  his  flag.  It  raked  along  the  Varuna's  port 
gangway,  killing  four  and  wounding  nine  of  her  crew.  Boggs  managed, 
he  said,  "  to  get  a  three-inch  shell  into  her,  abaft  her  armor,  and  also  several 
shot  from  the  after  rifled  gun,  when  she  dropped  out  of  action,  partially  dis- 
abled." 

Meanwhile  another  ram,  its  iron  prow  under  water,  struck  the  Varuna 
a  heavy  blow  in  the  port  gangway.  The  Varuna's  shot  in  return  glanced 
harmlessly  from  the  armored  bow  of  her  antagonist.  Backing  off  a  short 
distance,  and  then  shooting  forward,  the  ram  gave  the  Varuna  another  blow 
at  the  same  place,  and  crushed  in  her  side.  The  ram,  becoming  entangled, 
was  drawn  around  nearly  to  the  side  of  the  Varuna,  when  Boggs  gave  her 
five  8-inch  shells  abaft  her  armor  from  his  port  guns.  "  This  settled  her," 
said  Boggs,  "  and  drove  her  ashore  in  flames."  Finding  his  own  vessel  sink- 
ing, he  ran  her  into  the  bank,  let  go  her  anchor,  and  tied  her  bow  up  to  the 


CHARLES    BOG08. 


house  is  in  the  stern  of  the  boat    She  is  worked  by  a  powerful  propeller,  but  cannot  stem  a  strong  current   She 
carries  only  one  gun,  a  68-pounder,  right  in  her  bow. 

"There  is  only  one  entrance  to  her,  through  a  trap-door  in  her  back.  Her  port-hole  is  famished  with  a 
heavily  plated  trap,  wlrch  springs  np  when  the  gun  is  run  out  and  falls  down  when  it  Is  run  back.  HOT  tho 
crew  get  their  light  and  air,  I  cannot  pretend  to  say." 


CAFfURE   OF  THE   QUARANTINE   GROUNDS. 


337 


trees.  All  that  time  her  guns  Avere  at  work  crippling  the  Moore,  and  they 
did  not  cease  until  the  water  was  over  the  gun-trucks,  when  Boggs  turned 
his  attention  to  getting  the  wounded  and  crew  out  of  the  vessel.  Just  then, 
the  Oneida,  Captain  Lee,  came  to  the  rescue  of  the  Varuna,  but  Boggs 
"  waved  him  on "  after  the  Moore,  which  was  then  in  flames.  The 
latter  was  surrendered  to  the  Oneida  by  her  second  officer.  She  had 
lost  fifty  of  her  men,  killed  and  maimed ;  and  Kennon,  her  commander, 
had  set  her  on  fire  and  fled,  leaving  his  wounded  to  the  cruelty  of  the 
flames.1 

Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  desperate  combats  recorded  in  the  history 
of  the  war.  It  was  "  short,  sharp,  and  decisive."  Within  the  space  of 
an  hour  and  a  half  after  the  National  vessels  left  their  anchorage,  the 
forts  were  passed,  the  struggle  had  occurred,  and  eleven  of  the  Confede- 
rate vessels,  or  nearly  the  whole  of  their  fleet,  were  destroyed.  The  National 
loss  was  thirty  killed  and  not  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
wounded. 

When  Captain  Bailey  withdrew  with  the  crippled  Cayuya,  and  left  the 


VIEW   AT  THE   QUARANTINE   GROUNDS.* 

Varuna  to  continue  the  fight,  he  moved  up  the  river  to  the  Quarantine  Sta- 
tion, a  short  distance  above  Fort  St.  Philip.  On  the  west  bank  of  the  river 
opposite  was  a  battery,  in  charge  of  several  companies  of  Confederate  sharp- 
shooters of  the  Chalmette  (Louisiana)  regiment,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Szymanski,  a  Pole.  On  the  approach  of  the  Cayuga  they  attempted  to  flee, 
but  a  volley  of  canister-shot  from  her  guns  made  them  halt,  and  they  became 


1  Eeport  of  Captain  Charles  Boggs  to  Commodore  Farragut,  April  29th,  1862.  In  his  report,  Captain  Boggs 
warmly  commended  a  powder-boy  named  Oscar  Peck,  only  thirteen  years  of  age,  whose  coolness  and  bravery 
were  remarkable.  Seeing  him  pass  quickly,  Boggs  inquired  where  he  was  going  in  such  a  hurry.  "To  get  a 
passing-box,  Sir,"  he  replied:  "the  other  was  smashed  by  a  ball."1  When  the  Varuna  went  down,  the  boy  was 
missed.  He  had  stood  by  one  of  the  guns,  and  had  been  cast  into  the  water.  In  a  few  minutes  he  was  seen 
swimming  toward  the  wreck.  When  he  got  on  the  part  above  water,  on  which  Boggs  was  standing,  he  gave  the 
i^snal  salute  and  said,  "  All  right,  Sir ;  I  report  myself  on  board." 

*  This  is  a  view  of  the  quarantine  grounds,  its  buildings,  and  a  store-house,  built  of  brick,  belonging  to  the 
Government,  and  .situated  on  the  east  or  left  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  just  above  the  forts.  This  was  the  first 
Government  property  in  Louisiana '-repossessed"  by  the  Government  The  store-house  Is  seen  on  the  right. 
The  next  building  was  a  hospital,  and  the  small  housj  noxt  to  it  was  General  Butler's  head-quarters  when  he 
took  possession  of  the  grounds. 

VOL/II.— 22 


338  THE   LAND   TROOPS   ON   THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

prisoners  of  war.  The  battle  was  now  over,  and  all  of  Farragut's  ships, 
twelve  in  number,  that  had  passed  the  forts  joined  the  Cayuga.  Then  the 
dead  were  carried  ashore  and  buried. 

While  this  desperate  battle  was  raging,  the  land  troops,  under  General 
Butler,  had  been  preparing  for  their  part  in  the  drama.  They  were  in  the 
transports  at  the  Passes,  and  had  distinctly  heard  the  booming  of  the  guns 
and  mortars.  The  General  and  his  staff,  as  we  have  observed,  were  on  the 
Saxon.  She  followed  close  in  the  rear  of  Bailey's  division,  until  the  plunging 
of  shells  from  the  forts  into  the  water  around  her  warned  the  commanding 
General  that  he  had  gone  far  enough.  So  eager  had  been  his  interest  in  the 
scenes  before  him,  that  he  had  entered  the  arena  of  imminent  danger  without 

'  O 

perceiving  it.  He  ordered  the  Saxon  to  drop  a  little  astern,  to  the  great 
relief  of  her  Captain,  to  whom  a  flaming  shell  would  have  been  specially 
unwelcome,  for  his  vessel  was  laden  with  eight  hundred  barrels  of  gun- 
powder. Almost  at  the  same  moment  the  Manassas,  that  had  been  terribly 

pounded  by  the  Mississippi, 
and  sent  adrift  in  a  helpless 
state,  was  seen  moving  down 
into  the  midst  of  Porter's 
mortar-fleet.  Some  of  these 
opened  fire  upon  her,  but  it 
was  soon  perceived  that  she 
was  harmless.  Her  pipes 
were  all  twisted  and  riddled 
by  shot,  and  her  hull  was  well 
battered  and  pierced.  Smoke 
was  issuing  from  every  open- 
ing, for  she  was  on  fire.  In  a  few  minutes  her  only  gun  went  oif,  and 
the  flames  burst  out  from  her  bow-port  and  stern  trap-door.  Giving  a 
plunge,  like  some  huge  monster,  she  went  hissing  to  the  bottom  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. 

Farragut  had  now  thirteen  of  his  vessels  in  safety  above  the  forts,  and  he 
prepared  to  move  up  to  New  Orleans,  while  Porter,  with  his  mortar-fleet, 
was  still  below  them,  and  they  were  yet  firmly  held  by  the  Confederates. 
The  time  for  Butler  to  act  had  arrived.  Half  an  hour  after  Farragut  had 
reached  the  Quarantine,  he  sent  Captain  Boggs  in  a  small  boat,  through 
shallow  bayous  in  the  rear  of  Fort  St.  Philip  with  dispatches  for  Butler  and 
Porter.  The  former  had  already  procured  the  light-draft  steamer  Miami 
from  Porter,  and  had  hastened  to  his  transports.  These  were  taken  to  Sable 
Island,  twelve  miles  in  the  rear  of  Fort  St.  Philip,  and  from  that  point  the 
troops  made  their  way  in  small  boats  through  the  narrow  and  shallow 
bayous  with  the  greatest  fatigue,  under  the  general  pilotage  of  Lieutenant 
Weitzel.  Sometimes  the  boats  were  dragged  by  men  waist  deep  in  cold  and 
muddy  water;  but  the  work  was  soon  and  well  accomplished,  and  on  the 
night  of  the  27th  Butler  was  at  the  Quarantine,  ready  to  begin  the  meditated 
assault 'on  Fort  St.  Philip  the  next  day.  His  troops  were  landed  a  short 
distance  above  the  fort,  under  cover  of  the  guns  of  the  Mississippi  and 
Kineo.  A  small  force  was  sent  across  the  river  to  a  position  not  far  above 
Fort  Jackson. 


THE    MANASSA8. 


CAPTURE  OF  FOETS  JACKSON  AND  ST.   PHILIP. 


339 


In  the  mean  time  Porter  had  been  pounding  Fort  Jackson  terribly  with 
the  shells  from  his  mortars.  On  the  26th,  he  sent  a  flag  of  truce  with  a 
demand  for  its  surrender,  and  saying  that  he  had  information  that  .Commo- 
dore Farragut  was  in  possession  of  New  Orleans.  On  the  following  morning, 
Colonel  Iliggins,  the  commander  of  the  forts,  replied  that  he  had  no  official 
information  of  the  surrender  of  New  Orleans,  and,  until  such  should  be 
received  by  him,  no  proposition  for  a  surrender  of  the  works  under  his  com- 
mand could  be  entertained  for  a  moment.  On  the  same  day,  General  Duncan, 
then  in  Fort  Jackson,  issued  an  address  to  the  soldiers,  as  the  commander 
of  the  coast  defenses,  urging  them  to  continue  the  contest,  saying :  "  The 
safety  of  New  Orleans  and  the  cause  of  the  Southern  Confederacy — our 
homes,  families,  and  every  thing  dear  to  man — yet  depend  upon  our  exertions. 
We  are  just  as  capable  of  repelling  the  enemy  to-day  as  we  were  before  the 
bombardment."  But  the  soldiers  did  not  all  agree  with  him  in  opinion. 
They  sa\v  the  blackened  fragments  of  vessels  and  other  property  strewing 
the  swift  current  of  the  Mississippi,  and  were  satisfied  that  the  rumors  of  the 
fall  of  New  Orleans  that  had  reached  them  were  true.  They  had  also  heard 
of  Butler's  troops  in  the  rear  of  Fort  St.  Philip.  So  that  night  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  garrison  mutinied,  spiked  the  guns  bearing  up  the  river,  and  the 
next  day  sallied  out  and  surrendered  themselves  to  Butler's  pickets  on  that 
side  of  the  river,  saying  they  had  been  impressed,  and  would  fight  the  Gov- 
ernment no  longer. 

Colonel  Iliggins  now  saw  that  all  was  lost,  and  he  hastened  to  accept  the 
generous  terms  which  Porter 


had  offered.  While  these 
terms  were  being  reduced  to 
writing  in  the  cabin  of  the 
HarrietLane*  Mitchell  towed 
his  battery  (the  Jsouisiana), 
which  lay  above  the  forts, 
out  into  the  strong  current, 
set  her  on  fire,  and  aban- 
doned her,  with  her  guns  all 
shotted.  He  expected  she 
would  blow  up  in  the  midst 
of  the  mortar-fleet,  but  the 
explosion  occurred  when  she 
was  abreast  of  Fort  St. 
Philip,  when  a  flying  frag- 
ment from  her  killed  one  of 
its  garrison.  She  at  once 
went  to  the  bottom  of  the 
river,  and  the  remaining  Confederate  steamers  surrendered  without  resii?.- 


PLAN   OF   FOKT  JACKSON. 


1  The  capitulation  was  signed  on  the  part  of  the  Nationals  by  Commanders  David  D.  Porter  and  W.  B 
Renshaw,  and  Lieutenant  W.  W.  Wainright,  commander  of  thu  Harriet  Lane;  and  on  tho  part  of  the  Confede- 
rates by  General  J.  K.  Duncan,  commander  of  the  coast  defenses,  and  Colonel  Edwin  Iliggins,  the  commander 
of  the  forts.  The  writer  was  informed  by  an  officer  of  the  navy  who  was  present  at  the  surrender  of  Fort  Jack- 
son, that  when  the  flag-officer  of  that  work  was  asked  for  the  garrison  flag,  which  was  not  to  be  seen,  he  pro- 
tended to  be  ignorant  of  its  whereabouts.  He  appeared  to  be  unduly  corpulent,  and,  on  a  personal  examination. 
it  was  found  that  his  obesity  was  caused  by  the  flag,  which  was  wrapped  around  his  body. 


340 


EXCITEMENT   IN   NEW   ORLEANS. 


ance.1  Commodore  Porter  turned  over  the  forts  and  all  their  contents  to 
General  Phelps.  Fort  Jackson  was  only  injured  in  its  interior  works,  and 
Fort  St.  Philip  was  as  perfect  as  when  the  bombardment  began.2  No  reliable 
report  of  the  losses  of  the  Confederates  in  killed  and  wounded  was  ever 
given.  The  number  of  prisoners  surrendered,  including  those  of  the  Chal- 
mette  regiment  and  on  board  of  the  gun-boats  last  taken,  amounted  to  nearly- 
one  thousand.  The  entire  loss  of  the  Nationals,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
contest  until  New  Orleans  was  taken,  was  forty  killed  and  one  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  wounded. 

Porter  told  Higgins  the  truth  when  he  said  Farragut  was  in  possession 

of  New  Orleans.  The  city  was  really 
lost  when  the  Commodore's  thirteen 
armed  vessels  were  lying  in  safety 
and  in  fair  condition  at 
^SS**1  the  Quarantine."  Of  this 
imminent  peril  of  the  city 
General  Lovell  had  been  impressed 
early  that  morning.  He  had  come 
down  in  his  steamer  Doubloon,  and 
arrived  just  as  the  National  fleet 
was  passing  the  forts.  He  came  near 
being  captured  in  the  terrible  me*lee 
on  the  river  that  ensued,  and  sought 
safety  on  shore.  Then  he  hastened 
to  New  Orleans  as  fast  as  courier 
horses  could  take  him,  traveling 
chiefly  along  the  levee,  for  much  of  the  country  was  overflowed.  He  arrived 
there  early  in  the  afternoon,  and  confirmed  the  intelligence  of  disaster  which 
had  already  reached  the  citizens.  A 
fearful  panic  ensued.  Drums  were 
beating ;  soldiers  were  seen  hurrying 
to  and  fro ;  merchants  fled  from  their 
stores ;  women  without  bonnets  and 
brandishing  pistols  were  seen  in  the 
streets,  crying,  "  Burn  the  city  !  Never 
mind  us  !  Burn  the  city !"  Military 
officers  impressed  vehicles  into  the  ser- 
vice of  carrying  cotton  to  the  levees 
to  be  burned.  Specie,  to  the  amount 
of  four  millions  of  dollars,  was  sent  out 
of  the  city  by  railway  ;  the  consulates 
were  crowded  with  foreigners  deposit- 


MANSFIF.I.n    LOVELL. 


TWIGOS'8    HOUSE.3 


1  There  seems  to  have  been  no  kindly  co-operation  between  the  forts  and  the  Confederate  fleet,  and  some 
very  spicy  correspondence  occurred  between  General  Duncan  and  Captain  Mitchell.  The  former,  in  his  official 
report,  declared  that  the  great  disaster  was  "  the  sheer  result  of  that  lack  of  cheerful  and  hearty  co-operation 
from  the  defenses  afloat "  which  he  had  a  right  to  expect. 

*  Over  1,800  shells  fell  inside  of  Fort  Jackson,  170  in  the  water-battery,  and  about  3,000  in  the  ditches 
around  the  works.    For  minute  particulars  of  the  battle  and  its  results,  see  the  reports  of  Captains  Farragut  and 
1'ortcr,  and  their  subordinate  commanders;  of  General  Butler  and  those  under  his  command;  and  of  General 

•  Duncan  and  Colonel  Higgins,  of  the  Confederate  forces. 

*  This  was  the  appearance  of  Twiggs's  residence  when  the  writer  viaited  it,  in  the  spring  of  16(36.    It  was  :> 


MILITARY  EVACUATION   OF  NEW   ORLEANS. 


341 


ing  their  money  and  other  valuables  for  safety  from  the  impending  storm ; 
and  poor  old  Twiggs,  the  traitor,  like  his  former  master,  Floyd,  fearing 
the  wrath  of  his  injured  Government,  fled  from  his  home,  leaving  in  the 
care  of  a  young  woman  the  two  swords  which  had  been  awarded  him  for 
his  services  in  Mexico,  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors  who  speedily 
came.1 

On  his  way  to  New  Orleans,  Lovell  had  ordered  General  Smith,  who  was  in 
command  of  the  river  defenses  below  the  town,  known  as  the  Chalmette  bat- 
teries,8 to  make  all  possible  resistance ;  and  in  the  city  he  tried  to  raise  a  thou- 
sand volunteers,  who  should  make  a  desperate  attempt  to  board  and  capture 
the  National  vessels,  but 
he  found  only  one  hun- 
dred men  who  evinced 
sufficient  courage  or 
desperation  to  under- 
take the  perilous  task. 
Lovell  was  satisfied 
himself,  and  he 


con- 
vinced the  city  authori- 
ties that  the  regular  and 
volunteer  troops  under 
his  immediate  command 
were  too  few  to  make 
resistance,  and  he  could 
not  rely  on  the  mili- 
tia conscripts,  nor  a 
regiment  of  free  colored 
men  Avho  had  been 
pressed  into  the  service, 
in  the  presence  of  foes 
that  they  might  wel- 
come as  their  friends. 
These  considerations, 
and  the  fact  that,  on 
account  of  the  height 
of  the  river  surface  at 
that  time  of  flood,  a  gun-boat  might  pass  up  to  Kenner's  plantation,  ten 
miles  above  the  city,  and  command  the  narrow  neck  between  the  river  and 
the  swamp,  across  which  the  railway  passes,  and  thus  prevent  the  troops 
and  supplies  going  out,  or  supplies  and  re-enforcements  going  into  the  town, 
made  it  absolutely  necessary  that  they  should  escape  as  soon  as  possible. 
So  Lovell  prepared  to  abandon  New  Orleans.  He  disbanded  the  conscripts, 
and  sent  stores,  munitions  of  war,  and  other  valuable  property  up  the 
country  by  steamboats  and  the  railroad ;  and  while  a  portion  of  the  vol- 
unteers hastened  to  Camp  Moore,  on  the  Jackson  and  New  Orleans 

large  brick  house,  at  the  junction  of  Camp  and  Magazine  Streets,  and  was  then  used  by  Oeneral  Canby,  the  com- 
mander of  the  Department,  as  the  quarters  of  his  paymaster. 

1  Parton's  Butler  in  New  Crleaw,  page  264 

a  These  were  on  each  side  of  the  river.    There  were  five  32-|>ounders  on  one  side  and  nine  on  the  other. 


BW   ORLEANS    AND   ITS    VICINITY. 


342 


DESTRUCTION   OF  PROPERTY  AT  NEW  ORLEANS. 


railway,  seventy-eight  miles  distant,  the  regiment  of  colored  troops  refused 
to  go. 

With  nine  vessels  Farragut  proceeded  up  the  river  on  the  morning  of  the 
25th,  and  when  near  the  English  Turn  he  met  evidences  of  the  abandonment 
of  New  Orleans  by  the  Confederates  in  the  form  of  blazing  ships,  loaded  with 
cotton,  that  came  floating  down  the  stream.  Soon  afterward,  he  discovered  the 
Chalmette  batteries  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi,  a  few  miles  below  the 
city,  and  at  once  made  dispositions  to  attack  them.  The  river  was  so  full 
that  his  vessels  completely  commanded  the  Confederate  works.  Moving  in 
two  lines,  they  proceeded  to  the  business  of  disabling  them.  The  gallant 
Bailey,  who  had  not  noticed  the  signal  for  close  order,  was  far  ahead 
with  the  Cayuga,  and  for  twenty  minutes  she  sustained  a  heavy  cross- 
fire alone.  Farragut  pressed  forward  with  the  Hartford,  and,  passing  the 
Cayuga,  gave  the  batteries  such  destructive  broadsides  of  shell,  grape, 
and  shrapnel  that  at  the  first  discharge  the  Confederates  were  driven 
from  their  guns.  The  Pensacola  and  the  Brooklyn,  and  then  the  remainder 
of  the  fleet,  followed  the  Hartford's  example,  and  in  the  course  of  twenty 
minutes  the  batteries  were  silenced  and  their  men  were  running  for  their 
lives. 

The  victors  were  now  in  the  midst  of  a  terrific  scene.  The  river  was 
strewn  with  fire  rafts,  burning  steamers,  and  blazing  cotton  bales,  and  over- 
hung by  an  awful  canopy  of  black  smoke,  sent  up  by  the  great  conflagration. 
As  soon  as  it  was  known  that  the  National  vessels  were  approaching  the 
city,  another  great  panic  prevailed,  and  the  work  of  destruction  of  property 
commenced,  by  order  of  the  Governor  of  Louisiana  and  General  Lovell.1  In 
a  very  short  time  a  sheet  of  flame  and  pall  of  smoke,  caused  by  burning  cot- 
ton, sugar,  and  other  staples  of  that  region,  were  seen  along  the  levee  for  the 

distance  of  five 
miles.  Foolish 
ly'believing  that 
the  cotton  which 
they  regarded 
as  king  was  the 
chief  object  of 
the  Nationals, 
the  infatuated 
people  sent  it 
in  huge  loads 


to  the  levee  to 
be  destroyed.  In 
front  of  the  va- 
rious presses  along  the  river  front  it  was  piled  and  fired,  and  in  this  way  no 
less  than  fifteen  thousand  bales,  valued  at  one  million  five  hundred  thousand 
dollars,  were  consumed.  More  than  a  dozen  large  ships,  some  of  them 
laden  with  cotton,  and  as  many  magnificent  steamboats,  with  unfinished  gun- 
boats and  other  vessels,  were  soon  wrapped  in  flames  and  sent  floating  down 
the  river,  the  Confederates  hoping  they  might  destroy  the  approaching 


THB   LEVEE   AT  NEW   ORLEANS. 


>  Pollard,  i.  316. 


OOMMODOEE  FARRAGUT  AT  NEW  ORLEANS.        343 

vessels.1  But  the  latter  all  escaped,  and  at  about  one  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon Farragut's  squadron  was  anchored  off  the  city,  while  a  violent  thunder- 
storm was  raging. 

New  Orleans  was  now  utterly  defenseless.  Lovell  was  there,  but  a 
greater  portion  of  his  troops  had  been  sent  away,  with  the  concurrence  of 
the'civil  authorities,  who  wished  to  spare  the  town  the  horrors  of  a  bombard- 
ment. Captain  Bailey  was  sent  ashore  with  a  flag,  bearing  a  summons  from 
Farragut  for  the  surrender  of  the  city,  and  a  demand  that  the  Confederate 
flag  should  be  taken  down  and  that  of  the  Republic  raised  over  the  public 
buildings.  Bailey  made  his  way  through  a  hooting,  cursing  crowd  to  the 
City  Hall,  escorted  by  sensible  citizens.  To  the  demand  for  surrender,  Lovell 
returned  an  unqualified  refusal,  but  saying,  that  as  he  was  powerless  to  hold 
the  city  against  great  odds,  and  wishing  to  save  it  from  destruction,  he 
would  withdraw  his  troops  and  turn  it  over  to  the  civil  authorities.  At  the 
same  time  he  advised  the  Mayor  not  to  surrender  the  city,  nor  allow  the  flags 
to  be  taken  down  by  any  of  its  people. 

Acting  upon  this  foolish  advice,  the  Mayor  (John  T.  Monroe),  one  of  the 
most  unworthy  of  the  public  men  of  the  day,  refused  to  surrender  the  city  or 
take  down  the  Louisiana  flag  from  the  City  HalL  This  refusal  was  in  the 
form  of  a  most  ridiculous  letter  to  Farragut,  in  which  the  Mayor  declared 
that,  while  his  people  could  not  prevent  the  occupation  of  the  city  by  the 
National  forces,  they  would  not  transfer  their  allegiance  to  a  government 
they  had  deliberately  repudiated.*  In  the  mean  time  a  force  had  landed  from 
the  Pensacola,  which  was  lying  opposite  Esplanade  Street,  and,  unopposed, 
hoisted  the  National  flag  over  the  Government  Mint ;  but  as  soon  as  they  re- 
tired it  was  torn  down  and  dragged  in  derision  through  the  streets  by  young 
men  belonging  to  the  Pinckney  Battalion,  and  a  gambler  named  William  B. 
Mumford.3  This  act  was  hailed,  with  acclamation  by  the  secessionists  of 
New  Orleans,  and  caused  paragraphs  of  praise  and  exultation  to  appear  in 
the  public  journals.  It  ended  in  a  serious  tragedy,  as  we  shall  observe 
presently. 

In  reply  to  the  Mayor's  absurd  letter,  the  patient  Farragut  referred  to  the 
pulling  down  of  the  flag,  the  indignities  to  which  it  was  subjected,  and  the 
insults  offered  to  his  officers,  and  said,  with  a  meaning  which  the  most  obtuse 
might  understand,  "  all  of  which  go  to  show  that  the  fire  of  this  fleet  may 
be  drawn  upon  the  city  at  any  moment,  and  in  such  an  event  the  levee  would, 
in  all  probability,  be  cut  by  the  shells,  and  an  amount  of  distress  ensue  to  the 
innocent  population  which  I  have  heretofore  endeavored  to  assure  you  that 
I  desire  by  all  means  to  avoid."  He  concluded  by  saying,  "  The  election, 
therefore,  is  with  you-;  but  it  becomes  my  duty  to  notify  you  to  remove  the 
women  and  children  from  the  city  within  forty-eight  hours,  if  I  have  rightly 
understood  your  determination." 

1  The  shipyard  at  Algiers,  opposite  New  Orleans,  was  burned,  and  with  it  an  immense,  armored  ram  called 
Mississippi,  which  was  considered  the  most  important  naval  structure  which  the  Confederates  had  jet 
undertaken: 

9  "  As  to  the  hoisting  of  any  flag,"  he  said,  "  than  the  flag  of  our  own  adoption  and  allegiance,  let  me  say  to 
you,  Sir,  that  the  man  lives  not  in  our  midst  whose  hand  and  heart  would  not  be  palsied  at  the  mere  thought  of 
such  an  act;  nor  could  I  find  in  my  entire  constituency  so  wretched  and  desperate  a  renegade  as  would  dare  to 
profane  with  his  hand  the  sacred  emblem  of  our  aspirations." 

-1  There  was  no  guard  left  at  the  Mint  to  defend  the  flag,  but  a  watch  was  set  in  the  top  of  the  Pensacola, 
from  which  a  howitzer  hurled  grape-shot  at  the  men  who  pulled  down  the  flag,  but  without  effect. 


344  FOLLY   OF  THE  CIVIL  AUTHORITIES. 

To  this  message  the  absurd  Mayor  returned  a  most  ridiculous  answer — as 
ridiculous,  considering  the  circumstances,  as  the  mock-heroic  babble  of  a 
circus  harlequin — in  which  he  uttered  nonsense  about  "murdering."  women 
and  children,1  and  charged  Farragut  with  a  desire  to  "  humble  and  disgrace 
the  people."  After  solemnly  assuring  the  Commodore  that  such  satisfaction 
he  could  not  obtain,  he  said  dramatically,  "  We  will  stand  your  bombard- 
ment, unarmed  and  undefended  as  we  are.  The  civilized  world  will  consign 
to  indelible  infamy  the  heart  that  will  conceive  the  deed  and  the  hand  that 
will  consummate  it."  The  substance  of  the  Mayor's  letter  was,  as  has  been 
observed,  " '  Come  on  shore  and  hoist  what  flag  you  please.  Don't  ask  us  to 
do  your  flag-raising.'  Slightly  impudent,  perhaps ;  but  men  who  are  talking 
from  behind  a  bulwark  of  fifty  thousand  women  and  children  can  be  impu- 
dent if  they  please."* 

To  the  insolence  of  the  Mayor  was  added  the  greater  impertinence  of  the 
commander  of  a  French  ship-of-war  which  had  just  arrived,  who  wrote  a 
note  to  Farragut  that  his  Government  had  sent  him  to  protect  the  persons 
and  property  of  its  thirty  thousand  subjects  in  New  Orleans,  and  that  he 
demanded  sixty  days,  instead  of  forty-eight  hours,  as  the  time  to  be  given 
for  the  evacuation  of  the  city  by  the  inhabitants.  He  concluded  with  a  threat, 
saying,  "  If  it  is  your  resolution  to  bombard  the  city,  do  it ;  but  I  wish  to 
state  that  you  will  have  to  account  for  the  barbarous  act  to  the  power  which 
I  represent."  The  veteran  commodore  was  sorely  perplexed,  and,  while 
revolving  in  his  mind  what  to  do,  he  was  relieved  by  the  intelligence  of  the 
surrender  of  the  forts  below.  He  now  felt  that  he  could  afford  to  wait,  for 
the  speedy  possession  of  New  Orleans  by  General  Butler's  troops  was  made 
an  almost  absolute  certainty.  Up  to  that  moment  it  was  believed  by  the 
citizens  that  the  forts  below  could  not  be  taken,  and  this  was  the  chief  reason 
for  the  defiant  attitude  of  the  public  authorities  there.  Now  their  tone  was 
changed,  and,  to  appease  Farragut,  he  was  semiofficially  informed,  in  a  pri- 
vate manner,  that  the  hauling  down  of  the  flag  from  the  Mint  was  the 
"  unauthorized  act  of  the  men  who  performed  it."3 

On  the  following  day,  Captain  Bell  landed  with  a  hundred  marines,  put 
the  National  flag  in  the  places  of  the  ensigns  of  rebellion  on  the  Mint  and 
Custom  House,  locked  the  door  of  the  latter,  and  returned  with  the  key  to 
his  vessel.  Those  flags  were  undisturbed.  The  occupation  of  the  "  Euro- 
pean Brigade,"  a  military  organization  in  New  Orleans,  ostensibly  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  the  authorities  in  the  protection  of  the  citizens 
from  unruly  members,  but  really  in  the  interests  of  the  Confederates, 
composed  of  British,  French,  and  Spanish  aliens,  was  now  almost  at 
an  end,  and  the  English  members  of  it,  who  admired  the  frequent  displays 
of  "  British  neutrality  "  elsewhere,  now  imitated  it  by  voting  at  their  armory, 
that,  as  they  would  have  no  further  use  for  their  weapons  and  accouterments, 

1  u  Onr  women  and  children  cannot  escape  from  your  shells,  if  it  be  your  pleasure  to  murder  them  on  a 
mere  question  of  etiquette ;  but  if  they  could,  there  are  few  among  them  who  would  consent  to  desert  their 
families  and  their  homes  and  the  graves  of  their  relatives  in  so  awful  a  moment :  they  would  bravely  stand  in 
sight  of  your  shells,  rolling  over  the  bones  of  those  who  were  dear  to  them,  and  would  deem  that  they  died  not 
inglorious!  v  by  the  side  of  the  tombs  erected  by  their  piety  to  the  memory  of  departed  relatives.* 

r  P;trton's  Butler  in  Neic  Orleans,  p:«ge  274. 

8  These  wore  W.  B.  Mumford  (who  cut  it  loose  from  the  flagstaff).  Lieutenant  Holmes.  Sergeant  Burns,  and 
James  Reed,  all  but  Mumford  members  of  the  Pincksu-y  Battalion  of  Volunteers. 


NATIONAL  TROOPS  IN  NEW  ORLEANS.  345 

they  would  send  them  to  Beauregard's  army  at  Corinth,  as  "  a  slight  token 
of  their  affection  for  the  Confederate  States." 

On  the  30th,a  Farra<?ut  informed  the  city  authorities  that  he 

,J  ,  -April,  1862. 

should  hold  no  further  intercourse  with  a  body  whose  language 
was  so  offensive,  and  that,  so  soon  as  General  Butler  should  arrive  with  his 
forces,  he  should  turn  over  the  charge  of  the  city  to  him,  and  resume  his 
naval  duties. 

Let  us  see  what  General  Butler  had  been  doing  for  the  few  preceding 
days. 

A  few  hours  after  Mumford  and  his  companions  had  pulled  down  the 
National  flag,  General  Butler  arrived  and  joined  Farragut  on  the  Hartford ; 
and,  in  his  report  to  the  Secretary  of  War  on  the  29th,  he  foreshadowed  his 
future  act  by  saying :  "  This  outrage  will  be  punished  in  such  manner  as  in 
my  judgment  will  caution  both  the  perpetrators  and  abettors  of  the  act,  so 
that  they  shall  fear  the  stripes  if  they  do  not  reverence  the  stars  of  our  ban- 
ner." He  hastened  back  to  his  troops,  and  took  measures  for  their  immediate 
advance  up  the  river.  His  transports  were  brought  into  the  Mississippi,  and 
these,  bearing  two  thousand  armed  men,  appeared  oft*  the  levee  in  front  of 
New  Orleans  on  the  first  of  May.  The  General  and  his  staff",  his  wife,  and 
fourteen  hundred  troops,  were  on  the  same  vessel  (Mississippi)  in  which 
they  left  Hampton  Roads  sixty-five  days  before.  Preparations  were  made 
for  landing  forthwith.  In  his  order  for  the  movement,  he  forbade  the  plunder 
of  all  property,  public  or  private,  in  the  city ;  the  absence  of  officers  and 
soldiers  from  their  stations  without  arms  or  alone;  and  held  the  com- 
manders of  regiments  and  companies  responsible  for  the  execution  of  the 
orders. 

At  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon*  the  debarkation  of  a  part  of 

4  May  1. 

the  troops  at  the  city  commenced,  while  others  were  sent  over 
to  occupy  Algiers,  opposite  New  Orleans.  A  company  of  the  Thirty-first 
Massachusetts  was  the  first  to  land.  These  were  followed  by  the  remainder 
of  the  regiment ;  also  by  the  Fourth  Wisconsin,  Colonel  Paine ;  and  Everett's 
battery  of  heavy  field-guns.  These  formed  a  procession  and  acted  as  an  escort 
for  General  Butler  and  his  staff,  and  General  Williams  and  his  staff;  and  to 
the  tune  of  the  "  Star  Spangled  Banner  "  they  marched  through  Poydras  and 
St.  Charles  Streets  to  Canal  Street,  under  the  guidance  of  Lieutenant  Weigel, 
of  Baltimore,  one  of  Butler's  aids,  who  was  familiar  with  the  city.  They  took 
possession  of  the  Custom  House,  whose  principal  entrance  is  on  Canal  Street, 
and  there  the  Massachusetts  regiment  was  quartered. 

Strict  directions  had  been  given  not  to  resent  any  insults  that  might  be 
offered  by  the  vast  crowd  that  filled  the  side-walks,  without  orders ;  but  if  a 
shot  should  be  fired  from  a  house,  to  halt,  arrest  the  inmates,  and  destroy  the 
building.  Every  moment  the  crowd  became  greater  and  more  boisterous, 
and  the  patience  of  the  troops  was  much  tried  during  that  short  march. 
Their  ears  were  assailed  by  the  most  offensive  epithets,  vulgar  and  profane, 
applied  to  the  General  and  his  troops,1  yet  the  consciousness  of  supporting 
power  behind  the  pacific  order  caused  them  to  march  silently  on  to  their 

1  Before  the  troops  landed,  voices  from  the  crowd  that  covered  the  levee  had  been  heard  calling  for  "  Pica- 
yune Butler."  and  asking  him  to  show  himself.  The  General  was  willing  to  have  a  practical  joke,  well  satisfied 


346  GENERAL  BUTLER  IN  NEW   ORLEANS. 

destination.  Captain  Everett  posted  his  cannon  around  the  Custom  House, 
and  comparative  quiet  prevailed  in  New  Orleans  that  night.  Colonel  De- 
ming's  Twelfth  Connecticut  landed,  and  bivouacked  on  the  levee  by  the  side 
of  Butler's  head-quarters  ship,  the  Mississippi,  on  board  of  which  the  com- 
manding general  spent  the  night.  At  an  early  hour  in  the  evening,  he 
had  completed  a  proclamation  to  the  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans,  in  which 
his  intentions,  as  the  representative  of  the  Government,  were  explicitly 
stated.1  •  .<, 

General  Butler  had  resolved  to  act  with  strictest  justice  toward  the 
deluded  people,  and  to  be  kind  and  lenient  to  all  who  showed  a  disposition 
to  be  peaceable.  But  his  first  trial  of  the  temper  of  those  with  whom  he  had 
to  deal  was  discouraging.  He  sent  his  proclamation  to  the  office  of  the 
True  Delta  newspaper,  to  be  printed  as  a  hand-bill.  The  proprietor  flatly 
refused  to  use  his  types  in  such  an  act  of  "  submission  to  Federal  rule."  Two 
hours  afterward  an  officer  with  a  file  of  soldiers  (half  a  dozen  of  whom  were 
printers)  had  possession  of  the  True  Delta  office,  and  the  proclamation  was 
soon  issued  in  printed  form.  Meanwhile,  Colonel  Deming  had  encamped  in 
Lafayette  Square,  and  General  Butler  had  taken  possession  of  General  Lovell's 
recent  head-quarters  in  the  St.  Charles  Hotel,  not  far  distant,  established  his 
own  there,  and  invited  the  city  authorities  to  a  conference.  The  silly  Mon- 
roe told  the  General's  messenger  that  the  Mayor's  place  of  business  was  at 
the  City  Hall.  It  was  intimated  to  him  that  such  a  reply  would  not  satisfy 
the  commanding  general ;  so  the  Mayor,  taking  counsel  of  prudence,  waited 
upon  General  Butler  at  the  St.  Charles,  with  Pierre  Soule,  formerly  a  repre- 
sentative in  Congress,  and  some  other  friends.  The  interview  was  instruc- 
tive to  both  parties.  There  appeared  a  wide  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the 

that  the  real  merriment  would  be  on  the  side  of  himself  and  friends;  so  he  requested  the  lively  air  of  "Picayune 
Butler"  to  be  played  when  they  should  debark.  But  none  of  the  band-masters  had  the  music,  and  the  more 
appropriate  National  airs  were  the  first  that  the  citizens  of  New  Orleans  heard  when  the  troops  landed. 

1  In  that  proclamation,  General  Butler  called  upon  all  who  had  taken  up  arms  against  their  Government  to 
lay  them  down,  and  directed  all  flags  and  devices  indicative  of  rebellion  to  be  taken  down,  and  the  American 
flag — the  emblem  of  the  Government — to  be  treated  with  the  greatest  respect.  He  told  them  that  all  well- 
disposed  persons,  natives  or  foreigners,  should  be  protected  in  person  and  property,  subject  only  to  the  laws  of 
the  United  States ;  and  he  enjoined  the  inhabitants  to  continue  in  their  usual  avocations.  He  directed  the 
keepers  of  all  public  property  whatever,  and  all  manufacturers  of  arms  and  munitions  of  war,  to  report  to  head- 
quarters. He  directed  that  shops  and  places  of  amusement  should  be  kept  open  as  usual,  and  the  services  in  the 
churches  and  religious  houses  to  be  held  as  in  times  of  profound  peace.  Martial  law  was  to  be  the  governing 
power;  and  to  the  Provost-Marshal,  keepers  of  public  houses  and  drinking  saloons  were  required  to  report  and 
obtain  license,  before  they  were  permitted  to  do  business.  ile  assured  the  inhabitants  that  a  sufficient  number 
of  soldiers  would  be  kept  in  the  city  to  preserve  order;  and  that  the  killing  of  any  National  soldier  by  a  dis- 
orderly mob  should  be  punished  as  murder.  All  acts  interfering  with  the  forces  or  laws  of  the  United  States 
were  to  be  referred  to  a  military  court  for  adjudication  and  punishment.  Civil  causes  were  to  be  referred  to  the 
ordinary  tribunals.  The  levy  and  collection  of  taxes,  excepting  those  authorized  by  the  United  States,  were  for- 
bidden, oave  those  for  keeping  in  repair  and  lighting  the  streets,  for  sanitary  purposes.  The  use,  in  trade,  of 
Confederate  bonds  or  other  evidences  of  debt  was  forbidden,  excepting  those  in  form  of  bank  notes,  which  con- 
stituted the  only  circulating  medium,  and  the  use  of  the  latter  was  to  be  allowed  only  until  further  orders.  No 
seditious  publications  were  to  be  allowed ;  and  communications  or  editorials  in  newspapers,  which  should  give 
accounts  of  the  movements  of  the  National  soldiers,  were  not  permitted  to  be  circulated  until  the  same  had 
been  submitted  to  a  military  censor.  The  same  rule  was  to  be  appMed  to  telegraphic  dispatches.  It  was 
requested  that  any  outrages  committed  by  the  National  soldiers  upon  the  persons  or  property  of  the  citizens, 
.should  be  reported  to  the  provost-guard.  Assemblages  of  persons  in  the  streets  were  forbidden;  and  the/nunici- 
pal  authority  was  to  be  continued,  so  far  as  the  police  of  the  city  and  its  environs  were  concerned,  until  sus- 
pended. To  assist  in  keeping  order,  the  "  European  Brigade,"  which,  as  we  have  observed,  had  professedly  been 
employed  for  that  purpose,  on  the  evacuation  of  the  city  by  Lovell  and  his  troops,  were  invited  to  co-operate 
with  the  military  authorities.  The  General  said,  in  conclusion  :  "All  the  requirements  of  martial  law  will  be 
imposed,  so  long  ns,  in  the  judgment  of  the  United  States  authorities,  it  may  be  necessary;  and  while  it  is 
desired  by  these  authorities  to  exercise  this  government  mildly,  and  after  the  usages  of  the  past,  it  must  not  be 
supposed  that  it  will  not  be  vigorously  and  firmly  administered,  as  the  occasion  calls  for  it." 


REBELLION  REBUKED  AND  CHECKED.  347 

status  of  the  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  in  relation  to  the  General  Govern- 
ment ;  and  the  dividing  line  was  so  distinctly  seen  at  this  interview,  that 
there  could  be  no  question  about  it  thereafter.  Butler  took  the  broad  national 
ground  that  the  inhabitants  in  general  had  been  in  rebellion  against  their 
lawful  Government ;  that  the  authority  of  that  Government,  being  supreme, 
rightfully  demanded  the  allegiance  of  the  people ;  and  that  no  other  authority, 
except  that  sanctioned  by  the  Government,  could  be  allowed  in  the  manage- 
ment of  the  public  affairs  of  the  city.  Soule  and  his  friends  persisted  in 
regarding  Louisiana  as  an  independent  sovereignty,  and  the  object  of  the 
primary  allegiance  of  its  citizens.  They  considered  the  National  troops  as 
invaders  and  intruders,  and,  as  a  sequence,  the  people  as  doing  right  in  treat- 
ing them  with  contempt  and  abhorrence,  and  fully  justified  in  driving  them 
from  the  city  if  they  could. 

An  instant  reply  to  this  assumption  was  practically  given.  An  immense 
mob  had  collected  in  the  street  in  front  of  the  St.  Charles.  They  were  exas- 
perated by  the  seizure  of  that  building  by  General  Butler,  and  threatened 
violence.  Cannon  had  been  planted  and  a  regiment  had  been  posted  for  the 
protection  of  head-quarters,  but,  while  the  General  and  the  city  authorities 
had  been  in  conference,  the  conduct  of  the  populace  had  become  so  alarming, 
that  General  Williams  sent  word  to  Butler  that  he  feared  he  could  not  con- 
trol them.  The  General  calmly  replied :  "  Give  my  compliments  to  General 
Williams,  and  tell  him,  if  he  finds  he  cannot  control  the  mob,  to  open  upon 
them  with  artillery."  The  Mayor  and  his  friends  sprang  to  their  feet  in 
consternation.  "  Don't  do  that,  General,"  exclaimed  the  terrified  Monroe. 
"  Why  not,  gentlemen  ?"  said  Butler.  "  The  mob  must  be  controlled.  We 
can't  have  a  disturbance  in  the  street."  The  lunatic  Mayor  had  partially 
recovered  his  senses  in  Butler's  presence,  and,  going  out  to  the  balcony,  he 
informed  the  mob  of  the  General's  orders,  and  advised  them  to  disperse. 
That  evening  the  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans,  who  chose  to  listen,  heard  "  The 
Star  Spangled  Banner  "  and  other  National  airs,  to  which  their  ears  had  long 
been  strangers,  played  by  a  band  on  the  balcony  of  the  St.  Charles.1 

Within  twenty-four  hours  after  this  occurrence,  the  temper  of  the  people 
and  that  of  General  Butler  were  mutually  understood ;  and  his  proclamation, 
which  was  not  issued  until  the  6th  of  May,  was  a  rule  for  all  loyal  or  disloyal 
citizens.  It  had  been  read  at  the  conference  at  the  St.  Charles  just  men- 
tioned, when  Soule  declared  that  it  would  give  great  offense,  and  that  the 
people,  who  were  not  conquered,  and  could  not  be  expected  to  act  as  a  con- 
quered people,  would  never  submit  to  its  demands.  "  Withdraw  your  troops, 
General,"  said  the  distinguished  and  accomplished  Frenchman,  "  and  leave 
the  city  government  to  manage  its  own  affairs.  If  the  troops  remain,  there 
will  certainly  be  trouble." 

This  threat,  though  uttered  in  smooth  terms,  brought  a  withering  rebuke 
from  the  commanding  general.  "  I  did  not  expect  to  hear  from  Mr.  Soule  a 
threat  on  this  occasion,"  he  said.  "  I  have  long  been  accustomed  to  hear 
threats  from  southern  gentlemen  in  political  conventions  ;  but  let  me  assure 
the  gentlemen  present  that  the  time  for  tactics  of  that  nature  has  passed, 
never  to  return.  New  Orleans  is  a  conquered  city.  If  not,  why  are  we 


1  Purton's  Buffer  in  2few  Orleans,  page  285. 


348  MAKTIAL  LAW  IN  NEW  ORLEANS.  , 

here  ?  How  did  we  get  here  ?  Have  you  opened  your  arms  and  bid  us 
welcome  ?  Are  we  here  by  your  consent  ?  Would  you  or  would  you  not 
expel  us  if  you  could  ?  New  Orleans  has  been  conquered  by  the  forces  of 
the  United  States,  and,  by  the  laws  of  all  nations,  lies  subject  to  the  will  of 
the  conquerors."1 

In  accordance  with  this  doctrine  General  Butler  found  it  necessary  to  ad- 
minister the  affairs  in  the  Department  of  the  Gulf,  of  which  he  was  the  com- 
mander. In  his  interview  with  the  Mayor-  and  Soule,  he  had  generously 
offered  to  leave  the  municipal  government  of  New  Orleans  to  the  free  exer- 
cise ol  all  its  powers  so  long  as  it  should  act  in  consonance  with  true 
allegiance  to  the  General  Government,  and  that  offer  had  been  answered 
by  a  threat.  He  saw  clearly  that  compromise  was  out  of  the  question,  and 
that  rebellion  must  be  treated  as  rebellion,  and  traitors  as  traitors.  He 
accordingly  commenced  a  most  vigorous  administration  of  public  affairs. 
Major  Joseph  W.  Bell  was  appointed  Provost-Judge  and  Colonel  Jonas  H. 
French  Provost-Marshal.  At  the  same  time  an  effort  was  made  to  remove 
all  causes  for  unnecessary  irritation,  and  to  conciliate  the  people.  The 
General  left  the  St.  Charles  Hotel,  and  made  his  military  head-quarters  in  the 

house  of  General  Twiggs,  and  his  private 
residence  in  the  fine  mansion  of  Dr.  Camp- 
bell, on  the  corner  of  St.  Charles  and  Julia 
Streets,  which  was  afterward  occupied  by 
General  Banks. 

The  Common  Council  having  accepted 
a  generous  proposition  of  the  General,  the 
civil  city  government  was  allowed  to  go 
on  as  usual.  The  troops  were  withdrawn 
from  the  vicinity  of  the  City  Hall,  and 
camps  on  public  squares  were  broken  up. 
Quite  a  large  number  of  the  soldiers  were 
sent  to  Carrolton,  under  General  Phelps, 
where  a  permanent  camp  was  formed. 
Others,  under  General  Williams,  went  up 
the  river  with  Commodore  Farragut,  to 
take  possession  of  and  hold  Baton  Rouge.  Others  were  sent  to  points  in  the 
vicinity  of  New  Orleans,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  the  wish  of  Soule 
was  literally  complied  with,  for  the  troops  were  all  withdrawn  from  the  city, 
excepting  a  sufficient  number  retained  to  act  as  an  efficient  provost-guard. 

These  concessions  did  not  necessarily  imply  any  relaxation  of  all  proper 
authority.  They  were  mistaken  as  such,  however,  and  the  rebellious  spirit, 
which  was  made  quiet  only  by  compulsion,  soon  began  to  show  itself.  That 
spirit  speedily  learned  that  the  commander  of  the  Department  was  a  real 
power  within  the  sphere  of  his  assigned  duty,  that  must  not  be  resisted. 
Sensible  men  also  perceived  that  he  was  a  power  fraught  Avith  much  good 
for  the  city,  which  had  been  ruled  for  years  by  vicious  politicians  of  the 
Monroe  school.*  He  established  the  most  perfect  order,  and  instituted  a 

1  Parton's  Butler  in  Neto  Orleans,  page  29!X 

1  "For  seven  years  past."  said  the  True  Deltsi.  on  the  6th  of  May,  in  commenting  on  Butler's  proclamation, 
"the  world  knows  that  this  city,  in  all  its  departments — judicial,  legislative,  and  executive — had  been  at  the 


THE  REBELLIOUS  SPIRIT  IN  NEW  ORLEANS.  349 

system  of  cleanliness  for  the  promotion  of  the  health  of  the  citizens,  before 
unknown  to  them,  and  which  is  yet  in  successful  operation.  On  his  arrival, 
ribald  voices  in  the  crowd  on  the  levee  had  cried  out,  "  "Wait  till  Yellow  Jack 
[yellow  fever]  comes,  old  Cock-eye !  He'll  make  you  fly  1"  But  "  Yellow 
Jack  "  was  not  allowed  to  come ;  and  that  terrible  scourge  has  not  appeared 
in  New  Orleans  since  General  Butler  made  it  clean,  and  taught  the  inhabit- 
ants to  keep  it  so.  Residents  there  declared  to  the  author,  when  he  visited 
that  city  in  the  spring  of  1866,  that  gratitude  for  incalculable  blessings 
should  prompt  the  inhabitants  to  erect  a  statue  of  General  Butler  in  one 
of  the  public  squares,  in  testimony  of  their  appreciation  of  a  real  bene- 
factor. 

General  Butler  organized  plans  for  the  alleviation  of  the  distress  among 
the  inhabitants,  and  invited  the  civil  authorities  to  unite  with  him  in  the 
merciful  work.  But  they  were  deaf  to  the  voice  of  righteousness.  With- 
holding relief  from  their  starving  fellow-citizens,  they  sent  provisions  to  the 
camps  of  the  insurgents  who  had  fled  from  the  city.1  In  every  possible  way 
attempts  were  made  to  thwart  the  orders  and  wishes  of  General  Butler  while 
he  was  feeding  the  starving  poor  by  thousands,  and  was  working  day  and 
night  to  revive  and  restore  the  business  of  the  city,  that  its  wonted  pros- 
perity might  return.  Among  his  troops  there  was  perfect  order.  No  man 
had  been  injured,  and  no  woman  had  been  treated  with  the  least  disrespect. 
But  the  corrupt  Mayor  was  surly  and  insolent.  The  newspapers  were  barely 
restrained  from  seditious  teachings.  The  foreign  consuls,  and  foreign  popu- 
lation generally,  sympathized  with  the  spirit  of  resistance ;  and  many  of  the 
women  who  claimed  to  be  of  the  better  sort,  taking  advantage  of  the  wide 

I  O  O 

latitude  in  speech  and  action  allowed  to  their  sex  in  American  society,  were 
particularly  offensive  in  their  manifestations  of  contempt  for  the  General  and 
his  troops.  When  Union  officers  approached,  they  would  leave  the  sidewalks, 
go  round  them  in  the  middle  of  the  street,  and  with  upturned  noses  would 
utter  some  insulting  words,  often  more  vigorous  than  elegant.  They  would 
draw  away  their  skirts  when  a  private  soldier  passed  them,  and  leave  street 
cars  and  church  pews  when  Union  officers  entered  them.  They  wore  seces- 
sion colors  on  their  bonnets ;  in  feminine  schools  they  kept  the  pupils  sing- 
ing rebel  songs ;  groups  on  balconies  turned  their  backs  on  passing  soldiers, 
and  played  airs  that  were  used  with  rebellious  words;  and  in  every  con- 
ceivable way  they  insulted  the  troops.  These  things  were  patiently  borne, 
as  sensible  men  endure  the  acts  of  imbeciles  or  lunatics,  notwithstanding 
they  were  indicative  of  the  hellish  spirit  that  was  making  war  on  the  Govern- 
ment and  the  rights  of  man ;  and  the  follies  of  these  deluded  women  were 
the  subjects  of  much  merriment  among  the  troops.  But  when,  at  length, 
a  woman  of  the  "  dominant  class,"  with  the  low  manners  of  the  degraded  of 
her  sex,  deliberately  spat  in  the  face  of  two  officers,  who  were  walking  peace- 
fully along  the  street,  General  Butler  determined  to  arrest  the  growing  evil 
at  once,  and  on  the  15th  of  May  the  town  was  startled  by  an  order  that 
struck  the  root  of  the  iniquity,  by  placing  such  actors  in  their  appropriate 
social  position. 

absolute  disposal  of  the  most  godless,  brutal,  ienorant,  and  ruthless  ruffianism  the  world  has  ever  heard  oi 
since  the  days  of  the  jrreat  Roman  conspirators.'' 
1  See  Butler's  Order,  May  9,  1862. 


350  BUTLER'S   "WOMA^   ORDER." 

That  order1  was  intended  to  work  silently,  peacefully,  and  effectually. 
And  so  it  did.  The  grave  offense  was  not  repeated.  Sensible  and  virtuous 
women  did  not  indulge  in  such  vulgarities,  and  were  not  touched  by  the 
order.  The  foolish  women  recovered  their  senses  through  its  operation  ;2  and 
so  did  the  Mayor  and  his  accomplices  in  crime,  when  the  power  of  their  out- 
raged Government  was  felt  by  the  former,  by  arrest  and  threatened  imprison- 
ment in  Fort  Jackson;  by  Soule,  the  ablest  of  the  instigators  of  treason  in 
Louisiana,  as  a  prisoner  in  Fort  Warren ;  and  by  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
mob,  when  he  stood  a  felon  on  the  scaffold,  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  number 
of  his  fellow-citizens,  because  of  his  overt  act  of  treason  in  pulling  down  the 
National  flag  from  the  Government  Mint.3 

The  Mayor  had  made  the  publication  of  the  "  "Woman  Order  "  the  occa- 
sion of  a  most  impudent  and  absurd  letter  to  General  Butler,  saying,  among 
other  things,  "  Your  officers  and  soldiers  are  permitted  by  the  terms  of  this 
order  to  place  any  construction  they  may  please  upon  the  conduct  of  our 
wives  and  daughters,  and  upon  such  construction  to  offer  them  atrocious 
insults."4  This  letter  was  answered  by  the  deposition  and  arrest  of  the 

1  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  document  known  as  the  "  Woman  Order,"1  which  the  General  himself  framed 
from  a  similar  one,  and  for  a  similar  purpose,  which  he  had  read  long  before  in  a  London  newspaper : 

"  HEAD-QUARTERS,  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  GULP, 

NEW  ORLEANS,  May  15,  1862. 
"  General  Order  No.  2S: 

"As  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  United  States  have  been  subject  to  repeated  insults  from  the  women 
(calling  themselves  ladies)  of  New  Orleans,  in  return  for  the  most  scrupulous  non-interference  and  courtesy  on 
our  part,  it  is  ordered  that  hereafter,  when  any  female  shall,  by  word,  gesture,  or  movement,  insult  or  show  con- 
tempt for  any  officer  or  soldier  of  the  United  States,  she  shall  be  regarded  and  held  liable  to  be  treated  as  a 
woman  of  the  town  plying  her  avocation. 

"  By  command  of 

"  MAJOR-GENERAL  BUTLER. 
"GEORGE  C.  STRONG,  Assistant  Adjutant-General,  Chief  of  Staff." 

*  Mr.  Parton  says  that  one  of  the  women — "  a  very  fine  lady  " — who  lost  her  senses  and  behaved  indiscreetly. 
and  who,  in  sweeping  her  skirts  away  from  possible  contact  with  passing  Union  officers,  lost  her  balance,  fell 
in  the  gutter,  and  received  the  proffered  aid  of  one  of  them,  which  she  spurned,  afterward  declared  that  &he 
really  felt  grateful  to  the  officer  at  the  time  for  his  politeness,  and  added,  "  Order  28  [the  '  Woman  Order "] 
served  the  women  right" 

8  See  page  843. 

*  This  willful  perversion  of  the  plain  letter  and  spirit  of  the  "  Woman  Order  "  was  made  the  key-note  of  a 
cry  of  indignation  that  was  heard  in  every  part  of  the  Confederacy,  and  was  echoed  by  the  friends  of  the  con- 
spirators in  the  North  and  in  Europe.    "Do  not  leave  your  women  to  the  merciless  foe,"  appealed  "The  daugh- 
ters of  New  Orleans"  to  "every  Southern  soldier."    .     .     .    "  Bather  let  us  die  with  you,  oh,  our  fathers !    Kather, 
like  Virginius,  plunge  your  swords  into  our  breasts,  saying,  'This  is  all  we  can  give  onr  daughters.1''    The 
Governor  of  Louisiana  said:  "It  was  reserved  for  a  Federal  general  to  invite  his  soldiers  to  the  perpetration 
of  outrages,  at  the  mention  of  which  the  blood  recoils  with  horror."    A  Georgian  offered  a  reward  of  $10.000 
"for  the  infamous  Butler's  head ;"  and  "  A  Savannah  Woman  "  suggested  a  contribution  " from  every  woman  in 
the  Confederacy"  "to  triple  the  sum."    Paul  E.  Hayne,  the  South  Carolina  poet,  was  again  inspired  to  write 
nonsense  (see  page  104,  volume  I.),  and  said: — 

"  Yes !  but  there's  one  who  shall  not  die 

In  battle  harness  !   One  for  whom 
Larks  in  the  darkness  silently 

Another  and  a  sterner  doom ! 
A  warrior's  end  should  crown  the  brave — 
For  him,  swift  cord  1  and  felon  grave  1" 

Lord  Palmerston,  the  British  premier,  in  the  plenitude  of  his  admiration  for  the  insurgents,  and  remember- 
ing "how  savages  in  red  coats  had  been  wont  to  conduct  themselves  in  captured  cities  "  on  the  Peninsula,  and 
naturally  supposed  that  "patriots  in  blue  coats  would  follow  their  example,"  made  himself  appear  exceedingly 
absurd  before  the  world  by  mentioning  the  matter  in  Parliament,  and  saying, "  An  Englishman  must  blush  to  think 
that  such  an  act  hsjs  been  committed  by  one  belonging  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  race."  Beau  regard,  whose  wife  ami 
mother,  living  in  the  house  of  John  Slidell,  in  New  Orleans,  were  there  treated  in  tho  most  tender  and  respectful 
manner  by  the  commanding  general,  first  applied  to  that  officer,  it  is  said,  the  vulgar  epithet  of  •'  Butler  the 
Beast,"  and  it  was  freely  used  by  every  enemy  of  the  Government.  South  and  North,  until  the  end  of  tin- 
strife. 


TltlAL  AND  EXECUTION   OF   A   TRAITOR. 


351 


G«,EOK  F. 


Mayor,1  and  the  appointment  of  General  G.  F.  Shepley,  of  Maine,  as  Mili- 
tary Governor  of  New  Orleans,  who  at  once  organized  an  efficient  police 
force  and  made  the  city  a  model  of 
quiet  and  good  order.  This  vigor 
was  followed  by  the  arrest  of  William 
B.  Mumford,  his  trial  and  conviction 
by  a  military  court,  and  his  execution 
as  a  traitor  in  the  presence  of  a  vast 
multitude,  who  quietly  dispersed  to 
their  homes,  with  the  salutary  reflec- 
tion that  the  Government  had  indeed 
"  repossessed  "  its  property,  and  was 
exercising  its  rightful  authority  in 
the  city  of  New  Orleans.2 

Of  the  details  of  General  Butler's 
administration  in  the  Department  of 
the  Gulf,  until  he  was  superseded  by 
General  Banks, '  at  the  middle  of 
December  following — how  he  dealt 
with  representatives  of  foreign  governments ;  with  banks  and  bankers  ;  with 
the  holders  of  Confederate  money  and  other  property;  and  with  disloyal 
men  of  every  kind,  from  the  small  offender  in  the  street  to  the  greater 
offender  in  public  positions  and  in  the  pulpit — it  is  not  our  province  here  to 
consider.3  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  then  seemed  wise  and  salutary  in  the 
necessary  assertion  of  the  sovereign  authority  of  his  Government ;  and,  to  the 
candid  student  of  events  there,  it  yet  seems  to  have  been  wise  and  salutary. 
Promptness  and  decision  marked  every  step  of  his  career.4  Measures  for  the 

1  The  terrified  official  hastened  to  explain  his  letter,  when  Butler  agreed  to  release  him  from  the  penalty  of 
imprisonment  on  condition  that  he  should  withdraw  the  letter  and  make  an  apology.    This  he  did  in  the 
most  humble  manner. 

2  Mumford  was  a  professional  gambler,  and  consequently  an  enemy  of  society.     He  was  about  forty-two 
years  of  age.     He  was  in  the  crowd  in  front  of  the  St.  Charles  on  the  occasion  of  the  General's  conference  with 
the  Mayor  and  his  friends,  already  alluded  to,  boasting  of  his  exploit  with  the  fl:ig,  inciting  them  to  riot,  and 
daring  the  National  officers  to  arrest  him.    He  continued  his  attitude  of  defiance,  and  became  so  dangerous  to 
good  order,  as  a  leader  of  the  turbulent  spirits  of  New  Orleans,  that  his  arrest  and  punishment  was  a  necessity. 
His  overt  act  of  treason  was  clear,  and  his  execution  had  a  most  salutary  effect.     Mumford  is  the  only  man  who, 
up  to  this  time  (1S67),  has  been  tried,  condemned,  and  executed  for  treason  since  the   foundations  of  the 
National  Government  were  laid. 

3  In  Mr.  Parton's  work,  which  has  been  so  frequently  referred  to,  and  whose  full  title  is,  General  flutter  in 
New  Orleans  .•  History  of  the  Administration  of  the  Department  of  the  Gulf  in  the  Year  1862 ;  with  an 
Account  of  the  Capture  of  New  Orleans,  may  be  found  full  details  of  that  administration. 

*  So  vigorous  and  efficient,  so  uncompromising  with  treason  and  rebellion,  was  Butler's  administration  of 
affairs  in  Mew  Orleans,  that  the  conspirators,  and  particularly  the  chief  of  the  Confederacy,  who  had  been  his 
political  associate  a  few  years  before,  regarded  him  as  an  arch-enemy  more  to  be  dreaded  than  balls  or  bayonets. 
Their  fears  of  him  and  personal  hatred  led  them  to  the  perpetration  of  the  most  foolish  acts. 
At  about  the  time  when  Butler  left  New  Orleans,  Jefferson  Davis  issued  a  notable  proclama-       •  Dec.  23, 
tion,'  for  the  purpose  of  "firing  the  Southern  heart,"  in  which  he  professed  to  review  Butler's  1862. 

administration  of  affairs  there.  In  connection  with  a  recitation  of  Butler's  alleged  crimes,  he 
pronounced  him  "to  be  a  felon,  deserving  of  capital  punishment,'1  and  ordered  that  he  should  not  be  "treated 
simply  as  a  public  enemy  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America,  but  as  an  outlaw  and  common  enemy  of  man- 
kind ;  and  that,  in  the  event  of  his  capture,  tho  officer  in  command  of  the  capturing  force  do  cause  him  to  be 
immediately  executed  by  hanjing."  He  also  ordered  that  the  same  treatment  should  be  awarded  to  all  com- 
missioned officers  serving  under  Butler.  In  addition  to  these  Instructions,  he  ordered  that  all  negro  slaves  cap- 
tured in  arms  against  the  Confederacy,  and  all  commissioned  officers  of  the  United  States  serving  in  company 
with  them,  who  should  be  captured,  should  be  delivered  to  the  executive  authorities  of  the  respective  States  to 
which  the  negroes  belonged,  "  to  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  laws  of  said  States." 

There  is  not,  probably,  any  intelligent  and  candid  man  in  the  Union  to-day,  and  especially  among  the  resi- 
dents of  New  Orleans  at  that  time,  who  does  not  agree,  in  honest  opinion,  with  the  verdict   of  a  competent 


352 


THE   LOUISIANA   NATIVE   GUARD. 


public  good  were  continually  planned  and  executed,  and  toward  the  close  of 
summer  he  took  the  first  step  in  the  employment  of  negroes  as  soldiers,  which 
the  enemies  of  the  Government  had  practised  there.  When  General  Banks 
arrived  to  take  command  of  the  Department,  there  were 
three  regiments  of  these  soldiers,  with  two  batteries 
manned  by  them,  well  drilled  for  his  use,  under  the 
common  name  of  the  Louisiana  Native  Guard. 

The  loss  of  New  Orleans  was  the  heaviest  blow  the 
Confederacy  had  yet  received,  and  for  a  while  it  stag- 
gered under  its  infliction.  "  It  annihilated  us  in  Louisi- 
ana," said  the  Confederate  historian  of  the  war ;  "  dimin- 
ished our  resources  and  supplies,  by  the  loss  of  one  of 
the  greatest  grain  and  cattle  countries  within  the  limits 
of  the  Confederacy ;  gave  to  the  enemy  the  Mississippi 
River,  with  all  its  means  of  navigation,  for  a  base  of 
operations,  and  finally  led,  by  plain  and  irresistible 
conclusion,  to  our  virtual  abandonment  of  the  great  and 
fruitful  valley  of  the  Mississippi."1 

Let  us  now  return  to  a  consideration  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac,  which  we  left  in  a  quiet  condition  after 
the  little  flurry  at  Drainsville,  at  near  the  close  of  the 
year. 


LOUISIANA    NATIVE    GUARD. 


historian  (Parton),  that  "  each  of  the  paragraphs  of  Jefferson  Davls's  proclamation  which  relates  to  General 
Butler's  conduct  is  the  distinct  utterance  of  a  lie." 

A  few  days  after  the  proclamation  was  issued,  Richard  Yeadon,  a  prominent  citizen  of  Charleston,  publicly 
offered*  a  reward  of  $10,000  "  for  the  capture  and  delivery  of  the  said  Benjamin  F.  Butler,  dead  or 
«  Jan.  1,        alive,  to  any  proper  Confederate  authority."    And  '•  A  Daughter  of  South  Carolina,"  in  a  letter 
1863.         to  the  Cfiarleston  Courier,  said,  "I  propose  to  spin  the  thread  to  make  the  cord  to  execute  the 
order  of'our  noble  President,  Davis,  when  old  Butler  is  caught,  and  my  daughter  asks  that  she 
may  be  allowed  to  adjustilt  around  his  neck." 
1  Pollard's  first  Year  of  the  War,  page  321. 


IMMOBILITY  OF  THE  ARMY   OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


353 


CHAPTEK    XIV. 

MOVEMENTS  OF  THE  AEMT  OF  THE  POTOMAC.— THE  MONITOR  AND  MEEKIMACK. 


HE  Grand  Army  of  the  Potomac  had  gained  strength  in 
numbers  and  discipline  during  the  months  it  had  been 
lying  in  comparatively  quiet  camps  around  the  National 
Capital.  The  battles  of  Ball's  Bluff  and  Drainsville, 
already  mentioned,  had  kept  it  from  rusting  into  absolute 
immobility ;  and  the  troops  were  made  hopeful  at  times 
by  promises  of  an  immediate  advance  upon  the  Confed- 
erates at  Manassas.  But  at  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1862,  when  that  army  numbered  full  two  hundred  thousand  men,  the  pros- 
pect of  an  advance  seemed  more  remote  than  ever,  for  the  fine  weather  that 
had  prevailed  up  to  Christmas  was  succeeded  by  storms  and  frost,  and  the 
roads  in  many  places  soon  became  almost  impassable.  Very  little  prepara- 
tion had  been  made  for  winter  quarters,  and  much  suffering  and  discontent 
was  the  consequence.1  The  people  were  exceedingly  impatient,  and  were 
more  disposed  to  censure  the  Secretary  of  War  than  the  General-in-Chief,  for 
they  had  faith  in  the  latter.  They  were  gratified  when  Mr.  Cameron  left  the 
office,  and  they  gave  to  the  new  incumbent,  Mr.  Stanton,  their  entire  confi- 
dence.2 

The  President  was  much  distressed  by  the  inaction  of  the  great  army. 
He  could  get  no  satisfaction  from  the  General-in-Chief,  when  he  inquired  why 
that  army  did  not  move.  Finally,  on  the  10th  of  January,  he  summoned 
Generals  McDowell  and  Franklin  to  a  conference  with  himself  and  his  Cabi- 
net. Never,  during  the  whole  war,  did  he  exhibit  such  despondency  as  at 


1  Various  efforts  were  made  by  many  officers  to  break  the  monotony  of  the  camp  and  keep  the  soldiers 
cheerful.  With  this  view,  the  musical  "  Hutchinson  Family  "  were  permitted,  by  Secretary  Cameron,  to  visit 
the  camps  and  sing  their  simple  and  stirring  songs.  They  were  diffusing  sunshine  through  the  army  by  delight- 
ins  crowds  of  soldiers  who  listened  to  their  voices,  when  their  career  ofusefulness  was  suddenly  arrested  by  the 
following  order: 

By  direction  of  General  McClellan,  the  permit  given  to  the  '  Hutchinson  Family '  to  sing  in  the  camp, 
and  their  pass  to  cross  the  Potomac,  are  revoked,  and  they  will  not  be  allowed  to  sing  to  the  troops." 

Why  not  ?  The  answer  was  in  the  fact,  that  they  had  sung  Whittier's  stirring  song,  lately  written,  to  the 
tune  of  Luther's  Hymn,  "Ein  feste  burg  ist  unser  Gott,"  in  which,  among  eight  similar  verses,  was  the  fol- 
lowing:— 

"  What  gives  the  wheat-field  blades  of  steel  ? 

What  points  the  rebel  cannon  T 
What  sets  the  roaring  rabble's  heel 
On  th1  old  star-spangled  pennon? 
What  breaks  the  oath 
Of  th'  men  o'  th'  South  ? 
What  whets  the  knife 
For  the  Union's  life? 
Hark  to  the  answer :  SLAVERY  ! " 

s  Edwin  M.  Stanton  succeeded  Simon  Cameron,  as  Secretary  of  War,  on  the  18th  of  January,  1S62. 
VOL.  11—23 


354  IMPATIENCE  OF   THE   PRESIDENT   AND   PEOPLE. 

that  conference.  He  spoke  of  the  exhausted  condition  of  the  treasury;  of 
the  loss  of  public  credit ;  of  the  delicate  condition  of  our  foreign  relations ; 
the  critical  situation  of  National  affairs  in  Missouri  and  Kentucky  since  Fre- 
mont left  the  Western  Department  /  the  lack  of  co-operation  between  Gen- 
erals Halleck  and  Buell,  and  the  illness  of  the  General-in-Chief,  which  then, 
it  was -said,  confined  him  to  his  house.  He  said  he  was  in  great  distress 
under  the  burden  of  responsibility  laid  upon  him.  He  had  been  to  the 
house  of  the  General-in-Chief,  who  did  not  ask  to  see  him.  He  must  talk  to 
somebody,  and  he  had  sent  for  McDowell  and  Franklin  to  obtain  a  military 
opinion  as  to  the  probability  of  an  early  movement  of  the  army.  "  If  some- 
thing is  not  soon  done,"  he  said  in  his  simple  way,  "  the  bottom  will  be  out 
of  the  whole  affair ;  and,  if  General  McClellan  does  not  want  to  use  the  army, 
I  would  like  to  borrow  it,  provided  I  can  see  how  it  could  be  made  to  do 
something."1 

The  President,  supported  by  public  opinion,  had  resolved  that  something 
must  be  done  by  the  army  of  the  Potomac  immediately,  under  the  direction 
/f  General  McClellan,  or  some  other  officer,  and  arrangements  were  in  pro- 
gress to  that  effect,  when  the  General-in-Chief,  who  had  been  too  ill  to  see 
,    the  President  on  the  10th,°  was  out,  and  "  looking  quite  well,"  on 

•  Jan.,  Jooz.  '    A  • 

the  following  day.  McDowell  and  Franklin,  meanwhile,  had 
been  charged  by  the  President  with  the  duty  of  submitting  a  plan  of  a  cam- 
paign. The  former  was  decidedly  in  favor  of  an  advance  in  heavy  force 
upon  the  front  and  flanks  of  the  Confederates  at  Manassas,  whose  numbers 
he  was  satisfied  had  been  greatly  exaggerated.2  Such  movement,  if  success- 
ful, would  end  the  disgraceful  blockade  of  the  Potomac,  and  drive  the  army 
that  was  really  besieging  the  National  Capital  back  upon  Richmond.  Gen- 
eral Franklin,  who  had  been  somewhat  informed  by  General  McClellan  of 

his  plans,  was  in  favor  of  moving  on 
Richmond  by  way  of  the  Lower  Che- 
sapeake and  the  Virginia  Peninsula. 
They  consulted  with  Quartermaster- 
General  Meigs  (who  agreed  with 
McDowell),  Colonel  Kingsbury,  the 
Chief  of  Ordnance  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac,  General  Van  Vliet,  the 
Chief  Quartermaster,  and  Major 
Shiras,  the  Commissary  of  Sub- 
sistence. 

The    subject   was    discussed    by 
these  military  officers  and  the  Presi- 
dent  and  his  Cabinet  on  the  same 
evening*  when  McDowell 

l>  Jan.  11.  . 

and    Franklin,   being    in 
general  agreement   as   to  the  neces- 


MONTGOMERY  C.   MEIGS. 


1  Notes  by  General  McDowell  of  a  conference  -with  the  President  and  others,  on  the  subject  of  the  move- 
ment of  the  Army,  cited  by  Mr.  Swinton,  in  his  Campaigns  of  t'ne  Army  of  the  Potomac,  page  79      Mr. 
Swinton  says  he  submitted  these  notes  to  Mr.  Lincoln,  daring  the  summer  of  18&4,  who  declared  that  they  wore 
substantially  correct 

2  At  the  first  meetins  of  the  Cabinet  to  consider  the  subject,  Mr.  Seward  stated,  that  from  Information 
whieh  he  had  received  from  an  Englishman,  j  -at  from  the  Confederate  lines,  he  wns  satisfied  that  thev  might 


HAUGHTINESS  OF  GENERAL  McCLELLAN.  355 

sity  now  of  moving  directly  upon  Manassas,  recommended  such  move- 
ment. But  there  was  a  difference  of  opinion  in  the  Cabinet.1 

Two  days  afterward  there  was  another  meeting  of  those  officers  with  the 
President  and  his  Cabinet.  .  General  McClellan  was  present,  but  took  no 
part  in  the  discussion.  He  seemed  offended  ;  and  in,  reply  to  some  apologetic 
remarks  from  McDowell,  in  explanation  of  the  position  in  which  he  and 
Franklin  were  placed,  the  General-in-Chief  curtly  remarked,  "  You  are  entitled 
to  have  any  opinion  you  please."  When  the  President  asked  McClellan 
"  what  and  when  any  thing  could  be  done,  the  latter  replied,  with  more  force 
than  courtesy,  that  the  case  was  so  clear  that  a  blind  man  could  see  it ;  and 
then  spoke  of  the  difficulty  of  ascertaining  what  force  he  could  count 
upon ;  that  he  did  not  know  whether  he  could  let  General  Butler  go  to  Ship 
Island,2  or  whether  he  could  re-enforce  Burnside."3  To  the  direct  question  of 
the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  to  the  effect  as  to  what  he  intended  doing  with 
his  army,  and  where  he  intended  doing,  McClellan  answered,  that  the  move- 
ments in  Kentucky  were  to  precede  any  from  Washington.4  This  part  of 
the  plan  of  the  General-in-Chief  (the  movements  in  the  West)  was  soon 
gloriously  carried  out,  as  we  have  already  observed ;  and  before  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  had  fairly  inaugurated  its  campaign,  in  the  spring  of  1862,  the 
active  little  army  under  Grant,  and  the  forces  of  Buell  and  Pope,  in  connec- 
tion with  Foote's  gun-boats  and  mortars,  had  captured  Forts  Henry  and 
Donelson,  Nashville  and  Columbus ;  had  driven  the  Confederates  out  of  Ken- 
tucky ;  had  seized  the  Gibraltar  of  the  Mississippi  (Island  Number  Ten) ; 
and  had  penetrated  to  Northern  Alabama,  and  fought  the  great  battles  and 
won  a  victory  at  Shiloh.5 

At  that  conference,  McClellan  expressed  his  unwillingness  to  develop  his 
plans,  "  always  believing,"  he  said,  "  that  in  military  matters  the  fewer 
persons  knowing  them  the  better."  He  would  tell  them  if  he  was  ordered 
to  do  so.  The  President  then  asked  him  if  he  counted  upon  any  particular 
time ;  he  did  not  ask  what  time  that  was,  but  had  he  in  his  own  mind  any 
particular  time  fixed  when  a  movement  could  be  commenced.  The  General 
replied  he  had.  "  Then,"  rejoined  the  President,  "  I  will  adjourn  this 
meeting."6 

A  few  days  after  this  conference,  General  McClellan,  at  the  request  of  the 
President,  laid  before  the  latter  a  plan  for  moving  against  Richmond.  It 
was  to  abandon  his  present  base,  and  proceed  toward  the  Confederate 
capital  by  way  of  the  Lower  Chesapeake.  The  President  disapproved  of 
the  plan,  because  of  the  long  time  it  would  take  to  prepare  for  the  move- 
concentrate  in  front  of  the  National  army,  at  short  notice,  108,000  men.  General  Wool,  who  had  excellent  means 
for  obtaining  correct  information,  had  satisfied  himself,  and  had  so  reported,  that  not  one-half  that  number 
of  Confederate  soldiers  were  in  all  Virginia,  It  was  afterward  clearly  shown  that  General  Wool's  estimate  was 
not  too  low,  and  "that  from  October  to  March,  Johnston  never  had  an  effective  force  of  more  than  40.000  under 
his  orders,  and  that  his  preparations  for  an  evacuation  were  begun  as  early  as  October,  1861 ;  and  that,  after  that 
time,  he  lay  simpjy  in  observation."  So  declared  W.  H.  Hurlburt,  a  public  writer,  who  had  many  and  rar« 
facilities  for  knowing  the  strength  of  the  Confederates. 

1  The  Postmaster-General  (Montgomery  Blair)  strongly  urged  McClellan's  plans  of  moving  at  some  future 
time  by  way  of  the  Peninsula,  because  of  the  great  obstacles  of  bad  roads  and  immense  forces  to  be  encountered 
on  the  other  route;  to  which  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  (Mr.  Chase)  replied  that  it  was  probable  that,  after 
losing  much  time  and  millions  of  money,  there  would  be  found  as  many  obstacles  to  success  on  the  newly  pro- 
posed route.      The  Secretary  of  State  (Mr.  Seward)  thought  that  a  victory  by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  smnt 
ichere  was  desirable,  it  mattered  not  where. — McDowell's  Notes. 

2  See  page  324.          a  See  page  315.        *  McDowell's  Notes.        •  See  Chapters  VII.,  VIII,  IX    «s,1  X. 
•  McDowell's  Notes. 


356  THE   ARMIES   ORDERED   TO  MOVE. 

ment,  and  the  importance  of  striking  a  blow  immediately.  He  could  no 
longer  endure  the  delays  of  the  General-in-Chief,  and  without  consulting  him, 
he,  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and  navy  of  the  Republic,  issued  an 
order  on  the  27th  of  January,"  known  as  General  War  Order 
No.  1,  in  which  he  directed  the  22d  of  February  following  "to 
be  the  day  for  a  general  movement  of  the  land  and  naval  forces  of  the 
United  States  against  the  insurgent  forces."1  He  also  declared  that  the 
heads  of  executive  departments,  and  especially  the  Secretary  of  War  and 
of  the  Navy,  with  all  their  subordinates,  as  well  as  the  General-in-Chief, 
with  all  commanders  and  subordinates  of  the  land  and  naval  forces,  should 
"  severally  be  held  to  their  strict  and  full  responsibilities  for  prompt  execu- 
tion of  the  order." 

This  proclamation  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  through  every  loyal  heart.  Four 
days  later  the  President  issued  a  special  order  to  McClellan,  directing  him 
to  form  all  the  disposable  force  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  after  provi- 
ding safely  for  the  defense  of  Washington,  into  an  expedition  for  the  imme- 
diate object  of  seizing  and  occupying  a  point  upon  the  railroad  southwest 
of  Manassas  Junction,  the  details  of  the  movement  (which  was  to  take  place 
on  or  before  the  22d  of  February)  to  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  Gene- 
ral-in-Chief. The  object  was  to  flank  the  insurgents  at  Manassas  and  Cen- 
treville,  relieve  Washington,  threaten  Richmond,  and  paralyze  the  main 
strength  of  the  rebellion  by  destroying  its  most  formidable  army.  Secretary 
Stanton  at  the  same  time  urged  McClellan  to  take  immediate  steps  "  to 
secure  the  reopening  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railway,  and  free  the  banks 
of  the  lower  Potomac  from  the  rebel  batteries  which  annoyed  passing 
vessels."8 

Instead  of  obeying  the  President's  order,  McClellan  remonstrated  against 
its  execution.  The  patient  Lincoln  listened  to  all  he  had  to  say,  and  on  the 
3d  of  February  wrote  him  a  kind  note,  saying :  "  You  and  I  have  distinct 
and  different  plans  for  a  movement  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac ;  yours  to 
be  down  by  the  Chesapeake,  up  the  Rappahannock,  to  Urbana,  and  across 
land  to  the  terminus  of  the  railroad  on  the  York  River;  mine  to  move 
directly  to  a  point  on  the  railway  southwest  of  Manassas.  If  you  will  give 
satisfactory  answers  to  the  following  questions,  I  shall  gladly  yield  my  plan 
to  yours:  1st.  Does  not  your  plan  involve  a  greatly  larger  expenditure  of 
time  and  money  than  mine  ?  2d.  Wherein  is  victory  more  certain  by  your 
plan  than  mine  ?  3d.  Wherein  is  victory  more  valuable  by  your  plan  than 
mine  ?  4th.  In  fact,  would  it  not  be  less  valuable ;  in  this,  that  it  would 
break  no  great  line  of  the  enemy's  communications,  while  mine  would  ? 
Sth.  In  case  of  disaster,  would  not  a  retreat  be  more  difficult  by  your  plan 
than  mine  ?" 

McClellan  did  not  reply  to  the  President's  kind  note  and  important 
inquiries ;  but  on  the  same  day  he  sent  a  long  letter  to  the  Secretary  of 
War,  in  which  he  recited  a  history  of  his  connection  with  the  Army  of  the 


1  He  specially  ordered  the  array  "  at  and  around  Fortress  Monroe,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  the  Army  of 
Western  Virginia,  the  array  near  Mumfordsville  [BueU's]  in  Kentucky,  the  army  and  flotilla  [Grant's  and 
Foote's]  at  Cairo,  and  a  naval  force  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  [Farragufs  and  Porter's]  to  be  ready  to  move  on 
unit  day." 

*  General  MoClellan's  Report,  page  42. 


CAMPAIGN  AGAINST   RICHMOND   CONSIDERED.  357 

Potomac,  and  its  organization ;  complained  of  the  total  absence  of  a  general 
plan  of  operations  under  the  administration  of  General  Scott ;  and  declared 
that  it  was  his  intention  to  gain,  through  the  forces  in  the  West,  the  control 
of  the  Eastern  Tennessee  Railroad,  and  then  have  attacks  made  simul- 
taneously on  Nashville  and  Richmond.  He  developed  his  plan  for  operations 
by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  against  Richmond  by  way  of  Chesapeake  Bay, 
already  mentioned,  the  base  being  Urbana,  on  the  lower  Rappahannock,  and 
presented  a  long  array  of  arguments  in  its  favor.  He  arrayed  against  the 
President's  plan  the  advantage  possessed  by  the  Confederates  in  holding  a 
central  defensive  position ;  the  uncertainties  of  the  weather ;  the  necessity 
of  having  long  lines  of  communication,  and  the  probable  indecisiveness  even 
of  a  victory.  McClellan  was  so  impressed  with  apprehensions  of  the  sad 
fate  that  might  befall  his  army  by  following  the  President's  plan,  that  he 
declared  he  should  "  prefer  to  move  from  Fortress  Monroe  as  a  base,  to  an 
attack  upon  Manassas." 

The  President  was  not  convinced  by  the  General's  arguments,  but,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  latter's  steady  resistance  and  unwillingness  to  enter  upon  the 
execution  of  any  other  plan  than  his  own,1  he  consented  to  submit  the  matter 
to  a  council  of  twelve  officers,  which  was  held  at  head-quarters  on  the  27th  of 
February.  The  decision  was  made  in  favor  of  McClellan's  plan,  by  a  vote 
of  eight  against  four.*  '  The  President  acquiesced ;  and  on  the  same  day 
orders  went  out  from  the  War  Department  for  procuring  transports,  and 
preparations  for  the  forward  movement  went  rapidly  on. 

On  the  8th  of  March  the  President,  in  a  general  order,  directed  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  to  be  divided  into  four  corps,  and  designated  as  their  respec- 
tive commanders  Generals  Keyes,  Sumner,  Heintzelman,  and  McDowell. 
Apprehending,  because  of  some  indications,  that  the  General-in-Chief 
intended  to  take  nearly  the  entire  Army  of  the  Potomac  with  him,  the  Presi- 
dent, on  the  same  day,"  issued  another  order,  directing  that  no 
change  of  the  base  of  operation  of  that  army  should  be  made 
without  leaving  a  competent  force  for  the  protection  of  Washing- 
ton ;  that  not  more  than  fifty  thousand  troops  should  be  moved  toward  the 
scene  of  intended  operations,  until  the  navigation  of  the  Potomac  from 
Washington  to  the  Chesapeake  should  be  "  freed  from  the  enemy's  batteries 
and  other  obstructions ;"  that  the  new  movement  on  Chesapeake  Bay  should 
begin  as  early  as  the  18th  of  March,  and  that  the  General-in-Chief  should 
"  be  responsible  that  it  so  moves  as  early  as  that  day  ;"  and  that  "  the  army 
and  navy  co-operate  in  an  immediate  effort  to  capture  the  enemy's  batteries 
upon  the  Potomac,  between  Washington  and  the  Chesapeake  Bay." 

At  this  moment  events  were  occurring  that  caused  a  material  modification 
of  the  plans  of  the  General-in-Chief.  A  new  war-power  had  just  been  crea- 
ted, and  was  about  to  manifest  its  strength  in  Hampton  Roads.  The  Moni- 
tor, whose  exploits  we  shall  consider  presently,  was  on  its  way  to  those 
waters.  At  the  same  time  a  movement  of  the  insurgents  in  front  of  Wash- 

1  See  Life,  Public  Services,  and  State  Papers  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  by  Henry  J.  Raymond,  page  267. 

8  The  council  was  composed  of  Generals  Fitz-John  Porter,  Franklin,  W.  F.  Smith,  M'Call,  Blenker,  Andrew 
Porter,  Naglee,  Keyes,  McDowell,  Sumner,  Heintzelman,  and  Barnard.  The  first  eight  voted  in  favor  of  McClel- 
lan's plan,  Keyes  qualifying  his  vote  by  the  condition  that  the  army  should  not  move  until  the  rebels  were  driven 
from  the  Potomac. 


358  COXFEDEKATES  EVACUATE  MANASSAS. 

ington  was  more  immediately  affecting  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.     On  the 

day  after  the  President's  order  just  cited,0  the  General-in-Chief 

eJ^62.9'     received  information  that  the  Confederates  had  abandoned  Cen- 

treville  and  Manassas,  and  were  falling  back  toward  Richmond, 

by  which  McClellan's  proposed  flank  movement  by  way  of  the  lower  Rap- 

pahannock  was  made  unnecessary. 

Preparations  for  this  retirement  had  been  commenced  three  weeks  before 
by  a  quiet  removal  of  the  army  stores  and  munitions,  but  the  officers  of 
McClellan's  secret  service  seem  to  have  been  in  profound  ignorance  of  the 
fact,  and  by  their  reports  were  strengthening  his  belief  that  the  number  of 
the  Confederates  on  his  front  was  so  great,  that  the  utter  discomfiture  of 
his  army  would  be  risked  by  advancing  against  them  at  Manassas.1  But 
from  the  statements  of  the  Confederate  commanders,  and  writers  in  the 
interest  of  the  rebellion,  it  appears  that  Johnston  had  at  no  time  during  the 
winter  intended  to  make  a  stand  at  Manassas,  for  his  troops  were  too  few  in 
number  and  too  scantily  provided  to  make  even  a  show  of  strong  resistance. 
It  was  this  weakness  of  his  forces,  and  the  order  of  the  President  for  the 
forward  movement  of  all  the  National  armies  on  the  22d  of  February,  and 
not  a  knowledge  of  McClellan's  intended  flank  movement,  as  the  latter  after- 
ward supposed,  that  caused  Johnston  to  flee  from  Manassas.*  The  removal 
of  his  stores  and  war  materials  commenced  a  few  days  before  the  prescribed 
time  for  McClellan  to  advance  upon  his  position.  It  was  a  masterly  move- 
ment, and  evinced  that  ability  which  has  caused  Johnston  to  be  regarded  by 
experts  on  both  sides  as  by  far  the  most  able  of  the  commanders  of  the  Con- 
federate armies. 

On  receiving  information  of  the  evacuation  of  Centreville 
and  Manassas,*  McClellan  crossed  the  Potomac,  and  issued  orders 
for  the  immediate  advance  of  the  whole  army  toward  the  abandoned 
posts,  not,  as  he  afterward  explained  in  his  report,  for  the  purpose  of  pur- 
suing the  retiring  Confederates,  and  pushing  on  toward  Richmond,  but  to 
"  get  rid  of  superfluous  baggage  and  other  impediments  which  accumulate 
so  easily  around  an  army  encamped  for  a  long  time  in  one  locality,"  and  to 
"  give  the  troops  some  experience  in  the  march  and  bivouac  preparatory  to 
the  campaign."3  His  advance,  composed  of  Colonel  Averill's  cavalry, 


1  On  the  day  -when  Johnston's  little  army  -withdrew  from  Manassas,  E.  J  Allen,  the  chief  of  McClellan's 
secret  service  corps,  reported  to  his  commander  that  the  forces  of  the  Confederates  "  at  that  date  "  were  as  fol- 
lows:   At  Manassas,  and  within  twenty  miles  of  it,  98,000  men,  at  Leesburg  and  vicinity,  4,500;   and  in 
the  Shenandoah  Valley  18,500,  making  a  total  of  115,000.    He  also  reported  that  they  had  about  300  field-guns, 
and  from  26  to  30  siege-guns  ''in  front  of  Washington,"    See  General  McClellan's  Report,  pages  56  and  57.    At 
the  same  time  General  Wool  at  Fortress  Monroe,  and  General  Wadsworth,  back,  of  Arlington  Heights,  had  the 
most  reliable  information  that,  ten  days  before  the  evacuation,  not  50,000  troops  were  in  front  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac.    Subsequent  investigations  and  statements  reduce  that  number  below  40,000. 

2  In  his  report,  made  seventeen  months  after  this  occurrence,  McClellan  says:  "The  retirement  of  the 
enemy  toward  Richmond  had  been  expected  as  the  natural  consequence  of  the  movement  to  the  Peninsula," 
and  adds  that  "  it  was  done  immediately  on  ascertaining  that  such  a  movement  was  intended."    See  McClellan's 
Report,  page  54.    The  evacuation  was  commenced  almost  a  fortnight  before  the  council  of  officers  decided  on 
the  "movement  to  the  Peninsula."    That  Johnston  was  ignorant  of  the  intended  flank  movement  at  the  time 
of  the  evacuation,  is  evident  from  a  remark  of  an  English  officer  then  serving  under  him,  who  said,  in  speaking 
of  the  forces  there :    "  In  fact,  McClellan  was  quietly  maturing  plans  for  the  seizure  of  Centreville  and  Manas- 
sas, when  Johnston  suddenly  gave  orders  for  a  general  retreat,  and  all  our  army  began  to  move  rapidly  south- 
ward."— See  Battle-fields  of  the  South,  from  Bull  Run  to  Fredericksburg ;  by  an  English  Combatant, 
Lieutenant  of  Artillery  on  the  Field  Staff. 

3  McClellan's  Report,  pages  54,  55. 


"PROMENADE"  OF  THE  ARMY   OF   THE   POTOMAC. 


359 


i  March  14, 
1862. 


GEOKCiE    STONEMAN. 


reached  Centreville  on  the  10th.  The  works  there  and  at  Manassas  Junc- 
tion were  abandoned,  and  yet  the  Confederates  were  not  far  away  for  four 
days  afterward."  General 
Stoneman,  who  had  been 
sent  out  with  a  heavy 
force  of  cavalry  to  push  their  rear 
across  the  Rappahannock,  saw  them 
in  large  numbers  at  Warrenton  J  unc- 
tion. On  account  of  difficulty  in 
procuring  subsistence,  heavy  rains, 
and  bad  roads,  Stoneman  did  not 
molest  the  retiring  army,  and  the 
pursuit,  if  it  may  be  so  called,  ended 
here.  On  the  following  day  the 
main  body  of  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac, under  the  mask  of  a  strong 
reconnoissance  of  the  corps  of  How- 
ard and  Sumner  toward  the  Rappa- 
hannock, moved  back  to  Alexandria.  Stoneman's  advance  retired  at-  the 
same  time,  followed  some  distance,  in  spite  of  mud  and  weather,  by  the 
cavalry  of  Stuart  and  Ewell,  a  battery  of  artillery,  and  some  infantry.1 
Then  the  Confederates  moved  leisurely  on  and  encamped,  first  behind  the 
Rappahannock,  and  then  in  a  more  'eligible  position  beyond  the  Rapid 
Anna.2 

This  "  promenade "  (as  one  of  McClellan's  aids,  of  the  Orleans  family, 
called  it)  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  disappointed  the  people,  and  con- 
firmed the  President's  opinion,  indicated  in  an  order  issued  on  the  llth,  that 
the  burden  of  managing  that  army  in  person,  and,  as  general-in-chief,  direct- 
ing the  movements  of  all  the  others,  was  too  much  for  General  McClellan  to 
bear.  By  this  order  he  kindly  relieved  that  officer  of  a  part  of  the  tmrden.3 
To  General  Halleck  was  assigned  the  command  of  the  National  troops  in  the 
Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  westward  of  the  longitude  of  Knoxville  in 
Tennessee ;  and  a  Mountain  Department,  consisting  of  the  region  between 
the  commands  of  Halleck  and  McClellan,  was  created  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  General  Fremont.  The  commanders  of  Departments  were 
ordered  to  report  directly  to  the  Secretary  of  War. 

The  notable  events  in  Hampton  Roads,  that  modified  McClellan's  plans 
for  marching  on  Richmond,  occurred  at  this  juncture.  It  was  known  that 
the  Confederates  were  fashioning  into  a  formidable  iron-clad  ram  the  fine 
steam-frigate  Merrimack,  which,  as  we  have  observed,  was  burned  and 
sunk  at  Norfolk  in  the  spring  of  186 1.4  She  had  been  raised;  and,  in 
accordance  with  a  plan  furnished  by  Lieutenant  John  M.  Brooke,  formerly 


1  Stoneman's  report  to  General  McClellan,  March  16, 1862. 

a  This  is  the  correct  orthography  of  the  name  of  one  of  three  rivers  in  that  part  of  Virginia,  which  has  been 
generally  written,  in  connection  with  the  war,  Eapidan.  These  small  rivers  are  called,  respectively,  North 
Anna,  South  Anna,  and  Rapid  Anna;  the  word  Anna  being  frequently  pronounced  with  brevity.  Ann. 

3  "  Major-General  McClellan."  said  the  order,  "having  personally  taken  the  field  at  the  head  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac,  until  otherwise  ordered,  he  is  relieved  from  the  command  of  the  other  Military  Departments, 
lie  retiinins  the  command  of  the  Department  of  the  Potomac.'1'' 

4  See  page  808,  volume  I. 


360 


THE   "MERRIMACK"  AND    "MONITOR." 


FEANKLIX    BUCHANAN. 


of  the  National  navy,  she  was  transformed  into  a  destructive  implement 
of  war,  and  named  Virginia.1  The  world  had  never  before  seen  a  floating 
engine  of  war  equal  to  this.  From  the  spoils  of  the  Norfolk  Navy  Yard  she 
was  completely  equipped,  and  her  commander  was  Captain  Franklin  Bucha- 
nan, an  experienced  officer  of  the 
National  navy  (who  had  been  forty- 
five  years  in  the  service),  assisted 
by  Catesby  Ap  R.  Jones,  another 
traitor  to  his  flag. 

This  terrible  battery  was  com- 
pleted at  the  beginning  of  March, 
and  its  appearance  in  Hampton 
Roads  was  then  daily  expected. 
Meanwhile  another  engine  of  de- 
struction, of  novel  form  and  aspect, 
had  been  prepared  at  Green  Point, 
Long  Island,  a  short  distance  from 
New  York,  under  the  direction  of 
its  inventor,  Captain  John  Ericsson, 
a  scientific  Swede,  who  had  been  a 
resident  of  the  United  States  for  twenty  years.  This  vessel,  almost  a  dwarf 
in  appearance  by  the  side  of  the  Merrimack,  presented  to  the  eye,  when  afloat, 
a  simple  platform,  sharp  at  both  ends,  and  bearing  a  round  revolving  iron 
Martello  tower,  twenty  feet  in  diameter  and  ten  feet  high,  and  forming  a 
bomb-proof  fort,  in  which  two  11-inch  Dahlgren  cannon  were  mounted.2 

1  The  Herrimack  or  Virginia,  appeared,  when  afloat,  like  a  huge  roof.  This  and  her  sides  -were  composed 
of  heavy  oak  timber,  twenty-eight  inches  in  thickness,  covered  six  inches  deep  by  railway  iron  bars  and  iron 
plates.  A  bulwark,  or  false  bow,  was  added,  and  beyond  this  was  a  strong  oak  and  iron  beak,  thirty-three  feet 
long,  after  tho  fashion  of  those  on  the  western  waters,  already  mentioned.  She  was  made  apparently  shot- 
proof;  was  propelled  by  two  engines  of  great  power,  and  carried  on  each  side  four  SO-poundor  rifled  cannon,  and 
at  the  bow  and  stern  a  gun  that  would  hurl  a  100-pound  solid  shot,  or  120-pound  shell.  She  was  furnished  with 
furnaces  for  beating  shot,  and  apparatus  for  throwing  hot  water.  Iler  engines  and  other  apparatus  were  all 
below  water-mark. 

1  The  deck  of  the  Monitor  was  only  a  few  inches  above  water.  Tho  round  revolving  tower  was  twenty 
feet  in  diameter  and  ten  fee*  in 
height  above  the  deck.  The 
smoke-stack  was  made  with  tele- 
scopic slides,  so  as  to  be  lowered 
in  action.  The  hull  was  sharp  at 
both  ends,  the  angle  at  the  bow 
being  about  eighty  degrees  to  the 
vertical  line.  It  was  only  six 
feet  six  inches  deep,  with  a  flat 
bottom,  and  was  124  feet  in 
length  and  34  in  width  at  the 
top.  On  this  hull  rested  another, 
five  feet  in  height,  of  the  same 
form,  that  extended  over  the 
lower  one  three  feet  seven  inches 
all  around,  excepting  at  the  ends, 
where  it  projected  twenty-five 
feet,  by  which  protection  was 
afforded  to  th«  anchor,  propeller. 
and  rudder.  The  whole  was  built 
of  light  three-inch  iron,  and  was 
very  buoyant  Its  exposed  parts  INTERIOR  OP  THE  MONITOR'S  TURRET. 

were  guarded  by  a  wall  of  white 

oak.  thirty  inches  in  thickness,  on  which  was  laid  iron  armor  six  inches  thick.    A  shot,  to  reach  the  lower  hull, 
would  have  to  pass  through  twenty-five  feet  of  water,  and  then  strike  an  inclined  iron  plane  at  an  angle  of  about 


ONSLAUGHT  OF  THE   "MERKIMACK."  361 

This  little  vessel,  full  of  the  most  destructive  power,  was  called  by  the 
inventor  The  Monitor}  She  too  was  completed  at  the  beginning  of  March, 
and  when  General  Wool,  at  Fortress  Monroe,  and  Captain  Marston,  the 
commander  of  the  squadron  in  Hampton  Roads,  informed  the  authorities  at 
Washington  that  the  Merrimack  was  ready  for  action,  the  Monitor  was 
ordered  to  proceed  to  the  expected  scene  of  her  performance. 

At  a  little  before  noon  on  Saturday,  the  8th  of  March,0  the  dreaded  Merri- 
mack was  seen  comins:  down  the  Elizabeth  River  toward  Hampton 

a  isg2. 

Roads,  accompanied  by  two  ordinary  gun-boats.  At  the  same  time, 
doubtless  by  pre-concert,  two  other  Confederate  gun-boats  had  come  down 
from  Richmond  and  made  their  appearance  in  the  James  River,  a  short  dis- 
tance above  Newport-Newce.  The  sailing  frigate  Congress,  commanded  by 
Lieutenant  Joseph  B.  Smith,  and  the  sloop  of  war  Cumberland,  Lieutenant 
George  M.  Morris  in  temporary  command,  were  lying  in  the  mouth  of  the 
James  River,  off  Newport-Newce.*  Toward  these  the  Merrimack  moved. 
The  flag-ship  of  the  squadron  (Roanoke),  Captain  John  Marston,  and  the 
steam  frigate  Minnesota,  Captain  Van  Brunt,  were  lying  at  Fortress 
Monroe,  several  miles  distant.  These  were  signaled  to  come  to  the  assistance 
of  the  menaced  vessels.  They  could  not  reach  them  in  time  to  serve  them 
much.  The  Merrimack,  with  her  ports  closed,  paid  no  attention  to  the 
heavy  shot  from  her  intended  victims,  for  they  were  turned  away  by  her 
armor,  as  harmless  as  so  many  beans. 

The  Merrimack  pushed  right  on  in  the  face  of  the  storm,  and  struck  the 
Cumberland  such  a  tremendous  blow  with  her  beak,  under  her  starboard 
fore-channels,  that  a  chasm  was  opened  through  which  water  flowed 
sufficient  to  drown  the  powder-magazine  in  thirty  minutes.  At  the  same  time 
she  opened  her  ports  and  delivered  a  most  destructive  fire.  The  Cumber- 
land fought  desperately  in  this  death-grasp  with  the  monster,  and  the  conflict 
continued  until  half-past  three  o'clock,  when  the  water  had  risen  to  her  main 
hatchway,  and  she  began  to  careen.  Morris  then  gave  the  Merrimack  a  part- 
ing fire,  and  ordered  his  men  to  jump  overboard  and  save  themselves.  The 
dead,  and  the  sick  and  wounded,  who  could  not  be  moved,  to  the  number  of 
about  one  hundred,  were  left  on  board,  and  these  -went  down  with  her  a  little 
while  afterward,  in  fifty-four  feet  of  water.  The  top-mast  of  the  Cumber- 


ten  degrees.  The  deck,  lying  flush  with  the  sides  of  the  tipper  hull,  was  also  armored.and  made  bomb-proof, 
and  nothing  was  seen  on  it  but  the  tower  or  citadel  (turret,  it  is  technically  termed),  the  wheel-house,  and  a  box 
covering  the  smoke-stack.  The  insurgents  spoke  of  the  vessel  as  a  "  Yankee  cheese-box  set  on  a  plank." 

The  only  entrance  into  the  vessel  that  boarders  of  it  could  find  was  from  the  top  of  the  turret,  and  then 
only  one  man  at  a  time  could  descend.  That  turret  was  made  of  eight  thicknesses  of  one-inch  iron  plate,  so 
overlapped  that  at  no  spot  was  there  more  than  one  inch  thickness  of  joint.  The  roof  was  of  plate  iron,  per- 
forated and  shell  proof,  and  placed  on  wrought  iron  beams  six  inches  down  the  cylinder.  In  this  was  a  sliding 
hatch  to  give  light,  and  allow  the  employment  of  musketry  if  the  vessel  should  be  boarded.  The  turret  was 
turned  by  a  contrivance  connected  with  the  double-cylinder  engine  that  propelled  the  vessel,  and  so  placed  that 
the  governor  could  control  its  motion  in  taking  aim.  The  two  heavy  guns,  as  seen  in  the  engraving  on  the 
preceding  page,  moved  on  wrought  iron  slides  across  the  base  of  the  turret,  on  well-fitting  carriages,  and  their 
muzzles  were  run  out  into  the  port-holes  with  ease.  Such  was  the  strange  weapon  of  war  destined  to  measure 
strength  with  the  Merrimack. 

1  To  Captain  Fox,  the  Assistant-Secretary  of  the  Navy,  Ericsson  wrote  when  proposing  this  name,  that  it 
would  admonish  the  insurgents  that  their  batteries  on  banks  of  rivers  would  no  longer  be  barriers  to  the  passage 
of  the  Union  forces,  and  that  it  would  prove  a  severe  monitor  to  the  leaders  of  the  rebellion.  He  also  said 
it  would  be  a  monitor  that  would  suggest  to  the  Lords  of  the  English  Admiralty  the  impropriety  of  completing 
their  four  steel-clad  ships,  then  on  the  stocks,  at  the  cost  of  three  and  a  half  millions  of  dollars  apiece. 

*  The  Congress  carried  fifty  guns,  and  the  Cumberland  twenty-four  guns  of  heavy  caliber. 


362  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE   "CUMBERLAND"   AND   "CONGRESS." 

land  remained  a  little  above  the  water,  with  her  flag  flying  from  its  peak.1 
The  writer  saw  that  spar,  yet  above  the  water,  near  Newport-Newce,  in  the 
spring  of  1865,  when  on  his  way  to  Richmond,  just  after  its  evacuation  by 
the  Confederate  troops. 

While  the  Merrimack  was  destroying  the  Cumberland,  her  assistant 
gun-boats  were  assailing  the  Congress.  That  vessel  fought  her  foes  right 
gallantly  until  the  Cumberland  went  down,  when,  with  the  help  of  the 
Zouave,  she  was  run  aground,  under  cover  of  the  strong  batteries  at  New- 
port-Newce. There  the  Merrimack  also  assailed  her,  sending  raking  shot 
through  her,  while  the  Congress  could  reply  only  with  her  stern  guns,  one 
of  which  was  soon  dismounted  by  the  Merrimack'' s  shot,  and  the  other  had 
the  muzzle  knocked  off  The  gallant  Lieutenant  Smith,  Acting-Master 
Moore,  and  Pilot  William  Rhodes,  with  nearly  half  of  her  crew,  were  soon 
killed  or  wounded.  Her  hull  was  set  on  fire,  and  she  had  not  a  gun  to  bring 
to  bear  on  her  assailants.  Further  resistance  would  have  been  folly,  and  at 
half-past  four  Lieutenant  Pendergrast  hauled  down  her  flag.8  She  was  form- 
ally taken  possession  of  by  a  Confederate  officer,  when  a  tug  came  alongside 
to  take  off  the  remainder  of  the  crew,  that  she  might  be  immediately  burned. 
The  batteries  on  shore  drove  off  the  tug,  when  the  Merrimack  again  opened 
upon  the  battered  vessel,  notwithstanding  a  white  flag  was  flying  over  her  in 
token  of  surrender.  After  giving  her  a  few  shells,  the  ram  proceeded  to 
attack  the  Minnesota,  that  had  come  up,  and,  during  this  absence  of  the  ter- 
rible monster,  the  crew  of  the  ruined  vessel  escaped.  The  Merrimack 
returned  at  dark,  and  set  the  Congress  on  fire  with  hot  shot.  While  burning, 
her  guns  went  off  one  by  one,  and  at  midnight  her  magazine,  containing  five 
tons  of  powder,  exploded  with  a  terrible  noise  and  utterly  destroyed  her. 
Only  one-half  of  her  crew  of  four  hundred  and  thirty-four  men  responded  to 
the  call  of  their  names  next  morning  at  Newport-Newce.3 

We  have  noticed  the  attack  on  the  Minnesota.  Flag-Officer  Marston  had 
quickly  responded  to  the  signal  for  aid  from  the  Cumberland  and  Congress. 
His  own  ship  was  disabled  in  its  machinery,  but,  towed  by  two  tugs,  it  was 
started  for  the  expected  scene  of  action.  At  the  same  time  the  Minnesota 
(steam  frigate)  was'ordered  to  hasten  in  the  same  direction.  Her  main-mast 
was  crippled  by  a  shot  sent  from  Sewell's  Point  when  she  was  passing,  and 
when  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  Newport-Newce  she  ran  aground.  There 


1  Lieutenant  Morris  to  Commander  Eadford,  March  9, 1862.  There  were  876  souls  onboard  the  Cumberland 
when  she  went  into  action.  Of  these,  117  were  lost  and  23  were  missing.  The  gallantry  of  her  officers  and  crew 
was  the  theme  of  great  praise,  and  painting  and  poetry  celebrated  their  heroism.  Lieutenant  Morris,  who  was 
commanding  in  the  absence  of  Captain  Radford,  was  the  recipient  of  special  commendations  from  the  Secretary 
of  the  Navy,  in  a  letter  to  him  on  the  21st  March.  Just  a  week  later,  twelve  citizens  of  Philadelphia,  all  personal 
strangers  to  him,  presented  to  Lieutenant  Morris,  at  the  house  of  K.  W.  Learning,  an  elegant  sword,  saying,  in  a 
letter  to  him,  that  it  could  have  "  no  worthier  recipient  than  the  brave  sailor  who  fought  his  ship  while  a  plank 
floated,  fired  his  last  broadside  in  sinking,  and  went  down  with  his  flag  flying  at  the  peak."  On  the  sword  was 
the  motto  in  Latin,  "  I  sink,  but  never  surrender."  The  citizens  who  presented  the  sword  were  Joseph  E. 
Ingersoll,  Charles  D.  Meigs,  M.  D.,  Horace  Binney,  Jr.,  J.  S.  Clark  Hare,  Thomas  A.  Biddle,  J.  Fisher  Learning, 
Ellwood  Wilson.  Lewis  A.  Scott,  Clement  Biddle,  George  W.  Norris,  J.  Forsyth  Mcigs,  Eobert  W.  Learning. 

3  McKean  Buchanan,  brother  of  the  commander  of  the  Merrimack,  was  an  officer  on  board  the  Congress, 
and  was  in  charge  of  the  berth-deck  during  the  terrible  struggle.  In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  War  afterward, 
he  said,  "  I  thank  God  I  did  some  service  to  my  country." 

*  It  is  supposed  that  a  capital  object  in  this  raid  of  the  Merrimack  was  to  destroy  these  two  vessels,  and 
seize  the  National  camp  at  Newport-Newce.  During  the  conflict,  many  shells  were  thrown  into  that  camp.  Aware 
of  the  danger  that  threatened  it,  General  Wool  had  early  forwarded  re-enforcements,  by  land,  from  Fortress 
Monroe. 


ARRIVAL  OF  THE  "MONITOR"  IN  HAMPTON  ROADS. 


363 


she  was  attacked  by  the  Merrimack  and  two  of  the  Confederate  gun-boats, 
the  Jamestown  and  Patrick  Henry?  Fortunately,  the  water  was  so  shallow 
that  the  Merrimack  could  not  approach  within  a  mile  of  her.  She  fought 
gallantly,  and  at  dusk  her  assailants,  considerably  crippled,  withdrew,  and 
went  up  toward  Norfolk.8  Marston  did  not  get  up  in  time  with  the  Roan- 
oke  to  join  in  the  fight.  His  vessel  was  grounded,  and  so  was  the  frigate 
St.  Lawrence,  towed  by  the  gun-boat  Cambridge,  that  was  trying  to  join  in 
the  conflict.3 

'  The  night  after  the  battle"  was  one  of  greatest  anxiety  to  the 
loyal  men  on  the  northern  borders  of  Hampton  Roads.     It  was 
expected  the  savage  Merrimack  would  bear  down  upon  the  fast- 
grounded  Minnesota  in  the  morning,  destroy  her  and  perhaps  others  of  the 
squadron,  escape  to  sea,  and  appear  like  a   besom  of  destruction   in  the 
harbors  of  the  seaboard  cities  of  the  North.     There  seemed  to  be  no  compe- 
tent human  agency  near  to  avert  these  threatened  disasters,  when,  at  a  little 
past  midnight,  a  mysterious  thing  came  in  from  the  sea  between  the  capes 
of  Virginia,  lighted  on  its  way  by  the  burning  Congress,  and  appearing  to 
the  wondering  eyes  of  sentinels,  who  had  no  warning  of  its  existence  nor  its 
expected  advent,  like  a  supernatural 
apparition.     It  was,  indeed,  a  strange 
but  substantial   reality,  for   it   was 
Ericsson's  Monitor,  on  its  trial  trip 
to  fulfil  the  stipulation  of  the  con- 
tract with  the  Government,  that  she 
was  not  to  be  accepted  until  after  a 
successful  trial  of  her  powers  before 
the  heaviest  guns  of  the  enemy,  and 
at  the  shortest  range.     She  was  in 
command   of   Lieutenant    John    L. 
Worden,  of  the  Navy,4  and  had  been 
towed  to  the  Roads  by  the  steamer 
Seth  Low,  with  two  others  as  a  con- 
voy.    Her  sea-worthiness  had  been 
tested  by  a  heavy  gale  and  rolling 
sea,  that  had   been   encountered  on 
her  way  from  New  York.     Worden  reported  to  the  flag-officer  in  the  Roads 
for  orders  on  his  arrival,  and  was  immediately  sent  to  aid  the  Minnesota. 
He  was  in  conference  with  her  commander  (Captain  Van  Brunt)    & 
at  two  o'clock  on  Sunday  morning.*     The  Monitor  lay  along- 
side of  the  grounded  vessel,  "  when,"  said  Van  Brunt  afterward,   "  all  on 

•  l  The  armed  vessels  that  assisted  the  Merrimack  in  her  raid,  were  the  Patrick  Henry,  Commander 
Tucker,  6  guns;  Jamestown,  Lieutenant-Commanding  Barney.  2  gnns;  and  Raleigh,  Lieutenant-Commanding 
Alexander;  Beaufort,  Lieutenant-Commanding  Parker,  and  Teaser,  Lieutenant-Commanding  "Webb,  each  one 
gun. 

*  Commodore  Buchanan  and  several  others  on  board  the  Merrimack  were  wounded.  The  Commander 
was  so  badly  hurt  that  Captain  Jones,  his  second  in  command,  took  charge  of  the  vessels.  Two  of  her  guns 
were  broken  ;  her  prow  was  twisted;  some  of  her  armor  was  damaged;  her  anchor  and  all  the  flag -staffs  were 
shot  awuy,  and  the  smoke-stack  and  steam-pipe  were  riddled. — Report  of  Catesby  Ap  R.  Jones  to  Flag- Officer 
F.  Forest,  March  a  1862. 

8  Report  of  Flag-Offlcer  John  Marston  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  March  9,  1862;  also,  of  Lieutenants 
Morris  and  Pendergrast 

4  See  page  365,  volume  I. 


JOHN    ERICSSON. 


364     BATTLE  BETWEEN  THE   "MONITOR"   AND    "MERRIMACK." 

board  felt  that  we  had  a  friend  that  would  stand  by  us  in  an  hour  of 
trial." 

That  Sabbath  morning  dawned  brightly.  Before  sunrise  the  dreaded 
Merrimack,  with  her  attendants,  was  seen  coming  down  the  Elizabeth  River 
again,  to  begin  anew  her  savage  work.  The  drums  of  the  Minnesota  beat 
to  quarters,  and  the  people  hidden  in  the  Monitor  prepared  for  battle.  As 
the  Merrimack  approached,  the  stern  guns  of  the  Minnesota  were  opened 
upon  her,  when  the  Monitor,  to  the  astonishment  of  friend  and  foe,  ran  out 
and  placed  herself  alongside  the  huge  monster.  She  seemed  like  a  pigmy  at 
the  foot  of  a  giant.  What  she  lacked  in  size  she  possessed  in  power,  but  it 
was  power  yet  untried.  It  was  immediately  put  ^  forth.  Her  invulnerable 
citadel  began  to  move,  and  from  it  her  guns  hurled  ponderous  shot  in  quick 
succession.  These  were  answered  by  broadsides  from  her  antagonist ;  and 
in  this  close  and  deadly  encounter,  in  which  the  blazes  of  opposing  guns  met 
each  other,  these  strange  combatants  struggled  for  some  time,  each 
thoroughly  illustrating  the  wonderful  resisting  power  of  armored  ships, 
which  had  just  been  manifested  in  a  less  degree  on  the  Tennessee  River. 
Neither  of  the  mailed  gladiators  was  damaged  in  the  terrible  onset. 

The  Monitor  now  withdrew  a  little,  and  each  commenced  maneuvering 
for  advantage  of  position.  The  Monitor  sought  her  antagonist's  port-holes, 
or  some  vulnerable  part  of  her  armor,  that  she  might  send  a  shot  through  to 
her  vitals,1  while  the  Merrimack  pounded  her  foe  awfully  with  her  heavy 
shot,  some  of  them  masses  of  iron  weighing  two  hundred  pounds  each,  and 
moving  at  the  rate  of  two  thousand  feet  in  a  second.  They  struck  her  deck 
and  turret  without  bruising  them,  and  many  of  the  projectiles  went  over  the 
little  warrior  that  lay  so  close  to  the  water's  edge.  Heavy  round  shot  and 
conical  bolts  that  struck  the  turret,  glanced  off  as  pebbles  would  "fly  from 
contact  with  solid  granite,  they  receiving  more  harm  than  their  intended 
victim.* 

The  Merrimack  was  wasting  precious  time  in  fighting  an  invulnerable 
and  more  agile  antagonist ;  so  she  left  the  Monitor,  and  again  made  a  furious 
assault  on  the  grounded  Minnesota.  As  she  approached,  Van  Brunt  opened 
upon  her  with  all  his  broadside  guns  and  a  ten-inch  pivot-gun, — "  a  broad- 
side," he  said,  "  which  would  have  blown  out  of  the  water  any  timber-built 

1  The  following  description,  by  Captain  Ericsson,  will  explain  the  way  in  which  the  guns  of  the  Monitor 
were  made  to  bear  on  her  antagonist:  "  On  one  side  of  the  turret  there  is  a  telescope,  or  reflector,  the  image 
being  bent  by  a  prism.  The  Sailing-Master,  having  nothing  to  do,  was  to  turn  the  turret  Ho  not  only  looked 
through  the  telescope,  but  by  means  of  a  small  wheel,  turned  the  turret  exactly  where  he  liked.  He  did  that 
to  admiration,  pointing  exactly  on  the  enemy.  As  the  Monitor  went  round,  the  turret  kept  turning  (it  no 
doubt  astonished  Captain  Buchanan),  so  that,  wherever  the  Monitor  was,  in  whatever  position  it  was  placed, 
the  two  bull-dogs  kept  looking  at  him  all  the  time." 

The  Monitor  had  some  wrousrht-iron  shot  that  were  first  forged  into  square  blocks  and  then  turned  into 
spheres  in  a  lathe,  each  weighing  1S4  pounds.  These  were  not  used,  as  the  Dahlgren  guns  had  not  been  tested 
with  them.  It  was  Ericsson's  opinion  that  the  armor  of  the  Merrimack  would  have  proved  no  defense 
against  them. 

2  The  annexed  picture  shows  the  effect  produced  upon  a  100-pound  solid  iron 
bolt,  now  in  the  Naval  Museum  at  Washington  City,  by  its  striking  the  turret  It 
was  mashed  like  a  piece  of  lead,  while  the  turret  was  uninjured  by  it  The  effect  of 
such  a  blow,  as  we  shall  observe  hereafter,  was  somewhat  stunning  to  persons  within 
the  turret  "  You  were  very  correct,"  wrote  Engineer  Stimers  to  Captain  Ericsson, 
"  in  your  estimate  of  the  effect  of  shot  upon  the  man  inside  of  the  turret  when  it  struck 
near  him.  Three  men  were  knocked  down,  of  whom  I  was  one.  The  other  two  had  to 
be  carried  below ;  but  I  was  not  disabled  at  all,  and  the  others  recovered  before  the 
MASHED  BOLT.  battle  was  over." 


END   OF   THE   BATTLE   IN   HAMPTON   EOADS.  365 

ship  in  the  world," — but  with  very  little  effect.  The  Merrimack  sent  in 
return  one  of  her  terrible  shells,  that  went  crashing  through  the  Minnesota 
to  midships,  exploding  two  charges  of  powder  on  its  way,  bursting  in  the 
boatswain's  apartments,  tearing  four  rooms  all  into  one,  and  setting  the  ship 
on  fire.  The  flames  were  soon  extinguished.  Another  of  her  shells  pene- 
trated the  boiler  of  the  tug-boat  Dragon  and  exploded  it.  Meanwhile  at 
least  fifty  solid  shot,  from  the  Minnesota,  had  struck  the  Merrimack  without 
the  least  effect,  but  her  fiery  little  antagonist  was  bearing  down  upon  her, 
and  soon  commanded  her  whole  attention.  "The  latter  placed  herself  between 
the  combatants,  and  compelled  the  Merrimack  to  change  her  position.  In 


BATTLE    BETWEEN  THE  MONITOR  AND  MEEEISIACK,   IN  HAMPTON   ROADS. 

so  doing  she  grounded,  when  Van  Brunt  again  brought  all  his  guns  to  bear 
upon  her.  Her  situation  was  a  critical  one,  and  as  soon  as  she  got  afloat 
again  she  turned  her  prow  toward  Norfolk,  when  the  Monitor  gave  chase. 
The  monster  suddenly  turned  upon  its  pursuer  and  ran  with  full  speed  upon 
the  little  warrior,  its  huge  beak  grating  over  the  deck  of  the  Monitor.  It 
was  more  damaged  by  the  contact  than  the  vessel  it  assailed.  This  was 
instantly  followed  by  the  plunge  of  a  heavy  shot  through  the  armor  of  the 
Merrimack,  and  the  concentration  of  the  guns  of  the  latter  on  the  turret  and 
pilot-house  of  the  Monitor.  The  encounter  was  desperate,  but  suddenly 
ceased,  and  the  combatants  withdrew ;  the  Monitor  making  her  way  toward 
Fortress  Monroe,  and  the  Merrima.ck  and  her  tenders  toward  Norfolk.  The 
Minnesota,  relieved  of  immediate  danger,  was  lightened  by  throwing  some 
heavy  guns  overboard,  and  was  put  afloat  at  two  o'clock  the  next  morning.1 
During  the  combat,  the  gallant  Captain  Worden,  whose  record  in  the 
history  of  the  Navy  is  without  blemish  as  a  man  and  a  soldier,  had  suffered 
severely.  He  had  stationed  himself  at  the  pilot-house,  while  Lieutenant 
Greene  managed  the  guns,  and  Chief  Engineer  Alban  C.  Stimers,  who  was 
on  board  in  the  capacity  of  Government  inspector,  worked  the  turret.  Nine 

1  Report  of  Captain  G.  J.  Van  Brtint  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  March  10, 1862;  Letter  of  Engineer  A. 
C.  Stimers  to  Captain  Ericsson,  March  9;  oral  statements  to  the  author  by  Captain  Worden,  an-d  various 
accounts  by  contemporaries  and  eye-witnesses ;  also,  Report  of  Lieutenant  Jones  to  the  Confederate  "Secretary 
of  the  Navy  "  at  the  close  of  the  first  day's  engagement 


366 


THE   COMBATANTS.— CAPTAIN   WORDEN. 


times  that  turret  was  struck  by  the  Merrimactfs  projectiles.     The  side  armor 
was  hit  eight  times  by  them ;  three  times  they  struck  and  glanced  from  the 

deck,  and  twice  they  gave  the  pilot- 
house— the  most  vulnerable  point — 
a  heavy  blow.  One  of  these  struck 
fairly  in  front  of  the  peep-hole,  at 
which  Worden  was  watching  his  foe. 
It  shivered  some  cement,  and  cast  it 
so  violently  in  his  face  that  it  blinded 
him  for  several  days,  and  so  shocked 
him,  that  for  a  time  he  was  insen- 
sible.1 In  the  turret,  Stimers  and 
two  others  were  knocked  down  by 
the  concussion,  when  it  was  struck ; 
but,  with  the  exception  of  Worden, 
no  one  was  very  seriously  injured  on 
board  the  Monitor.  He  was  taken  to 
Washington  City,  where,  for  a  few 
days,  his  life  was  in  peril,  but  he 
recovered  arid  performed  other  gallant  exploits  during  the  war.  His  cour- 
age in  going  out  upon  the  Atlantic  at  that  stormy  season,  in  an  untried  vessel 
of  strange  fashion,  and  his  bold  fight  with  and  glorious  success  against  the 
most  formidable  warrior  then  afloat,  belonging  to  the  Confederates,  won  for 
him  the  most  unbounded  admiration.  It  was  felt  that  he  was  the  savior  of 
his  country  at  a  most  critical  period ;  for  had  the  Merrimack  not  been  checked 
as  she  was,  who  shall  say  what  conquering  power  she  might  not  then,  before 
the  National  navy  was  much  clad  in  armor,  have  exerted  in  securing  a 
triumph  for  the  conspirators  ?  Worden  the  warrior,  and  Ericsson  the  inven- 
tor, shared  in  the  public  gratitude.  On  the  day  of  the  battle,  Chief  Engi- 
neer Stimers  wrote  to  the  latter,  saying,  "  I  congratulate  you  upon  your  great 
success.  Thousands  have  this  day  blessed  you.  I  have  heard  whole  crews 
cheer  you.  Every  man  feels  that  you  have  saved  this  place  to  the  nation  by 
furnishing  us  with  the  means  to  whip  an  iron-clad  frigate,  that  was,  until  our 
arrival,  having  it  all  her  own  way.  with  our  most  powerful  vessels." 

The  Merrimack,  whose  exploits  on  Saturday  had  caused  joy 

"  *w62h  9'     throughout  the  Confederacy,3  was  so  much  disabled  on  Sunday," 

and  had  acquired  such  a  wholesome  respect  for  the  Monitor,  that 


1  Worden  had  no  thought  for  himself.  When  he  recovered  from  his  insensibility,  his  first  question  was,  "  Is 
the  Minnesota  safe  ?"  He  had  been  ordered  to  her  assistance,  and  that  was  his  special  duty.  When  informed 
that  he  had  not  only  saved  that  ship,  but  driven  off  the  Merrimack,  he  said,  "  I  don't  oare.  then,  what  becomes 
of  me."  While  lying  in  a  critical  state  at  Washington,  he  received  the  most  assiduous  attentions  from  every- 
body that  could  administer  them  ;  and  it  is  said  that  the  tender-hearted  President,  when  he  first  visited  him, 
wept  like  a  father  over  the  blinded  hero,  to  whom  he  felt  extremely  grateful  for  his  inestimable  services  for  the 
National  cause. 

8  This  is  from  a  fine  likeness  of  Captain  Worden,  taken  before  his  injury  on  board  the  Monitor. 

3  "  By  this  daring  exploit,"  said  the  Norfolk  Day  Book*  •'  we  have  raised  the  James  River  blockade  without 
foreign  assistance,  and  are  likely,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Virginia  [Jferrimack],  to  keep  open  the  communi- 
cation." The  Charleston  Mercury  said  exnltingly  :  "  The'iron-clad  steamer  Virginia  cnst  $185,000  to  fit  her 
np,  and  in  one  day  destroyed  $1,000.000  worth  of  Yankee  property.''  Even  so  late  as  the  llth.  or  two  days  after 
the  Monitor  had  sent  the  Merrimack  back  to  Norfolk  a  disheartened  cripple,  Jefferson  Davis,  in  a  message 
to  the  "Congress"  at  Richmond,  claimed  a  triumph  for  the  Confederates,  saying,  "The  disparity  of  forces 
engaged  did  not  justify  the  anticipation  of  so  great  a  victory." 


MOVEMENTS   IN   WESTERN   VIRGINIA. 


367 


'  March  13. 


she  did  not  again  invite  her  little  antagonist  to  combat,1  and  it  was  believed 
that  the  free  navigation  of  the  James  River  by  the  National  gun-boats  would 
speedily  follow.  Impressed  with  this  idea,  and  influenced  by  the  masterly 
movement  of  Johnston  from  Manassas,  General  McClellan  somewhat  changed 

*  O 

his  plan  for  moving  on  Richmond.  He  called  a  Council  of  War  at  Fairfax 
Court  House,0  by  which  it  was  decided  to  go  down  the  Chesa- 
peake and  debark  the  army  at  Fortress  Monroe,  instead  of 
Urbana  or  Mob-Jack  Bay,  and  from  that  point,  as  a  base  of  supplies,  press 
toward  the  Confederate  capital.  This  plan  was  approved  by  the  President, 
on  the  condition  that  a  sufficient  force  should  be  left  for  the  perfect  security 
of  Washington  City,  and  to  hold  Manassas  Junction.2 

Preparations  for  the  new  movement  were  immediately  commenced.  It 
was  important  for  the  security  of  Washington,  to  hold  the  Confederates  in 
check  in  Western  Virginia  and  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  Movements  to 
this  end  had  been  made  very  soon  after  the  close  of  the  campaign  in  Western 
Virginia,  recorded  in  Chapter  IV.  Early  in  January,  the  gallant  and  accom- 
plished General  Lander,  who  was  suffering  from  a  wound  i-eceived  in  a  skir- 
mish at  Edwards's  Ferry,  a  few  days 
after  the  battle  of  Ball's  Bluff,  in 
October,  took  command  of  a  force  to 
protect  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Rail- 
way. He  had  a  wily  and  energetic 
opponent  in  "  Stonewall  Jackson," 
who  was  endeavoring  to  gain  what 
Floyd,  and  Wise,  and  Lee  had  lost, 
and  to  hold  possession  of  the  Shenan- 
doah Valley.  Lander,  with  a  force 
of  about  four  thousand  men,  made  a 
series  of  rapid  movements  against 
him.  With  only  four  hundred  horse- 
men, he  dashed  upon  him  in  the  night 
at  Blooming  Gap,  in  the 
middle  of  February,*  cap- 
tured seventeen  of  his  commissioned 
officers  and  nearly  sixty  of  his  rank  and  file,  and  compelled  him  to  retire. 
Lander  also  occupied  Romney,  but  fell  back  on  the  approach  of  Jackson's 
superior  force,  when  the  latter  took  post  at  Winchester. 

Lander's  career  as  an  independent  commander  was  short.  His  wound 
became  painful  from  constant  exertions,  and  this,  with  anxiety  and  exposure, 
brought  on  disease  which  assumed  the  form  of  a  fatal  congestion  of  the  brain. 


'  Fob.  14. 


PRKPEKIOK   W.    LANDER. 


1  The  huge  prow  of  the  Merrlmack  was  twisted  by  her  collision  with  her  foe ;  her  flag-staff  and  anchor 
were  shot  away;  her  pipes  for  smoke  and  steam  were  riddled;  and  her  commander  (Buchanan)  and  seven  of  her 
crew  were  killed  and  wounded.  Another  Confederate  gun-boat  lost  six  men.  The  entire  loss  of  the  Nationals, 
during  the  two  days  of  conflict,  was  not  much  short  of  400  men,  besides  the  fine  frigates  Congress  and  Cumber- 
land, the  tug  Dragon,  and  damage  inflicted  on  the  Minnesota,  and  the  property  in  the  two  vessels  first-named. 

-  General  McClellan  issued  a  stirring  address  to  his  soldiers,  in  the  form  of  a  General  Order,  in  which  he 
said :  "  For  a  long  time  I  have  kept  you  inactive,  but  not  without  a  purpose.  You  were  to  be  disciplined  and 
instructed.  The  formidable  artillery  you  now  have  had  to  be  created.  Other  armies  were  to  move  and  accom- 
plish certain  results.  I  have  hold  you  back  that  you  might  give  the  death-blow  to  the  rebellion  that  has  dis- 
tracted our  once  happy  country The  period  of  inaction  has  passed:  I  will  bring  you  now  face  to  face 

with  the  rebels,  and  only  pray  that  God  may  defend  the  right." 


368 


OPPOSING  FORCES  IN  THE   SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. 


NATHANIEL  P.    BANKS. 


He   died  on  the   2d   of  March,  when  his   country  lost  one  of  its   ablest 

defenders.     For  his   brief  but  valuable  services  in  Western  Virginia,  the 

Secretary  of  War  had  publicly  thanked  him.0     General  Shields, 

*Fis6217'     an°ther  brave  soldier,  who  had  done  good  service   in   Mexico, 

was   appointed  Lander's   successor  in  command   of  the   troops 

of  the  latter. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Banks,  commanding  the  Fifth  Corps,  had  sent 

a  force    under    Colonel   Geary  to    reoc- 
cupy  Harper's  Ferry,1  as  the   first    step 
toward  seizing  and  holding  the  Shenan- 
doah  Valley.     He  took  command  there 
in  person  late  in  February,  and  with  his 
forces    occupied    the    heights    near    the 
feriy ;  also  Charleston  and  Leesburg,  and 
other  important  points  on  each  side  of  the 
Blue  Ridge.     Jackson,  who  had  occupied 
places  directly  in   front  of  Banks,  was 
pushed  back  to  Winchester,  where  he  was 
posted  with  his  division  of  nearly  eight 
thousand   men,   when,   early   in    March, 
Johnston     evacuated     Manassas.      That 
evacuation  was   followed  by  the   retire- 
ment of  Jackson  up  the  Shenandoah  Val- 
ley, on  the  approach  of  Union  troops  under  Generals  Hamilton 
and  Williams.4     He  retreated  to   Mount  Jackson,  about  forty 
miles  above  Winchester,  where  he  was  in  direct  communication  with  a  force 
at  Luray  and  another  at  Washington,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  mountain, 
not  far  from  Thompson's  Gap.     Shields  pursued"  Jackson  to  his 

e  March  19 

halting-place,  creating  the  greatest  consternation  among  the 
inhabitants.  The  secessionists  fled 
southward,  while  their  few  slaves,  sud- 
denly relieved  from  bondage  to  their 
fugitive  masters,  took  their  departure, 
by  every  possible  mode  of  conveyance, 
toward  the  National  lines.  Shields 
found  his  antagonist  too  strong  to 
warrant  an  attack,  and  he  fell  back  to 
Winchester,  for  the  twofold  purpose  of 
safety  and  drawing  Jackson  from  his 
supports.  He  was  closely  pursued  by 
Jackson's  cavalry,  under  Turner  Ashby, 
one  of  the  most  dashing  of  the  Con- 
federate cavalry  officers  in  that  region. 

To  Banks  had  been  assigned  the  duty  of  covering  the  line  of  the  Poto- 
mac and  Washington  City,  after  the  movement  agreed  upon  in  council  at 
Fairfax  Court  House  had  been  conditionally  sanctioned  by  the  President, 
and  he  was  ordered  to  place  the  bulk  of  his  force  at  Manassas  Junction  and 


"  March  11. 


EXODUS    OF    SLAVES. 


1  See  page  138. 


SKIRMISH   NEAR   WINCHESTER.  369 

vicinity,  and  to  repair  the  Manassas  Gap  Railway,  so  as  to  have  a  rapid  and 
direct  communication  with  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  Accordingly,  on  the 
retirement  of  Jackson  up  the  valley,  he  put  the  first  division  of  his  corps 
in  motion  for  Centreville,  under  General  Williams,  leaving  only  the  division 
of  Shields  and  some  Michigan  cavalry  in  Winchester. 

Spies  informed  Jackson  of  the  weakening  of  Banks's  army  in  the  Valley, 
and  he  immediately  moved  down  to  attack  him  at  Winchester.  General 
Shields,  who  was  in  immediate  command  there,  had  a  force  of  about  six 
thousand  infantry,  seven  hundred  and  fifty  cavalry,  and  twenty-four  guns, 
well  posted  on  a  ridge,  so  as  to  cover  the  roads  entering  Winchester  from 
the  south.  This  position  was  about  half  a  mile  north  of  the  village  of 
Kernstown,  and  two  and  a  half  south  of  Winchester. 

Toward  the  evening  of  the  22d  of  March,  Ashby's  cavalry  drove  in 
Shields' s  pickets,  when  the  latter  moved  a  small  force  to  oppose  the  assailants. 
While  directing  it  in  person,  his  arm  was  shattered  above  his  elbow  by  the 
fragments  of  a  shell,  which  also  wounded  his  side.  He  was  prostrated,  but 
was  able  to  make  dispositions  for  a  vigorous  encounter  with  his  foe  the  next 
day.1  Under  cover  of  the  night  he  pushed  forward  the  brigade  of  Colonel 
Kimball,  of  the  Fourteenth  Indiana,  to  Kernstown,  supported  by  Damn's 
artillery,  well  posted.  Colonel  Sullivan's  brigade  was  placed  within  support- 
ing distance,  as  a  reserve  in  Kimball's  rear.  In  that  order  the  troops  reposed 
until  morning,  when  a  reconnoissance  obtained  no  positive  information  of 
any  Confederate  force  immediately  in  front,  excepting  Ashby's  cavalry. 
Genei'al  Banks  believed  General  Jackson  to  be  too  weak  or  too  prudent 
to  attack  Shields,  and  at  ten  o'clock  that  morning"  he  departed 
for  Washington  City  by  Avay  of  Harper's  Ferry,  in  obedience  to  oMj8g222' 
a  summons  from  Head-quarters,  leaving  his  staff-officers  to  start 
for  Centreville  in  the  afternoon.  He  was  soon  made  to  retrace  his  steps  by 
the  sounds  of  battle  in  his  rear. 

At  the  time  when  the  National  scouts  saw  nothing  but  Ashby's  cavalry, 
Jackson's  whole  force  was  strongly  posted  in  battle  order,  with  artillery  on 
each  flank,  in  an  eligible  situation  half  a  mile  south  of  Kernstown,  com- 
pletely masked  by  woods,  which  were  filled  with  his  skirmishers;  and  within 
an  hour  after  Banks  left  Winchester,  Confederate  cannon  opened  upon  Kim- 
ball.  Sullivan's  brigade  was  immediately  ordered  forward  to  Kimball's  sup- 
port, and  a  severe  action  was  commenced  by  artillery  on  both  sides,  but  at 
too  great  distance  to  be  very  effective. 

Jackson  now  took  the  initiative,  and,  with  a  considerable  force  of  all  arms, 
attempted  to  tuni  Kimball's  left  flank,  when  an  active  body  of  skirmishers, 
under  Colonel  Carroll,  composed  of  his  regiment  (the  Eighth  Ohio)  and  three 
companies  of  the  Sixty-seventh  Ohio,  were  thrown  forward  on  both  sides  of 
the  Valley  Turnpike,  to  oppose  the  movement.  These  were  supported  by 
four  guns  of  Jenks's  artillery.  The  Confederates  were  repulsed  at  all  points, 
and  Jackson  abandoned  his  designs  upon  the  National  left,  massed  a  heavy 
force  on  their  right,  and  sent  two  additional  batteries  and  his  reserves  to  sup- 


'  Jackson  had  ten  regiments  of  Virginia  infantry,  with  27  cannon  and  290  cavalry.  His  force  was,  accord- 
ing to  Pollard,  "  6000  men,  with  Captain  McLaughlin's  buttery  of  artillery,  and  Colonel  Asbby's  Cavalry."— 
First  Year  of  the  War,  284. 

VOL.  II.— 24 


370 


BATTLE   OF  KERNSTOWN. 


JAMF.8   SHIELDS. 


port  the  movement.  With  this  combined  force  he  pressed  forward  to  turn 
and  crush  his  adversary's  left.  Daum's  artillery  could  not  check  the  move- 
ment, and  imminent  peril  threatened 
the  Union  army.  Informed  of  this, 
Shields,  who  from  his  bed  was  in  a 
measure  conducting  the  battle,  order- 
ed Colonel  E.  B.  Tyler's  brigade1  to 
the  support  of  Kimball,  and  directed 
the  latter  to  employ  all  of  his  dispo- 
sable infantry  in  an  attempt  to  carry 
Jackson's  batteries,  and  then  to  turn 
his  left  flank  and  hurl  it  back  on  its  cen- 
ter. The  execution  of  this  important 
and  perilous  order  was  inti'usted  to 
the  gallant  Tyler  and  his  fine  bri- 
gade. The  Confederates  were  pressed 
back  to  a  stone  fence,  which  gave 
them  shelter,  where  a  desperate 
struggle  ensued  with  Jackson's  fa- 
mous "Stonewall  brigade."  For  a  little  while  the  result  was  doubtful, 
when  the  Fifth  and  Sixty-second  Ohio  and  Thirteenth  Indiana,  of  Sullivan's 
brigade,  and  the  Fourteenth  Indiana,  Eighty-fourth  Pennsylvania,  and  parts 
of  the  Eighth  and  Sixty-seventh  Ohio,  of  Kimball's  brigade,  hastened  to  the 
support  of  Tyler.  The  combined  forces  dashed  on  the  Confederates,  forced 
them  back  through  the  woods,  and  sent  them  in  full  retreat  up  the  Valley, 
with  a  heavy  loss,2  but  in  good  order,  for  their  discipline  was  perfect.  So 
ended  the  BATTLE  OF  KERNSTOWN. 

The  National  troops  bivouacked  on  the  battle-field  the  night  after  the 
victory,  and  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  began  a  vigorous  pursuit  of  the 
Confederates  toward  Strasburg.  Meanwhile,  Shields,  who  was  satisfied  that 
re-enforcements  for  Jackson  could  not  be  far  off,  had  sent  an  express  after 
Williams's  division,  then  far  on  its  way  toward  Centreville.  Banks,  who 
was  informed  by  telegraph  of  the  battle,  had  already  ordered  it  back.  He 
also  hastened  to  Winchester,  took  command  in  person,  and  followed  the 
retreating  Confederates  up  the  valley  almost  to  Mount  Jackson.  This 
demonstration  of  Jackson's,  and  information  that  he  might  instantly  call  re- 
enforcements  to  his  aid,  caused  the  retention  of  Banks's  forces  in  the  Shenan- 
doah  Valley,  and  the  appointment  of  General  James  Wadsworth  to  the 
command  of  the  troops  left  for  the  immediate  defense  of  the  National 
Capital.  He  was  made  military  governor  of  the  District  of  Columbia. 

.  In  the  mean  time  General  McClellan  had  been  forwarding  his  forces  to 
Fortress  Monroe,  preparatory  to  an  advance  on  Richmond.  He  left  Wash- 
ington on  the  1st  of  April,  on  which  day  he  sent  to  the  adjutant-general  a 

1  The  Seventh  and  Twenty-ninth  Ohio,  Seventh  Indiana,  First  Virginia,  and  One  Hundred  and  Tenth 
Pennsylvania. 

5  Jackson  left  behind  2  cannon,  4  caissons,  many  small  arms,  and  about  300  prisoners.  He  reported  his 
killed  to  be  80,  and  his  wounded  at  342.  Shields  reported  270  of  the  Confederate  dead  found  on  the  battle-field 
after  the  conflict,  and  estimated  Jackson's  entire  loss  at  nearly  1500.  The  National  loss,  according  to  his  report, 
•was  nearly  600  men,  of  whom  10-3  were  killed,  and  441  were  wounded.  Among  the  slain  was  Colonel  Murray, 
of  the  Eighty-fourth  Pennsylvania. 


THE   DEFEXSE   OF   WASHIXGTOST   SECURED. 


371 


statement  of  the  number  and  intended  disposition  of  tlie  forces  which  he  left 
behind  :  a  part  for  the  immediate  defense  of  the  Capital,  and  the  remainder 
for  other  operations  more  remote,  but  whose  chief  business  was  to  secure 
Washington  City.  The  number  left  was  a  little  more  than  seventy-three 
thousand.1  A  few  days  later,  he  had  under  his  command,  at  Fortress 
Monroe,  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  thousand  men  (exclusive  of  the  forces 
of  General  Wool),  which  had  been  sent  thither  within  a  little  more  than 
thirty  days,  in  transports  furnished  by  the  Assistant  Secretary  of  War,  John 
Tucker.2 

The  movements  of  "  Stonewall  "  Jackson,  General  Ewell,  and  other  active 
commanders  in  the  Upper  Valley  of  the  Shenandoah  and  its  vicinity,  had 
made  it  important  to  strengthen  Fremont  in  the  Mountain  Department,  and 
for  that  purpose  Blenker's  division  of  ten  thousand  men  was  withdraAvn  from 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  before  McClellan  left  Washington.  A  further 
reduction  of  the  force  under  his  command  was  made  at  this  time,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  report  of  General  Wadsworth,  that  the  troops  left  for  the  imme- 
diate defense  of  Washington  were  insufficient.3  This  matter  was  referred  to 

O 

the     Adjutant-General, 

(L.  Thomas),  and  Gen- 

eral  E.   A.    Hitchcock, 

and,  on    their   decision 

that  the  force  was  inad- 

equate, the  army  corps 

of   General    McDowell 

was     detached    from 

McClellan's   immediate 

command,  and  ordered 

to  report  directly  to  the 

Secretary  of  War.     It 

was  not  withdrawn 

from  active  co-operation 

with    McClellan.      On 

the  contrary,  it  was  in 

a  position,  experts   say,  to   perform  the  best  service  in  such  co-operation, 

while  it  would  serve  the  other  purpose  of  covering  Washington,  for  it  was 

to  occupy  a  position  to  prevent  Johnston  turning  back  from  the  Rappahan- 

nock  to  sack  the  National  Capital,  and  also  to  keep  Confederate  troops  in 

that  region  and  over  the  Blue  Ridge  from  joining  those  at  Richmond. 


MAORI-DEE'S  HEAD-QUARTERS,  TORKTOWN.* 


1  Of  these  18,000  were  to  remain  in  garrison  at  and  in  front  of  Washington  ;  7,730  at  Warrcnton  ;  10,859  nt 
Manassas;   85,467  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley;   and  1,350  on  the  Lower  Potomac.—  See  McClellan's  Report 
rage  66. 

2  Report  of  Assistant  Secretary  of  War  Tucker,  April  5,  1S62.    Besides  the  soldiers,  these  transports,  con- 
sisting of  13  steamers,  183  schooners,  and  fS  barges,  conveyed  44  batteries,  14,592  beasts,  1,150  wagons,  74  ambu- 
lances, several  pontoon  bridges,  telegraph  materials,  and  an  immense  amount  of  equipage.    The  only  loss  sus- 
tained in  this  work  of  transportation  consisted  of  S  mules  and  9  barges,  the  cargoes  of  the  latter  being  saved. 

s  Wadsworth  reported  his  force  fit  for  duty  at  19.022,  nearly  all  of  thenTnew  and  imperfectly  disciplined, 
and  several  of  the  regiments  in  a  disorganized  condition.  At  the  same  time  he  was  under  orders  from  McClel- 
lan to  send  three  regiments  to  the  Peninsula.  one  to  Budd's  Ferry,  and  4000  men  to  Manassas  and  Warrcnton. 
The  absence  of  these  would  reduce  the  force  in  and  around  Washinston  to  less  than  15  000  men. 

4  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  old  Oourt-TTouse  (which  was  Magruder's  head-quarters  in  YorUown"), 
with  the  ruins  of  buildings  near  it  in  1S63.  It  stands  a  short  distance  from  the  famous  mansion  of  the  Nelson 
family,  which  was  bombarded  during  the  siege  of  Yorktown  in  17S1 


372  THE   CONFEDERATES   ON"  THE  PENINSULA, 

At  this  time  General  J.  B.  Magrudei',  whom  we  have  already  met  at  Big 
Bethel  and  the  burning  of  Hampton,  was  in  command  of  eleven  thousand 
men  on  the  Virginia  Peninsula,  between  the  James  and  York  rivers,  with 
his  head-quarters  at  Yorktown,  which  he  had  fortified.  Magruder  had 
intended  to  make  his  line  of  defense  as  far  down  the  Peninsula  as  Big 
Bethel,  at  positions  in  front  of  Howard's  and  Young's  Mills,  an.d  at  Ship 
Point,  on  the  York  River.  But  when  he  perceived  the  strong  force  gathered 
at  Fortress  Monroe,  he  felt  too  weak  to  make  a  stand  on  his  proposed  line, 
and  he  prepared  to  receive  McClellan  on  a  second  line,  on  Warwick  River. 
He  left  a  small  body  of  troops  on  his  first  line  and  at  Ship  Point,  and  dis- 
tributed his  remaining  force  along  a  front  of  about  thirteen  miles.  At 
Yorktown,  on  Gloucester  Point  opposite,  and  on  Mulberry  Island,  on  the 
James  River,1  he  placed  fixed  garrisons,  amounting  in  the  aggregate  to  six 
thousand  men,  so  that  along  a  line  of  thirteen  miles  in  front  of  McClellan's 
great  army,  there  were  only  about  five  thousand  Confederate  soldiers  behind 
incomplete  earth-works.  General  McClellan  estimated  Magruder's  force  at 
from  fifteen  thousand  to  twenty  thousand  men,  while  the  eight  thousand 
troops  under  Huger  at  Norfolk,  he  supposed  to  be  fifteen  thousand  in 
number. 

When  General  McClellan  arrived  at  Fortress  Monroe,  he  found  fifty-eight 
thousand  men  and  one  hundred  cannon  of  his  army  there.  Large  numbers 
of  troops  were  continually  arriving.  Perceiving  the  importance  of  marching 
upon  Magruder  before  he  could  be  re-enforced  by  Johnston,  and  hoping  by 
rapid  movements  to  drive  or  capture  him  and  press  on  to  Richmond,  McClel- 
lan put  his  whole  force  then  in  readiness  at  Fortress  Monroe  in  motion  up  the 
Peninsula,  on  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  April.  He  had  counted  upon  the 
co-operation  of  the  remnant  of  the  naval  force  in  Hampton  Roads  in  the 
reduction  of  the  Confederate  water-batteries  on  the  York  and  James  rivers, 
and  Flag-officer  Goldsborough  had  offered  to  extend  such  assistance  in  storm- 
ing the  works  at  Yorktown  and  Gloucester,  provided  the  latter  position  should 
be  first  turned  by  the  army.  He  was  reluctant  to  weaken  his  force,  for  the 
Merrimack  was  hourly  expected,  with  renewed  strength,  and  the  James  River 
was  blockaded  by  Confederate  gun-boats  on  its  bosom  and  Confederate  bat- 
teries on  its  shore. 

McClellan's  invading  force  moved  in  two  columns,  one  along  the  old 
Yorktown  road  and  the  other  by  the  Warwick  road.  These  were  led 
respectively  by  Generals  Heintzelman  and  Keyes.  The  former,  on  the  right, 

led  the  divisions  of  Generals  Fitz  John  Porter  and 
Hamilton,  of  the  Third  Corps,  and  Sedgwick's 
division  of  the  Second  Corps ;  while  Keyes  led 
the  divisions  of  Generals  Couch  and  W.  F.  Smith, 
of  the  Fourth  Corps.  They  pressed  forward,  and 
on  the  following  day  the  right,  accompanied  by 
McClellan,  was  at  Big  Bethel,  and  the  Commander- 
in-chief  made  his  head-quarters  at  a  house  very  near 
IIEAD-QITABTEKS.  the  spot  where  the  gallant  Greble  fell,  ten  months 

1  This  Tf»s  sometimes  called  Mulberry  Point,  for  it  is  not  actually  an  island  now,  the  channel  between  it 
and  the  former  main  having  b<.-en  closed. 


AHMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC  CHECKED.  373 

before.1     The  left  was  at  the  little  village  of  Warwick  Court  House  at  the 
same  time. 

The  army  moved  slowly  on  until  the  afternoon  of  the  5th,  without  any 
impediment  excepting  almost 
impassable  mud,  when  the  ad- 
vance of  each  column  was 
confronted  and  made  to 
halt  by  Magruder's  fortified 
lines,  the  right  near  York- 
town,  on  the  York,  the  left 
near  Winn's  Mill,  on  the 
Warwick  River.  The  latter 
stream  heads  within  a  mile 

Of     YorktOWn,     and,     flowing  BCMK  AT  WABWICK  coum-noosi' 

across  the  Peninsula,  falls  into 

the  James  River.  In  front  of  these  lines  McClellan's  continually  augmenting 
army  remained  a  month,  engaged  in  the  tedious  operations  of  a  regular  siege, 
under  the  direction  of  General  Fitz  John  Porter,  casting  up  intrenchments, 
skirmishing  frequently,  and  oil  one  occasion  making  a  reconnoissance  in  force, 
which  resulted  in  an  engagement  disastrous  to  the  Nationals.  This  was  by 
the  division  of  General  Smith  of  the  Fourth  Corps,  who  attacked 
the  Confederates  at  Dam  No.  1,  on  the  Warwick,0  between  the  "A^l 16' 
mills  of  Lee  and  Winn.  The  movement  was  gallantly  made, 
but  failed.  The  vanguard  of  the  Nationals  (composed  of  four  Vermont  com- 
panies, who  had  waded  the  stream,  waist  deep,  under  cover  of  the  cannon  of 
Ayre's  battery,  and  who  were  re-enforced  by  eight  other  companies)  was 
driven  back  across  the  river3  with  the  loss  of  a  hundred  men,  and  was  poorly 
compensated  by  inflicting  upon  the  foe  the  loss  of  seventy-five  men.  This 
repulse  confirmed  McClellan  in  his  belief  that  an  immense  force  of  Confeder- 
ates was  on  his  front,  and  Magruder  (who  had  resorted  to  all  sorts  of  tricks 
to  mislead  his  antagonist)  was  enabled  to  write  truly  on  the  3d  of  May,  the 
day  befoi'e  he  fled  from  Yorktown,  "  Thus,  with  five  thousand  men,  exclusive 
of  the  garrison,  we  stopped  and  held  in  check  over  one  hundred  thousand  of 
the  enemy."4 

McClellan  had  reasons  for  being  extremely  cautious.  His  Government 
was  evidently  withholding  from  him  its  perfect  confidence,  and  he  began  to 
fear  that  it  might,  in  a  degree,  withhold  its  support  also.  The  detachment 
of  Blenker's  division  from  his  command  disturbed  him,  but  when  McDowell's 
corps  was  also  detached,  and  he  was  refused  the  control  of  the  ten  thousand 


1  See  page  508,  volume  I. 

8  In  this  little  sketch  is  seen  the  house,  with  two  chimneys  on  the  outside  of  the  gable  on  the  left,  which 
•was  occupied  by  General  Keyes  on  the  night  of  the  4th  of  April. 

8  Among  the  really  brave  men  who  fell  at  this  time  was  private  William  Scott  of  the  Third  Vermont,  who, 
a  few  months  before,  had  been  sentenced  by  McClellan  to  be  shot  for  sleeping  on  his  post.  Secretary  Cameron 
pardoned  him,  and  no  braver  soldier  was  found  in  the  ranks  of  the  patriots.  He  was  among  the  first  who  crossed 
the  Warwick  Eiver  in  this  movement, 

4  Magruder's  report  to  Cooper,  May  3, 1862.  A  British  officer  (Colonel  Freemantle).  who  spent  three  months 
with  the  Confederate  army,  says  Magruder  told  him  '•  the  different  dodges  he  resorted  to  to  blind  and  deceive 
McClellan  as  to  his  strength,"  and  said  he  was  greatly  amused  and  relieved  "  when  he  Raw  that  general  with  his 
nuiinificent  army  besrin  to  break  ground  before  miserable  earth-works  defended  by  only  8,000  men." — IVeemantle-s 
Three  Months  in  the  Southern  /States. 


374  McCLELLAN'S   COMPLAINTS. 

troops  under  General  Wool  at  Fortress  Monroe,  he  was  alarmed.  The  use 
of  all  these  troops  formed  a  part  of  his  plan  of  operations  against  Richmond. 
He  knew  the  ability  and  energy  of  Johnston,  and  anticipated  what  really 
happened,  namely,  the  movement  toward  Richmond  of  the  bulk  of  the  Con- 
federate army  when  it  Avas  ascertained  that  the  National  army  was  in  force 
on  the  Peninsula.  He  therefore,  from  his  head-quarters  before  Yorktown, 
sent  a  remonstrance  to  the  Government"  against  a  further  diminu- 
tion of  his  force,  declaring  it  to  be  his  opinion  that  he  would 
have  to  fight  all  the  available  troops  of  the  Confederates  not  far  from  his 
position.  "  Do  not  force  me  to  do  so,"  he  said,  "  with  diminished  numbers ; 
but,  whatever  your  decision  may  be,  I  will  leave  nothing  undone  to  obtain 
success."  He  urgently  requested  Franklin's  division  of  McDowell's  corps  to 
be  sent  to  him,  and  it  was  done. 

Two  days  later,6  McClellan  telegraphed  to  the  War  Department  that  it 
was  clear  that  he  would  have  the  whole  Confederate  force  on 

*  April   1. 

his  hands,  "  probably  not  less  than  one  hundred  thousand  men, 
and  possibly  more ;"  and  in  a  dispatch  to  the  President,  on  the  same  day,  he 
assured  him  that  his  own  force,  fit  for  duty,  did  not  exceed  eighty-five  thou- 
sand men.  This  statement  astonished  the  President.  McClellan  had 
wearied  him  with  complaints  that  he  was  not  properly  sustained,  when  the 
Government  was  doing  all  in  its  power  for  him  compatible  with  its  para- 
mount duty  to  secure  the  capital.  "Your  dispatches,"  wrote  the  kind- 
hearted  President/  "complaining  that  you  are  not  properly 

'August  9.  A    .        ,         ,.,          '  „,  ° ,  -/  v  M 

sustained,  while  they  do  not  onend  me,  do  pain  me  very  much. 
He  then  explained  why  Blenker's  division  was  withdrawn,  pointed  to  the 
necessity  that  held  Banks  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  and  reminded  the 
General  that  the  explicit  order  that  Washington  should,  "  by  the  judgment 
of  all  the  commanders  of  army  corps,  be  left  entirely  secure,"  had  been 
neglected,  and  that  was  the  reason  for  detaining  McDowell.  "  There  is  a 
curious  mystery  about  the  number  of  troops  now  with  you,"  continued  the 
President.  "  When  I  telegraphed  you  on  the  6th,  saying  you  had  a  hundred 
thousand  with  you,  I  had  just  obtained  from  the  Secretary  of  War  a  state- 
ment taken,  as  he  said,  from  your  own  returns,  making  one  hundred  and 
eight  thousand  then  with  you  and  en  route  to  you.  You  now  say  you  will 
have  but  eighty-five  thousand  men. when  all  en  route  to  you  shall  have 
reached  you.  How  can  the  discrepancy  of  twenty-three  thousand,  be  accounted 
for  ?"'  The  President  then  urged  McClellan  to  strike  a  blow  instantly.  "  By 
delay,"  he  said,  "  the  enemy  will  relatively  gain  upon  you ;  that  is,  he  will 
gain  faster  by  fortifications  and  re-enforcements  than  you  can  by  re-enforce- 
ments alone.  And  once  more  let  me  tell  you,"  he  said,  "  it  is  indispenr  ible 
to  you  that  you  strike  a  blow.  I  am  powerless  to  help  this.  You  will  do 
me  the  justice  to  remember,  I  always  insisted  that  going  down  the  Bay  in 
search  of  a  field,  instead  of  fighting  at  or  near  Manassas,  was  only  shifting 
and  not  surmounting  a  difficulty ;  that  we  would  find  the  same  enemy,  and 
the  same  or  equal  intrenchments,  at  either  place.  The  country  will  not  fail 
to  note  —  is  now  noting  —  that  the  present  hesitation  to  move  upon  an 
intrenched  enemy  is  but  the  story  of  Manassas  repeated."  The  President 

1  This  question  was  not  answered  then,  nor  has  it  been  since.     In  his  final  report,  McClellan  gave  the  Presi- 
dent's letter,  but  makes  no  comment  on  the  significant  question. 


THE   SIEGE   OF   YORKTOWN.  375 

closed  with  an  assurance  that  he  never  had  a  kinder  feeling  toward  the 
General  than  he  had  then,  nor  a  fuller  purpose  to  sustain  him,  so  far  as  in  his 
most  anxious  judgment  he  consistently  could.  His  last  words  were — "But 
you  must  act." 

McClellan  did  not  heed  the  closing  injunction.  Almost  a  month  longer 
he  hesitated  in  front  of  Magruder's  feebly  manned  lines,  digging  parallels, 
forming  batteries  and  redoubts,  and  preparing  for  an  assault  upon  Yorktown 
with  as  much  caution  as  did  the  American  and  French  armies  on  the  same 
field  in  1781  ;'  and  at  the  close  of  April,  when  his  preparations  were  almost 
completed,  he  reported  the  number  of  his  entire  army  on  the  Peninsula, 
exclusive  of  General  Wool's  force  at  Fortress  Monroe,  which  was  fully 
co-operating  with  him,2  at  one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  three  hundred 
and  seventy-eight,  whereof  one  hundred  and  twelve  thousand  three  hundred 
and  ninety-two  were  present  and  fit  for  duty.  Franklin's  division,  which  he 
so  much  desired,  and  with  which  he  promised  to  invest  and  attack  Gloucester 
Point  immediately,  as  the  preliminary  to  an  assault  on  Yorktown,  was 
promptly  sent  to  him;  but  those  troops,  over  twelve  thousand  strong,  were 
kept  in  idleness  about  a  fortnight  on  the  transports  in  the  York  River, 
because,  as  McClellan  alleged,  his  preparations  for  the  attack  were  not  com- 
pleted when  they  arrived.  He  afterwards  complained  that  the  lack  of 
McDowell's  corps  to  perform  the  work  he  had  promised  to  assign  to  Frank- 
lin, namely,  the  turning  of  Yorktown  by  an  attack  on  Gloucester,  was  the 
cause  of  his  failure  to  attack  Yorktown,  and  "  made  rapid  and  brilliant  ope- 
rations impossible."  Another  and  more  restraining  reason  seems  to  have 
been  the  inability,  during  that  fortnight,  to  decide  whether  to  attempt  to 
flank  his  foe  or  to  make  a  direct  attack  upon  him,  until  it  was  too  late  to  do 
either. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Confederates  had  been  active.  Magruder,  as  we  have 
observed,  had  made  his  five  thousand  men  deceive  McClellan  with  the 
appearance  of  an  overwhelming  force,  and  had  kept  him  at  bay ;  while 
Johnston,  so  soon  as  McClellan's  movement  was  developed,  put  his  army, 
then  on  the  Rapid  Anna,  in  motion  for  Richmond,  and  there  kept  it  well 
in  hand  for  the  defense  of  the  Confederate  capital.  General  Robert  E.  Lee 
was  then  Jefierson  Davis's  Chief  of  Staff,  and  both  he  and  Johnston  con- 
sidered the  Peninsula,  with  the  probability  of  the  York  and  James  rivers  on 
each  flank  being  opened  to  the  National  gun-boats,  entirely  untenable. 

Soon  after  McClellan's  arrival  before  Yorktown,  Johnston  visited  and 
inspected  the  works  there,  and,  being  satisfied  that  its  defenses  were  inade- 
quate, urged  the  military  authorities  at  Richmond  to  withdraw  the  troops, 
for  he  had  no  doubt  that  McClellan  would  (as  he  easily  could  have  done) 
capture  Yorktown,  and  with  gun-boats  and  transports  push  rapidly  to  the 
head  of  the  Peninsula.  Johnston's  desire  was  to  concentrate  all  his  forces 
around  Richmond,  and  give  the  National  troops  a  decisive  battle  there.  He 
was  overruled ;  and  it  was  determined  to  hold  the  Peninsula,  if  possible, 

1  He  established  a  depot  of  supplies  at  Ship  Point,  on  the  Poquosin  River,  an  arm  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  York  River.  His  first  parallel  was  opened  at  about  a  mile  from  Yorktown,  and  under  its  pro- 
tection batteries  were  established  along  a  curved  line  extending  from  the  York  River  on  the  right  to  the  head 
of  the  Warwick  River  on  the  left  with  a  cord  about  a  mile  in  length.  He  constructed  14  batteries  and  3 
redoubts,  and  fully  armed  them  with  heavy  siege-guns,  some  of  them  100-pounders  and  200-pounders. 

»  McClellan's  dispatch  to  the  President,  April  7, 1862. 


376  RE-ENFORCEMENTS   SENT   TO   YORKTOWN. 

until  Huger  might  dismantle  the  fortifications  at  Norfolk,  destroy  the  naval 
establishment  there,  and  evacuate  the  seaboard.1  At  that  time  the  whole 
sea-coast  below  Norfolk  to  St.  Augustine,  excepting  at  Charleston  and  its 
immediate  vicinity,  was  in  possession  of  the  National  forces.  For  the  pur- 
pose of  holding  the  Peninsula  temporarily,  re-enforcements  were  sent  down 
from  Richmond  when  it  was  known  that  McClellan  was  intrenching,4  and 
Johnston  took  command  at  Yorktown  in  person. 

The  spectacle  was  now  exhibited  of  one  party  nervously  hesitating  to 
strike,  while  the  other  party  was  as  nervously  anxious  to  flee  from  the  expected 
blow.  And  here  began  that  series  of  tardy  movements  which  distinguished 
McClellan's  campaign  on  the  Peninsula,  in  which  disease  consumed  more 
brave  men  than  the  storms  of  battle  swept  away.3 

1  Battle-field*  of  the  South,  by  an   English   Combatant,  page  169.     Mr.  Swinton  says  (Campaigns  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  page  103)  that  this  exposition  of  the  views  and  wishes  of  the  Confederate  commander 
was  given  to  him  by  Johnston  himself. 

2  General  Magruder,  in  his  report,  declared  that  he  expected  an  attack  immediately  after  the  arrival  of 
McClellan,  and  his  troops  slept  in  the  trenches ;  "  but,"  he  said,  "  to  my  utter  surprise,  he  permitted  day  after 
day  to  elapse  without  an  assault"     In  a  few  days  Magruder  perceived  earth-works  rising  in  front  of  his,  and 
took  heart     " Be-enforcements,"  he  said,  "began  to  pour  in,  and  each  hour  the  army  of  the  Peninsula  grew 
stronger  and  stronger,  until  anxiety  passed  from  my  mind  as  to  the  result  of  an  attack  upon  us." 

3  Twenty  of  the  thirty  days,  during  which  the  army  lay  before  Yorktown.  were  stormy  ones.     Heavy  thun- 
der-showers followed  each  other  in  quick  succession.    The  wearied  and  heated  men  who  worked  in  the  trenches, 
or  who  were  on  duty  under  arms,  were  compelled  to  rest  on  the  damp  ground  at  night,  by  which  they  were 
chilled.     Fevers  followed.     "  In  a  short  time,"  says  Dr.  Marks,  "  the  sick  in  our  hospitals  were  numbered  by 
thousands,  and  many  died  so  suddenly  that  the  disease  had  all  the  aspect  of  a  plague." — The  Peninsula  Cam- 
paign in  Virginia,  by  Kev.  J.  J.  Marks,  D.  D.,  page  138. 

General  J.  G.  Barnard,  McClellan's  Engineer-in-Chief,  in  his  report  to  his  commander  at  the  close  of  the 
campaign  says,  after  speaking  of  the  toils  of  the  troops  for  a  month  in  the  trenches,  or  lying  in  the  swamps  of 
Warwick  :  "  We  lost  few  men  by  the  siege,  but  disease  took  a  fearful  hold  of  the  army  ;  and  toil  and  hardships, 
unredeemed  by  the  excitement  of  combat,  impaired  their  morale.  We  did  not  carry  with  us  from  Yorktown  so 
good  an  army  as  we  took  there.  Of  the  bitter  fruits  of  that  month  gained  by  the  enemy,  we  have  tasted  to  our 
heart's  content." 


EVACUATION  OF  YORKTOWN. 


377 


fey*   C-i 


-i(V7  "Jo 


CHAPTER    XY. 


THE  APvMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC  ON  THE  VIRGINIA  PENINSULA. 


1862. 


ENERAL  McCLELLAN'S  batteries  would  all  have 
been  ready  to  open  on  the  Confederate  works  on  the 
morning  of  the  6th  of  May ;"  but  there 
was  then  no  occasion  for  their  use,  for  those 
works  were  abandoned.  So  early  as  the  30th  of  April, 
Jefferson  Davis  and  two  of  his  so-called  cabinet,  and 
Generals  Johnston,  Lee,  and  Magruder,  held  a  council 
at  the  Nelson  House,1  where,  after  exciting  debates,  it 
was  determined  to  evacuate  Yorktown  and  its  dependencies.  A  wholesome 
fear  of  the  heavy  guns  of  the  Nationals,  whose  missiles  had  already  given  a 
foretaste  of  their  terrible  power,  and  also  an  expectation  that  the  National 
gun-boats  would  speedily  ascend  the  two  rivers  flanking  the  Confederate 
Army,  caused  this  prudent  resolution.  The  Merrimack  had  been  ordered  to 
Yorktown,  but  it  had  so  great  a  dread  of  the  watchful  little  Monitor  that  it 
remained  at  Norfolk.  Already  some  war-vessels,  and  a  fleet  of  transports 
with  Franklin's  troops,  as  we  have  observed,  were  lying  securely  in  Posquo- 
tin  River,  well  up  toward  Yorktown.  These  considerations  caused  immediate 
action  on  the  resolutions  of  the  council.  The  sick,  hospital  stores,  ammuni- 
tion, and  camp  equipage  were  speedily  sent  to  Richmond,  and  on  the  night 
of  the  3d  of  May,  the  Confederate  garrisons  at  Yorktown  and  Gloucester, 
and  the  troops  along  the  line  of  the  Warwick,  fled  toward  Williamsburg. 
Early  the  next  morning6  General  McClellan  telegraphed  to  the 

'  May  4. 

Secretary  of  War  that  he  was  in  possession  of  the   abandoned 


1  This  was  a  large  brick  house  in  Yorktown,  which  belonged  to  Governor  Nel- 
fcon,  of  Virginia,  and  was  occupied  by  Cornwallis  as  head-quarters  duringa  part  of 
the  period  of  the  siege  of  that  post  in  1781,  when,  at  the  instance  of  the  owner,  who 
was  in  command  of  Virginia  militia  encased  in  the  siege,  it  was  bombarded  and 
the  British  General  was  driven  out  When  the  writer  visited  Yorktown  in  1848, 
the  walls  of  that  house  exhibited  scars  made  by  the  American  shells  and  round 
shot  on  that  occasion.  When  he  was  there  in  1866  the  house,  which  had  survived 
twa sieges  more  than  eighty  years  apart,  wasstill  well  preserved,  and  the  scars  made 
in  the  old  War  for  Independence  were  yet  visible.  At  his  first  visit  he  found  the 
grave-yard. attached  to  the  old  Parish  Church  in  Yorktown,  and  not  far  from  the 
N<-lson  House  (in  which  two  or  three  generations  of  the  Nelson  family  were 
buried),  in  'excellent  condition,  there  being  several  fine  monuments  over  the 

graves   of  leading    members  of  that  family;  but  at  his  last  visit  that  cemetery        PARISH  CHFKCH  IN  1866. 
was  a  desolation— those  monuments  were  mutilated,  and  the  place  of  the  steeple 

of  the  Church  (which  the  Confederates  used  for  a  quarter-master's  depot,  and  whose  walls  and  roof  only  were 
preserved)  was  occupied  by  a  signal-tower,  erected  by  Magruder.  The  Nelson  house  was  used  as  a  hospital  by 
tiie  Confederates. 


378 


CONFEDERATE  WORKS  AT  WILLIAMSBURG. 


post,  and  added :  "  No  time  shall  be  lost.     I  shall  push  the  enemy  to  the 
wall."1 

At  that  hour  a  vigorous  pursuit  of  the  fugitives  had  begun  by  the  cavalry 
and  horse-artillery  under  General  Stoneman,  followed  along  the  Yorktown 
road  by  the  divisions  of  Generals  Joseph  Hooker  and  Philip  Kearney,  and 
on  the  Winn's  Mill  road,  which  joins  the  former  within  two  miles  of  Wil- 
liamsburg,  by  the  divisions  of  Generals  W.  F.  Smith,  Darius  N.  Couch,  and 
Silas  Casey.  Those  of  Generals  Israel  B.  Richardson,  John  SedgAvick,  and 
Fitz-John  Porter,  were  moved  to  the  vicinity  of  Yorktown,  to  be  ready  to 
go  forward  as  a  supporting  force,  if  required,  or  to  follow  Franklin's  division, 
which  was  to  be  sent  up  the  York  River  to  West  Point,  to  co-operate  with 
the  pursuing  force  on  the  flank  of  the  fugitives,  and  to  seize  that  terminus  of 
the  Richmond  and  York  River  railway.  General  Heintzelman  was  at  first 
charged  with  the  direction  of  the  pursuit,  but  the  General-in-Chief  changed 
his  mind,  and  directed  General  Edwin  V.  Sumner,  his  second  in  command,  to 

go  forward  and  conduct  the  opera- 
tions of  the  pursuers.  McClellan 
remained  at  Yorktown,  to  make 
arrangements  for  the  dispatch  of 
Franklin  up  the  York. 

The  Confederates  had,  some 
months  before,  constructed  a  line  of 
strong  works,  thirteen  in  number, 
across  the  gently  rolling  plateau  on 
which  WiUiamsborg  stands.  These 
were  two  miles  in  front  of  that  city 
at  the  narrowest  part  of  the  Penin- 
sula,  the  right  resting  on  a  deep 

^S^Si^lH  }  Hi^F\i  .'  IT  T^'  -II 

ravine  near  the  James  River,  and  the 
left  on  Queen's  Creek,  near  the  York 
River.  The  principal  work  was  Fort 
Magruder,  close  by  the  junction  of 
the  Yorktown  and  Winn's  Mill  roads.  It  was  an  earth-work  with  bastion 
front,  its  crest  measuring  nearly  half  a  mile,  surrounded  by  a  wet  ditch,  and 
heavily  armed.  The  others  were  redoubts,  similar  to  those  cast  up  around 
Washington  City.  At  these  works  the  retreating  Confederates  left  a  strong 
rear-guard  to  check  the  pursuers,  while  the  main  body  should  have  time  to 
place  the  Chickahominy  River  between  it  and  the  advancing  Nationals. 


EDWIN    V.    SUMNER. 


1  Yorktown  presented  to  the  victors  evidences  of  great  precipitation  in  the  final  departure  of 
well  as  deliberate  preparation  for  a  diabolical  reception  of  the  Nationals  after  the 
flight  of  the  garrison.  The  Confederates  left  most  of  their  heavy  guns  behind 
them,  all  of  which  were  spiked.  They  also  left  their  tents  standing;  and  near 
wells  and  springs,  magazines;  in  the  telegraph  office,  in  carpet  bags  and  barrels  of 
flour,  and  on  grassy  places,  where  soldiers  might  go  for  repose,  they  left  buried 
torpedoes,  so  constructed  and  planted  under  bits  of  board,  that  the  pressure  of  the 
foot  of  man  or  beast  would  explode  them.  By  these  infernal  machines  several 
men  were  killed,  and  others  were  fearfully  wounded.  Mr.  Lathrop,  Heintzelman's 
telegraph  operator,  had  his  foot  blown  off  above  the  ankle.  "The  rebels."  wrote 
General  McClellan,  "have  been  guilty  of  the  most  murderous  and  barbarous  con- 
duct in  planting  torpedoes  here.  I  shall  make  the  prisoners  remove  them  at  their 
peril."  By  his  order  some  Confederate  officers,  who  were  prisoners,  were  com- 
pelled to  search  for  and  exhume  them.  They  knew  where  they  were  planted, 
and  it  was  a  fitting  work  for  such  men  to  perform. 


the  troops,  as 


ATTACK  ON  THE  CONFEDERATES.  379 

When  Stoneman  approached  these  lines  he  was  met  by  Confederate  cav- 
alry, and  these,  with  the  guns  of  Fort  Magruder  and  its  immediate  support- 
ers, caused  him  to  halt,  fall  back  about  four  miles,  and  wait  for  the  infantry. 
Hearing  of  this  repulse,  Hooker,  who  was  not  far  in  the  rear  of  a  brick 
church  on  the  Yorktown  road,  was  impatient  to  move  forward,  but  the  way 
was  blocked  by  Smith's  division.  Therefore  he  sought  and  obtained 
leave  of  Heintzelmau  to  throw  his  command  on  the  Hampton  or  Warwick 
road  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  Sumner,  with  Smith's  division,  moved  on  to  the 
point  where  Stoneman  was  halting,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  evening.  These 
bivouacked  for  the  night.  Hooker  pressed  forward  along  the  Hampton  road, 
and  took  position  on  the  left  of  Smith's  at  near  midnight.  Rain  was  then 
falling  copiously,  and  the  roads  were  rendered  almost  impassable.  There  all 
rested  until  dawn,"  when  Hooker  again  pressed  forward,  and  at 
half-past  five  came  in  sight  of  the  Confederate  works,  the  spires  "May  5, 
of  Williamsburg  appearing  in  the  distance  across  the  open  level 
land.  Before  the  Nationals  for  nearly  half  a  mile  the  way  was  obstructed 
by  felled  trees,  and  the  open  plain  beyond  was  thickly  dotted  with  rifle- 
pits. 

Knowing  that  thirty  thousand  troops  were  within  supporting  distance  of 
him,  and  the  bulk  of  the  Potomac  Army  within  four  hours'  march,  Hooker 
made  an  immediate  advance  upon  the  Confederate  works,  believing  that  he 
could  sustain  a  conflict  until  aid  might  reach  him,  if  needed.  At  half-past 
seven  o'clock  General  Grover  was  directed  to  make  the  attack,  by  sending 
into  the  felled  timber  the  First  Massachusetts  on  the  left,  and  the  Second 
New  Hampshire  on  the  right,  with  orders  to  skirmish  up  to  the  verge  of  the 
open  fields,  to  pick  off  the  Confederate  sharp-shooters  and  artillerists.  At 
the  same  time  the  Eleventh  Massachusetts  and  Twenty-sixth  Pennsylvania 
were  directed  to  form  on  the  right  of  the  New  Hampshire  regiment,  and  ad- 
vance as  skirmishers  until  they  should  reach  the  Yorktown  road  ;  while 
Weber's  battery  was  pushed  forward  into  the  open  field,  within  seven 
hundred  yards  of  Fort  Magruder.  This  drew  the  fire  of  the  Confederates, 
which  killed  four  of  the  artillerists  and  drove  off  the  remainder.  The  battery 
was  soon  re-manned  by  volunteers  from  Osborn's,  and  with  the  assistance  of 
BramhalPs,  which  was  now  brought  into  action,  and  also  sharp-shooters,  Fort 
Magruder  was  soon  silenced,  and  the  Confederates  in  sight  on  the  plain  were 
dispersed. 

Patterson's  brigade  (Sixth,  Seventh,  and  Eighth  New  Jersey)  was 
charged  with  the  support  of  these  batteries,  and  was  soon  heavily  engaged 
with  Confederate  infantry  and  sharp-shooters,  who  now  appeared  in  great 
numbers.  Hitherto  the  opponents  of  the  Nationals  were  composed  of  only 
the  Confederate  rear-guard ;  now  Longstreet's  division,  which  had  passed 
on  through  Williamsburg,  had  been  sent  back  by  Johnston  to  support  that 
rear-guard,  for  the  pressure  of  the  pursuers  was  greater  than  the  hitherto 
tardy  movements  of  McClellan  had  given  reason  to  expect.  These  were 
fresh  and  strong,  and  Hooker  was  compelled  to  send  the  First  Massachusetts 
and  Seventieth  and  Seventy-second  New  York  (Excelsior  Brigade),  under 
Brigadier-general  Grover,  to  the  aid  of  Patterson.  In  the  mean  time  the 
Eleventh  Pennsylvania  and  Twenty-sixth  Massachusetts  had  reached  the 
Yorktown  road,  and  Colonel  Blaisdell,  who  led  them,  was  directed  to  clear 


380 


BATTLE   OF    WILLIAMSBURG. 


EXCELSIOR    BRIGADE. 


that  way  for  the  advance  of  the  National  forces,  and  form  a  connection  with 

lleintzelman's  corps. 

Hooker  was  sorely  pressed.  The  Confederates 
were  heavily  massed  in  front  of  Patterson  and 
his  supports.  At  half-past  eleven  o'clock  he  sent 
a  note  to  Heintzelman,  asking  immediate  assist- 
ance. That  officer  was  absent,  and  Hooker  was 
obliged  to  fight  on  unaided.  At  one  o'clock  the 

O  O 

battle  had  assumed  gigantic  proportions,  and 
Hooker's  last  regiments  (Seventy-third  and  Sev- 
enty-fourth New  York)  had  been  sent  into  the 
fight.  He  was  losing  heavily  and  making  no 
apparent  head-way,  for  as  the  conflict  pro- 
gressed fresh  Confederate  troops  under  Pickett, 
Gholson,  Pryor,  and  others  hastened  back  from 
the  direction  of  the  Chickahominy  to  assist  their 
struggling  comrades,  until  a  large  portion  of 
Johnston's  army  in  that  region  were  in  the  con- 
flict. Three  times  the  Confederates  had  made 
fierce  charges  on  Hooker's  center,  with  the  hope 
of  breaking  his  line,  but  were  repulsed,  and  as 
often  the  places  of  the  defeated  ones  were  filled 
with  fresh  troops.  Once  a  dash  was  made  from  the  direction  of  Fort  Magru- 
der,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  five  of  Weber's  guns,  and  between  two 
hundred  and  three  hundred. prisoners. 

For  almost  nine  consecutive  hours  Hooker's  division  fought  the  foe 
Tinaided,1  excepting  by  the  brigade  of  General  J.  J.  Peck,  of  Couch's 
division,  which  arrived  on  the  field  early  in  the  afternoon,  and  was  posted  on 
Hooker's  right.  There  it  acted  as  a  continually  repelling  foil  to  the  attacks 
of  the  Confederates,  until  near  night,  when  it  was  relieved  by  two  other 
of  Couch's  brigades.  Finally  the  ammunition  of  some  of  Hooker's  regi- 
ments, and  also  of  the  artillery,  began  to  fail,2  and  no  supply  train  had  yet 
come  up.  The  rain  had  made  much  of  the  road  between  Yorktown  and 
Williamsburg  an  almost  impassable  slough,  through  which,  and  over  the 
little  wooded  hills,  whose  trees  the  fugitives  had  cast  in  the  way,  and  across 
miry  ravines  coursed  by  swollen  brooks,  cannon  and  wagons  had  to  be 
dragged  with  almost  a  snail's  pace.  Hooker  had  called  repeatedly  on  Sum- 
ner  for  help,  but  could  get  none,  for  that  officer  had  ordered  a  large  portion 
of  the  troops  in  hand  to  the  right,  under  Hancock,  to  keep  the  Confederates 
in  check  in  that  direction,  and  to  flank  the  works  if  possible.3  So  he. fought 
on,  maintaining  his  ground  until  between  four  and  five  o'clock,  when  the 
gallant  and  dashing  Philip  Kearney  came  up  with  his  division,  with  orders 

1  Hooker  found  it  impossible  to  use  cavalry  to  advantage,  and  he  was  compelled  to  decline  the  proffered 
services  of  Brigadier-general  Emory,  and  of  Colonel  Averill  of  the  Third  Pennsylvania  cavalry,  excepting  for  re- 
connoitering  purposes.  To  Averill,  and  Lieutenant  McAlister  of  the  Engineers,  Hooker  publicly  expressed  his 
thanks ;  the  latter  having  carefully  reconnoitered  such  of  the  Confederate  works  as  were  concealed  from  view. 

4  Some  of  the  shattered  regiments  were  supplied  with  ammunition  for  a  time  only  from  the  cartridge-boxes 
of  their  fallen  comrades  on  the  field. 

3  "  History  will  not  be  believed,"  said  Hooker,  in  his  report  of  the  battle  (May  10, 1862),  "  when  it  is  told  that 
my  division  were  permitted  to  carry  on  this  unequal  struggle  from  morning  until  night  unaided,  in  the  presence 
of  more  than  80,000  of  their  comrades  with  arms  in  their  hands.  Nevertheless  it  is  true." 


KEARNEY'S  TROOPS   ON   THE  FIELD. 


381 


from  Ileintzelman  (who  with  his  staff  had  arrived  on  the  ground  early  in  the 
afternoon)  to  relieve  Hooker's  worn  and  fearfully  thinned  regiments.  Kear- 
ney pressed  to  the  front,  and  Hooker's  troops  withdrew  from  the  fight  and 
rested  as  a  reserve.  They  had  lost  in  the  battle  one  thousand  seven 
hundred  of  their  companions. 

Kearney  deployed  Berry's  brigade  to  the  left  of  the  Williamsbiirg  road, 
and  Birney's  to  the  right,  and  at  the  same  time  two  companies  of  Poe's 


<£> 


KOAD    BETWEEN    TORKTOWN    AND   WILLI AMSBUBG. 


Second  Michigan  were  pressed  forward  to  cover  the  movement,  and  drive 
back  Confederate  skirmishers,  who  were  almost  silencing  the  National 
batteries.  Thus  Major  Wainwright,  Hooker's  chief  of  artillery,  was  en- 
abled to  collect  his  gunners  and  re-open  the  fire  from  several  quiet  pieces. 
At  that  moment  the  fearfully  shattered  New  Jersey  Fifth  went  promptly  to 
their  support.  The  battle,  which  was  lagging  when  Kearney  arrived, 
was  renewed  with  spirit,  and  the  Nationals  began  to  slowly  push  back 
their  foe. 

The  heavy  felled  timber  prevented  all  direct  forward  movement,  and 
Kearney  ordered  the  Thirty-eighth  New  York  (Scott  Life-guard),  Colonel 
Hobart  Ward,  to  charge  down  the  road  and  take  the  rifle-pits  in  the  center 
of  the  abatis  by  their  flank.  This  duty  was  gallantly  performed,  with  a  loss 
to  the  regiment  of  nine  of  its  nineteen  officers.  It  did  not  quite  accomplish 
Kearney's  full  desire,  and  he  ordered  the  left  wing  of  the  Fortieth  New  York 
(Mozart),  Colonel  Riley,  to  charge  up  the  open  field  and  take  the  rifle-pits  in 
reverse.  Riley  was  hotly  engaged  in  front,  and  the  movement  was  per- 
formed under  the  lead  of  Captain  Mindil,  Birney's  chief  of  staff,  and  the 
Confederates  were  driven  out.  By  this  time  the  rear  brigade  of  the  division 


382 


HANCOCK'S  FLANK   MOVEMENT. 


SITE  OF   THB   DAM.1 


had  been  brought  up  by  General  Jameson,  and  a  second  line  was  established 
under  a  severe  fire.  Disposition  was  at  once  made  for  further  vigorous 
operations,  when  profound  darkness  fell  upon  the  armies,  the  struggle  ceased, 
and  the  wearied  National  soldiers  rested  on  the  soddened  battle-field. 

Meanwhile  Hancock 
had  been  successfully  en- 
gaged in  his  flank  move- 
ment. He  had  been  dis- 
patched by  General  Smith 
at  an  early  hour,  with 
about  twenty-five  hun- 
dred men,1  to  seize  and 
hold  an  unoccupied  re- 
doubt at  the  extreme  left 
of  the  Confederate  posi- 
tion, which  had  been 
thrown  up  by  Magruder, 
but  was  unknown  to 
Johnston  and  his  officers.  It  was  upon  a  high  bank  above  a  ravine  com- 
manding a  dam  on  Cub  Dam  Creek,  a  little  tributary  of  Queen's  Creek,  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  eastward  of  the  Yorktown  road.  Hancock  crossed  the 
creek,  took  possession  of  the  redoubt  without  opposition,  and  also  of  another 
one  twelve  hundred  yards  in  advance  of  it,  which  was  unoccupied.  Two 
more  redoubts  stood  between  these  and  Fort  Magruder,  and  a  few  shells  and 
the  bullets  of  sharp-shooters  soon  drove  the  Confederates  from  them.  But 
Hancock's  force  was  too  small  to  make  their  occupation  by  it  a  prudent  act, 
and  he  determined  to  wait  for  re-enforcements. 

The  occupation  of  the  two  redoubts  on  his  extreme  left  by  Hancock  was 
the  first  intimation  that  Johnston  had  of  their  existence.  He  at  once  per- 
ceived the  importance  of  the  position,  for  it  was  on  the  flank  and  rear  of  the 
Confederate  line  of  defense,  and  seriously  menaced  its  integrity.  He  directed 
General  Hill  to  send  a  sufficient  force  to  drive  back  the  Nationals,  and  to  this 
duty  General  Jubal  Early,  with  a  force  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  troops, 
was  assigned. 

Hancock  had  earnestly  called  for  re-enforcements,  but  they  did  not  come. 
Twice  General  Smith  had  been  ordered  to  send  them,  and  each  time  the 
order  was  countermanded  just  as  they  were  about  to  move,  for  Sumner  was 
unwilling,  he  said,  to  risk  the  center  by  weakening  it.  So,  instead  of  re-en- 
forcements, Hancock  received  an  order  to  fall  back  to  his  first  position.  He 
was  slow  to  obey,  for  he  felt  the  importance  of  his  forward  movement,  but 
when,  at  about  five  o'clock,  he  saw  the  two  redoubts  nearest  Fort  Magruder 

1  These  consisted  of  parts  of  his  own,  find  of  Davidson's  brigade,  which  was  then  under  his  command.    Of 
his  own  brigade  he  chose  for  this  duty  the  Fifth  Wisconsin,  Forty -ninth  Pennsylvania,  and  Sixth  Maine  ;  and 
from  Davidson's,  the  Seventh  Maine  and  Thirty-ninth  New  York  Volunteers.    These  were  accompanied  by 
Lieutenant  Crowen's  New  York  battery  of  six  guns,  and  Wheeler's  battery. 

2  This  is  a  sketch  of  tha  appearance  of  the  site  of  the  dam  when  the  writer  visited  the  spot  in  June,  1S66. 
It  is  from  a  rude  bridge  then  recently  thrown  across  the  stream.     The  redoubt  was  on  the  high  bank  directly 
over  the  little  figure.     Here  the  bank,  as  in  many  other  places  on  the  Peninsula,  presented  layers  of  perfect  sea- 
shells  (mostly  escollop  and  oyster),  the  position  of  which  is  indicated  in  the  sketch  by  the  horizontal   shaded 
lines  near  the  fisrure.    This  dam  was  destroyed  by  Confederates  while  National  troops  were  crossing  the  creek 
below,  and  the  flood  thus  let  loose  drowned  several  soldiers. 


CLOSE   OF  THE   BATTLE   OF  WILLIAMSBURG. 


383 


re-occupied  by  Confederates,  and  a  force  moving  on  his  front,  and  pressing 
forward  with  the  war-cry  of  "  Bull  Run !  Bull  Run  !"  he  retired  beyond  the 
crest  of  a  ridge,  not  far  from  the  dam,  disputing  the  ground  as  he  fell  back, 
and  there  formed  a  line  of  battle  and  awaited  Early's  approach.  When  that 
force  was  within  thirty  paces  of  his  line  he  ordered  a  general  bayonet-charge. 
This  was  executed  with  the  most  determined  spirit.  The  Confederates  broke 
and  fled  with  precipitation,  with  a  loss  of  over  five  hundred  men.  Hancock 
held  his  position  until  Smith  sent  re-enforcements,  by  order  of  McClellan, 
who  had  arrived  near  the  field  of  action,  and  soon  afterward  the  contest  ceased 
all  along  the  line.  So  ended  the  BATTLE  OF  WILLIAMSBURG.  That  post  was 


UNION 

CONFEDERATE 


BATTLE   OP    WILLIAMSBtTKO.1 

already  won,  for  Hancock  held  the  key  of  the  position.  McClellan  reported 
the  entire  National  loss  in  this  battle  at  two  thousand  two  hundred  and 
twenty-eight,  of  whom,  four  hundred  and  fifty-six  were  killed  and  fourteen 
hundred  wounded.0  That  of  the  Confederates  was,  according  to  careful  esti- 
mates, about  one  thousand. 

This  battle,  in  which  so  much  of  the  precious  blood  of  the  young  men  of 
the  country  was  shed,3  appears  to  have  been  fought  without  any  controlling 
mind  in  charge  of  the  movement,  or  much  previous  knowledge  of  the 
locality  and  the  Confederate  works.  The  Commander-in-Chief  was  twelve 

1  In  this  plan,  a  and  b  indicate  the  two  redoubts  on  the  extreme  left  of  the  Confederates,  taken  by  Hancock, 
and  c  the  point  to  which  Stoneman  fell  back  to  wait  for  re-enforcements. 

2  McClellan's  report  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  August  4,  1863 ;  reports  of  his  division  and  brigade  commanders 
engaged  in  the  battle ;  reports  of  General  Johnston  and  his  subordinate  officers,  and  oral  and  written  statements 
to  the  author  by  actors  in  the  struggle. 

3  No  army  in  the  world  had  ever  exhibited  an  equal  proportionate  number  of  so  many  educated  and  highly 
respectable  young  men  as  this ;  and  never  did  greater  coolness  or  valor  appear.    Among  the  scores  of  young  men 
who  perished  early  in  this  campaign,  and  who  were  good  examples  of  the  best  materi.'ils  of  that  army,  were 
Captain  Henry  Brooks  O'Rci'.ly,  of  the  First  Eegiinent,  New  York  Excelsior  Brigade,  and  Lieutenant  William 
I)e  Wolf,  cf  Chicago,  of  the  regular  arrny,  who  had  performed  gallant  service  in  the  battles  of  Belmont  and  Fort 
Donelson.     The  former  fell  at  the  head  of  his  company,  while  hi.s  regiment  was  maintaining  the  terrible  contest 
i:i  front  of  Fort  Magruder,  in  the  afternoon  of  the  5th  of  May.     He  had  just  given  the  words  for  an  assault,  "  Boys, 
follow  me  I     Forward,  march !"  when  ho  fell,  and  soon  expired.     Lieutenant  Do  Wolf  was  in  charge  of  a  battery 
of  Gibson's  Flying  Artillery  in  the  advance  toward  Williamsburg  on  the  4th,  and  in  the  encounter  in  which 
Stoneman  and  his  followers  were  engaged  with  the  Confederate  cavalry  on  the  day  before  the  battle,  and  while 
valiantly  doing  his  duty,  he  was  severely  wounded.     Typhoid  fever  supervened,  and  he  died  a  month  later  at 
Washington  city.     It  would  be  a  delightful  task  to  record  the  names  of  all  the  brave  who  thus  perished  for  their 
country,  but  we  may  only  speak  of  one  or  two  now  and  then  as  examples  of  true  patriots  and  representatives  of 
the  Army  of  Liberty. 


384  THE  FRUITS  OF  VICTORY  LOST  BY  DELAY. 

miles  distant  during  most  of  the  battle,  and  did  not  arrive  near  the  field 

^  ' 

until  near  its  close.  A  sudden  change  of  commanders  conducting  the  pur- 
suit seems  to  have  produced  some  confusion  and  misapprehension.  When 
Kearney  arrived  on  the  field  he  ranked  Hooker ;  and  all  day  long  there  was 
uncertainty  as  to  who  was  in  command,  each  general  appearing  to  fight  as  ho 
considered  best.1  In  consequence  of  this  there  was  great  confusion  in  the 
advance.  The  troops  of  different  commands  became  mixed,  and  much  delay 
ensued.  So  much  was  a  head  needed,  and  so  tardy  were  re-enforcements, 
that  while  Hooker  was  heavily  engaged,  at  noon,  Governor  Sprague  and  the 
Prince  de  Joinville  rode  in  great  haste  to  Yorktown,  to  urge  McClellan  to  go 
immediately  to  the  front.  "  I  suppose  those  in  front  can  attend  to  that  little 
matter,"  was  his  short  reply ;  but  he  was  finally  induced  to  mount  his  horse 
at  two  o'clock,  and  at  five,  when  Kearney  and  Hancock  were  about  giving 
the  blow  that  won  the  victory,  he  approached  the  battle-field,  ascertained 
that  more  than  "  a  skirmish  with  the  rebel  rear-guard  "  was  in  progress,  and 
gave  some  orders.  The  fighting  soon  afterward  ceased,  and  he  counter- 
manded his  order  on  leaving  Yorktown  for  the  divisions  of  Sedgwick  and 

o  o 

Richardson  to  advance,  and  directed  them  to  accompany  Franklin  to  West 
Point. 

At  ten  o'clock  that  night,  when  Longstreet  had  commenced  his  flight 
from  Williamsburg  with  such  haste  as  to  leave  nearly  eight  hundred  of  his 
wounded  men  to  become  prisoners,  and  was  following  the  more  advanced  of 
Johnston's  army,  in  a  rapid  march  toward  the  Chickahominy,  McClellan 
telegraphed  to  the  War  Department,  from  "  Bivouac  in  front  of  Williams- 
burg,"  that  the  Confederates  were  before  him  in  force,  probably  greater  than 
his  own,  and  strongly  intrenched.  He  assured  the  Secretary,  however,  that 
he  should  "  run  the  risk  of  holding  them  in  check  there."2  Experts  on  both 
sides  (among  them  several  of  McClellan' s  Generals)  declared  their  belief  that, 
had  the  fugitives  been  promptly  and  vigorously  pursued  the  next  morning, 
the  National  army  might  easily  have  followed  them  right  into  Richmond  ;s 
but  the  Commanding  General,  in  his  report,  made  fifteen  months  afterward, 
declared  that  the  mud  was  too  adhesive  to  allow  him  to  follow  the  retreating 
forces  along  the  roads  Avhich  the  latter  traveled  with  such  celerity.  They 
were  safely  encamped  under  the  shelter  of  the  fortifications  around  Rich- 
mond before  he  was  ready  to  move  forward  from  Williamsburg. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle"  the  National  troops  took 

a^^6'      possession  of  Williamsburg,  and   General  McClellan,  from   the 

house  of  Mr.  Vest,  Johnston's  late  head-quarters,  telegraphed  to 

the  Secretary  of  War  a  brief  account  of  the  events  of  the  previous  day,  and1 

concluded  with  the  prediction  that  was  so  terribly  fulfilled — "  We  have  other 

1  Report  of  the  Committee  on  tho  Conduct  of  the  War,  1.  20. 

2  According  to  the  Confederate  official  reports,  the  entire  body  of  troops  under  Johnston,  then  below  the 
Chickahominy,  did  not  exceed  80,000  in  number,  while  McClellan's  "  present  and  fit  for  duty  "  (within  adis-' 
tance  of  twelve  miles  ofthe  battle-field)  was  about  100.000.    The  commanding  General  seems  to  have  been  sin- 
gularly uninformed  or  misinformed  concerning  the  country  before  him,  during  this  campaign.     He  refused  to 
receive  information  from  the  loyal  negroes,  preferring  to  take  tho  testimony  of  Confederate,  prisoners.     He  offi- 
cially declared  that  information  concerning  the  forces  and  position  of  the  enemy  '•  was  vague  and  untrust- 
worthy," and  when  he  commenced  his  inarch  up  the  Peninsula,  he  did  not  know,  he  snys,  whether  "so-called 
Mulberry  Island  was  a  real  island,"  or  which  was  '•  the  true  course  of  the  Warwick  River  across  the  Peninsula,'* 
or  that  the  Confederates  had  fortifications  along  that  stream.    Soe  McClellan's  Report,  page  74. 

3  See  Report  of  tho  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  tho  War,  i.  20. 


NATIONAL   TROOPS   ON   THE   PAMUNKEY.  385 

battles  to  fight  before  reaching  Richmond."  At  Williamsburg  the  pursuit 
really  ended,  and  Johnston  was  permitted  to  place  the  Chickahominy  and 
its  malarious  borders  between  himself  and  his  tardy  opponent. 

The  flank  movement  up  the  York  was  not  commenced  in  time  to  perform 
its   intended   service  as  such.      Franklin's  long  waiting  division   was   not 
dispatched  for  that  purpose  until  the 
day   of   the    battle   at  Williamsburg, 
when   it  was   debarked   at   Yorktown 
and  re-embarked.      It   arrived   at   the 
head   of  York  that   night, 
and  on  the  following  morn-      "^sek6" 
ing"  Newton's  brigade  land- 

~  O 

ed  and  took  position  on  a  plain  of  a 
thousand  acres  of  open  land,  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Pamunkey,  one  of  the 
streams  that  form  the  York  river.1 
Within  twenty-fours  hours  afterward 

*  *"-"-  "  -.^^•^yp^?-=-?=i;    •• 

Franklin's  whole  division  had  encamped 
there,  and  gun-boats  had  quietly  taken 

n  1-,-r     ,   -r>   •    .    i     ,  ..i  VEST'S  HOUSE.* 

possession  ol    \Vest  Jroint,  between  the 

two  rivers,  and  the  National  flag  was  unfurled  over  that  little  village,  from 
which  every  white  person  had  fled.  In  the  mean  time  General  Dana  had 
arrived  with  a  part  of  Sedgwick's  division,  but  remained  on  the  transports. 
The  divisions  of  Richardson  and  Porter  soon  followed. 

No  signs  of  Confederate  troops  appeared  at  first,  but  that  night  one  of 
Franklin's  vedettes  was  shot  near  the  woods  that  bordered  the  edge  of  the 
plain.  On  the  following  morning  a  considerable  force  of  Confederates 
was  seen,  when  Dana  landed,  and  the  Sixteenth,  Thirty-first,  and  Thirty- 
second  New  York,  and  the  Ninety-fifth  and  Ninety-sixth  Pennsylvania,  were 
ordered  to  drive  from  the  woods  what  was  supposed  to  be  a  body  of  scouts 
lurking  there  in  front  of  a  few  Confederate  regiments.  They  pushed  into  the 
forest  and  were  met  by  Whiting's  division  and  other  troops,  forming  the 
rear-guard  of  Johnston's  retreating  forces,  when  a  spirited  engagement 
began,  chiefly  by  Hood's  Texas  brigade  and  Hampton's  (South  Carolina) 
Legion,  on  the  part  of  the  Confederates.  The  contest  was  continued  for 
three  or  four  hours,  when  the  cannon  on  the  gun-boats,  and  batteries  that 
were  speedily  landed,  drove  the  foe  from  their  shelter  in  the  woods,  and 
kept  them  at  bay.  In  this  encounter  the  Nationals  lost  one  hundred  and 
ninety-four  men,  mostly  of  the  Thirty-first  and  Thirty-Second  New  York. 
The  loss  of  the  Confederates  was  small.  The  National  force  now  at  the 
head  of  York  was  sufficient  to  hold  it  firmly,  as  a  secure  base  of  supplies  for 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

As  we  have  observed,  McClellan's  pursuit  of  Johnston  nearly  ended 
at  Williamsburg,  where  his  sick  and  wounded  were  placed  in  the  buildings 


1  These  are  the  Pamunkey  and  the  Mattapony.  Strictly  speaking,  these  streams  do  not  form  the  York 
Kiver,  for  it  is  really  along  estuary  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  the  two  rivers  are  only  its  chief  affluents. 

*  This  was  a  large  brick  house,  on  the  main  street  in  Williamsburs,  belonsins  to  William  M.  Vest,  and  was 
nsed  by  the  commanders  of  both  armies.  Its  appearance  in  June,  1SC6,  when  the  writer  visited  Williamsburg, 
is  given  in  the  above  sketch. 

YOL.  II. — 25 


386 


HEAD-QUARTERS   NEAR   THE   WHITE   HOUSE. 


THE   MODEBN    "WHITE   HOUSE." 


of  the  venerable  William  and  Mary  College,  and  in  portions  of  the  Asylum 
for  the  Insane.  While  these  were  thus  provided  for,  the  men  fit  for 
duty  were  allowed  to  rest  more  than  two  days,  until  the  main  body  of  the 
army  moving  up  from  the  direction  of  Yorktown  should  arrive.  Then,  on  the 
,  8th,°  General  Stoneman  was  sent  forward  with  the  advance  to  open 

«  May,  1862. 

a  communication  with  P  ranklin,  at  the  head  of  York,  followed  by 
Smith's  division,  on  the  most  direct  road  to  Richmond,  by  way  of  New  Kent 
Court-House.  The  roads  were  left  in  a  wretched  condition  by  the  fugitive 
Confederate  Army,  and  the  General-in-Chief,  with  the  advance  portion  of  his 
force,  did  not  reach  the  vicinity  of  the  White  House,1  at  the  head  of  the  navi- 
gation of  the  Pamunkey,  and  about  eighteen  miles  from  Richmond,  until  the 

16th.  He  arrived  at 
Tunstall's  Station,  on 
the  Richmond  and  York 
River  railway,  on  the 
18th,  and  on  the  22d  he 
made  his  head-quarters 
at  Cool  Arbor,8  not  far 
from  the  Chickahom- 
niiny,  and  between 
eight  and  nine  miles 
from  Richmond.  His 
advanced  light  troops 
had  reached  Bottom's 
bridge,  on  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  at  the  crossing  of  the  Xew  Kent  road,  two  days  before.  The  Con- 
federates had  destroyed  the  bridge,  but  left  the  point  uncovered.  Casey's 
division  of  Keyes's  corps  was  thrown  across,4  and  occupied  the 
heights  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the  stream,  supported  by 
Heintzelman. 

i  The  "  White  House,"  as  it  was  called,  was  the  property  of  Mary  Custis  Lee,  a  great-granddaughter  of 
Mrs.  Washington,  daughter  of  George  W.  P.  Custis,  the  adopted  son  of  Washington,  and  wife  of  the  Confederate 
Commander,  Kohert  E.  Lee.  It  stood  on  or  near  the  site  of  the  dwelling  known  as  "  The  White  House,"  in 
which  the  widow  Custis  lived,  and  where  the  nuptial  ceremonies  of  her  marriage  with  Colonel  George  Washing- 
ton were  performed.  That  ancient  house,  then  so  honored,  had  been  destroyed  about  thirty  years  before,  and 
the  one  standing  there  in  1862  was  only  a  modern  structure  bearing  the  ancient  title.  It  was  occupied,  when 
the  war  broke  out,  by  a  son  of  Robert  E.  Lee.  The  wife  and  some  of  the  family  of  Lee,  who  were  there,  fled 
from  it  on  the  approach  of  the  National  army,  at  the  time  we  are  considering.  The  first  officer  who  entered  the 
house  found,  on  a  piece  of  paper  attached  to  the  wall  of  the  main  passage,  the  following  note : — 

"Northern  soldiers,  who  profess  to  revere  Washington,  forbear  to  desecrate  the  home  of  his  first  married 
life — the  property  of  his  wife — now  owned  by  her  descendant. 

(Signed)  "  A  GRANDDAUGHTER  OF  MRS.  WASHINGTON"." 
See  The  Siege  of  Richmond,  by  Joel  Cook,  page  169. 

This  misrepresentation,  made  to  save  from  injury  property  that  was  not  in  existence  until  more  than  thirty 
years  after  Washington's  death,  had  the  effect,  for  a  while,  to  have  it  guarded,  by  order  of  the  Commanding 
General,  with  as  much  care  as  if  it  had  been  the  Tomb  of  the  Father  of  his  Country.  Members  of  the  Second  regi- 
ment of  cavalry,  of  which  Robert  E.  Lee  was  Lieutenant-colonel  when  he  abandoned  his  flag,  were  detailed  to 
guard  the  house ;  and  so  sacred  was  it  held  to  b>,  that  the  suffering  sick  soldiers,  who  greatly  needed  the  shelter 
of  its  roof,  were  not  allowed  even  to  rest  upon  the  dry  ground  around  it.  The  false  story  of  Its  history  was 
soon  exposed,  and  it  was  left  to  the  fate  that  overtook  the  property  of  other  rebellious  Virginians. 

a  Cool  Arbor  derived  its  name  from  a  tavern,  at  a  delightful  place  of  summer  resort  in  the  woods  for  the 
Richmond  people,  even  so  early  as  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  The  derivation  of  the  name  determines  its 
orthography.  It  has  been  erroneously  spelled  Coal  Harbor  and  Cold  Harbor.  The  picture  on  the  next  page  is  a 
view  of  the  house  known  as  New  Cool  Arbor,  not  far  from  the  site  of  the  old  one.  It  was  yet  standing  when  the 
writer  visited  the  spot  in  June,  1S66.  It  was  on  a  level  plain,  and  near  it  was  a  National  cemetery  into  which 
the  remains  of  the  slain  Union  soldiers  buried  in  the  surrounding  fields  were  then  being  collected  and  reinterred. 


6  May  20. 


PREPARATIONS  TO  ATTACK  NORFOLK.          387 

In  the  mean  time  a  most  important  movement  had  been  made  in  McClel- 
lan's  rear  by  the  Confederates  at  Norfolk,  and  by  General  Wool  at  Fortress 
Monroe.  Wool,  who  saw  the  eminent  advantage  of  the  James  River  as  a 
highway  for  the  supplies  of  an  army  on  the  Peninsula,  had,  ever  since 
McClellan  decided  to  take  that  route  to  Richmond,  urged  the  Government 
to  allow  him  to  attempt  the  .capture  of  Norfolk,  and  thus  make  the  breaking 
up  of  the  blockade  of  the  James  an  easy  matter.  But  it  was  not  until  after 
the  evacuation  of  Yorktown,  when  President  Lincoln  and  Secretaries  Chase 
and  Stanton  visited  Fortress  Monroe,  that  his  suggestions  were  favorably 
considered.  He  then  renewed  his  recommendations ;  and  when,  on  the 
8th,"  he  received  positive  information  that  linger  (who,  with  Burn-  o  1S62 
side  in  his  rear  and  McClellan  on  his  flank,  saw  that  his  position 
was  untenable)  was  preparing  to  evacuate  that  post,  orders  were  given  for 
an  immediate  attempt  to  seize  Sewell's  Point,  and  march  on  Norfolk. 
Arrangements  were 
made  with  Commo- 
dore Goldsborough  to 
co-operate;  and  a  large 
number  of  troops  were 
embarked  on  trans- 
ports then  lying  in 
Hampton  Roads. 
Goldsborough  attack- 
ed the  Confederate 
batteries  on  the  point, 
which  replied  with 
spirit.  The  Merrimack 

•     .  U'CLBLLAX'0   HEAD-QUARTERS    AT   COOL    ARBOR. 

came    out     to     assist 

them,  when  the  National  vessels  withdrew,  and  the  troops  were  disembarked. 
The  enterprise  was  abandoned  for  the  time ;  but  information  that  reached 
head-quarters  a  few  hours  later  revived  it. 

On  the  following  day  General  Wool,  with  Colonel  T.  J.  Cram  (his 
Inspector-general,  and  an  accomplished  topographical  engineer)  and  Secre- 
tary Chase,  made  a  reconnoissance  toward  Willoughby's  Point,  and  along 
the  coast  toward  the  sea,  when  it  was  decided  to  land  five  thousand  troops 
at  a  summer  watering-place  called  Ocean  View,  by  which  the  works  on 
Sewell's  Point  could  be  taken  in  reverse,  and  a  direct  route  to  Norfolk 
be  opened.  The  troops  were  again  embarked,  and  a  bombardment  was 
opened  on  Sewell's  Point  from  Fort  Wool,  in  the  Rip  Raps,1  to  deceive  the 
Confederates  with  the  appearance  of  a  design  to  renew  the  attempt  to  land 
there. 

At  a  little  past  midnight,  the  troops,  artillery,  infantry,  and  cavalry,2 
under  the  immediate  command  of  Brigadier-general  Max  Weber,  were 
in  readiness  for  debarkation  at  Ocean  View,  and  early  in  the  morn- 


1  An  unfinished  fortification  that  commanded  the  entrance  to  Hampton  Roads,  in  front  of  Fortress  Monroe. 
It  was  at  firstcalled  Fort  Calhimn.     Its  name  was  chansed  to  Wool,  in  honor  of  the  veteran  General. 

2  The  troops  composing  the  expedition  contested  of  the  Tenth,  Twentieth,  and  Ninety-ninth  New  York; 
Sixteenth  Massachusetts;  First  Delawnrn;   Fifty-eighth  Pennsylvania;  one  hundred  mounted  riflemen;  Fol- 
let's  battery  of  light  artillery,  and  Howard's  battery. 


388 


CAPTURE   OF   NORFOLK. 


ing"  a  landing  was  effected  unopposed,  under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Cram. 
The  water  was  so  shallow  that  the  troops  were  compelled  to  pass 
^gL10'     ashore  on  platforms  laid  on  old  canal  barges.     The  entire  move- 
ment  was   successful ;    and    at    eight    o'clock   in   the   morning 
General  "Wool,  accompanied  by  the  President  and  the  two  Secretaries,  and 
Generals  Mansfield  and  Yiele,  took  command  in  -person.     The  infantry  were 
immediately  pushed  forward  to   secure  the   bridge    over   Tanner's  Creek.1 
They  found  it  on  fire,  and  received  shot  from  cannon  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  stream.     Supposing  this  to  indicate  intended  opposition,  the  artillery 
was  hurried  forward,  but  on  its  arrival  the  foe  had  disappeared.     The  troops 
pushed  forward,  and  at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  reached  the  lines  of  the 
strongly  intrenched  camp  of  the  Confederates,  where  they  found  twenty- 


WOOI/S   LANDING-FLACK   AT   OCEAN   VIEW. 

nine  mounted  cannon,  but  no  troops.  Onward  they  marched,  and  just 
before  reaching  the  city  they  were  met  by  a  flag  cf  truce,  heralding  the  ap- 
proach of  the  Mayor  with  a,  proposition  to  surrender  the  town.  Iluger  had 
been  instructed  not  to  attempt  to  hold  the  city  against  any  demonstration 
of  National  troops ;  and  when  he  was  informed  that  Wool  had  landed 
at  Ocean  View,  he  turned  over  Norfolk  to  the  keeping  of  Mayor  Lamb,  and 
with  his  troops  fled  towards  Richmond.  Norfolk  was  formally  surrendered 
to  General  Wool ;  and  from  the  City  Hall  he  issued  an  order  announcing  the 
fact,  appointing  General  Viele  Military  Governor,  and  directing  that  all  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  peaceable  citizens  should  be  carefully  protected. 
The  venerable  commander  then  rode  back  to  Ocean  View  (thus  making 
a  journey  on  horseback  that  day  of  thirty-five  miles),  and  reached  Fortress 
Monroe  at  near  midnight  with  the  pleasing  intelligence  of  his  success,  for  the 
anxious  President  and  Secretary  of  War.  On  the  following  morning  he 

1  Dy  reference  to  the  map  on  pasre  399,  volume  I.,  the  reader  will  have  an  idea  of  the  direction  of  the  move-' 
ment.  Ocean  View  was  on  Willougbby's  beach,  about  at  the  edge  of  the  map,  and  the  outward  roail  w:\s  tht 
one  followed  by  the  troops. 


EVENTS   IN   THE   SHENANDOAH   VALLEY.  389 

received  publicly  expressed  thanks  for  his  achievement.1  At  dawn  the  same 
momma-  a  bright  lio-ht  was  seen  in  the  direction  of  Norfolk,  and  then  an  ex- 

O  O  ~ 

plosion  was  heard.  The  fleeing  Confederates  had  set  the  Merrimack, 
other  vessels,  and  the  Navy  Yard  on  fire,  and  by  a  slow  match  communicating 
with  her  magazine,  the  monster  ram  was  blown  into  fragments.2  SewelFs 
Point  and  Craney  Island,  both  strongly  fortified,  were  abandoned.3  The 
Confederate  gun-boats  in  the  James  River  fled  toward  Richmond,  and 
the  navigation  of  that  stream  was  opened  to  the  National  vessels.4  The 
Confederates  destroyed  all  they  could  by  fire  before  they  departed,  but  left 
about  two  hundred  cannon  in  fair  condition,  to  become  spoils  of  victory. 
Two  unfinished  armored  vessels  were  among  those  destroyed. 

While  the  stirring  events  we  have  just  considered  were  occurring  in 
Southeastern  Virginia,  important  military  movements  were  seen  in  the 
Shenandoah  Valley  and  the  adjacent  region  on  both  sides  of  the  Blue  Ridge. 
There  were  three  distinct  Union  armies  in  that  region,  acting  independently 
of,  but  in  co-operation  with,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  One  was  in  the 
Mountain  Department,  under  Fremont ;  another  in  the  Department  of  the 
Shenandoah,  under  Banks  ;  and  a  third  in  the  newly  created  Department  of 
the  Rappahannock,  under  McDowell.  At  about  the  time  of  the  siege  of 
Yorktown,  early  in  April,  General  Fremont  was  at  Franklin,  in  Pendleton 
County,  over  the  mountains  west  of  Harrisonburg,  with  fifteen  thousand 
men ;  General  Banks  was  at  Strasburg,  in  the  Valley,  with  about  sixteen 
thousand ;  and  General  McDowell  was  at  Fredericksburg,  on  the  Rappa- 
hannock, with  thirty  thousand. 

When  the  appearance  of  McClellan  on  the  Peninsula  drew  Johnston's 
main  body  from  the  Rapid  Anna  to  the  defense  of  Richmond,  Washington 
was  relieved,  and  McDowell's  corps  was  ordered  forward  to  co-operate  with 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac ;  and  for  this  purpose  Shields's  division  was 
detached  from  Banks's  command  and  given  to  McDowell,  making  the  force 
of  the  latter  about  forty-one  thousand  men  and  one  hundred  guns.  Such 
was  the  disposition  of  the  National  forces  in  Virginia  at  the  close  of  April, 
when  "  Stonewall  Jackson,"  who,  as  we  have  .observed,  was  driven  up  the 
Shenandoah  Valley  after  his  defeat  by  Shields  at  Kernstown,  again  com- 
menced offensive  operations. 

Jackson  remained  a  few  days  at  Mount  Jackson,  after  his  flight  from 
Winchester,  and  then  took  a  position  between  the  South  'Fork  of  the  Shenan- 

1  "The  skillful  and  gallant  movements  of  Major-general  John  E.  Wool,  and  the  forces  under  his  command,'' 
said  Secretary  Stanton.in  an  order  issued  by  direction  of  the  President,  on  the  llth,  "  which  resulted  in  the 
surrender  of  Norfolk,  and  the  evacuation  of  strong  batteries  erected  by  the  rebels  on  Sewell's  Pointand  Craney 
Island,  and  the  destruction  of  the  rebel  iron-clad  steamer  Merrimack,  are  regarded  by  the  President  as  among 
the  most  important  successes  of  the  present  war;  he  therefore  orders  that  his  thanks,  as  Commander-in-Ohiefof 
the  Army  and  Navy,  be  communicated  by  the  War  Department  to  Major-general  John  E.  Wool,  and  the  officers 
and  soldiers  of  his  command,  for  their  gallantry  and  good  conduct  in  the  brilliant  operations  mentioned." 

2  The  Jferrimack,  then  in  command  of  Commodore  Tatnall,  was  at  Craney  Island,  for  the  two-fold  pur- 
pose of  protecting  Norfolk  and  guarding  the  mouth  of  the  James  Eiver.     The  land  troops  had  fled  without 
informing  Tatnall  of  the  movement,  and  the  unfortunate  old  man,  seeing  the  Navy  Yard  in  flames,  and  all  the 
works  abandoned,  could  do  nothing  better  than  to  destroy  his  ship  and  fly,  for  with  his  best  efforts  ho  could  not 
pet  her  into  the  James  Eiver. 

3  Craney  Island  was  much  more  strongly  fortified  now  for  the  defense  of  Norfolk  than  it  was  in  1813.     See 
Lowing's  Pictorial  Field-Book  of  the  War  of  1S12     Captain  Case,  of  the  Navy,  was  the  first  man  to  land  on 
the  abandoned  Island,  and  to  pull  down  the  ensign  of  rebellion  and  place  the  National  flag  there. 

4  Reports  of  Colonel  T.  J.  Cram  and  Flag-officer  Goldsborough  ;  Narrative  of  Henry  J.  Raymond  ;  Letter  of 
Genenil  Wool  to  the  author,  May  23.  1S62. 


390  BATTLE   AT   MoDOWELL. 

doah  and  Swift  Run  Gap,  eastward  of  Harrisonburg,  in  Rockingham  County. 
There  he  was  joined"  by  the  division  of  General  R.  S.  Ebrell, 
fr°m  Gordonsville,  and  also  two  brigades  under  Edward  S.  John- 
son, who  had  an  independent  command  in  Southwestern 
Virginia.  Jackson's  entire  force  was  now  about  fifteen  thousand  men,  while 
General  Banks  was  lying  at  Harrisonburg,  not  far  away,  his  force  reduced 
to  about  five  thousand  men  by  the  withdrawal  of  Shields's  division. 

Jackson  was  watching  Banks  closely,  with  orders  to  hold  him,  while 
General  Lee,  with  a  strong  column,  should  push  beyond  the  Rappahannock 
to  cut  off  the  communication  between  Winchester  and  Alexandria,1  when  he 
was  startled  by  the  information  that  one  of  Fremont's  brigades,  under  Gen- 
eral Milroy,  was  approaching  from  the  direction  of  Monterey,  either  to  join 
Banks  or  to  fall  upon  Staunton.  He  perceived  that  such  a  junction,  or  the 
occupation  of  Staunton,  might  give  to  the  Nationals  the  possession  of  the 
Shenandoah  Valley,  and  he  took  immediate  measures  to  prevent  the  catastro- 
phe. Leaving  Ewell  to  watch  Banks,  he  moved  rapidly  upon  Staunton,  and 
from  that  point  sent  Johnson,  with  five  brigades,  to  attack  Milroy.  The  lat- 
ter, greatly  outnumbered,  fell  back  to  the  Bull  Pasture  Mountains  and  took 
post  at  McDowell,  thirty-six  miles  west  of  Staunton,  whither  Schenck  hast- 
ened with  a  part  of  his  brigade  to  assist  him.  Jackson  had  also  hurried 
from  Staunton  to  assist  Johnson,  and  on  the  8th  he  appeared  with  a  large 
force  on  a  ridge  overlooking  the  National  camp,  and  commenced  planting  a 
battery  there.  Milroy  led  a  force  to  dislodge  him,2  and  for  about  five  hours 
a  battle,  varying  in  intensity,  was  fought  with  great  gallantry  on  both  sides. 
Darkness  put  an  end  to  the  conflict.  Schenck  (who  ranked  Milroy)  saw  that 
the  position  of  the  Nationals  was  untenable,  and  by  his  direction  the  whole 
force  retreated  during  the  night  to  Franklin,  having  lost  two  hundred  and 

o  o  /  o 

fifty-six  men,  of  whom  one  hundred  and  forty-five  were  only  slightly 
wounded.  Jackson  reported  a  loss  of  four  hundred  and  sixty-one,  of  whom 
three  hundred  and  ninety  wrere  wounded.  Among  the  latter  was  General 
Johnson.  It  was  a  fairly  drawn  fight,  and  yet  Jackson,  whose  troops  largely 
outnumbered  the  Nationals,  and  had  every  advantage  of  position,  sent  a 
trumpet-toned  note  to  Ewell  the  next  morning,  saying,  "Yesterday  God 
gave  us  the  victory  at  McDowell." 

Jackson  pursued  the  Nationals  to  Franklin,  where  he  heard  from  Ewell 
that  Banks  was  evidently  preparing  to  fly  from  Harrisonburg.  So  he  hast- 
ened back  to  McDowell,  recrossed  the  Shenandoah  mountains  to,  Lebanon 
Sulphur  Springs,  rested  a  little,  and  then  pressed  forward  to  fall  iipon  Banks. 
The  latter  had  fled  to  Strasburg  pursued  by  Ewell,  and  Jackson  pushed  on, 
joining  the  latter  at  New  Market.  Then  he  led  the  united  forces  into  the 
Luray  Valley,  between  the  Massanutten  Mountain  and  the  Blue  Ridge,  and 
hastened  toward  Front  Royal,  to  cut  off  Banks's  retreat  in  that  direction, 


1  On  the  5th  of  Mav  Lee  wrote  to  Ewell  that  ho  had  ordered  North  Carolina  troops  to  report  to  him  at  Gor- 
donsville, and  said:  '•  I  desire  that  those  troops  shall  not  be  drawn  to  Swift  Run  Gap  unless  your  necessities 
require  it.  the  object  being  to  form  a  strong  column  for  the  purpose  of  moving  beyond  the  Rappahannock.  to  cut 
off  the  enemy's  communication  between  Winchester  and  Alexandria." — Autograph  letter  of  Robert  E.  Lee. 
This  was  precisely  such  a  movement  as  the  Government  anticipated,  and  which  might  have  resulted  in  the  cap- 
ture of  Washington,  had  not  the  corps  of  McDowell  been  left  for  its  defense. 

-  These  consisted  of  the  Twenty-fifth,  Thirty -second.  Seventy-fifth,  and  Eighty-second  Ohio  and  Third 
Virginia,  with  a  6-pounder  of  the  Twelfth  Ohio  battery,  under  Lieutenant  Bowen. 


AFFAIR   AT   FRONT   ROYAL. 


391 


if   he   should   attempt  to  join   McDowell   by  way  of  the   Manassas   Gap 
railroad. 

Ashby's  cavalry  so  perfectly  masked  this  movement  that  Banks  was  not 
aware  of  it,  and  almost  without  a  warning  Ewell  fell"  with  crush- 
in^  force  on  the  little  garrison  of  Front  Royal,  of  about  a  thou-     "  ^  ' 
sand  men,  under  Colonel  Kenly.1     That  gallant  Mary  lander5  made 
a  spirited  resistance  against  the  overwhelming  force,  ten  times  his  own  in 


FAC-8IMILB   OF   JACKSON'S   NOTE   *>   KWELL.3 


number,  but  he  was  driven  from  the  town.  He  made  a  stand  on  a  ridge  a 
mile  distant,  from  which  he  was  soon  pushed  across  the  river.  He  attempted 
to  burn  the  bridge  behind  him  over  the  Shenandoah,  but  failed.  His  pur- 
suers put  out  the  flames,  and  he  was  soon  overtaken  by  the  cavalry  of  Ashby 
and  Flournoy,  when  he  again  gave  battle.  In  that  encounter  he  was  severely 


1  These  were  composed  of  two  companies  each  of  the  Twenty-seventh  Pennsylvania  and  Fifth  New  York 
cavalry,  one  company  of  Captain  Mapes's  Pioneers,  and  a  section  of  Knapp's  battery.  Kenly  was  charged  with 
the  protection  of  the  road  and  bridges  between  Front  Royal  and  Strasburg.  One  company  each  of  the  Second 
Massachusetts,  Third  Vfisconsin,  and  Twenty-seventh  Indiana  were  posted  along  that  road. 

When  the  writer  was  at  Nashville,  early  in  May,  1S66,  he  was  permitted  by  General  Ewell,  then  residing 
there,  to  peruse  and  make  extracts  from  tho  manuscript  records  of  his  brigade,  kept  by  his  young  adjutant.  In 
it  was  the  statement,  that  when  Swell's  force  was  near  Front  Royal,  a  young  woman  was  seen  running  toward 
them.  She  had  "made  a  circuit  to  avoid  the  Yankees,"  and  she  sent  word  to  General  Jackson,  by  officers  who 
\vent  to  meet  her,  "to  push  on  —  only  one  regiment  in  the  town,  and  that  might  be  completely  surprised;  if  we 
pressed  on  we  might  get  the  whole."  This  "  yonng  lady  "  was  the  afterward  notorious  rebel  spy,  Belle  Boyd, 
"who  was  to  my  eye,"  recorded  the  adjutant,  "pleasant  and  lady-like  in  appearance,  and  certainly  had  neither 
'freckled  face,  red  hair  and  large  mouth,'  as  tho  New  York  /TeraWsaid  she  had.  She  seemed  embarrassed  by 
the  novelty  of  her  position,  and  very  anxious  that  we  should  push  on." 

*  See  page  553,  volume  I.  • 

8  This  is  an  exact  fac-si  mile  of  Jackson's  entire  note  to  Ewvll.  with  all  its  blots,  carefully  copied  from  the 
original,  kindly  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  author  by  the  late  Fnnk  Henry 


392  BANKS'S   EETREAT   TOWARD   THE   POTOMAC. 

wounded,  and  himself  and  seven  hundred  of  his  men,  with  a  section  of  rifled 
10-pounders  and  his  entire  supply-train,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors.1 

Banks  was  at  Strasburg,  about  fifteen  miles  distant,  unsuspicious  of  great 
danger  being  so  near,  when,  at  evening,  he  was  startled  by  intelligence  of 
Kenly's  disaster^  and  the  more  astounding  news  that  Jackson,  at  the  head  of 
about  twenty  thousand  men,2  was  rapidly  making  his  way  toward  Win- 
chester. It  was  Jackson's  intention  to  cut  Banks  off  from  re-enforcements 
and  capture  or  disperse  his  troops.  Banks  had  perceived  his  danger  too  soon, 
and  with  his  usual  energy  and  skill  he  resumed  his  flight  down  the  valley  at 
nine  o'clock  the  next  morning,"  his  train  in  front,  escorted  by 
cavalry  and  infantry,  and  with  a  rear-guard  or  covering  force  of 
cavalry  and  six  pieces  of  artillery,  under  the  command  of 
General  John  P.  Hatch.  The  vanguard  was  led  by  Colonel  Dudley  Donnelly, 
and  the  center  by  Colonel  George  H.  Gordon. 

Just  as  the  column  had  passed  Cedar  Creek,  three  miles  from  Strasburg, 
word  came  that  the  train  had  been  attacked  at  Middletown,  two  miles  farther 
on.  The  news  was  instantly  followed  by  a  host  of  frightened  fugitives,  refu- 
gees, and  wagons,  "  which,"  says  Banks,  "  came  tumbling  to  the  rear  in 
wretched  confusion."  The  column  was  instantly  reorganized,  with  the  train 
in  the  rear,3  and  Colonel  Donnelly,  pushing  on  to  Middletown,  encountered 
a  small  Confederate  fprce  there,  which  Avas  easily  driven  back  on  the  Front 
Royal  road  by  Knipe's  Forty-sixth  Pennsylvania,  supported  by  Cochran's 
New  York  Battery  and  the  Twenty-eighth  New  York,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
W.  H.  Brown.  Broadhead's  First  Michigan  cavalry  now  took  the  lead,  and 
soon  reported  the  road  clear  to  Winchester,  thirteen  miles  below  Middle- 
town  ;  but  before  Banks's  main  body  had  all  passed  the  latter  A'illage,  the 
Confederates  occupied  it  in  large  numbers.  The  rear-guard  were  com- 
pelled to  fall  back  to  Strasburg.  Making  a  circuit  to  the  Northward,  Tomp- 
kins's  First  Vermont  cavalry  rejoined  Banks  at  Winchester  the  next  morning, 
and  De  Forest's  Fifth  New  York  cavalry  made  its  way  among  the  moun- 
tains of  the  Potomac  with  a  train  of  thirty-two  wagons  and  many  stragglers, 
and  joined  Banks  at  Clear  Spring.  The  main  column  meanwhile  had  moved 
on  and  encountered  a  Confederate  force  near  Newton,  eight  miles  from  Win- 
chester, which  was  repulsed  by  the  Second  Massachusetts,  Twenty-eighth 
New  York,  and  Twenty-seventh  Indiana :  and  by  midnight6  the 

j  May  24  .  . 

extraordinary  race  for  Winchester  was  won  by  Banks,  who 
had  made  a  masterly  retreat  with  very  little  loss,  and  had  concen- 
trated his  infantry  and  artillery  there.  Broadhead's  cavalry  first  entered 
the  city. 

1  On  the  same  day  the  Thirty-sixth  and  Forty-fourth  Ohio,  under  Colonel  George  Crook,  stationed  at  Lewis- 
burs,  in  West  Virginia,  were  furiously  attacked  by  General  Heth,  with  three  Virginia  regiments  of  Confederates. 
The  assailants  were  soon  repulsed,  with  a  loss  of  arms,  400  prisoners,  and  about  100  killed  and  wounded  besides. 
Colonel  Crook,  who  was  wounded  in  the  foot,  lost  11  killed  and  51  wounded.  Heth  arrested  pursuit  by  burning 
the  bridge  over  the  Greenbrier  River. 

a  His  force  consisted  of  Ashby's  cavalry,  the  brigades  of  Winder,  Campbell,  and  Fulkerston,  the  command  of 
General  E.  S.  Johnson,  and  the  division  of  General  Ewell,  composed  of  the  brigades  of  Generals  Elzy,  Taylor, 
and  Trimble,  the  Maryland  line,  consisting  of  the  First  Maryland  and  Brockenborough's  battery,  under  General 
George  H.  Stewart,  and  the  Second  and  Sixth  Virginia  cavalry,  under  Colonel  Flournoy. 

3  In  view  of  a  possible  necessity  for  a  return  to  Strasburg,  Banks  sent  Captain  Abert.  of  the  Topographical 
Engineers,  to  prepare  the  Cedar  Creek  bridge  for  the  names.  Abert  and  the  accompanying  troops  (Zouaves 
d'Afrique,  Captain  Collins)  were  cut  off  from  the  column,  had  a  severe  skirmish  at  Strasburg,  and  did  not  rejoin 
the  army  until  it  was  at  Williamsport,  on  the  Potomac. 


BATTLE   AT   WINCHESTER. 


393 


KICIIARD   8.    EWKLL. 


The  retreating  troops  found  very  little  time  for  rest.  The  Confederates, 
composed  entirely  of  Ewell's  corps,  were  closing  around  them  in  vast  num- 
bers compared  to  their  own.  Banks's 
force  was  less  than  seven  thousand 
effective  men,  with  ten  Parrott  guns 
and  a  battery  of  6-pounders,  smooth- 
bore cannon.  The  Confederate  force 
was  full  twenty  thousand  in  number. 
The  leaders  of  the  latter  felt  confident 
that  on  the  morrow  they  would  see 
the  capture  or  destruction  of  their 
opponents.  Yet  they  did  not  idly 
revel  in  these  pleasing  anticipations. 
Like  a  vigilant  soldier,  as  he  was, 
Ewell,  who  bivouacked  within  a  mile 
and  a  half  of  Winchester,  began 
operations  to  that  end  before  the 
dawn.  The  equally  vigilant  Banks 
was  on  the  alert,  and  at  daylight  his 

troops  were  in  battle  order.  Colonel  Gordon,  commanding  the  right,  was 
strongly  posted  on  a  ridge,  a  little  south  of  the  city,  and  Colonel  Donnelly 
was  in  charge  of  the  left.  Xear  the  center,  the  troops  were  well  sheltered 
from  their  foes  by  stone  walls.  General  Hatch  (who  was  cut  off  at  Middle- 
town),  with  Tompkins's  cavalry,  had  rejoined  the  army  just  in  time  to  par- 
ticipate in  the  battle. 

The  battle  opened  furiously  in  front  of  Winchester."     Ewell     " Ma/  25- 
had  placed  a  heavy  body  of  troops  on  the  Berry  ville  road,  to  pre- 
vent re-enforcements  reaching  Banks  from  Harper's  Ferry,  and  regiments 
were  heavily  massed  on  the  National  right,  with  the  evident  intention  of 
turning  it.     This  danger  was  so  boldly  and  bravely  met,  that  the  Confede- 
rates Avere  kept  in  check  for  five  hours  by  a  steady  and  most  destructive 
fire.1 

In  the  mean  time  Jackson's  whole  force  had  been  ordered  up,2  and  Banks's 
signal  officers  reported  the  apparition  of  regimental  standards  in  sight  that 
indicated  a  strength  equal  to  twenty-five  thousand  men.  The  Union  com- 
mander perceived  that  further  resistance  would  be  only  a  prelude  to  destruc- 
tion. In  anticipation  of  this  contingency,  his  trains  had  been  sent  toward 
the  Potomac,  and  now  an  order  for  retreat  was  given.  Under  a  most  galling 
fire  of  musketry  the  army  broke  into  a  column  of  march,  and,  covered  "by  a 
rear-guard  composed  of  the  Second  Massachusetts  and  Third  Wisconsin, 
passed  rapidly  through  Winchester,  assailed  in  the  streets  by  the  secession- 

1 "  One  regiment,"  says  Banks  in  his  report,  "is  represented,  by  persons  present  during  the  action,  and  after 
the  field  was  evacuated,  as  nearly  destroyed." 

4  The  battle  thus  far  had  been  fotisht  by  Ewell  without  the  aid  of  Jackson,  and  even  without  his  knowledge 
of  what  was  occurring  in  front  of  Winchester,  for  he  was  seven  miles  in  the  rear.  So  ignorant  was  he  of  the 
situation  of  affairs  at  the  front,  that  at  the  moment  when  Banks  was  about  to  retreat.  Colonel  Ontchfield  came 
to  Ewell  with  orders  from  Jackson  to  fall  back  to  Newton,  seven  miles  distant,  for  the  Nationals  were  being 
heavily  re-enforced.  Jackson  supposed  Ewell  to  be  four  or  five  miles  from  Winchester,  when,  as  we  have 
observed,  he  had  encamped  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  city  the  evening  before.  It  is  evident  from  the  man- 
uscript daily  record  of  Ewell's  brigade,  consulted  by  the  writer,  that  to  Ewell,  and  not  to  Jackson,  is  due  the 
credit  of  driving  Banks  from  Winchester. 


394  JACKSON'S  KETREAT. 

ists  of  both  sexes.1  On  leaving  the  city  in  some  confusion  (but  finally  in  good 
order),  it  moved  rapidly  on  toward  Martinsburg,  twenty-two  miles  distant, 
in  three  columns,  and  reached  that  point  late  in  the  afternoon.  There  the 
wearied  and  battle-worn  soldiers  rested  less  than  two  hours,  and  then,  press- 
ing on  twelve  miles  farther,  reached  the  Potomac,  opposite  Williamsport,  in 
the  course  of  the  evening,2  where  soon  afterward  a  thousand  camp-fires  were 
blazing  on  the  hill-sides.  Jackson  had  halted  his  infantry  a  short  distance 
from  Winchester,  but  George  H.  Stewart  had  followed  the  fugitives  with 
cavalry  to  Martinsburg,  where  the  pursuit  was  abandoned.  Three  days 
later  a  Confederate  brigade  of  infantry  drove  a  small  Union  force  out  of 
Charlestown. 

Within  the  space  of  forty-eight  hours  after  hearing  of  Kenly's  disaster  at 
Front  Royal,  Banks,  with  his  little  army,  had  marched  fifty-three  miles,  with 
an  overwhelming  force  on  his  flank  and  immediate  rear  a  part  of  the  way, 
and  fought  several  skirmishes  and  a  severe  battle.  Jackson  attributed  his 
failure  to  crush  Banks  to  the  misconduct  of  Ashby  and  his  cavalry,  who, 
stopping  to  pillage  the  abandoned  wagons  of  Banks's  train  between  Middle- 
town  and  Newton,  did  not  come  up  in  time  to  pursue  the  fugitives  after  the 
battle  at  Winchester.3 

After  menacing  Harper's  Ferry,  where  General  Rufus  Saxton  was  in  com- 
mand, Jackson  began"  as  hasty  a  retreat  up  the  Valley  as  Banks  had 
M*862°      ma<3e  down  it,  for  he  was  threatened  with  immediate  peril.    Gene- 
ral Shields,  as  we  have  observed,  had  been  ordered  to  join  McDowell 
in  a  movement  toward  Richmond,  to  co-operate  with  McClellan.     He  reached 
McDowell's  camp  with  eleven  thousand  men  on  the  day  of  the  battle  of 
Winchester.4     On  the  following  day   the  President  and  Secre- 

*  May  23.  =  • 

tary  of  War  arrived  there,  when  McDowell,  whose  army  was 
then  forty-one  thousand  strong,  was  ordered  to  move  toward  Richmond  on 
the  26th.  That  order  was  countermanded  a  few  hours  later,  for,  on  their 
return  to  Washington,  the  President  and  his  War  Minister  were  met  by 
startling  tidings  from  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  The  safety  of  the  National 
capital  seemed  to  be  in  great  peril,  and  McDowell  was  ordered  to  push 
twenty  thousand  men  into  the  Valley  by  way  of  the  Manassas  Gap  Rail- 
road, to  intercept  Jackson  if  he  should  retreat.  At  the  same  time  Fremont 
was  ordered  by  telegraph  to  hasten  with  his  army  over  the  Shenandoah 
Mountain  to  Harrisonburg  for  the  same  purpose,  and  with  the  hope  that 
he  and  the  troops  from  McDowell  might  join  at  Strasburg  in  time  to  head 

1  "  My  retreating  column,'' said  Banks,  u  suffered  serious  loss  In  the  streets  of  Winchester.     Males  and 
n/f       females  vied  with  each  other  in  increasing  the  number  of  their  victims,  by  firing  from  the  houses, 
throwing  hand-grenades,  hot  water,  and  missiles  of  every  description." — Report  to  the  Secretary  of 
War,  June,  1S62. 

Hand-grenades  are  usually  small  shells,  about  two  inches  and  a  half  in  diameter,  and  are  set  on 
fire  by  a  short  fuse.  They  arc  sometimes  made  of  other  forms,  with  a  percussion  apparatus,  as  seen 
in  th«  annexed  illustration.  This  kind  is  used  more  on  the  water,  and  has  a  stem  with  guiding 
feathers,  made  of  paper  or  parchment. 

2  Banks's  loss  during  this  masterly  retreat,  exclusive  of  Kenly's  command,  and  the  sick  and 
wounded  left  in  hospitals  at  Strasburg  and  Winchester,  was  3S  killed,  155  wounded,  and  711  missing, 
making  a  total  of  904.  Only  55  of  his  500  wagons  were  lost,  and  not  a  gun  was  left  behind.  A  large 
amount  of  commissary  and  quarter-master's  stores  were  destroyed.  Jackson's  reported  loss,  includ- 
ing that  at  Front  Royal,  was  63  killed  and  329  wounded.  He  also  reported  that  he  captured  2  guns. 
9,354  small  arms,  and  about  8.050  prisoners,  including  750  siclc  and  wounded.  The  actual  number  of 
prisoners  was  a  little  less  than  3.000. 
IIANI>  *  Jackson's  Report  to  the  Confoderate  "Secretary  of  War."  "  Xever,"  he  said,  "have  I  seen  an 

GREXAPK.  opportunity  for  cavalry  to  reap  a  richer  harvest  of  the  fruits  of  victory." 


A   RACE   IN   THE   SHENANDOAII   VALLEY.  C95 

off  Jackson.    McDowell  obeyed,  but  with  a  heavy  heai-t,  for,  lie  said,  "  it  is  a 
crushing  blow  to  us  all." 

Fremont's  army  made  as  rapid  a  march  as  possible  over  the  mountain 
region,  through  drenching  rains,  and  with  five  days'  rations  of  hard  bread. 
He  took  a  more  northerly  road  to  the  Valley  than  the  one  from  Franklin  to 
Harrisonburg,  and  reached  Strasburg  on  the  evening  of  the  1st  of  June, 
a  little  too  late  tg  intercept  Jackson,  for  the  latter  had  passed  through  that 
town  a  few  hours  before.  Next  morning  Shields's  vanguard  of  cavalry,  un- 
der General  Bayard,  reached  Strasburg,  too  late  likewise  for  the  intended 
service  of  interception.  And  now  began  a  race  up  the  Valley  as  exciting  as 
the  one  down  it  ten  days  before.  Shields  marched  vigorously  up  the  South 
fork  of  the  Shenandoah,  between  the  Massanutten  Mountains  and  the  Blue 
Ridge,  along  the  lateral  Luray  Valley,  hoping  to  head  his  foe  at  some  point 
above,  while  Fremont  followed  directly  in  his  rear,  up  the  North  fork,  along 
the  great  pike  to  Harrisonburg.  The  rains  had  swelled  many  of  the  little 
mountain  tributaries  of  the  Shenandoah  into  torrents  too  formidable  to  ford 
with  safety,  and  Jackson  destroyed  all  the  bridges  behind  him,  and  sent  cav- 
alry through  the  Massanutten  passes  to  break  down  or  burn  those  in  front 
of  Shields.  Thus  he  kept  his  prisoners  at  least  a  day  in  his  rear,  reaching 
Harrisonburg  on  the  5th  of  June. 

Jackson  now  perceived  that  his  only  chance  for  escape  was  to  cross  the 
swollen  Shenandoah  at  Port  Republic,  where  there  was  a  strong  bridge ;  so, 
after  a  brief  rest,  he  diverged  to  the  southeast  from  the  pike  to  Staunton, 
for  that  purpose.  Another  object  in  view  was  to  prevent  Shields,  who  was 
near  at  hand  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  crossing  the  stream  or  forming  a 
junction  with  Fremont,  when  the  united  forces  would  equal  his  own  in 
numbers. 

Jackson's  rear  was  well  covered  with  his  cavalry  (Second  and  Sixth  Vir- 
ginia), under  General  Turner  Ashby.  About  two  miles  from  Harrisonburg 
this  rear-guard  was  attacked  by  a  reconnoitering  party  of  cavalry,  under 
Colonel  Percy  Wyndham.  A  smart  skirmish  ensued,  and  at  first  the 
Nationals  were  repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  that  leader  and  sixty-three  of  his 
men,  who  were  made  prisoners.1  General  Bayard  and  Colonel  Cluseret  then 
pushed  forward  with  cavalry  and  infantry,  when  Ashby,  hard  pressed,  called 
for  an  infantry  support.  General  Stewart's  brigade  was  ordered  up,  and 
was  soon  engaged  in  a  sharp  fight,  in  which  the  little  band  of  Kane's  Penn- 
sylvanians  (Bucktail  Rifles)  performed  uncommon  deeds  of  valor.  Kane 
was  wounded  and  made  prisoner,  and  lost  fifty-five  of  his  men.  Ashby  was 
killed.  His  death  was  a  severe  blow  for  the  Confederates.  They  regarded 
his  loss  as  equal  to  that  of  a  regiment,  for  he  was  one  of  the  most  fearless 
and  enterprising  of  their  cavalry  commanders.2 

Fremont  was  so  close  upon  the  Confederates,  that  the  latter  were  obliged 
to  turn  and  fight  before  attempting  the  passage  of  the  Shenandoah  at  Port 
Republic.  Jackson  left  Ewell  with  three  brigades  (Elzy's,  Trimble's,  and 


)9G 


BATTLE   OF   CROSS   KEYS. 


"June,  1S62. 


Stewart's)  of  the  rear  division  of  his  army  at  Union  Church,  about  seven 
miles  from  Harrisonburg,  to  keep  back  the  Nationals  and  gain  time,  while  he 
should  throw  forward  his  own  division  to  cover  the  bridge  at  Port  Republic, 

five   miles   farther  on,  and   prevent 
Shields  from  crossing  it. 

Ewell  strongly  posted  his  force, 
about  five  thousand  strong,  on  a 
ridge  that  crossed  the  road  near  the 
church,  with  his  flanks  well  pro- 
tected by  woods.  This  excellent 
position  was  chosen  by  General 
Elzy.  Trimble  was  a  little  in  ad- 
vance of  the  center ;  Stewart  was  on 
the  right,  and  Elzy  on  the  left.  In 
that  position  he  was  attacked  on 
Sunday  morning,  the  7th," 
by  Fremont,  who  had 
moved  out  of  Harrisonburg  at  six 
o'clock,  and  at  nine  was  ready  for 

A.   ELZY.  * 

battle.     Schenck  was   on  the  right,1 

Milroy  in  the  center,2  and  General  Stahl  on  the  left,3  forming  a  line  about  a 
mile  and  a  half  in  length.  Between  Milroy 's  right  and  Schenck's  left  were 
the  Sixtieth  Ohio,  Eighth  Virginia,  and  the  Garibaldi  Guards  of  Blenker's 

'  O  O 

division,  commanded  by  Colonel  Cluseret.  Stahl's  wing  was  supported  by 
Bohlen's  brigade,  and  the  remainder  of 
Blenker's  division  was  held  as  a  re- 
serve. The  Nationals  moved  steadily  ;S5|^i 
to  the  attack,  down  through  a  little 
valley  and  up  a  slope,  in  the  face  of  a 
storm  of  shot  and  shell.  At  eleven 
o'clock  the  conflict  was  general  and 
severe.  It  was  specially  so  at  the  cen- 
ter, and  continued  several  hours,  Mil- 
roy and  Schenek  all  the  while  gaining 
ground;  the  former  with  heavy  loss. 
The  brunt  of  the  battle  fell  upon  him 
and  Stahl,  and  upon  Trimble  on  the  part 
of  the  Confederates.  Stahl's  troops 

,,         ,,  UNION  C1H-KCII  AT  CKOSS  KEYS.* 

finally  gave   way,  and   an   order  was 

given  at  about  four  o'clock  for  the  whole  line  to  fall  back,  at  the  moment 
when  Milroy  had  penetrated  Ewell's  center,  and  was  almost  up  to  his  guns. 
That  daring  soldier  obeyed,  but  with  the  greatest  reluctance,  for  he  felt  sure 


1  With  the  Thirty-second,  Fifty-fifth,  Seventy-third.  Seventy-fifth,  and  Eighty-second  Ohio. 
5  With  the  Second,  Third,  and  Fifth  Virginia  and  Twenty-fifth  Ohio. 

3  With  the  Eighth,  Forty-first,  and  Forty-fifth  New  York  and  Twenty-seventh  Pennsylvania,  with   the 
remnant  of  the  brave  Hucktttils  who  survived  the  battle  on  the  previous  day. 

4  This  little  picture  shows  the  appearance  of  the  church  when  tho  writer  sketched  it,  in  October,  1866. 
It  was  built  of  brick,  and  stood  in  a  grove  of  oaks,  a  short  distance  from  the  Port  Republic  road  from  Harrison- 
bnrqr.     Its  interior  was  a  ruin,  and  its  walls  showed  many  scars  of  heavy  shot  and  shell.     In  front  of  it  was  a 
cemetery,  in  a  substantial  inclosurc.    Fremont  used  the  church  for  a  hospital. 


BATTLE  OF  PORT  REPUBLIC.  397 

of  victory.  The  Confederates  occupied  the  battle-field  that  night,  and  the 
Nationals  rested  where  their  first  line  was  formed  in  the  morning.1  So  ended 
the  BATTLE  OF  CROSS  KEYS.* 

Ewell,  whose  position  was  an  excellent  one,  intended  to  renew  the  battle 
with  his  repulsed  enemy  at  dawn,  but  was  called  to  aid  Jackson  in  his  ope- 
rations at  Port  Republic.     His  troops  slept  on  their  arms,  and  just  as  day 
was  breaking  they  silently  moved  toward  the  Shenandoah,  carrying  with 
them  all    of  their  wounded  comrades  excepting  those  who  were  mortally 
hurt.     Fremont  followed  them  closely"  in  battle  order,  with  Mil- 
roy  on  the  right,  Blenker  on  the  left,  and  Schenck  in  the  center.      "  ^^  ' 
The  brigades  of  Stahl  and  Bayard  formed  the  reserve. 

In  the  mean  time  there  had  been  stirring  events  at  Port  Republic.  Jack- 
son had  crossed  the  Shenandoah,  and  was  occupying  the  town  when 
Fremont  and  Ewell  were  fighting  at  Cross  Keys.  The  vanguard  of 
Shields's  force,  under  acting  Brigadier-general  Carroll,  had  been  pressing  up 
the  eastern  side  of  the  Shenandoah  from  Conrad's  Store,  and  a  portion  of  it 
had  arrived  near  Port  Republic  almost  simultaneously  with  Jackson's 
advance.  On  Saturday,  the  7th,  Carroll  had  been  ordered  to  hasten  to  that 
point,  destroy  the  bridge,  seize  Jackson's  train,  and  fall  on  his  flank.  With 
less  than  a  thousand  infantry,  one  hundred  and  fifty  cavalry,  and  a  battery 
of  six  guns,  he  went  forward  and  halted  that  night  within  six  miles  of 
Port  Republic.  He  was  informed  that  Jackson's  train  was  parked  there, 
with  a  large  drove  of  beef  cattle.  With  the  cavalry  and  five  pieces  of  artil- 
lery he  dashed  into  the  town,6  for  the  purpose  of  capturing  the  , 
coveted  prize ;  drove  Jackson's  cavalry-guard  out,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  bridge.  Had  he  burned  that  structure  instantly  he 
might  have  ruined  Jackson,  for  he  would  have  cut  him  off  from  Ewell, 
who  was  fighting  Fremont  a  feAV  miles  distant.  But  he  waited  for  his 
infantry  to  come  iip,  and  during  that  interval  he  was  attacked  by  a  superior 
force  and  driven  out  to  a  point  two  miles  from  the  town,  where  in  the  after- 
noon he  was  joined  by  General  E.  B.  Tyler  and  his  brigade,  two  thousand 
strong,  who  had  hastened  to  his  assistance,  and  now  took  command.3 

While  awaiting  orders  from  Shields,  Tyler  was  infoi-med  that  the  Con- 
federates were  on  his  front  in  large  force,  endeavoring  to  outflank  him  on  his 
left,  and  with  all  the  approaches  to  the  town  and  bridge  covered  by 
artillery.  Ewell  had  escaped  the  pursuit  of  Fremont,  and  had  crossed  the 
bridge,  and  so  strongly  re-enforced  Jackson  that  the  latter  justly  felt  almost 
invincible.  Tyler  quickly  counteracted  the  flanking  movement  by  employ- 
ing nearly  his  whole  force,  which  did  not  exceed  three  thousand  men, 
in  opposing  it.  With  these,  after  being  pushed  back  a  little  by  the  assail- 
ants, he  drove  into  the  woods  about  eight  thousand  Confederates,  some 

1  The  National  loss  in  this  battle  was  664,  of  which  two-thirds  fell  on  Stahl's  brigade.     The  losses  wore  dis- 
tributed as  follows:  Stahl's  brigade,  427 ;  Milroy's,  118;  Bohlen's,  80;  Cluseret's.  IT;  Schenek's,  14;  Buektail's, 
8.     Schenck's  brigade  inflicted  a  severe  loss  on  the  foe.  chiefly  by  his  artillery,  while  his  own  force  suffered  less 
than  the  others.     One  of  the  companies  of  the  Bucktail   liifles  lost  nil  of  its  officers,  commissioned  and  non- 
commissioned.   Captain  Nicholas  Punka,  of  Fremont's  Staff,  was  killed. 

2  On  the  battle-ground  was  once  a  tavern,  whose  sign-board  had  the  device  of  two  keys  crossed.    Near  it 
was  a  store  and  two  or  three  dwellings,  and  a  fourth  of  a  mile  distant  the  Union  Church.    This  little  settlement 
was  known  as  the  Cross  Keys. 

3  The   map  on   the   opposite  page   shows  the  theater  of  events  we  have  just  been  considering  in  this 
chapter,  and  of  some  a  little  later.     It  may  be  consulted  with  profit  by  the  reader  of  succeeding  chapters. 


398 


OPERATION'S 


UPPER   VIRGINIA. 


Ifsfc.  o  ffi 

jfr 

•HS    li     W^% 

CROSS HOYS 

fizfr  '• 

PORT  REPUBLIC^ 


ESCAPE   OF  JACKSON'S   ARMY.  399 

of  whom  then  crossed  over  and  joined  the  regiments  of  General  Winder,  of 
Ewell's  division,  which  was  on  Tyler's  right,  and  where  a  battle  had  begun 
that  soon  became  heavy.  General  Dick  Taylor's  Louisiana  brigade,  which 
had  flanked  and  attacked  General  Tyler's  left,  but  was  driven  back,  now 
made  a  sudden  dash  through  the  woods  that  completely  masked  it,  upon  a 
battery  of  seven  guns  under  Lieutenant-colonel  Hayward,  and  captured 
it.  With  his  own  regiment  (Sixty-sixth  Ohio),  and  the  Fifth  and  Seventh 
Ohio,  Colonel  Candy,  who  was  in  the  rear  of  the  battery,  made  a  spirited 
counter-charge,  and  re-captured  it  with  one  of  the  Confederate  guns,  but  the 
artillery  horses  having  been  killed,  lie  was  unable  to  take  it  off.  Instead  of 
the  guns,  he  took  with  him,  in  falling  back,  sixty-seven  of  Tayloi''s  men 
as  prisoners. 

So  overwhelming  was  the  number  of  Jackson's  troops  that  Tyler  was 
compelled  to  retreat.  This  Avas  done  in  good  ordei-,  "  save  the  stampede  of 
those  who  ran  before  the  fight  was  fairly  opened."1  He  was  pursued  about 
five  miles,  gallantly  covered  by  Carroll  and  his  cavalry.  "  Upon  him  I 
relied,"  said  Tyler,  "  and  was  not  disappointed."3  In  the  engagement  and 
retreat  the  Confederates  captured  four  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners,  and 
eight  hundred  muskets.  So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  PORT  REPUBLIC  ;3 

O  ' 

and  Jackson  telegraphed  to  Richmond,  saying — "  Through  God's  blessing 
the  enemy  near  Port  Republic  was  this  day  routed,  with  the  loss  of  six 
pieces  of  his  artillery."  The  battle  was  disastrous  in  its  results,  but  glorious 
for  the  officers  and  men  of  the  National  army  engaged  in  it.  It  was  one  of 
the  brilliant  battles  of  the  war.4 

Jackson  kept  Tyler  in  check  until  his  main  body  crossed  the  bridge, 
when  his  rear-guard  set  it  on  fire.      The  sounds  of  battle  and  the  sight 
of  columns  of  smoke  had  hastened  the  march  of  Fremont.     When  he  came 
near  Port  Republic  he  found,  the  bridge  in  flames,  the  Shenandoah  too  deep 
to  be  forded  anywhere,  and  his  enemy  beyond  his  immediate  grasp.     Here 
ended  the  pursuit — here  ended  the  famous  race  of  Fremont,  Shields,  and 
Jackson  up  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  which  was  skillfully  won  by  the  latter. 
On  the  following  morning"  the  National  army  began  to  retrace 
its    steps,  and,   in   the  midst   of  a   drenching   rain,   it   reached     "June99. 
Harrisonburg  toward  evening.      Fremont  fell  back   to   Mount 
Jackson  and  Shields  to  New  Market,  when  both  commanders  were  called  to 
Washington.     Jackson  re-crossed  the  Shenandoah  and  encamped  at  Weyer's 
Cave,4  two  miles  from  Port  Republic,  and  on  the  1 7th  he  was 
summoned,  with   a   greater   portion  of  his   army,  to   assist  in     6June  12' 
the  defense  of  Richmond. 

The  writer,  accompanied  by  two  friends  (  S.  M.  Buckingham  and  H.  L. 

i  Tyler's  Report  to  Shields,  June  12,  1862. 

*  Report  of  General  Tyler  to  General  Shields,  June  12,  1S62.  The  National  troops  employed  in  thif 
struggle  were  the  Seventh  Indiana;  Fifth.  Seventh,  and  Twenty-ninth  Ohio;  and  the  First  Virginia,  with  sec- 
tions of  Captains  Clarke  and  Huntinston's  batteries,  on  the  right;  and  the  Eighty  fourth  and  One  Hundred  and 
Tenth  Pennsylvania;  Sixty-sixth  Ohio,  and  sections  of  Captains  Clarke,  Huntington,  and  Robinson's  batteries, 
and  a  company  each  of  the  Fifth  and  Sixty -sixth  Ohio,  as  skirmishers,  on  the  left,  which  was  the  key  of  tha 
position. 

8  Port  Republic  is  a  small  village  on  the  eastern  hank  of  the  south  fork  of  the  Shenandoah  River,  pleasantly 
situated  on  a  plain.  It  is  a  post  village  of  Rockingham  County. 

4  General  Ewell  declared  to  the  writer,  that  in  that  engagement  the  Confederate  troops  were  three  to  one  <|  ^ 
the  Nationals  in  number,  and  that  it  was  a  most  gallant  flght  on  the  part  of  the  latter. 


400  A  VISIT  TO  THE  SHENANDOAH  REGION. 

Young),  visited  the  theater  of  events  recorded  in  this  chapter  early  in 
October,  1866.  Having  explored  places  made  famous  by  the  exploits  of 
Sheridan  and  others  at  a  later  period  of  the  war,  from  Harper's  Ferry  to 
Winchester,  and'  at  Kernstown,  Middletown,  Cedar  Creek,  and  Fisher's  Hill, 
we  left  Strasburg  for  Harrisonburg  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening," 

J^5'  in  an  old-fashioned  stage-coach,  making  three  of  nine  passengers 
inside,  with  a  remainder  on  the  top.  Our  route  lay  along  the 
great  Valley  Pike  from  Winchester  to  Staunton,  a  distance  of  fifty  miles, 
and  AVC  were  at  breakfast  in  Harrisonburg  the  next  morning  at  eight  o'clock. 
An  hour  later  we  were  on  our  way  to  the  battle-fields  of  Cross  Keys  and 
Port  Republic,  in  a  well-worn  and  rusty  pleasure-carriage  belonging  to  a 
colored  man,  the  proprietor  of  a  livery-stable,  who  furnished  us  with  an 
intelligent  colored  driver  and  a  good  team  of  horses.  ^t  was  a  very 
beautiful  morning ;  and  in  the  clear  atmosphere  the  lofty  hills  of  the  Blue 
Ridge  on  the  east,  the  Short  Shenandoah  Mountains  on  the  west,  and  the 
Massanutten  range  northward,  were  perfectly  defined.  Our  driver  was  a 
competent  guide,  being  familiar  with  the  events  and  the  localities  in  that 
region,  and  we  anticipated  a  day  of  pleasure  and  profit,  and  were  not 
disappointed. 

A  mile  south  of  Harrisonburg  we  turned  to  the  left  up  a  rough,  lane-like 
road,  that  skirted  the  field  upon  a  ridge  in  which  Ashby  was  killed.  The 
place  of  his  death  was  at  the  edge  of  a  wood  two  hundred  yards  north  of 
the  road.  The  abrupt  southern  end  of  Massanutten  Mountain,  on  which 
Jackson  had  a  signal-station  while  Banks  lay  near  him,  arose  like  a  huge 
buttress  above  the  general  level,  seven  miles  to  our  left,  while  before  iis  and 
to  the  right  was  a  beautiful  hill  country,  bordered  by  distant  mountain 
ranges.  We  soon  came  to  the  battle-ground  of  Cross  Keys,  sketched  the 
Union  Church  (see  page  396),  that  was  in  the  midst  of  the  storm  of  conflict, 
and  rode  on  to  Port  Republic,  twelve  miles  from  Harrisonburg,  where  we 
passed  over  a  substantial  new  bridge  on  the  site  of  the  one  fired  by  E well's 
rear-guard.  After  spending  a  little  time  there,  we  rode  through  the  once 
pretty  but  then  dreadfully  dilapidated  and  half-deserted  village,  forded  the 
Shenandoah  (which  was  very  shallow  because  of  previously  dry  weather) 
a  little  above  the  town,  and  rode  on  two  miles  to  the  house  of  Abraham 
Mohler,  the  owner  of  Weyer's  Cave  near  by,  where  we  ordered  dinner,  and 
then  proceeded  with  a  guide  to  explore  the  famous  cavern.  Near  it  was  the 
camping-ground  of  Jackson.  We  climbed  a  steep  ridge,  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  above  a  tributary  of  the  Shenandoah  at  its  base,  entered  a 
rocky  vestibule,  each  with  a  lighted  tallow  candle,  and  went  down  by  rough 
paths  and  sometimes  slippery  acclivities  far  into  the  awful  depths  of  the 
mountain,  along  a  labyrinth  of  winding  passages  among  the  rocks.  Cham- 
ber after  chamber,  recess  after  recess,  passage  after  passage  was  visited  until 
we  were  many  hundred  feet  from  the  daylight.  Here  we  were  compelled 
to  stoop  because  of  the  lowness  of  the  roof;  there  its  glittering  stalactites 
were  ninety  feet  above  us ;  and  everywhere  we  had  the  most  strange  and 
wonderful  visions  of  cavern  scenery.  Nowhere  did  we  find  regularity  of 
forms,  nor  abundant  reasons  for  many  of  the.  fanciful  names  given  to  the 
localities,  which  Cooke's  valuable  little  guide-book  contains. 

This  is  not  the  place  nor  the  occasion  to  describe  this  really  great  wonder 


WEYER'S   CAVE. 


401 


of  nature — a  wonder  worthy  of  a  voyage  across  oceans  and  continents  to 
see ;'  so  we  will  dismiss  the  consideration  of  it  by  saying  that  we  ascended 
into  upper  air  and  the  sunlight  at  a  late  hour  in  the  afternoon,  with  appetites 
that  gave  a  keen  relish  to  a  good  dinner  at  Mohler's,  for  we  had  eaten 
nothing  since  breakfast.  After  dinner  we  rode  on  by  a  good  highway, 
parallel  with  the  Valley  Pike,  toward  Staunton,  passing  the  site  of  what  is 
known  as  the  Battle  of  Piedmont  (to  be  mentioned  hereafter)  at  sunset,  and 
arrived  at  our  destination  at  a  late  hour  in  the  evening.  We  spent  the  next 
day  (Sunday)  in  Staunton,  and  on  Monday  morning  departed  by  railway  for 
the  scenes  of  strife  eastward  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  along  the  hollow  of  Rockfish 
Gap  in  that  range,  and  through  the  great  tunnel.  Magnificent  was  the 
panorama  seen  on  our  right  as  we  emerged  from  that  dark  artificial  cavern 
in  the  mountains.  Skirting  the  great  hill-side  along  a  terrace,  we  saw,  a 
thousand  feet  below  us,  one  of  those  beauteous  and  fertile  valleys  with  which 
the  mountain  regions  of  Virginia  abound.  Others  opened  to  our  view  as  we 
descended  gradually  into  the  lower  country.  We  passed  the  seat  of  Jeffer- 
son, near  Charlottesville,  at  noon,  dined  at  Gordonsville,  and  lodged  that 
night  at  Culpepper  Court-House.  Our  experience  at  the  latter  place  will  be 
considered  hereafter. 


1  This  cave  is  seventeen  miles  northeast  from  Staunton,  in  the  northern  extremity  of  Augusta  County.  It 
is  on  the  eastern  side  of  a  high  hill  that  runs  parallel  with  the  Blue  Kidge,  and  a  little  more  than  two  miles  from 
it.  It  was  accidentally  discovered  by  a  hunter — a  German  named  Barnard  Weyer — about  the  year  1804.  A 
short  distance  from  it,  in  the  same  hill,  is  Madison's  Cave,  so  well  described  by  Jefferson  in  his  Notes  on  Vir- 
ginia, at  a  time  when  this  far  greater  cave  was  unknown. 


VOL.  II.— 26 


402 


ATTACK  ON  DREWRY'S  BLUFF. 


CHAPTER    XVI, 


THE   ARMY    OF   THE    POTOMAC   BEFORE    RICHMOND. 

E  left  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  within  a  few  miles  of 
Richmond,  its  advance  light  troops  at  Bottom's  Bridge, 
and  the  head-quarters  of  its  commander  at  Cool  Ar- 
bor. 

When  Huger  fled  from  Norfolk,  and  the  Jtfemmack 
was  blown  into  fragments,  the  Confederate  gun-boats 
in  the  James  River  retired  to  Richmond,  closely  followed 
by  a  flotilla  of  armed  vessels  under  the  command  of 
Commodore  John  Rodgers,  whose  flag-ship  was  the  iron- 
clad Galena.  She  was  accompanied  by  the  Monitor, 
Aroostook,  Port  Royal,  and  Naugatuck.  They  moved  up  the  stream  with 
great  caution,  for  it  was  known  that  the  Confederates  had  erected  bat- 
teries on  the  shores  at  different  points,  and  it  was  believed  that  guerri- 
llas were  abundant  on  the  banks. 
From  an  armored  look-out  near  the 
mast-head  of  the  leading  vessel,  a 
vigilant  watch  for  these  was  kept, 
but  the  squadron  met  with  no  seri- 
ous impediment  until  it  confronted 
a  formidable  battery  on  a  bank 
nearly  two  hundred  feet  in  height, 
called  Drewry's  Bluff,  at  a  narrow 
place  in  the  river,  about  eight  miles 
from  Richmond.  Below  this  bat- 
tery were  two  separate  barriers, 
formed  of  spiles  and  sunken  ves- 
sels, and  the  shores  were  lined  with 
rifle-pits  filled  with  sharp-shooters. 

The    Galena  anchored   within   six   hundred   yards   of  the   battery,  and 

opened  fire  at  near  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning."     An  hour  later 

*  ^sT^15'     ^e  Monitor  ran  above  the  Galena,  but  could  not  bring  her  guns 

to  bear  upon  the  elevated  battery,  and  fell  back.     A  sharp  fight 

was  kept  up  until  after  eleven  o'clock,  when  the  ammunition  of  the  Galena 

was  nearly  expended.     Then   the  flotilla  withdrew.     Rodgers  lost  in  this 

attack  twenty-seven   men,  and  a   100-pounder  rifled  cannon  that  burst  on 

board  the  Naugatuck,  and  disabled  her.     The  commander  of  the  battery, 


AW  AKMOEED  tOOK-OUT.1 


»  From  a  sketch  by  J.  H.  Schele. 


ARMY   OF   THE   POTOMAC   ON   THE   CHICKAHOMINY. 


Captain  E.  Farrand  (once  of  the  National  Navy),  reported  his  loss  at  fif- 
teen.    Rodgers  fell  back  to  City  Point.1 

The  James  and  York  rivers  were  now  both  offered  as  a  highway  for  sup- 
plies for  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  General  McClellan  was  left  free  to 
choose  his  base.  He  decided  to  continue  it  at  the  head  of  York  until  he 
should  form  a  junction  with  McDowell's  troops.  The  operations  in  the  She- 
nandoah  Valley,  just  recorded,  speedily  postponed  that  junction  indefinitely, 
for,  as  we  have  seen, 
McDowell  was  ne- 
cessarily detained  to 
fisrht  Jackson  and 

O 

Ewell,  and  to  watch 
an  active  foe  beyond 
the  Rapid  Anna 
River,  who  was  then 
threatening  Wash- 
ington City. 

The  two  great 
armies  were  now  in 
close  proximity  be- 
fore Richmond,  with 
the  sluggish  marsh- 
bordered  Chickaho- 
miny  between  them. 
Their  first  collisions 
occurred  on  the  23d 
and  24th  of  May: 
one  near  New  Bridge,  a  short  distance  from  Cool  Arbor,  where  the  Fourth 
Michigan.  Cavalry,  .under  Colonel  Woodbury,  waded  the  river,3  and  after  a 

1  The  appearance  of  this  flotilla  in  the  James,  simultaneously  with  the  advance  of  McClellan  toward  the 
Chickahominy,  produced  the  greatest  consternation  in  Richmond,  especially  among  the  conspirators.     "Gene- 
ral Johnston  Is  falling  back  from  the  Peninsula,"  wrote  a  niece  of  the  chief  conspirator  to  her  mother,  "and 

Uncle  Jeff,  thinks  we  had  better  go  to  a  safer  place  than  Richmond Ho  is   miserable.     He  tries  to 

be  cheerful  and  bear  up  against  such  a  continuation  of  troubles :  but  oh,  I  fear  he  cannot  live  long,  if  he  does  not 
get  some  rest  and  quiet !"    In  this  state  of  mind,  the  conspirator  seems  to  have  sought  refuge  in  a  Christian 
sanctuary.  "  Uncle  Jeff.,"  wrote  the  pitying  niece,  "  was  confirmed  last  Tuesday,  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  by  Bishop 
Johns.    He  was  baptized  at  home  in  the  morning  before  church." — See  Pollard's  Second  Year  of  the  War, 
page  81. 

There  was  a  general  expectation  that  Richmond  would  be  in  the  hands  of  McClellan  within  a  few  days. 
Every  preparation  was  made  by  the  Confederate  authorities  to  abandon  it.  The  "  archives  of  the  Govern- 
ment" were  sent  to  Columbia,  i:i  South  Carolina,  and  to  Lynchburg.  The  railway  tracks  over  the  bridges  were 
covered  with  plank,  to  facilitate  the  passage  of  artillery.  Mr.  Randolph,  the  "Secretary  of  War,"  said  to  an 
attendant  and  relative,  "  You  must  go  with  my  wife  into  the  country,  for  to-morrow  the  enemy  will  be  here.'1 
The  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  had  a  special  train,  the  steatn  of  the  locomotive  continually  up,  ready  for  flight. 
— A  Rebel  War  Cleric's  Diary,  ii.  126. 

Disgusted  and  alarmed  by  the  trepidation  of  the  conspirators,  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,  then  in  session, 
passed  resolutions  (May  14)  calling  upon  the  so-called  "Government  of  the  Conl'edciatc  States"  to  defend 
Richmond  at  all  hazards,  and  resolved,  with  a  clearness  that  deprived  the  trembling  Confederates  of  every 
excuse  but  fear,  that  "  the  President  be  assured  that  whatever  destruction  or  loss  of  property  of  the  State  or 
Individuals  shall  thereby  result,  will  be  cheerfully  submitted  to."  This  action  was  in  accordance  with  the 
•wishes  of  Johnston,  and  it  is  believed  by  his  inspiration.  But  for  this,  the  conspirators  would  have  been  seen 
An  pale  affright  flying  for  personal  safety  to  the  Carolinas. 

2  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  rude  bridge  and  the  locality  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  at  the  close  of 
May,  1866. 

*  In  dry  weather  this  stream  is  fordable  at  all  points,  but  rains  render  it  almost  impassable  for  cavalry  and 
artillery.  The  average  width  of  the  river  in  that  vicinity  is  between  forty  and  fifty  feet.  Heavily  timbered 
bottoms  spread  out  from  it,  from  half  a  mile  to  a  mile  in  width,  and  in  some  places  it  is  bordered  by  extensive 


SITE  OF   NEW    BRIDGE.5 


404 


SKIRMISH   AT   ELLISON'S   MILL. 


smart  skirmish  captured  thirty-seven  of  the  Fifth  Louisiana,  then  guarding 
that  point,  drove  the  remainder,  and  held  the  position.  The  other  was 
at  and  near  Mechanicsville,  seven  or  eight  miles  from  Richmond,  when  a 
part  of  McClellan's  right  wing  was  advancing  toward  the  Chickahominy. 
At  Ellison's  Mill,  about  a  mile  from  Mechanicsville,  a  part  of  Stoneman's 

command,  with  Davison's  brigade  of  Franklin's  corps,  encoun- 
*  ^L23'    tered"  the  Confederates  in  considerable  force,  infantry,  cavalry, 

and  artillery.  A  brisk  skirmish  ensued,  and  at  sunset  the  Con- 
federates fell  back  to  Mechanicsville,  from  which  they  were  driven  across  the 
Chickahominy  the  next  morning.  On  this  ground  a  battle  was  fought  a 
month  later. 

This  bold  dash  was  followed  the  next  day  by  an  inspiriting  general  order 
from  McClellan,  that  indicated  an  immediate  advance  of  the  whole  army  on 
Richmond.1  Every  thing  was  ready  for  such  movement.  The  troops  were 


ELLISON'S  MILL,* 


rested  ;  the  material  necessary  for  building  bridges  for  crossing  the  Chicka- 
hominy had  been  prepared  ;3  the  weather  was  not  very  unfavorable,  and 
nothing  seemed  to  offer  an  excuse  for  an  hour's  delay.  The  Commander-in- 


swamps,  traversed  by  small  streams,  that  are  overflowed  after  rains.  The  river  rises  in  the  hill  country  north- 
west of  Richmond,  and  is  subject  to  a  sudden  increment  of  volume.  With  these  features  and  condition,  it 
formed  a  line  of  great  difficulty  between  the  contending  armies. 

1  The  order  was  read  in  all  the  camps.  It  directed  the  troops  as  they  advanced  beyond  the  Chickahominy 
to  prepare  for  battle  at  a  moment's  notice,  and  to  be  entirely  unencumbered,  with  the  exception  of  ambulances ; 
to  carry  three  days'  rations  in  their  haversacks,  and  to  leave  their  knapsacks  with  tho  wagons,  that  were  parked 
on  the  left  bank  of  tho  stream.  After  giving  snch  directions,  he  told  them  "to  bear  in  mind  that  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  had  never  yet  been  diecked"  and  directed  the  soldiers  to  "preserve  in  battle  perfect  coolness  and 
confidence,  the  sure  forerunners  of  success."  This  seemed  almost  like  cruel  irony  to  the  worn  soldiers,  who 
were  painfully  conscious  that  Magruder,  with  5,000  men,  had  "  checked  "  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  for  a  wholo 
month  before  Yorktown. 

3  This  is  a  view  of  Ellison's  Mill  and  the  scene  of  the  skirmish,  and  of  a  battle  a  little  later,  as  it  appeared 
when  the  writer  sketched  it,  at  the  close  of  May,  1866.  The  Confederates  were  posted  on  the  hills,  on  which 
the  houses  are  seen  beyond  the  stream,  and  the  Nationals  were  on  the  heights  near  the  Mill,  up  which  the  road 
to  Gains's  Mill  passes. 

*  Johnston  had  caused  all  the  bridges  across  the  Chiekahominy  to  be  destroyed.  General  Barnard,  McClel- 
lan's Chief  Engineer,  says  in  his  report  (page  21),  that  "so far  as  engineering  operations  were  concerned,  tho 
army  could  have  been  thrown  across  the  river  as  early  as  the  28th  of  May,  when  the  Confederates  near  New 
Bridge  could  have  been  taken  in  the  rear,  and  deprived  of  the  power  of  making  any  formidable  resistance  to 
the  passage  of  the  right  wing."  In  a  review  of  the  Peninsula  campaign,  Barnard  says,  "No  very  extensive  work 
was  anticipated,  as  the  bottom  lands  were  quite  dry.  and  no  inundation  had  yet  occurred,  or  was  anticipated. 
General  McClellan  was  not  waiting  for  the  bridges,  but  the  bridges  were  waiting  for  General  McClellan." 


IMMOBILITY   OF   THE   AEMY.  405 

Chief  had  been  promptly  informed"  from  Washington  of  the  reasons  and 
the  necessity  of  countermanding  the  order  for  McDowell  to  move 
on  from  Fredericksburg  to  join  him,  and  he  had  as  usual  sent        ^^  ' 
back  a  complaining  remonstrance,  and  charges  of  a  withholding 
of  troops  from  him.     Nevertheless  he  issued  that  order  of  great 
promise.4     lie  had  said  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  ten  days  before, 
"  I  will  fight  the  enemy,  whatever  their  force  may  be,  with  whatever  force 
we  may  have  ;"  and  the  Secretary  could  see  no  reasons  for  a  change  now  in 
the  General's  resolution,  for,  so  long  as  the  Confederate  force   that   kept 
McDowell  back  was  withheld  from  Richmond,  McClellan  was  comparatively 
as  strong  in  power  to  fight  his  enemy  as  if  McDowell  was  with  him,  and 
Jackson   and   Ewell  were   confronting   that   soldier  on  the   Chickahominy 
instead  of  on  the  Shenandoah  or  Rappahannock.     The  fact   that   McDowell 
could  not  then  re-enforce  him,  imposed  upon  McClellan  the  obvious  duty  of 
acting  with  uncommon  vigor  before  his  enemy  could  be  strengthened,  for  his 
was  an  offensive  and  not  a  defensive  movement. 

But  McClellan  seems  not  to  have  acted  with  the  vigor  that  was  expected, 
and  the  President  evidently  feared  he  would  not,  for,  at  about  the  time  when 
the  commander  issued  the  order  indicating  a  general  advance,  Mr.  Lincoln, 
filled  with  just  apprehensions  for  the  safety  of  the  capital,  because  of  the 
movements  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  telegraphed  to  him,  saying — "  I  think 
the  time  is  near  when  you  must  either  attack  Richmond,  or  give  up  the  job 
and  come  to  the  defense  of  Washington."  On  the  following  day'  e  Ma  2& 
he  informed  McClellan  of  the  successful  retreat  of  Banks,  and 
asked  him  if  he  could  not  cut  the  railway  between  Richmond  and 
Fredericksburg ;  and  also  what  impression  he  had  of  the  intrenched  works 
for  the  defense  of  Richmond.  The  General  replied  that  he  did  not  think  the 
Richmond  works  formidable,  and  that  he  had  cut  the  Virginia  Central  rail- 
way in  three  places.1  He  also  assured  the  President  that  he  was  "  quietly 
closing  in  upon  the  enemy,  preparatory  to  the  last  struggle,"  but  thought  it 
necessary  to  secure  his  flanks  against  "  the  greatly  superior  forces  "  in  front 
of  him. 

For  several  days  afterward,  operations  on  the  flank  of  the  great  army 
made  the  sum  of  its  action.  That  army,  fully  prepared  for  an  instant  for- 
ward movement,  and  eager  to  perform  it,  not  only  lay  passive,  but  was 
dangerously  severed  by  the  fickle  Chickahominy,2  whose  power  for  mischief, 
when  fed  by  rains,  the  commander  was  constantly  setting  forth.  Instead  of 
moving  his  whole  force  upon  the  works,  which  he  did  not  consider  formidable, 
he  thought  it  best  only  to  order  a  part  of  General  Fitz-John  Porter's  corps 
(the  Fifth)  to  Hanover  Court-House,  to  secm-e  his  menaced  right  flank,  and 
keep  the  way  open  for  McDowell  to  join  him.  This  detachment  moved 
by  way  of  Mecnanicsville,  at  three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  27th, 
General  W.  H.  Emory  in  the  advance,  with  the  Fifth  and  Sixth  Regular 
Cavalry,  and  Benson's  horse  battery.  These  were  followed  by  General 
Morell's  division,  composed  of  the  brigades  of  Generals  Martindale,  But- 

1  This  was  done  by  cavalry  under  Stoneman. 

2  u  I  have  two  corps  [Koyes's  and  Hointzehnan's]  across  the  Chickahominy,  within  six  miles  of  Richmond  ; 
the  others  on  this  side  [left]  at  other  crossinss  within  same  distance,  and  ready  to  cross  when  bridges  are  com- 
pleted."—McCk-Han's  dispatch  to  the  President,  May  25,  1862. 


406 


SKIRMISH  NEAR  HANOVER   COURT-HOUSE. 


terfield,  and  McQuade,  with   Berdan's   sharp-shooters,  and   three  batteries 
under  Captain  Griffin.    Colonel  G.  K.  "Warren,  with  his  provisional  brigade,1 

moved  along  another  road  towai'd  the 
same  point,  and  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. 

After  marching  fourteen  miles 
through  mud,  caused  by  a  heavy 
shower  in  the  morning,  and  meeting 
a  little  resistance,  Emory  came  upon 
the  Confederates  in  force  at  noon, 
two  miles  from  the  Court-House,  and 
was  brought  to  a  halt  by  the  fire  of 
artillery.  He  was  speedily  joined  by 
the  Twenty-fifth  New  York  and  Ber- 
dan's sharp-shooters,  when  a  battle- 
line  was  formed,  and  skirmishing  was 
kept  up  until  the  arrival  of  General 
Butterfield,  with  four  of  his  regi- 
ments,8 when  a  quick  and  furious  charge  was  made  upon  the  Confede- 
rates, which  routed  them  after  a  contest  of  an  hour,  with  a  loss  of  one 
of  their  guns,  captured  by  the  Seventeenth  New  York.  They  were  hotly 
pursued  some  distance,  and  in  the  mean  time  Martindale,  with  a  part  of  his 
brigade,  pushed  on  to  Peake's  Station,  on  the  Virginia  Central  railway, 
encountered  a  Confederate  force  there,  and  drove  it  toward  Ashland,  upon 
the  Richmond  and  Fredericksburg  railroad,  not  far  from  the  birthplace  of*" 
Henry  Clay. 

While  moving  with  a  part  of  his  brigade3  toward  Hanover  Court-House, 
after  this  exploit,  Martindale  was  attacked  by  a  superior  force  that  came  up 
by  railway  from  Richmond.  He  maintained  his  ground  for  an  hour  with 
great  gallantry,  until  re-enforced  by  Porter,  who  was  at  the  Court-House. 
On  hearing  of  the  attack  on  his  rear,  Porter  at  once  faced  his  column  about, 
recalled  the  cavalry  sent  in  pursuit  of  the  routed  Confederates,  and  sent  the 
Thirteenth  and  fourteenth  New  York,  with  Griffin's  battery,  directly  to  Mar- 
thidale's  assistance.  The  Ninth  Massachusetts  and  Sixty-second  Pennsyl- 
vania were  sent  to  take  the  Confederates  on  the  left  flank,  while  Butterfield, 
with  the  Eighty-third  Pennsylvania  and  Sixteenth  Michigan,  hastened 
through  the  woods  still  farther  to  the  left  of  the  foe.  Warren,  who  had  been 
delayed  in  repairing  bridges,  now  came  up,  when  the  Confederates,  out- 
numbered, fell  rapidly  back,  keenly  pursued.  They  lost  seven  hundred  and 
thirty  of  their  men  made  prisoners,  and  left  two  hundred  dead  on  the  field. 
They  also  lost  one  howitzer,  a  caisson,  many  small  arms,  two  railway  trains, 
and  their  camp  at  Hanover  Court-House.4  The  National  loss  was  three 


1  This  was  composer!  of  the  Fifth  and  Thirteenth  New  York,  First  Connecticut  artillery,  acting  as  infantry, 
Sixth  Pennsylvania  cavalry,  and  Weedon's  Rhode  Island  Battery. 

2  Twelfth  and  Seventeenth  New  York,  Eighty-third  Pennsylvania,  and  Sixteenth  Michigan. 

3  The  Second  Maine,  the  Twenty -fifth  and  a  portion  of  the  Forty-fourth  New  York,  and  a  section  of  Martin's 
battery. 

*  The  troops  thus  smitten  were  of  the  division  of  General  L.  O'B.  Branch,  composed  chiefly  of  men  from 
North  Carolina  and  Georgia.  These  had  been  ordurcd  to  Virginia  after  Branch's  defeat  at  New  Borne,  by 
Burn  side. 


CALLS  FOR   RE-ENFORCEMENTS.  407 

hundred  and  fifty.    At  two  o'clock  the  next  morning"  McClellan  telegraphed 
to  the  Secretary  of  War  that  Porter  had  gained  "  a  truly  glori- 
ous victory"  with  his  "magnificent  division" — "not  a  defeat,      MjJ6028' 
but  a  complete  rout " — and  that  he  had  "  cut  all  but  the  Rich- 
mond and  Fredericksburg  Railroad."     He  expressed  his  belief  that  the  Con- 
federates were  "  concentrating  every  thing  on  Richmond,"  and  that  Washing- 
ton was  in  no  danger ;  and  he  told  the  War  Minister  that  it  was  "  the  policy 
and  duty  of  the  Government"  to  send  him  "by  water  all  the  well-drilled 
troops  available,"  as  "  the  real  issue  "  was  "  in  the  battle  about  to  be  fought  in 
front  of  Richmond."     He  concluded  by  saying — "  If  any  regiments  of  good 
troops  remain  unoccupied,  it  Avill  be  an  irreparable  fault  committed."1 

Having  reason  for  believing  that  General  Anderson,  who  was  specially 
charged  with  confronting  McDowell,  was  still  at  Ashland,  McClellan 
ordered  General  Sykes's  division  of  regulars  to  move  on  the  28th  from  New 
Bridge  to  Hanover  Court-House,  to  be  in  a  position  to  support  General 
Porter;  and,  during  that  and  the  following  day,  expeditions  went  out  in 
various  directions  to  destroy  railway  and  other  bridges,  for  the  purpose  of 
obstructing  the  passage  of  re-enforcements  and  supplies  to  Johnston's  army. 
The  railway  bridge  over  the  South  Anna  was  destroyed  by  a  party  under 
Major  Williams,  and  the  Richmond  and  Fredericksburg  road  was  cut.  A 
part  of  Emory's  cavalry,  under  Captain  Chambliss;  drove  the  Confederates 
from  Ashland,  and  destroyed  a  railway  bridge  and  broke  up  the  road  and  the 
telegraph  in  that  vicinity.  When  these  raids  on  the  Confederate  communi- 
cations were  accomplished,  Porter  withdrew  to  his  camps  with  the  main 
army,  which  was  lying  quietly  on  the  Chickahominy,  the  extreme  right  being 
at  Meadow  Bridge.  McClellan  had  again  telegraphed  to  his  superiors,  telling 
of  Porter's  "complete  victories,"  speaking  of  the  greater  force  than  he 
expected  before  him,  and  of  the  risk  he  was  running  in  moving  at  all,  and 
declaring — "  I  will  do  all  that  quick  movements  can  accomplish,  but  you 
must  send  me  all  the  troops  you  can,  and  leave  to  me  full  latitude  as  to 
choice  of  commanders."1 

Three  days  afterward  there  were  "  quick  movements  "  in  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac.  The  skillful  and  vigilant  Johnston  had  observed  with  special  satis- 
faction the  perilous  situation  of  that  army,  cut  in  twain  by  the  Chicka- 
hominy, and  its  commander's  almost  timid  caution,  and  he  resolved,  on  the 
30th,&  to  strike  its  portion  lying  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the 

.  *  Mav. 

stream,  and  cut  it  off  before  it  could  be  joined  by  troops  on  the 

other  side.     He  ascertained  that  Casey's  division  of  Keyes's  corps  held  an 

advanced    position  on  both  sides  of  the  Williamsburg  road,   half  a  mile 


1  The  patient  President  calmly  rebuked  the  General  for  his  forgetfulness  of  his  own  duty  in  assuming  to 
teach  the  Government  its  business,  and  said — 4i  I  am  very  glad  of  General  F.  J.  Porter's  victory  ;  still,  if  it  was  a 
total  rout,  I  am  puzzled  to  know  why  the  Richmond  and  Fredericksburg  railway  was  not  seized  again,  as  you 
say  you  have  all  the  railroads  but  that    I  am  puzzled  to  sec  how,  lacking  that  you  can  have  any  excepting  the 
scrap  from  Eichmond  to  West  Point.    The  scrap  of  the  Virginia  Central,  from  Richmond  to  Hanover  Junction, 
without  more,  is  simply  nothing.    That  the  whole  of  the  enemy  is  concentrating  on  Richmond,  I  think  cannot 
be  certainly  known  to  yon.    Saxton  at  Harper's  Ferry  informs  us  that  large  forces,  supposed  to  be  Jackson's  and 
Ewell's,  forced  his  advance  from  Charlestown  to-day.     General  King  telegraphs  us  from  Frodericksbnrg,  that 
contrabands  give  certain  information  that  15,000  left  Hanover  Junction  Monday  morning,  to  re-enforce  Jackson. 
I  am  painfully  impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  struggle  before  you,  and  shall  aid  you  all  I  can,  consist- 
ently with  my  view  of  due  regard  to  all  points."— Lincoln's  dispatch  to  McClellan,  May  28, 1S621 

2  McClellan's  dispatch  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  May  23, 1S62. 


408 


PREPAKATIONS  TO   ATTACK   THE   XATIOXALS. 


BILA8   CASEY. 


beyond  a  point  known   as  the  Seven  Pines,1  six   miles   from   Richmond  ;* 
that    Couch's   division   of  the   same   corps    was   at   the   Seven    Pines,  his 

right  resting  at  Fair  Oaks  Station,  on 
the  Richmond  and  York  River  rail- 
way; that  Kearney's  division  of 
Heintzelman's  corps  was  on  the  same 
railway,  three-fourths  of  a  mile  in 
advance  of  Savage's  Station;  and 
that  the  division  of  Hooker  of  the 
latter  corps  was  guarding  the  ap- 
proaches of  the  White  Oak  Swamp, 
that  lay  between  these  divisions  and 
the  Chickahominy. 

The  country  thereabout  is  quite 
level,  and  was  then  mostly  wooded 
and  dotted  with  marshes.  In  that 
region  the  roads  radiate  from  Rich- 
mond, and  gave  Johnston  advantages 
of  position  for  attack  or  retreat.  In  a 
degree  they  suggested  the  points  of  attack  at  the  time  in  question,  and  it  was 
arranged  accordingly.  General  Longstreet  was  ordered  to  go  out  by  the 
Williamsbxirg  road,  with  his  own  and  D.  H.  Hill's  divisions,  the  latter 
in  advance,  to  attack  the  Nationals  in  front,  while  General  Huger  should 
move  down  the  Charles  City  road  toward  their  left  flank,  and  General  G. 
W.  Smith  should  follow  the  New  Bridge  road  toward  the  "  Old  Tavern ;" 
and  then  take  the  Nine  Mile  road  toward  their  right  at  Fair  Oaks  Station. 
These  columns  were  to  move  simultaneously  at  dawn,"  but  the  rain 
had  made  the  roads  so  soft,  that  it  was  ten  o'clock  before  Hill's 
division  began  to  move  toward  Keyes's  front. 
General  Casey,  who  was  in  the  advance,  had  intimations  of  an  intended 
attack  that  day,  and  was  vigilant.3  He  was  busily  engaged  in  constructing 
a  redoubt,  sinking  rifle-pits,  and  forming  an  abatis  •  and  when,  about  eleven 
o'clock,  he  was  apprised  of  the  approach  of  the  Confederates  in  force,  he 
ordered  his  men  to  take  their  arms.  At  the  same  time  two  hissing  shells 
came  heralding  the  enemy  near,  and  made  the  soldiers  quicken  their  abandon- 
ment of  spades  and  axes  for  the  weapons  of  war.  They  were  none  too  soon 
in  arms,  for  at  a  little  past  noon  the  Confederates  came  in  heavy  force. 
Casey's  picket-line,  with  the  One  Hundred  and  third  Pennsylvania,  that  had 
been  sent  to  its  support,  was  driven  in,  and  Spratt's  battery,  with  supporting 
troops  under  General  Naglee,4  who  were  in  front  of  the  works,  were  soon  in 


May  31, 
1862. 


1  This  was  the  name  of  a  country  tavern  near  which  were  seven  large  pine  trees.  Only  three  were  standing 
when  the  writer  visited  the  spot,  nt  the  close  of  May,  1866. 

*  The  advance  to  this  position  had  been  ordered  by  McClellan  a  few  days  before,  contrary  to  the 
opinion  and  advice  of  both  Keyes  and  Casey.  See  Report  of  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War, 
i.  21. 

3  Casey's  pickets  had  that  morning  captured  Lieutenant  "Washington,  one  of  Johnston's  aids,  and  he  was 
sent  to  Keyes.    His  conduct  satisfied  the  National  officers  that  an  attack  was  about  to  be  madi\     Besides,  it 
had  been  reported  that  the  rumbling  of  cars  on  the  Richmond  and  York  River  railroad  had  been  heard  all 
night,  indicating  the  transportation  of  troops  and  supplies. 

4  These  were  the  One  Hnndred  and  fourth  Pennsylvania,  Colonel  W.  W.  H.  Davis;  the  Eleventh  Maine, 
and  Ninety-third  and  One  Hundredth  New  York  Volunteers. 


BATTLE  NEAR  THE  SEVEN  PINES. 


409 


fierce  conflict  with  the  foe.  Bates's  battery,  under  Lieutenant  Hart,  was 
in  the  unfinished  redoubt.  Wessel's  brigade  was  in  the  rifle-pits,  and 
Palmer's  brigade  was  behind  as  a  reserve.  Naglee,  with  great  persistence, 
kept  the  Confederates  in  check  for  some  time  by  most  gallant  fighting, 
and  then  fell  back  to  the  remainder  of  the  division  in  the  rifle-pits, 
which  had  been  strengthened  by  the  Ninety-third  Pennsylvania,  of  Peck's 
brigade. 

The  Confederates  soon  gained  a  position  on  Casey's  flanks.  Perceiving 
the  peril  of  his  artillery,  that  officer  ordered  a  bayonet  charge  to  save  it. 
This  was  gallantly  performed  by  the  One  Hundredth  New  York,  One  Hun- 
dred and  Fourth  Pennsylvania,  and  the  Eleventh  Maine,  under  the  immedi- 
ate direction  of  General  Naglee.  The 
troops  sprang  forward  with  a  tremen- 
dous yell,  and  drove  back  the  foe  to 
the  adjacent  woods.  From  that  cover 
the  pursuers  were  assailed  by  a  most 
murderous  musket-fire,  and  out  of  it 
swarmed  the  Confederates  in  over- 
whelming numbers.  The  battle  raged 
more  furiously  than  ever,  until  about 
three  o'clock,  when  General  Rains 
had  got  in  the  rear  of  the  redoubt, 
and  the  rifle-pits  were  nearly  enveloped 
by  the  multitude  of  Confederates. 
Casey's  position  was  no  longer  tena- 
ble, and  he  ordered  his  troops  to  fall 
back  to  the  second  line  in  possession 
of  Couch.  They  did  so,  with  the  loss 
of  six  guns  and  many  gallant  officers 
and  men.1  The  cannon  in  the  redoubt  were  seized  by  General  Rhodes,  and 
turned  upon  the  fugitives.  Notwithstanding  the  great  odds  against  them,9 
and  the  fearful  enfilading  fires  to  which  they  were  exposed,  Casey's  men 
brought  off  three-fourths  of  their  cannon. 

Early  in  the  action  General  Keyes  had  sent  to  Heintzelman  for  aid,  but 
because  of  some  unaccountable  delay  it  did  not  arrive  until  it  was  almost  too 
late.  Seeing  Casey's  peril,  he  ordered  forward  several  of  Couch's  regi- 
ments to  his  relief.  On  these  (the  Fifty-fifth  New  York,  and  Twenty-third, 
Sixty-first,  and  Ninety-third  Pennsylvania)  the  tempest  of  battle  fell  most 
destructively.  These  were  followed  by  the  Seventh  Massachusetts  and 
Sixty-second  New  York ;  but  all  were  pressed  back  to  Fair  Oaks  Station, 
where  they  joined  the  First  U.  S.  Chasseurs,  under  General  John  Cochran, 
and  Thirty-first  Pennsylvania,  who  were  stationed  there,  and  fought  despe- 
rately under  the  orders  of  Generals  Couch  and  Abercrombie.  The  embank- 
ments of  the  railway  there  formed  a  good  breastwork  for  the  Nationals. 


HKNET   M.   NAOLEB. 


1  Among  the  officers  killed  was  Colonel  James  M.  Brown,  of  the  One  Hundredth  New  Tork,  and  Colonel 
Q.  D.  Daily  and  Major  Van  Valkenburg,  of  the  First  New  York  Artillery.    The  gallant  Colonel  Davis,  of  tha 
One  Hundred  and  Fourth  Pennsylvania,  was  severely  wonnded. 

2  Casey's  division  numbered  only  a  little  more  than  four  thousand  men.    The  number  of  the  assailants 
i.-as  estimated  at  njore  than  thirty  thousand. 


410 


BATTLE   NEAR   FAIR   OAKS   STATION. 


With  the  assistance  of  Generals  Devens  and  Naglee,  Keyes  formed  a  line 
at  the  edge  of  the  woods,  composed  of  the  First  Long  Island  and  Thirty-sixth 
New  York. 

In  the  mean  time  Heintzelman  had  pressed  forward  with  re-enforcements, 
and  at  a  little  past  four  o'clock  Kearney  appeared  with  Berry  and  Jameson's 
"brigades.  At  about  the  same  time  General  Peck  led  the  Ninety-third  and 
One  Hundred  and  Second  Pennsylvania  across  an  open  space  exposed  to 
an  awful  shower  of  balls,  to  assist  the  terribly  smitten  right ;  and  for  an 
hour  he  sustained  a  sharp  contest  near  the  Seven  Pines,  when  he  was  forced 
to  fall  back.  The  Tenth  Massachusetts  had  also  been  led  by  Keyes  to 
the  assistance  of  the  crumbling  right,  which  was  heavily  pressed  by  the 
corps  of  General  G.  "W.  Smith.  That  officer,  who  was  accompanied  by  Gen- 
eral Johnston,  had  been  held  in  check  by  .the  latter  until  four  o'clock,  the 
Confederate  chief  waiting  to  hear  the  muskets  of  Longstreet  and  Hill, 
which  were  to  be  the  signal  for  the  flank  attack.  These  sounds  did  not 

o 

reach  him,  but  when  informed  of  what  his  center  had  been  doing,  he  imme- 
diately threw  forward  Smith's  command,  which  fell  upon  the  Nationals 
at  Fair  Oaks  Station,  and  a  terrible  conflict  ensued.  The  fresh  Confederates 
severed  Couch's  command,  turned  his  left,  interposed  between  him  and 
Heintzelman,  and  p*ushed  Kearney  back  to  the  border  of  the  flooded 
White  Oak  Swamp.  It  seemed  for  a  time  as  if  the  whole  Army  of  the 
Potomac  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the  Chickahominy  was  doomed  to 
destruction. 

At  that  critical  moment  relief  came.  When  Heintzelman  was  informed 
of  the  heavy  attack  on  Casey,  he  sent  an  officer  with  the  news  to  Generals 


BATTLE-FIELD   OF   THE  SEVEN  PINES.1 


McClellan  and  Sumner.  The  former  was  at  New  Bridge,  and  the  latter  was 
between  the  railway  and  Bottom's  Bridge,  at  the  head  of  the  center  of  the 
army.  The  vigilant  Sumner  was  so  deeply  impressed  with  the  danger  to 
which  the  left  wing  of  the  army  across  the  Chickahominy  would  be  exposed, 


1  This  is  a  view  on  Sykes's  farm,  in  front  of  the  site  of  the  Seven  Pines  tavern,  where  Casey's  division 
fought  so  desperately  after  the  charge  of  Naglee.  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  farm-house  and  its  surround- 
ings when  the  writer  sketched  it,  on  the  anniversary  of  the  battle,  1S66,  from  under  a  tree  that  was  much 
scarred  by  the  bullets. 


SUMNER   CROSSES   THE   CHICKAHOMINY. 


411 


in  the  event  of  a  rain-storm,  that,  without  orders  from  head-quarters,  he  had 
summoned  Colonel  E.  E.  Cross,  of  the  Fifth  New  Hampshire,1  so  early  as 
the  25th,  to  construct  a  bridge  across  the  stream  nearly  in  front  of  his  posi- 
tion. Fortunately,  it  was  completed  on  the  evening  of  the  30th,  when  the 
river  was  high  and  rising.  There  was  then  no  other  bridge  over  which  the 
army  might  cross,  excepting  Bottom's  and  the  railway  bridge ;  and  this, 
known  as  the  Grape-vine  bridge,  became  an  instrument  of  salvation  for  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac. 

Being  satisfied  that  the  attack  on  his  left  wing  was  serious,  General 
McClellan  ordered  Sumner  to  prepare  to  move  at  a  moment's  warning. 
That  officer  had  al- 
ready done  so,  and 
when,  at  half-past 
two  o'clock,  a  fur- 
ther order  reached 
him  to  cross  the 
stream,  he  was  ready 
and  moved  immedi- 
ately. By  this  readi- 
ness he  saved  at 
least  an  hour's  time 
— an  hour  most  pre- 
cious, as  we  shall 
observe  presently. 
The  passage  was 
difficult,  owing  to 
the  flood.2  Sedg- 
wick's  division  cross- 
ed first,  closely  fol- 
lowed by  Richard- 
son's, and,  with  the 
former,  Sumner 
reached  the  field  at 
the  moment  when  Couch  and  Heintzelman  were  separated,  and  all  seemed 
lost.  Had  the  precious  hour  just  alluded  to  been  spent  in  preparation,  all 
might  have  been  lost. 

Sumner  now  assumed  the  command.  Sedgwick  at  once  formed  in  line  of 
battle,  in  -the  edge  of  a  wood  near  Fair  Oaks,  with  the  First  Minnesota  on 
the  right  flank,  and  soon  made  the  advancing  Confederates  recoil  by  hurling 
upon  them  a  storm  of  canister  from  twenty-four  guns.  Then  moving  forward 
his  whole  line,  he  swept  the  field  and  recovered  nearly  all  that  Couch  had 
lost.  Meanwhile  Gorman's  brigade  of  Sedgwick's  division  had  deployed  in 
battle  line  on  the  crest  of  a  gentle  hill,  in  the  rear  of  Fair  Oaks,  and  swept 

1  This  was  one  of  the  most  useful  and  gallant  regiments  in  the  service.  Cross  was  both  skillful  and  brave^ 
and  his  activity  knew  no  rest  His  men  were  noted  for  their  skill  in  building,  and  had  erected  a  signal-tower 
100  feet  high  in  front  of  Yorktown.  They  were  so  noted  for  their  work  as  soldiers,  also,  that  the  regiment 
acquired  the  name;  of  "the  fighting  Fifth."  We  shall  meet  it  hereafter. 

J  The  logs  that  formed  the  corduroy  approaches  to  the  bridge  were  all  afloat,  and  were  held  only  by  tho 
stumps  of  trees  between  which  they  lay  ;  and  the  Grape-vine  bridge  waa  held  to  its  place  over  the  boiling  flood 
imly  by  ropts  attached  to  trees. 


BATTLE   OF    SEVEN    PINES   AND   FAIR   OAKS. 


412  SECOND   DAY'S  BATTLE   AT  FAIR   OAKS. 

down  to  the  relief  of  Abercrombie,  where  Cochran's  TJ.  S.  Chasseurs  and 
Neill's  Twenty-third  Pennsylvania  were  fighting  desperately.  Then  came 
heavy  volleys  of  musketry  enfilading  the  National  right,  when  Sedgwick 
ordered  the  gallant  General  Burns  to  deploy  the  Sixty-ninth  and  Seventy- 
second  Pennsylvania  to  the  right,  himself  leading  the  Seventy-first  and  One 
Hundred  and  Sixth  Pennsylvania  in  support  of  Gorman.  The  strife  there 
was  intense.  For  a  moment  the  National  line  was  bent  and  seemed  ready  to 
break,  but  the  clear  voice  of  Burns  calling  out — "  Steady,  men,  steady  !" 
gave  them  such  inspiration  that  they  broke  into  loud  cheers,  and  held 
the  position  firmly.  In  the  face  of  their  terrible  volleys  the  Confederates 
pressed  on,  and  charged  Brady's  battery,  whose  murderous  fire  of  canister, 
poured  into  their  compact  ranks,  made  fearful  lanes,  and  sent  them  back  in 
confusion  to  the  woods  in  their  rear.  It  was  at  about  this  time  (sunset) 
that  General  Johnston,  the  Confederate  Chief,  was  seriously  wounded  by 
the  fragment  of  a  shell,  and  was  carried  from  the  field,  leaving  that 
wins:  in  charge  of  General  G.  W.  Smith,  who  was  also  disabled  soon  after- 

o  o  * 

ward. 

Undismayed  by  their  repulse  and  the  loss  of  their  Chief,  the  Confederates 
again  advanced,  just  as  darkness  came  on,  and  endeavored  to  outflank  Sum- 
ner's  right,  where  General  Dana  had  joined  Gorman.  After  fighting  heavily 
for  some  time,  Sumner  ordered  a  bayonet  charge  by  five  of  his  regiments.1 
This  was  bravely  performed.  The  regiments  leaped  two  fences  between 
them  and  their  foes,  rushed  upon  the  Confederate  line  and  broke  it 
into  dire  confusion.  It  was  now  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  the 
battle  of  Saturday,  May  31,  ceased.  Richardson's  division  and  Sumner's 
artillery,  which  had  been  mired  near  the  Chickahominy,  came  up  during 
the  evening ;  and  Kearney's  brigades,  that  had  been  driven  to  the  White 
Oak  Swamp,  also  rejoined  the  army  lying  on  the  battle-field  of  Fair 
Oaks.  • 

The  conflict  was  renewed  by  the  Confederates  early  in  the 

"  'I'sea.1'  morning*  with  Richardson's  brigade.  The  latter  was  on  the  alert. 
His  troops  were  prepared  for  battle  when,  at  three  o'clock,  his  foes 
drove  in  their  pickets.  He  posted  a  battery  of  1 0-pounder  rifled  Parrott  guns, 
under  Captain  Hazard,  so  as  to  command  an  open  field  on  his  right  front ;  and 
directly  in  front  of  his  line  he  placed  the  brigade  of  General  French,  and  a 
regiment  of  General  O.  O.  Howard's  brigade.  The  remaining  regiments  of 
Howard's  brigade  formed  a  second  line,  and  the  Irish  brigade  of  General 
Thomas  F.  Meagher,  with  eighteen  pieces  of  artillery,  formed  the  third.  The 
battle  was  now  begun  by  General  Pickett,  supported  by  General  Roger  A. 
Pryor,  with  a  part  of  Huger's  division,  which  did  not  get  up  in  time  to  join 
in  the  battle  on  the  previous  day.  Pryor  fell  upon  French,  and  Howard  went 
to  his  support.  Mahone  came  up  to  the  aid  of  Pryor.  Finally  Meagher  was 
ordered  to  the  front,  and  after  a  desultory  conflict  of  nearly  three  hours,  in 
which  a  part  of  Hooker's  command  was  engaged,  and  General  Howard  lost 
his  right  arm,  the  Confederates  fell  back,  and  did  not  renew  the  contest. 
They  remained  on  the  ground  of  Casey's  camp  during  the  day,  as  a  cover 

1  Thirty-fourth  and  Eighty-second  New-York,  Fifteenth  and  Twentieth  Massachusetts,  and  Seventh 
Michigan.  The  first  three  were  of  Gorman's  brigade,  and  the  t  wo  latter  of  Dana's  brigade. 


HOOKER  LOOKS  INTO  RICHMOND. 


413 


HOOKER'S     IIEAD-QUAKTEKS.2 


to  the  movement  of  their  munitions  of  war  and  camp  equipage  to  their 
lines  at  Richmond,  and  at  evening  they  went  in  that  direction  them- 
selves. 

On  the  following  morning  Heintzelman  sent  Hooker  with  a  strong  recon- 
noitering  party  toward  the  Confederate  capital.  He  went  within  four  miles 
of  the  city  without 
meeting  any  armed 
men,  excepting  a  few 
pickets.  On  hearing  of 
this  temerity,  McClel- 
lan  ordered  him  back 
to  Casey's  camp,1 
where,  at  the  house  of 
George  Turner,  he  es- 

O  ' 

tablished  his  head-quar- 
ters, and  fortified  it; 
and  orders  were  given 
to  throw  up  a  line  of 
strong  intrenchments 
in  front  of  Fair  Oaks, 
to  protect  the  army 
while  building  bridges 
over  the  Chickahominy.3  Hooker  established  a  hospital  at  a  house  near  Fair 
Oaks  Station,  around  which  the  tents  of  the  sick  and  wounded  were  soon 
grouped.  The  losses  in  THE  BATTLE  OF  FAIR  OAKS  or  THE  SEVEN  PINES" 
were  very  heavy,  and  about  equal  on  both  sides,  amounting  in  the  aggregate 
to  about  seven  thousand  each.5  This  was  heavy,  when  it  is  considered  that 
not  more  than  fifteen  thousand  men  on  either  side  were  engaged  in  the  con- 
flict. Casey's  division,  that  so  gallantly  withstood  the  first  shock  of  battle, 
lost  one-third  of  its-  number.6  The  whole  affair  was  managed  on  the  part  of 
the  Nationals  without  any  controlling  end,  for  the  Commander-in-Chief  was 

1  His  order  was — "  General  Hooker  will  return  from  his  brilliant  reconnoissance ;  we  cannot  afford  to  lose  his 
division." 

a  This  was  the  appearance  of  Hooker's  head-quarters  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  at  the  close  of  May, 
1866.  Jn  the  foreground,  on  the  right,  is  seen  a  part  of  the  fortifications  cast  up  there,  and  the  trees  in  front  of 
the  two  buildings,  under  which  was  Casey's  tent. 

*  McClellan's  Eeport,  page  1 13.     The  General  gave  as  a  reason  for  recalling  Hooker,  that  the  bad  state 
of  the  roads  would  not  warrant  an  attempt  to  march   on   Eichmond,  or  hold  a  position  so  near  it.     It  was 
the  opinion  of  several  of  his  general  officers  that  had  Hooker  been  allowed  to  press  on,  with  the  supports  at 
hand,  he  could  have  gone  into  Eichrnond,  for  the  Confederates  were  disheartened  by  the  loss  of  their  chief, 
and  demoralized  by  the  events  of  the  two  preceding  days.     McOlellan  said  on  the  same  day,  in  a  dispatch  to 
the  Secretary  of  War :   "  The  morale  of  my  troops  is  now  such  that  I  can  venture  much.     I  do  not  fear  odds 
against  me." 

4  Both  titles  are  correct,  and  yet  the  use  of  them  as  synonyms  in  describing  the  battle  would  give  an  erro- 
neous impression.  In  front  of  the  place  known  as  The  Seven  Pines,  and  at  Fair  Oaks  Station — positions  but  a 
short  distance  apart — the  heaviest  engagements  of  the  great  battle  were  fought  on  the  same  day,  and  partly  by 
the  same  troops. 

8  Among  the  National  officers  killed  or  disabled  in  this  battle  were  Colonel  Bailey  and  Major  Van 
Valkenburg,  of  the  artillery,  and  Colonels  Biker,  Brown,  Eipley,  and  Miller,  of  the  infantry.  Among 
the  wounded  were  Generals  Naglee,  Devens,  Howard,  and  Wessels,  and  Colonel  Cross,  of  the  Fifth  New 
Hampshire. 

*  This  division,  though  composed  in  a  large  degree  of  raw  troops,  performed  wonders  of  prowess,  as  we 
have  seen ;  yet.  in  consequence  of  misinformation,  it  was  exposed  to  severe  public  censure  by  McClellan's  first 
dispatch  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  in  which  he  said  that  it  "gave  way  unaccountably  and  discreditably."    Con- 
vinced of  his  error,  the  General  so  informed  the  Secretary  a  few  days  afterward,  and,  iu  a  degree,  made  repara- 
tion for  the  injury. 


414 


JACKSON  JOINS  LEE  NEAR  RICHMOND. 


not  near  the  field,  and  scarcely  knew  what  was  going  on  there  until    all 
fighting  had  ceased  on  the  second  day. 

For  nearly  a  month  after  the  battle  just  recorded,  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac lay  along  the  line  of  the  Chickahominy,  a  few  miles  from  Richmond,  in 
a  very  unhealthful  situation,1  quietly  besieging  the  Confederate  capital,  and 
apparently  preparing  to  take  it  by  storm.  In  the  mean  time  the  Confederates 
concentrated  their  forces  there  for  its  defense.  "  Stonewall  Jackson,"  having 
accomplished  his  purpose  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  crossed  the  Blue  Ridge, 
and,  by  a  series  of  quick  and  inexplicable  movements,  made  himself  and  his 
troops  appear  almost  ubiquitous,  and  so  puzzled  the  authorities  at  Washing- 
ton and  the  Generals  in 
the  field,  that  it  seemed 
to  them  that  he  was  as 
likely  to  be  then  sweep- 
ing down  the  Shenando- 
ah Valley  as  to-  be  mov- 
ing toward  Richmond. 
That  he  was  somewhere 
between  the  Rappahan- 
nock  and  Shenandoah, 
and  the  city  of  Rich- 
mond, with  thirty  or 
forty  thousand  troops, 
no  one  could  doubt. 
"Neither  McDowell, 
who  is  at  Manassas,  nor 
Banks  and  Fremont,  who  are  at  Middletown,"  the  Secretary  of  War  tele- 
graphed to  McClellan,  so  late  as  the  24th  of  June,  "appear  to  have  any 
accurate  knowledge  on  the  subject."  The  fact  was,  that  on  the  17th  Jack- 
son commenced  a  march  of  his  main  body  toward  Richmond,  leaving  a  bri- 
gade of  cavalry  and  a  battery  at  Harrisonburg,  to  watch  the  movements  of 
the  Nationals  in  the  Valley,  and  on  the  25th  he  arrived  at  Ashland,  sixteen 
miles  from  Richmond,  with  about  thirty-five  thousand  men,  prepai-atory  to  a 
blow  on  McClellan's  right.  Robert  E.  Lee  had  succeeded  Joseph  E.  Johnston 
in  command  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  and  was  now  concentrating 
his  troops  to  resist  McClellan. 

The  position  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  now  peculiar  and  unfor- 
tunate, and  required  great  skill  and  caution  in  its  management.  So  long  as 
it  was  inactive,  it  was  necessary  to  hold  a  large  force  behind  the  Chickahom- 
iny, for  the  protection  of  its  line  of  communication  with  its  supplies  at  the 

1  The  troops  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the  Chickahominy  were  soon  strongly  intrenched  in  the  vicinity  of 
Fair  Oaks  and  the  Seven  Pines.     Keyes  was  on  the  extreme  flank,  by  the  White  Oak  Swamp.     On  his  right  was 
Heintzelman,  and  still  farther  to  the  right  Sumner  occupied  ground  on  both  sides  of  the  railway.      Still  farther 
to  the  right  was  the  division  of  Franklin,  that  crossed  on  the  5th  of  June.     The  line  presented  nearly  four  miles 
of  front.     The  line  of  intren<'.hments  was  at  an  average  distance  from  Richmond,  in  a  direct  line,  of  about  five 
miles.     The  country  was  mostly  level.     In  wet  weather  a  greater  portion  of  it  was  a  swamp,  and  in  dry  weather 
it  was  dotted  with  stagnant  pools. 

Fitz-John  Porter's  corps  remained  behind  the  Chickahominy,  his  right  resting  near  Meadow  Bridge,  well 
up  toward  the  Central  Virginia  railway-crossing,  with  Stoneman's  cavalry  scouting  on  his  flank,  to  watch  the 
approaches  between  Mm  and  the  Pamunkey  to  the  lino  of  communication  with  the  depot  of  supplies  at  the 
White  House. 

2  In  this  picture  a  good  representation  is  given  of  the  army  wagon,  used  by  thousands  during  the  war. 


HOSPITAL   AT   FAIR   OAKS.a 


PUBLIC   EXPECTATION   DISAPPOINTED.  415 

White  House,  on  the  Pamunkey.  Had  that  base  of  supplies  been  changed 
to  a  point  on  the  James  River  immediately  after  Rodgers  drove  the  Confed- 
erate gun-boats  to  Richmond,  and  held  that  highway,  it  would  doubtless 
have  given  a  great  advantage  for  maneuvering  against  that  capital.  Now, 
it  was  necessary,  in  order  to  move  forwai-d,  either  to  thus  change  the  base 
or  to  throw  the  entire  army  across  the  Chickahominy,  vigorously  attack  the 
Confederate  lines,  and,  if  unsuccessful,  then  to  make  the  base  on  the  James, 
as  was  afterward  done  by  compulsion.  This  was  the  alternative  presented 
to  the  Commander-in-Chief,  and  his  habitual  indecision,  which  seemed  chronic 
in  his  character,  caused  a  delay  until  his  foe  would  no  longer  permit  him  to 
consider.1 

During  the  three  weeks'  siege  of  Richmond  public  expectation  was  kept 
constantly  on  the  alert,  by  frequent  assurances  that  the  decisive  battle  would 
be  fought  "to-morrow."  On  the  2d  of  June,  the  day  when  Hooker  looked 
into  Richmond,  the  Commander  said :  "  I  only  wait  for  the  river  to,  fall  to 
cross  with  the  rest  of  the  force  and  make  a  general  attack."  Anxious  to 
give  him  every  possible  support,  the  President  ordered  five  regiments  at 
Baltimore  to  join  him;  .placed  the  disposable  force  at  Fortress  Monroe  at 
his  service,  and  notified  him  that  McCall's  division  of  McDowell's  corps 
would  be  sent  to  him  by  water  from  Fredericksburg  as  speedily  as  possible. 
In  reference  to  that  notification  the  General  said  in  a  dispatch  :a  "  I  shall  be 
in  perfect  readiness  to  move  forward  and  take  Richmond  the 
moment  McCall  reaches  here,  and  the  ground  will  admit  the  pas-  "  J^  7' 
sage  of  artillery." 

The  loyal  people  were  delighted  by  this  assurance;  and  when  it  was 
known  that  McCall's  forces  had  arrived  at  the  White  House,  a  few  days 
later,*  they  expected  immediate  intelligence  of  the  fall  of  Rich- 
mond,  for  word  had  come  that  Jackson  and  Ewell  had  just  been 
fighting   Fremont   and  Shields  near  the  upper  Shenandoah,2  so  that  these 
forces   were   yet   withheld   from  Lee.      But   already   McClellan   had   tele- 
graphedc  the  dampening  intelligence — "  I  am  completely  checked 
by  the  weather.     The  Chickahominy  is  in  a  dreadful  state ;  we 
have  another  rain-storm  on  our  hands."     In  the  same  dispatch  there  was  a 
sentence  ominous  of  an  indefinite  delay.     It  ran  thus — "  I  present  for  your 
consideration  the  propriety  of  detaching  largely  from  Halleck's  army  [in  the 
Mississippi  Valley]  to  strengthen  this " — an  operation  that  would  require 
two   or  three  weeks  at  least.     The   Secretary  of  War  gave   him   cordial 
assurance  of  his  desire  to  give  him  every  possible  aid,  and  informed  him  that 
preparations  were  made  for  sending  to  him  the  remainder  of  McDowell's 
corps,  that  officer  being  directed  to  co-operate  fully  with  him.     But  the  terms 
of  that  co-operation,  which  was  simply  that  McDowell  should  retain  an  inde- 

1  It  seems  proper  here  to  remark  that  in  his  Report,  made  more  than  a  year  later,  General  McClellan  says 
that  a  dispatch  to  him,  received  from  the  Secretary  of  War  on  the  ISth  of  May,  informing  him  that  McDowell 
had  been  ordered  to  m;irch  to  his  assistance  by  the  shortest  route  from  Fredericksburg,  rendered  it  impossible 
for  him  to  use  the  James  River  as  a  line  of  operations.  "  It  forced  me,"  he  said,  "  to  establish  our  depots  on  the 
Pamunkey,  and  approach  Richmond  from  the  north."  It  was  eleven  days  before  that  dispatch  was  sent  that 
Rodgers  went  up  to  Drewry's  Bluff;  and  General  Barnard,  the  Chief  Engineer  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
says  that  the  decision  to  make  "the  depot  of  supplies  on  the  Pamunkey,  and  approach  Richmond  from  the 
north,'"  was  made  at  Roper's  Church,  on  the  llth,  or  ten  days  before  the  receipt  of  the  dispatch  from  the  Secre- 
tary of  War. 

7  See  pages  396  and  397. 


416  STUAET'S  BOLD   RAID 

pendent  command,  were  so  offensive  to  McClellan  that  lie  answered — "  If  I 
cannot  control  all  of  his  troops  I  want  none  of  them,  and  would  prefer 
to  fight  the  battle  with  what  I  have,  and  let  others  be  responsible  for  the 
result."1 

This  dispatch  was  written  just  after  a  most  mortifying  event  had 
occurred.  General  J.  E.  B.  Stuart,  one  of  the  most  active  of  the  Confederate 
cavalry  officers,  had  on  that  and  the  previous  day  made  a  circuit  entirely 

around  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
with  fifteen  hundred  cavalry  and 
four  pieces  of  horse  artillery.8  He 
attacked  and  dispersed  two  squad- 
rons of  the  Fifth  Regular  Cavalry  at 
Hanover  Old  Church,  under  Captain 
Royall,  and  sweeping  around  almost 
to  the  White  House,  by  Tunstall's 
Station,  seized  and  burned  fourteen 
Avasjons  and  two  schooners  laden 

o 

with  forage  at  Garlick's  Landing, 
above  the  White  House,  on  the 
Pamunkey;  captured  and  carried 
away  one  hundred  and  sixty-five 
prisoners,  and  two  hundred  and  sixty 
mules  and  horses;  rested  three  hours, 
and  during  the  night  crossed  the 
Chickahominy,  near  the  Forge 

Bridge,  on  hastily  provided  ones,  and  then  leisurely  returned  to  Rich- 
mond, on  the  morning  of  the  15th,  by  the  Charles  City  road.  This 
was  the  first  of  many  similar  but  far  more  destructive  raids,,  by  both 
parties  during  the  war.  It  produced  great  commotion  in  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  but  on  the  night  of  the  14th,  McClellan  reported  "all  quiet  in 
every  direction." 

For  ten  days  longer  all  was  quiet  on  the  Chickahominy ;  but  during  that 
time  the  Confederates  were  taking  measures  to  strike  a  blow  at  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac,  which,  when  it  was  given,  came  near  being  a  fatal  one. 
Stuart's  raid  was  more  a  reconnoissance  for  information  than  an  expedition 
for  destruction.  It  was  determined  to  draw  Jackson  quietly  from  the  Shenan- 
doah  Valley,  and  have  him  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  strike  the  right  flank 
of  McClellan's  army  near  Mechanicsville,  and  uncover  the  passage  of  that 
stream,  when  a  heavy  force  would  join  him,  sweep  down  the  left  side  of  the 
Chickahominy  toward  the  York  River,  and  seize  the  communications  of  the 

1  Dispatch  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  June  14, 1862.  In  that  angry  dispatch  he  made  an  ungenerous  Insinu- 
ation of  inordinate  ambition  on  the  part  of  a  brother  officer.  McDowell  had  politely  telegraphed  to  him  his 
desire  to  have  McCall's  division  of  his  own  corps  placed  so  as  to  join  htm  immediately  on  his  arrival.  Because 
of  this  request,  which  was  in  accordance  with  orders  from  the  War  Department  on  the  8th,  the  angry  General 
said — "  I  do  not  feel  that,  in  such  circumstances  as  these  under  which  I  am  now  placed,  General  McDowell 
should  wish  the  general  interest  to  be  sacrificed  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  his  command."  Already  loyal 
newspapers  had  intimated  that  it  was  possible  that  McDowell  might  take  Richmond  without  waiting  for  Mc- 
Clellan. but  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  former  had  any  such  intentions.  Nor  could  the  latter  have  been 
moved  by  such  purely  personal  considerations,  for  in  the  same  dispatch  ho  said,  "you  know  I  have  none." 

a  Portions  of  the  First,  Fourth,  and  Ninth  Virginia  cavalry,  and  two  squadrons  of  the  Jeff.  Davis 
Legion. 


J.    K.    B.    STUART. 


THE   QUIET   SIEGE   OF   RICHMOND. 


417 


Army  of  the  Potomac  with  the  White  House.  To  mask  this  movement, 
and  to  give  the  impression  to  both  McClellan  and  his  Government 
that  more  formidable  operations  were  to  be  begun  in  the  Sheiiandoah 
Valley,  Lee  sent  Whiting's  division  in  that  direction,  in  a  way  that  would 
be  easily  discovered  by  the  National  scouts.  As  we  have  observed,  the 
movement  was  successful,  and  Jackson  suddenly  appeared  at  Ashland  on  the 
25th  of  June. 

McClellan  had  promptly  informed  the  Secretary  of  War"  of 
the  rumored  movement  of  Whiting,  but  on  the  same  day,  pos- 
sessed  of  other  information,  he  telegraphed  to  him  that  a  general 
engagement  might  take  place  at  any  hour,  and  adding  —  "  After  to-morrow 
we  shall  fight  the  Rebel  army  as  soon  as  Providence  will  permit."  Two 
days  later  he  informed  the  President  that  his  defensive  works  would  be  com- 
pleted the  next  day,  and  then  expressed  a  desire  to  lay  before  the  Executive  his 
"views  as  to  the  present  state  of  military  affairs  throughout  the  whole 
country,"  and  also,  he  said,  to  "  learn  the  disposition,  as  to  numbers  and 
positions,  of  the  troops  not  under  my  command  in  Virginia  and  elsewhere."  To 
this  request,  so  extraordinary  and  inexplicable  under  the  circumstances,  the 
President  kindly  replied  that  he  would  be  glad  to  have  him  give  his  views, 
if,  he  said,  "  it  would  not  direct  too  much  of  your  time  and  attention  from 
the  army  under  your  immediate  command  ;"  but  he  thought  it  best  not  to  com- 
municate the  information  respecting  the  armies  asked  for,  either  by  letter  or 
telegraph,  as  it  might  reach  the  Confederates.1 

And  so  the  siege  of  Richmond  went  quietly  on.  Works  had  been  thrown 
up,  bridges  built,  re-enforcements  called  for,  and  abundant  complaints 
uttered.  Finally,  on  the  25th,  General  Heintzelrnan's  corps,  with  a  part  of 
Reyes's  and  Sumner's,  was  ordered  to 
move  forward  on  the  Williamsburg 
road,  through  a  swampy  wood,  for 
the  purpose,  the  commanding  general 
said,  "  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the 
ground  "  beyond,  "  and  to  place  Gene- 
rals Heintzelman  and  Stunner  in  a 
position  to  support  the  attack  in- 
tended to  be  made  on  the  Old  Tavern 
on  the  26th  or  27th,  by  General 
Franklin,  by  assailing  that  position 
in  the  rear."  The  movement  was 
made,  a  fight  ensued,  in  which  the 
brigades  of  Sickles  and  G  rover,  of 
Hooker's  division,  bore  the  brunt, 
assisted  by  Kearney,  and  resulted  in 
a  loss  to  the  Nationals  of  five  hun- 
dred and  sixteen  men  killed  and  wounded.  This  is  called  THK  BATTLE 
OF  OAK  GROVE.  General  McClellan  reported  that  the  coveted  point 
was  gained  with  very  little  loss,  and  that  "the  enemy  were  driven  from 
their  camp." 


BAMrTET,    P.    IIKINTZELMAN. 


»  McCtellan's  Report,  page  11& 


VOL.  II.— 27 


418  LEE   PREPARING   TO   STRIKE   MoOLELLAN. 

On  returning  from  overlooking  the  affair  at  the  Oak  Grove,  McClellan 
telegraphed  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  that  "  contrabands"  had  just  informed 
him  that  Jackson  was  at  or  near  Hanover  Court-House,  and  that  Beauregard 
had  arrived  in  Richmond  the  day  before,  with  re-enforcements.  He  said  he 
was  inclined  to  think  Jackson  would  attack  his  right,  and  that  if  the  reports 
were  true,  that  the  Confederate  force  was  two  hundred  thousand  in  number, 
he  would  "  have  to  contend  against  vastly  superior  odds."  He  gave  the 
Government  to  understand  that  he  considered  himself  "  in  no  way  responsi- 
ble" for  the  inferiority  of  his  numbers;  and  in  seeming  anticipation  of 
defeat,  he  disclaimed  all  responsibility  for  that  also.1  More  than  a  week 
previously0  he  had  wisely  prepared  for  a  defeat,  by  making 
m  arrangements  for  a  change  of  base  from  the  Pamunkey  to  the 
James,  in  the  event  of  disaster.8 

Lee's  preparations  for  striking  McClellan  a  fatal  blow,  or  to  raise  the 
siege  of  Richmond,  were  completed  on  the  25th  of  June,  and  on  the  follow- 
ing morning  information  that  reached  the  latter  of  the  advance  of  Jackson  on 
his  right,  caused  him  to  abandon  all  thought  of  moving  toward  the  Confede- 
rate Capital.  He  at  once  took  a  defensive  position,  and  prepared  for  a 
retreat  to  the  James  River.8  He  considered  the  positions  of  the  troops  on 
the  Richmond  side  of  the  Chickahominy  as  reasonably  secure,  yet  measures 
for  a  passage  for  their  retreat  through  the  White  Oak  Swamp  were  pru- 
dently taken.  On  the  other  side  of  the  Chickahominy  the  right  wing,  con- 
sisting of  the  corps  of  Fitz-John  Porter,  about  twenty-seven  thousand 
strong,  was  also  strongly  posted.  It  was  composed  of  the  divisions  of 
Morell,  Sykes,  and  McCall,  with  a  large  portion  of  the  cavalry  reserve. 
Porter  had  ten  heavy  guns  in  a  battery  on  the  banks  of  the  Chickahominy. 
McClellan  says  he  was  satisfied  that  he  had  to  deal  with  double  his  own 
numbers,  but,  relying  iipon  the  character  of  his  followers,  he  felt  "  contented 
calmly  to  await  the  bursting  of  the  coming  storm."4 

He  did  not  wait  long.  General  Lee  called  a  council  of  general  officers  on 
the  25th,5  when  it  was  resolved  to  begin  the  movement  on  McClellan's 
right,  already  mentioned,  at  three  o'clock  the  next  morning.  Jackson  was 
to  advance,  take  with  him  Branch's  troops,  near  Hanover  Court-House,  and 
turn  the  Beaver  Dam  Creek  back  of  Mechanicsville.  General  A.  P.  Hill  was 
to  cross  the  Chickahominy  at  Meadow  Bridge,  and  move  on  Mechanicsville ; 

1  "  I  •will  do  all  that  a  General  can  do  with  the  splendid  army  I  have  the  honor  to  command,"  he  said,  "  and 
if  it  is  destroyed  by  overwhelming  numbers,  can  at  least  die  with  it  and  share  its  fate.  But  if  the  result  of  tho 
action,  which  will  probably  occur  to-morrow,  or  within  a  short  time,  is  a  disaster,  the  responsibility  cannot  be 
thrown  on  my  shoulders;  it  must  rest  where  it  belongs."  Dispatches  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  June  25, 1862, 
at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

To  this  dispatch  the  President  replied,  that  the  General's  suggestion  that  he  might  be  overwhelmed  by 
200,000,  and  his  talk  as  to  whom  the  responsibility  would  belong,  pained  him  very  much.  "  I  give  yon  all  I 
can,"  said  Mr.  Lincoln,  "and  act  on  the  presumption  that  you  will  do  the  best  you  can  with  what  you  have  ; 
while  you  continue,  ungenerously  I  think,  to  assume  that  I  could  give  you  more  if  I  would,  I  have  omitted,  and 
shall  omit,  no  opportunity  to  send  you  re-enforcements  whenever  I  possibly  can." 

On  the  20th  General  McClellan  had  reported  the  force  under  his  command  at  156,833,  of  whom  only  115,102 
were  present  or  fit  for  doty  ;  the  remainder,  29,511,  being  absent  on  furlough,  or  sick,  and  under  arrest  Lee's 
troops,  it  has  been  since  ascertained,  numbered  about  75,000,  and  Jackson  increased  the  number  to  about  110,000. 
Beanregard  was  not  at  Richmond. 

*  Report  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  August  4, 1868,  page  123. 

*  Report,  page  124. 

4  Report,  page  124. 

5  Composed  of  Generals  Lee,  Baldwin,  Jackson,  A,   P.    Hill,  D.   H.    Hill,   Huger,    Longstreet,    Branch, 
Wise,  Anderson,  Whiting,  Ripley,  and  Magruder. 


BATTLE   OF  MECHANICSVILLE. 


419 


and  when  the  Mechanicsville  bridge  should  be  uncovered,  Longstreet 
and  D.  II.  Hill  were  to  cross,  and  proceed  to  the  support  of  the  troops  on 
the  left  side  of  the  stream.  This  movement  would  leave  only  the  divi- 
sions of  linger  and  Magruder  between  McClellan's  left,  at  Fair  Oaks,  and 
Richmond. 

The  projected  movement  of  the  Confederates  was  delayed  until  the  after- 
noon of  the  26th,  when,  at  about  three  o'clock,  A.  P.  Hill  crossed  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  and  drove  a 
regiment  and  bat- 
tery at  Mech.anics- 
ville,  back  to  the 
main  line  near  El- 
lison's Mill.  The 
movement  had  been 
discovered  in  time  to 
call  in  all  the  pickets 
and  prepare  for  the 
shock  of  battle.  The 
Nationals  were  now 
strongly  posted  on 
the  heights  overlook- 
ing Beaver  Dam 
Creek,  near  Ellison's 
Mill.  There  McCall's 
Pennsylvania  Re- 
serves, eight  thou- 
sand five  hundred 
strong,  with  five  batteries,  occupied  a  position  commanding  the  stream 
below  and  the  open  fields  beyond,  over  which  the  Confederates  must  ap- 
proach. These,  with  two  regiments  of  Meade's  brigade  as  reserves,  were 
well  supported  by  Morell's  division  and  Sykes's  regulars.  General  Rey- 
nolds held  the  right,  and  General  Seymour  the  left,  and  the  brigades  of 
Generals  Martindale  and  Griffin  were  deployed  on  the  right  of  McCall.  The 
bridges  over  the  creek  had  all  been  destroyed,  and  trees  were  felled  along 
its  margin. 

In  the  face  of  these  formidable  obstacles,  and  a  heavy  fire  of  artillery 
and  infantry,  the  leading  brigades  of  Hill,  followed  by  Longstreet's,  moved 
to  the  attack.  Then  they  massed  on  the  National  left  to  turn  it,  expecting 
Jackson  to  fall  on  its  right  at  the  same  time  ;  but  the  movement  was  foiled 
by  Seymour,  who  stoutly  opposed  it.  There  Avas  a  terrific  battle,  and  the 
Confederates  were  hurled  back  with  fearful  carnage.  Night  fell,  and  at  nine 
o'clock  THE  BATTLE  OF  MECHAXICSVILLE  ceased.2  The  Nationals  were 


MECIIANIC8VILLE   BRIDGE   OVEE  THE   CIIIOKAITOMINY.1 


1  This  is  a  view  of  the  bridge  from  the  Meehanicsville  side  of  the  stream  as  it  appeared  when  the  writer 
sketched  it,  at  the  close  of  May,  1866.  The  Chickahominy  was  then  "up,"  and  overflowing  the  wooded  bottom. 
In  the  distance  toward  Richmond  is  seen  the  edge  of  the  high  plain,  along  which  was  a  line  of  heavy  fortifica- 
tions erected  by  the  Confederates,  and  which  commanded  the  Chickahominy  for  a  long  distance. 

4  This  occurred  on  the  same  ground  where  the  skirmish  was  fought  on  the  23d,  and  this  battle-ground  also 
is  seen  in  the  picture  of  Ellison's  mill  and  vicinity  on  page  404.  The  road  from  Mechanicsville  approaching  th« 
Beaver  Dam  Creek,  runs  along  the  foot  of  the  distant  eminences,  almost  parallel  with  the  stream,  and  there  the 
approaching  Confederates  presented  a  flank  to  the  fire  of  their  foes. 


420 


SIEGE   OF   RICHMOND   ABANDONED 


BATTLE   OF   MECHANICS VILLK. 


masters  of  the  situation.     Expecting  a  renewal  of  the  fight  in  the  morning, 
the  gallant  Reserves  rested  on  their  arms  that  night.1 

Notwithstanding  the  Nationals  gained  a  decided  victory  at  Ellison's 
Mill,  McClellan  was  satibfied  that  the  time  had  come  for  him  to  fly  to  the 

James  River.  He  ascertained  that 
Jackson  had  passed  the  Beaver  Dam 
Creek  above,  and  was  gajriing  his  flank. 
Lee's  intention  to  strike  McClellan's 
communications  with  his  base  at  the 
White  House  was  clearly  developed, 
and  the  latter  was  left  to  choose  be- 
tween a  concentration  of  his  whole 
army  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  by  means  of  the  several  bridges 
that  now  spanned  it,  and  there  give 
general  battle  to  Lee's  army ;  to  con- 
centrate his  whole  force  on  the  right 
bank,  and  march  directly  on  Richmond ; 
or  to  transfer  the  right  wing  to  that  side 
of  the  stream,  and  with  his  supplies 
retreat  to  the  James  River.  Experts 
say  that  a  skillful  and  energetic  com- 
mander would  not  have  hesitated  a 
moment  at  such  juncture  in  concentra- 
ting his  forces  and  marching  on  Richmond,  whose  defenses  were  manned 
by  only  about  twenty-five  thousand  men.  Thus  lie  might  have  severed 
Lee  from  this  force  and  his  supplies,  and  turned  upon  and  crushed  him. 
Indeed,  Magruder  tremblingly  expected  this  movement ;  and  it  was  a 
theme  of  just  wonder  among  many  of  the  Confederate  officers  that  it  was 
not  made,  for  Richmond  was  then  really  at  the  mercy  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac.8 

McClellan  chose  the  less  hazardous  course,  and  commenced  a  retreat 
toward  the  James  River,  for  which,  as  we  have  observed,  he  had  prepared 
several  days  before.  "  To  that  end,"  he  said,  "from  the  evening  of  the  26th 
every  energy  of  the  army  was  bent."  He  had  already  ordered  Colonel 
Ingalls,  the  Quartermaster  at  the  White  House,  to  send  the  stores  and 
munitions  of  war  of  every  kind  to  Savage's  Station,  bum  what  he  could 
not  remove,  and  forward  as  many  supplies  as  possible  up  the  James.  He 
also  sent  his  wounded  to  Savage's  Station,  and  prepared  to  cross  the  Chicka- 
hominy  with  the  right  wing  for  the  flight,  a  perilous  thing  to  do  at  that 
crisis,  for  Jackson  and  Ewell  had  crossed  the  Beaver  Dam  Creek  above,  cut 

1  The  National  loss  was  about  four  hundred.  According  to  a  statement  mode  to  Mr.  Swinton  (Campaigns 
of  the  Army  of  tin  Potomac,  note,  page  145)  by  General  Longstrect,  the  Confederate  loss  was  between  three 
and  fonr  thousand. 

*  In  his  report  (August  12,1862)  General  Magruder  said:  "Had  McClellan  massed  his  whole  force  in 
column,  and  advanced  it  against  any  point  of  our  line  of  battle,  as  was  done  at  Austerlitz  under  similar  circum- 
stances by  the  greatest  captain  of  any  age.  though  the  head  of  his  column  would  have  suffered  greatly,  its 
momentum  would  have  insured  him  success,  and  the  occupation  of  our  works  about  Richmond,  and  conse- 
quently the  city,  might  have  been  his  reward.  His  failure  to  do  so  is  the  best  evidence  that  our  wise  corn 
•nander  fully  understood  the  character  of  his  opponent" — Reports  of  the  Operations  of  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia,  i.  191. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  ANOTHER  BATTLE.  421 

off  Stoneman  and  his  cavalry  from  the  Army,  and  would  doubtless  fall  upon 
Porter's  flank  in  the  morning,  while  the  troops  of  Longstreet  and  the  Hills 
would  attack  his  front. 

In  order  to  save  his  heavy  guns  and  supply-train,  and  keep  Jackson  from 
interfering  with  the  removal  of  the  public  property  at  the  White  House, 
McClellan  found  it  necessary  to  hold  the  Fifth  Corps  back  for  that  purpose, 
and,  as  we  have  observed,  the  soldiers  slept  on  their  arms  after  the  fight  at 
Ellison's  Mill.     During  the  night  most  of  the  heavy  guns  and  wagons  were 
thrown  across  the  river,  and  at  a  little  before  dawn"  the  troops 
were  skillfully  withdrawn  to  a  strong  position  near  Gaines's  Mills,    *  ^g^27' 
between  Cool  Arbor1  and  the  Chickahominy.     There,  in  line  of 
battle,  on  the  arc  of  a  circle,  and  covering  the  approaches  to  the  bridges 
(Woodbury's  and  Alexander's)  over  which  the  troops  were  to  cross  the  river 
and  join  those  on  the  Richmond  side,  the  Fifth  Corps  awaited  attack.     A  few 
of  the  siege-guns  were   yet  in   posi- 
tion   there,   and    those    which   were 
passed  over  the  stream  were  planted 
so  as  to  cover  the  approaches  to  the 
bridges.     Morell's   division  occupied 
the  left,  near  a  deep  ravine  traversed 
by  a  brook,  and  Sykes's  division  of 
Regulars  and  Duryea's  Zouaves  were 
on  the  right,  extending  toward  Cool 
Arbor.      McCall's  division  formed  a 
second  line,  his  left  touching  Butter- 

/  o 

field's  right ;  Seymour's  brigade  and 
the  horse-batteries  of  Roberts  and 
Tidball  commanded  the  rear,  and 
cavalry  under  General  Philip  St. 
George  Cooke8  were  performing 
vedette  and  flanking-service  near  the 

Chickahominy.  On  that  field,  where  Grant  and  Lee  fought  so  desperately 
two  years  later,  Porter  was  now  preparing  to  give  battle  to  a  foe  greatly 
his  superior  in  numbers.  It  proved  to  be,  before  the  conflict  ended,  thirty- 
five  thousand  against  seventy  thousand. 

Porter  was  attacked  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon*  by  A.  P.  Hill, 
who  led  the  advance  of  Lee's  column,  and  had  been  waiting 

*  June  27. 

for  Jackson,  who  was  to  form  the  left  of  the  Confederate  line,  to 
come  up.3  Longstreet  was  held  back  for  the  same  purpose.  The  brunt  of 
the  attack  fell  first  upon  Sykes,  who  threw  the  assailants  back  in  great  con- 
fusion, and  with  heavy  loss.'  Many  of  these,  so  easily  repulsed,  were  re- 
enforcements  who  had  just  come  up  from  the  sea-board,  and  had  never  been 
under  fire  before.  Longstreet  was  at  once  ordered  forward  to  their  relief 
with  his  veterans.  He  was  directed  to  make  a  feint  on  Porter's  left,  but  was 
so  promptly  and  stoutly  met  that  he  was  compelled  to  make  a  real  attack  or 

1  A  tavern  called  New  Cool  Arbor  was  nearer  Dr.  Gaines's  than  Old  Cool  Arbor,  as  will  be  observed  by 
reference  to  the  map. 

*  Five  companies  of  the  Fifth  Regular  Cavalry,  two  squadrons  of  [the  First  Regular,  and  three  squadrons  of 
the  Sixth  Pennsylvania  Cavalry. 

»  The  divisions  of  A.  P.  Hill,  Anderson,  and  Whiting,  formed  the  center. 


422  BATTLE  AT  GAINES'S  FARM. 

effect  nothing.  So  he  resolved  to  carry  the  heights  by  assault.  While  he 
was  preparing  to  do  so  the  corps  of  Jackson  and  D.  H.  Hill's  division 
arrived,  the  former  taking  position  on  Longstreet's  left,  and  the  latter,  after 
severe  and  successful  fighting,  gaining  his  destined  point  on  the  extreme  left 
of  the  Confederate  line.  E  well's  division,  in  the  mean  time,  came  into  action 
on  Jackson's  right,  and  two  of  the  latter's  brigades  were  sent  to  assist  A.  P. 
Hill. 

The  Confederate  line  was  now  in  complete  order,  and  made  a  general 
advance.  Porter,  hard  pressed,  sent  to  McClellan  for  aid,  but  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief,  persuaded  that  the  Confederates  between  himself  and 
Richmond  outnumbered  his  own  forces,  could  spare  only  Slocum's  division 
of  Franklin's  corps.1  He  was  not  aware  that  Magruder,  who  was  making  a 
great  show  and  noise  on  his  front,  was  repeating  his  successful  game  of 
deception  practiced  in  the  vicinity  of  Yorktown,  and  that  he  was  at  the 
head  of  only  twenty-five  thousand  men,  opposed  to  McClellan's  sixty 
thousand,  well  intrenched,  and  was  trembling  for  the  safety  of  his  army  and 
the  capital.* 

Slocum's  division  crossed  Alexander's  bridge,  and  made  Porter's  force 
about  thirty-five  thousand  strong.  It  reached  him  at  half-past  three  o'clock, 
when  the  whole  of  Lee's  army  on  that  side  of  the  river  Avas  in  the  action. 
So  imminent  was  Porter's  peril  that  the  re-enforcements  were  divided,  even 
to  regiments,  and  hastily  sent  to  weak  points.  The  conflict  was  terrible, 
especially  on  the  left,  between  the  houses  of  Adams  and  Dr.  Gaines.  Indeed, 
the  struggle  along  the  whole  line  was  fierce  and  persistent  for  hours,  and 
the  issue  for  a  long  time  was  extremely  doubtful. 

At  five  o'clock  Porter  again  called  for  aid,  and  McClellan  sent  him  the 
brigades  of '  French  and  Meagher,  of  Richardson's  division.  They  went  for- 
ward at  a  quick  pace,  but  before  they  could  reach  the  river  the  Confederates, 
at  about  six  o'clock,  had  rallied  every  available  platoon  in  their  ranks  for  a 
desperate  effort  to  break  or  crush  the  National  line.  Brigade  after  brigade 
was  hurled  against  the  Union  line,  striking  it  here  and  there  in  rapid  succes- 
sion and  tremendous  force,  where  it  appeared  weak,  hoping  to  break  it.  But 
for  a  long  time  it  stood  firm,  though  continually  thinned  and  weakened 
by  carnage.  Finally,  when  Jackson,  with  the  divisions  of  Longstreet  and 
Whiting,  made  a  furious  assault  upon  the  National  left,  Butterfield's  gallant 

1  McClellan  made  inquiries  from  time  to  time  of  Heintzelman,  Keyes,  Franklin,  and  Snmnor,  about 
sparing  men  from  their  respective  corps  to  send  to  Porter,  and  their  reports  were  all  discouraging,  for  Magru- 
der, by  great  skill  in  his  display  of  troops,  made  each  believe  that  his  particular  position  might  be  assailed  at 
any  time  by  an  overwhelming  force.  See  telegraphic  correspondence  between  McClellan  and  these  command- 
ers, June  26  and  27,  1862,  in  McClellan's  Report,  pages  128,  129. 

Magruder,  as  we  have  observed,  managed  with  his  inferior  force  to  keep  tip  a  flurry  of  excitement  all  along 
the  front  of  the  National  army  during  the  whole  day,  threatening  first  one  point  and  then  another,  and 
finally,  at  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  when  Porter  was  most  needing  re-enforcements,  he  caused  Burns's 
pickets  to  be  attacked  by  a  strong  force.  Burns  sent  word  to  Hancock  to  prepare  for  action.  The  messenger 
had  just  arrived  when  the  latter  was  assailed  with  shot  and  shell  from  an  unsuspected  Confederate  battery,  fol- 
lowed by  a  furious  attack  of  infantry.  Burns  on  one  side  and  Smith  on  the  other  supported  Hancock  with  their 
Napoleon  and  Parrott  guns,  and  very  soon  the  latter  repulsed  his  assailants.  In  this  engagement,  sometimes 
called  The  Second  Battle  of  Fair  Oaks,  two  Georgia  regiments  were  dreadfully  shattered,  and  the  colonel  of  one 
of  them  was  captured.  He  proved  to  be  L.  Q.  C.  Lamar,  one  of  the  most  active  men  in  the  incipieut  stages  of 
the  rebellion  In  the  South.  See  page  59,  volume  I. 

*  Alluding  to  this  crisis,  Magruder  in  his  report  (Reports  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  i.  191)  says  :— 
u  I  considered  the  situation  of  our  army  as  extremely  critical  and  perilous.  The  larger  part  of  it  was  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  Chickahominy  ;  the  bridges  had  all  been  destroyed ;  but  one  was  rebuilt,  and  there  were  but 
25.000  men  between  his  (McClellan's)  army  of  100,000  men  and  Richmond," 


BATTLE   AT   GAINES'S   FARM. 


423 


DANIEL     litTTTERFIELD. 


brigade,  which  had  been  repelling  the  heaviest  of  the  attacks  for  more  than 
an  hour  unassisted,  now,  sorely  pressed  on  the  front  and  flank,  gave  way 
and  fell  back  toward  the  woods  on 
the  Chickahominy,  leaving  the  bat- 
teries of  Allen,  Weedon,  Hart,  and 
Edwards,  exposed.  These  made  a 
desperate  defense,  but,  being  with- 
out support,  fell  back  with  a  loss  of 
several  guns.  Then  the  center 
bent,  and,  with  the  right,  fell  back 
in  the  same  direction,  toward 
Alexander's  bridge.  Seeing  this, 
Porter  called  up  all  of  his  reserved 
and  remaining  artillery  (about 
eighty  guns  in  all),  covered  the 
retreat  of  his  infantry,  and  for  an 
instant  checked  the  advance  of  the 
victors.  Just  at  that  moment  Gen- 
eral St.  George  Cooke,  without 
orders,  attacked  their  flank  with 
his  cavalry,  which  was  repulsed  and  thrown  into  great  disorder.  The  horses, 
terrified  by  the  tremendous  roar  of  nearly  two  hundred  guns,  and  the  rattle 
of  thousands  of  muskets,  rushed  back  through  the  Union  batteries,  giving 

N  ,  the  impression  that 

it  was  a  furious 
attack  of  Confede- 
rate cavalry.  This 
made  the  artil- 
lerists recoil,  and 
Porter's  whole 
force  was  pressed 
back  to  the  river. 
To  this  circum- 
stance Porter  at- 
tributed his  failure 
to  hold  the  field, 
and  to  take  off  all 
of  his  guns  and 
wounded. 

Porter's  troops 
were  now  pressing 
toward  the  bridge, 
many  of  them  in 
fearful  disorder,  and  for  a  moment  all  seemed  to  be  lost,  for  the  Confederates 
were  in  crushing  force  just  behind  them.  But  relief  for  the  fugitives  was  at 
hand.  French  and  Meagher  had  just  crossed  the  bridge,  covered  by  the 
heavy  guns  in  position  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the  river,  and,  gathering  up 
the  vast  multitude  of  stragglers,  checked  the  flight.  They  advanced  rapidly 
to  the  front,  with  cheers  that  thrilled  with  joy  the  fainting  hearts  of  the 


BATTLE   OF    GAINES'S   FARM. 


424 


EETEEAT   TO   THE   JAMES   KIVER   BEGUN. 


Unionists.  Behind  them  the  shattered  brigades  were  speedily  formed, 
while  the  batteries  of  Griffin  and  Martin  poured  a  destructive  storm  of  shot 
and  shell  upon  the  head  of  Lee's  column.  Seeing  fresh  troops  on  their  front, 
and  ignorant  of  their  number,  the  Confederates  fell  back  and  rested  upon 
the  field  they  had  won,  at  a  fearful  cost  to  themselves  and  their  foes.  Thus 
ended  the  sanguinary  BATTLE  OF  GAINES'S  FARM.' 

During  the  night  the  thinned  and  exhausted  regiments  of  Porter's  corps 

were  safely  with- 
drawn to  the  other 
side  of  the  river ; 
the  regular  infantry 
forming  the  rear 
guard,  and  destroy- 
ing the  bridges  after 
them.  The  cavalry 
of  Stoneman  and 
Emory,  who  had 
been  cut  off  from 
Porter's  force,  pro- 
ceeded to  the  White 
House,  and  thence  to 
Yorktown,  and  re- 
joined the  army  on 
the  James  River. 
With  this  movement 
ended  the  siege  of 
Richmond,  for  now 
McClellan  abandoned  all  thoughts  of  capturing  it,  and  studied  only  how  he 
should  transfer  his  army  and  supplies  to  the  bank  of  the  James.  That  even- 
ing he  informed  his  General  officers  of  his  determination  to  fly  and  not  to 
fight,  and  gave  orders  accordingly,  directing  Keyes  to  advance  with  his 
corps  through  the  White  Oak  Swamp,  across  the  creek  that  traverses  it,  and 
take  position  on  the  other  side,  so  as  to  cover  the  passage  of  troops  and 
trains. 

Before  day-break  the  next  morning"  General  McClellan  went 
°  ^862  28'    to  Savage's  Station,  and  remained  there  all  day,  superintending 
the  movement,  which   was  commenced  at  an   early  hour.     By 
noon  Keyes  was  in  the  prescribed  position.     During  the  day  Porter's  shat- 
tered division  was  moved  across  the  swamp,  and  placed  in  positions  covering 
the  roads  leading  from  Richmond  toward  White    Oak  Swamp    and   Long 

1  The  Confederates  in  their  reports  called  it   The  Battle  of  the  Chickahominy.    For  full  details  see  tho 
reports  of  General  McClellan,  and  of  General  Porter  and  his  subordinates;  also,  of  General  Lee  and  his  subor- 
dinates, contained  in  volume  I.  of  the  Reports  oft.'ie  Army  of  Northern  Virginia.     The  losses  on  both  side:* 
may  be  given  only  in  numbers  derived  from  estimates,  as  McClellan  says,  "  no  general  returns  were  made  until 
we  had  arrived  at  Harrison's  Landing,"  several  days  afterward.     The  estimates  make  tho  National  loss  in  thi.i 
battle  about  S.OOO  men,  of  whom  6.000  were  killed  and  wounded.     Among  those  who  were  captured  was  General 
John  F.  Reynolds.     The  Confederate  loss  was  probably  about  5,000.     Porter  lost  22  guns,  three  of  which  ran 
off  the  bridge  into  the  river. 

2  This  is  a  view  of  the  ruins  of  Dr.  Gaines's  mills,  near  which  the  battle  was  fought,  as  they  appeared  when 
the  writer  sketched  the  spot,  at  the  close  of  May,  1866.    The  one  in  the  foreground  was  a  floui-ing-mill,  built  of 
brick;  and  the  other,  more  distant,  across  the  stream,  of  which  only  the  flume  and  wheel  remained,  was  a  saw- 
mill.    The  road  seen  on  the  slope  is  in  the  direction  of  Mechanicsville. 


BUINB   OP   GAIN'S   MILLS.' 


THE   CONFEDERATE   COMMANDER   DECEIVED. 


425 


ERASMUS   D.    KEYES 


Bridge ;  and  at  night  McCalFs  weakened  division  was  also  moved  forward 
for  a  similar  purpose.  These  were  followed  by  a  train  of  five  thousand 
wagons  laden  with  ammunition,  pro- 
vision, and  baggage,1  and  a  drove  of 
twenty-five  hundred  beef  cattle,  all 
of  Avhich  had  to  make  the  passage  of 
the  swamp  along  narrow  causeways 
and  defiles.  Yet  so  perfectly  was 
the  movement  masked  from  the  Con- 
federates, that  they  had  no  suspicion 
of  it  until  the  night  of  the  28th.  To 
allow  the  trains  and  the  cattle  to 
get  well  forward,  the  corps  of  Sum- 
ner  and  Heintzelman,  and  Smith's 
division  of  Franklin's  corps,  were 
ordered  to  form  an  interior  line,  and 
remain  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the 
White  Oak  Swamp  \intil  dark  of  the 
29th,  in  a  position  to  cover  the  roads 
to  Richmond,  and  also  Savage's  Station,  on  the  railway,  where  Slocum's 
division  was  left  as  a  reserve.  Then  they  were  to  fall  back  across  the 
swamp,  and  join  the  fugitive  army.  The  left  of  this  covering  force  rested 
on  Keyes's  old  intrenchments,  to  the  left  of  the  Seven  Pines,  and  the  right 
so  as  to  cover  Savage's  Station. 

There  was  a  little  flurry  on  the  morning  of  the  28th,  when  Franklin's 
corps  withdrew  from  Golding's  farm  in  front  of  Woodbury's  Bridge.  The 
Confederates  opened  their  artillery  on  Smith's  division  from  Garnett's  Hill, 
and  from  Porter's  late  position  on  Gaines's  Hill,  beyond  the  Chickahorniny. 
This  was  followed  by  an  attempt  of  two  Georgia  regiments  to  carry  the 
works  about  to  be  abandoned,  when  they  were  driven  back  by  the  Twenty- 
third  New  York  and  Forty-ninth  Pennsylvania,  Avho  were  on  picket  duty 
with  a  section  of  Mott's  battery.  This  repulse  confirmed  the  Confederates 
in  the  belief  that  McClellan's  army  was  all  behind  his  intrenchments,  pre- 
paring for  another  attack. 

Lee  was  deceived.  He  supposed  McClellan  might  at  once  throw  his 
united  force  across  the  river,  and  give  battle  to  preserve  his  communication 
with  the  White  House ;  or  else,  if  it  was  his  intention  to  relinquish  the  siege  of 
Richmond,  that,  having  possession  of  the  lower  bridges  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  he  would  follow  the  way  down  the  Peninsula  which  Johnston  came 
up.  So  he  kept  the  great  bulk  of  his  army  on  the  northern  side  of  the  river, 
ready  for  battle  if  it  should  be  offered,  or  to  strike  the  retreating  forces  on 
flank  and  rear ;  and  he  sent  Stuart  and  Ewell  to  seize  the  railway  and  cut 
McClellan's  communication  with  the  White  House.  They  found  that  supply- 
station  abandoned,  a  greater  portion  of  the  stores  and  munitions  of  war 
removed,  and  the  remainder,  with  the  White  House  itself,  in  flames.2 

1  Orders  were  given  to  the  different  commanders  to  load  their  wagons  with  ammunition  and  provisions,  and 
only  necessary  baggage,  and  to  destroy  all  property  which  could  not  be  taken  away. 

2  An  order  had  been  sent  that  mornins  to  the  commander  at  tho  White  Hoise  to  apply  the  torch  to  every 
thing  there  not  already  removed,  so  soon  as  indications  of  danger  should  appear.     Warning  thereof  was  quite 


426  DESTRUCTION   AT   THE   WHITE   HOUSE. 

Lee  was  perplexed  by  these  circumstances,  for  Huger  and  Magruder  all 
that  day  reported  the  National  fortifications  in  front  of  the  Richmond  lines 
to  be  fully  manned.  That  night  the  amazing  fact  was  disclosed  to  the  Con- 
federate commander  that  a  greater  portion  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  had 
departed,  not  to  give  battle  on-  the  northern  side  of  the  Chickahominy,  nor 
to  retreat  down  the  Peninsula ;  but  to  take  a  new  position  near  the  James 
River,  with  that  stream  as  a  highway  for  supplies,  and  a  theater  for  the  co- 
operation of  a  naval  force,  by  which  its  offensive  and  defensive  power  would 
be  wonderfully  strengthened.  He  made  instant  preparations  for  a  pursuit 
to  crush  that  army  before  it  could  gain  its  destined  goal. 

McClellan  left  Savage's  Station  at  an  early  hour  on  the  morning  of  the 


VIEW  AT  SAVAGE'S  STATION  IN  1866.1 

29th,  and  moved  across  the  White   Oak  Swamp  toward  the  front  of  his 
retreating  columns.     He  had  issued  the  day  before"  two  extraor- 
1862    '     dinary  documents.     One  was  an  order  for  the  sick  and  wounded 
men  who  could  not  march,  to  be  left  at  Savage's  Station  with 
surgeons,  rations,  and  medical  stores,  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Confede- 
rates.2    The  other  was  a  dispatch  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  which  has  no 

early  given,  when  the  cars  sent  with  supplies  toward  Savage's  Station  were  turned  back  at  Dispatch  Station  by 
reports  that  the  Confederates  were  near.  Before  the  close  of  the  day  an  immense  amount  of  provisions,  stores, 
and  munitions  of  war  was  there  committed  to  the  flames.  The  gallant  Lieutenant  George  Sibbald  Wilson,  of 
Poughkeepsic  (who  gave  his  young  life  to  his  country  in  consequence  of  a  wound  received  at  Fredericksburg), 
who  was  among  those  detailed  for  that  service,  gave  a  graphic  description  of  the  scene  in  a  letter  to  his  mother, 
now  before  the  writer.  "Such  quantities  of  elegant  new  tents,"  he  said;  ''of  nice  beds  for  tho  sick  ;  of  fine 
liquors  and  wines,  cordials  and  medicines,  oranges,  lemons,  beef,  corn,  whiskey ;  immense  quantities  of  hay  ; 
boxes  on  boxes  of  clothing,  and  every  thing  conceivable  for  use  and  comfort  were  committed  to  the  flames." 

The  White  House  itself,  as  we  have  observed,  was  not  spared.  It  was  a  small  and  common  wooden  struc- 
ture (see  page  886),  surrounded  by  a  field  shaded  by  locust-trees.  The  patriotic  impulses  given  by  the  written 
misrepresentation  of  its  owner,  which  made  McClellan  say,  officially,  "  I  have  taken  every  precaution  to  secure 
from  injury  this  house,  where  Washington  passed  the  first  portion  of  his  married  life — I  neither  occupy  it 
myself,  nor  permit  others  to  occupy  it,  or  the  grounds  in  the  immediate  vicinity" — ha<l  been  succeeded  by 
feelings  of  contempt.  At  the  time  wo  are  considering  it  was  occupied  by  Roman  Catholic  Sisters  of  Charity, 
who  accompanied  the  National  army  for  tho  relief  of  distress. 

1  This  is  a  view  of  Savage's  Station  as  it  appeared  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  at  the  close  of  May,  1S66. 
In  the  foreground  is  seen  the  cellar  and  foundation  wall  of  Savage's  house,  and  between  it  and  the  site  of  the 
station  on  the  left  a  pleasant  grove,  in  which  many  of  the  wounded  in  the  Battle  of  Guinea's  Farm  found  grate- 
ful shelter  from  the  hot  sun.  Savage's  house  was  the  general  hospital  at  this  place  at  the  time  considered  in  the 
text,  and  the  out-buildings  and  about  three  hundred  tents  around  them  were  filled  with  wounded  men. 

8  The  Commander  ordered  all  the  ambulances  to  depart  empty,  instead  of  currying  away  the  disabled;  for 
'•  four  or  five  thousand  wounded  and  sick  men  would  so  embarrass  the  army,  that  its  escape  might  be  impos- 
sible."—  The  Peninsula  Campaign,  by  J.  J.  Marks,  D.  D.,  page  239. 


LEE  PURSUES  McCLELLAN.  427 

equal  in  history.1  In  a  most  unhappy  state  of  mind  he  moved  to  the  front 
with  his  staff,  giving  general  orders  to  his  commanders  how  to  resist  pursuit, 
and  directing  Keyes  to  move  on  to  the  James  River,  and  occupy  a  defensive 
position  near  the  high  open  ground  of  Malvern  Hill.  Porter  was  to  follow 
him  and  prolong  the  line  toward  the  right,  and  the  trains  were  to  be  pushed 
forward  to  the  James  and  placed  under  the  protection  of  the  gun-boats. 

At  about  the  hour  when  McClellan  left  Savage's  Station,  Lee  put  his 
troops  in  motion  in  pursuit."     Magruder  and  Huger  were  ordered 
to  push  along  the  Williamsburg  and  Charles  City  roads,  to  strike     * Ju^  29' 
the   fugitives  on  flank  and  rear;    Longstreet  and  Hill  to  cross 
the  Chickahominy    at   New  Bridge,  and  move  by  flank    routes  so    as    to 
intercept  the  retreat ;  and  Jackson  was  to  cross  at  the  Grape  Vine  Bridge  and 
sweep  with  his  usual  celerity  down  the  right  bank  of  the  Chickahominy. 

McClellan  had  twenty-four  hours  the  start  in  this  exciting  race,  and  his 
trains  and  a  large  part  of  his  army  were  well  on  toward  the  James  before  the 
pursuit  began.  Yet  that  advantage  did  not  secure  his  army  immunity  from 
a  terrible  struggle  for  life  with  its  foe.  It  began  on  the  extreme  rear,  on  the 
morning  of  the  29th,  when  Magruder  approached  Savage's  Station.  Seeing 
this  menace,  Sumner,  who  had  vacated  his  position  at  Fair  Oaks  early  in  the 
morning,  and  taken  position  on  Allen's  farm,  near  Orchard  Station,  moved 
his  corps  to  Savage's,  uniting  there  with  Smith's  division  of  Franklin's  corps, 
and  taking  chief  command.  The  divisions  of  Richardson  and  Sedgwick 
were  formed  on  the  right  of  the  railway,  fronting  Richmond,  the  latter  join- 
ing that  of  Heintzelman's  left. 

Magruder  made  a  furious  attack  on  Sedgwick's  right  at  about  nine 
o'clock*  but  was  easily  repulsed.  Supposing  the  Nationals  to  be 

7  J        r  rr          s  *  June  29. 

advancing,  he  sent  to  Huger  for  aid.     Two  brigades  were  for- 

1  After  reporting  the  battle  of  the  previous  day,  he  said :  "  Had  I  20,000  or  even  10,000  fresh  troops  to  use 
to  maneuver,  I  could  take  Richmond ;  but  I  have  not  a  man  in  reserve,  and  shall  be  glad  to  cover  my  retreat 
and  save  the  material  and  personnel  of  tho  army.  If  we  have  lost  the  day,  we  have  yet  preserved  our  honor, 
and  no  one  need  blush  for  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  I  have  lo^t  this  battle  because  my  force  was  too  small. 
I  again  repeat,  that  I  am  not  responsible  for  this,  and  I  say  it  with  the  earnestness  of  a  general  who  feels  in  his 
heart  the  loss  of  every  brave  man  who  has  been  needlessly  sacrificed."  He  told  the  Secretary  that  he  hoped  to 
retrieve  the  fortunes  of  the  day,  but  to  do  it  he  must  send  "  very  large  re-enforcements,  and  send  them  at  once." 
Then,  repeating  the  assertion  that  tho  Government  must  not  hold  him  responsible  for  the  result,  he  said :  "  I 
feel  too  earnestly  to-nisht.  I  have  seen  too  many  dead  and  wounded  comrades  to  feel  otherwise  than  that  the 
Government  has  not  sustained  this  army.  If  you  do  not  do  so  now  the  game  is  lost.  If  I  save  this  army  now 
I  tell  you  plainly  that  I  owe  no  thanks  to  you  or  any  other  persons  in  Washington.  You  have  done  your  best 
to  sacrifice  this  army." 

Military  history  may  be  searched  in  vain  for  an  instance  where  such  language  of  an  officer  to  his  superior  was 
not  followed  by  arrest  or  instant  dismissal  from  the  service.  It  appears  utterly  inexcusable,  judged  by  General 
McClellan's  official  report  made  more  than  a  year  afterward,  in  which  it  is  repeated,  and  especially  in  the  clear 
light  of  subsequent  investigation.  It  was  a  precedent  for  the  most  mischievous  insubordination  throughout  the 
army.  Had  General  Casey,  when,  after  tho  Battle  of  Seven  Pines,  he  looked  sadly  upon  one-third  of  his  entire 
division  killed  or  maimed,  and  felt  keenly  the  injustice  of  his  commander's  stinging  words  of  censure,  sent  a 
note  to  the  Commander-in-Chief,  saying  (and  with  more  reason) :  "  Because  of  your  wretched  blunder  in 
placing  me  in  the  position  I  was  in.  without  adequate  support,  I  lost  the  day,  you  and  not  I  must  be  held 
responsible;  if  any' of  my  division  are  saved,  I  tell  yon  plainly  I  owe  no  thanks  to  you — you  have  done  your 
best  to  sacrifice  it,"  he  would  probably  have  been  arrested  on  a  just  charge  of  most  dangerous  insubordination, 
and  perhaps  tried  by  a  drum  head  court-martial,  and  shot  before  sunset  by  the  order  of  his  chief,  as  an  example 
to  the  army.  The  act  would  have  been  justified  by  military  discipline  and  precedent.  But  the  patient  and  for- 
bearing President,  who  was  specially  insulted  by  the  dispatch,  only  replied,  after  telling  the  irate  general  that 
re-enforcements  should  be  sent  to  him  as  fast  as  possible  :  "  If  you  have  had  a  drawn  battle  or  a  repulse,  it  is 
the  price  we  pay  for  the  enemy  not  being  in  Washington.  We  protected  Washington,  and  the  enemy  concen- 
trated on  you.  H-id  we  stripped  Washington,  he  would  have  been  upon  us  before  the  troops  sent  could  have 
got  to  you.  Less  than  a  week  ago,  you  notified  us  that  ro -enforcements  were  leaving  Itichmond  to  come  i:i 
front  of  us.  It  is  the  nature  of  the  case,  and  neither  you  nor  the  Government  is  to  blame  " 


428  BATTLE   OF   SAVAGE'S   STATION. 

warded,  but  these  were  withdrawn  when  it  was  ascertained  that  the 
Nationals  in  their  works  were  only  a  covering  party  for  the  retreating 
army.  Magruder  accordingly  made  dispositions  to  attack  them.  Unfor- 
tunately Heintzelman,  on  Sumner's  left,  who  had  been  directed  to  hold  the 
Williamsburg  road,  had  mistaken  the  order  and  fallen  back  entirely  across 
the  White  Oak  Swamp,  leaving  a  gap  of  three-fourths  of  a  mile  between 
Sumner  and  Franklin,  and  placing  his  own  troops  too  distant  to  be  of  imme- 
diate service. 

Magruder  perceived  this  weakness,  and  at  about  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  he  fell  upon  his  enemy  with  great  violence.  He  was  gallantly  met 
and  repulsed  by  the  brigade  of  General  Burns,  supported  by  those  of  Brooke 
and  Hancock.  The  Sixty-ninth  New  York  also  came  up  in  support,  while  the 
batteries  of  Pettit,  Osborn,  and  Bramhall  took  an  effective  part  in  the  action. 
The  conflict  raged  furiously  until  between  eight  and  nine  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing, when  Magruder  recoiled.  He  had  expected  aid  from  Jackson,  but  the 
latter  had  been  too  long  delayed  in  re-building  the  Grape  Vine  bridge. 
Darkness  put  an  end  to  the  fight,  and  thus  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  SAVAGE'S 
STATION.'  Covered  by  French's  brigade  as  a  rear-guard,  the  National 
troops  all  fell  back  to  White  Oak  Swamp  that  night,  according  to  McClel- 
lan's  original  order  (now  repeated),  and  by  five  o'clock  on  the  following 
morning"  they  were  beyond  the  creek,  and  the  bridge  over  which 
"icco"80'  almost  the  entire  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  its  trains  had 

I "-'-'.  " 

passed  was  destroyed  behind  them.  Twenty-five  hundred 
wounded  men  had  been  left  at  Savage's  Station,  by  order  of  the  Command- 
ing General.  It  was  a  sad  necessity,  for  many  of  them  were  afterward 
intense  sufferers  in  Confederate  prisons. 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th  McClellan  had  reached  Malvern  Hills, 
which  he  considered  the  key  to  his  contemplated  new  position,  and  made 
the  mansion-house  on  the  estate  that  covered  their  southern  extremity  his 
head-quarters.2  There  he  made  arrangements  with  Major  Myer,  the  Chief  of 
the  Signal  Corps,  for  instant  communication  with  his  army  and  the  gun- 
boats, and  then  went  on  board  the  Galena,  to  confer  with  Commodore 
Rodgers.  By  this  time  a  greater  part  of  the  army  had  emerged  from  the 
White  Oak  Swamp  into  the  high  open  region  of  Malvern  Hills,  well  covered 

1  Speaking  of  this  battle,  an  eye-witness  said  that,  as  nsual,  the  Confederates  had  hurled  heavy  bodies  of 
troops  against  the  National  line  here  and  there,  for  the  purpose  of  breaking  it.  Sometimes  the  troops  would 
recoil,  but  '•  there  was  General  Burns,"  said  the  narrator,  "  who,  with  clothes  and  .hat  pierced,  and  face  covered 
with  blood,  still  rallied  and  cheered  his  men."  On  one  occasion,  two  exposed  companies  commenced  to  march 
off  the,  field.  "The  General  expostulated,  entreated,  commanded  them,  all  in  vain.  At  length,  taking  off  his 
torn  hat  and  throwing  it  down,  he  besought  thorn  not  to  disgrace  themselves  and  their  general.  This  last  appeal 
•was  successful.  They  returned  and.  fought  more  desperately,  to  wipe  out  the  cowardice  of  a  moment."  The 
same  writer  says — '*  After  the  enemy  was  repulsed  at  Savage's  Station,  General  Suinner  sent  to  General  McClel- 
lan for,  as  he  expressed  himself,  'orders  to  push  the  enemy  info  the  Chickahominy.'  The  General's  reply  was, 
'  The  rear-guard  will  follow  the  retreat  of  the  main  body  of  the  army.'  On  the  reception  of  this  command,  the 
greatest  conttemation  and  displeasure  reigned  among  both  officers  and  men.  Many  openly  rebelled — they 
wished  to  sacrifice  themselves  in  any  way  rather  than  by  a  disgraceful  retreat." — Dr.  Marks's  Peninsula  Cam- 
paign, page  254 

8  The  picture  on  page  429  shows  the  appearance  of  the  house  when  the  writer  visited  it,  at  the  close  of  May, 
1866.  It  was  upon  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Malvern  Ilills,  and  from  the  lawn  in  front  of  it  there  was  a  com- 
prehensive view  of  the  lowlands  and  the  James  River,  in  the  vicinity  of  Turkey  Bend.  The  view  southward  was 
bounded  by  City  Point  in  the  distance.  The  old  mansion  was  of  brick,  and  had  a  modern  addition  of  wood. 
During  the  old  war  for  independence,  the  estate  was  owned  by  one  of  the  Randolph  family.  It  was  the  head- 
quarters of  Lafayette  while  he  was  pursuing  Cornwallis  down  the  Peninsula.  The  writer  has  in  his  possession 
two  autograph  letters  by  the  Marquis,  dated  at  "  Malvern  Hills,"  in  the  year  17S1. 


BATTLE   IN   WHITE   OAK   SWAMP. 


McCLELLAN'S   HEAD-QUARTERS   ON   MALYKRN    IIILI.8. 


in  the  movement  by  a  rear-guard  under  Franklin,  and  very  soon  the  van 
reached  the  vicinity  of  the  river  at  Turkey  Bend.  The  supply  trains  were 
pushed  forward  to  Hax- 
all's  plantation,  and  the 
artillery  parks  were  on 
Malvern  Hills. 

This  position  had  not 
been  gained  without  a 
severe  struggle.  Frank- 
lin had  been  left  with 
a  rear-guard1  to  hold  the 
passage  of  White  Oak 
Swamp  Bridge,  and  cover 
the  withdrawal  of  the 
trains  from  that  point. 
The  pursuit  was  in  two 
columns  :  one,  composed  of  the  corps  of  Longstreet  and  A.  P.  Hill,  which 
was  joined  by  Jackson's  command,  followed  directly  on  the  track  of  the 
fugitive  army  ;  the  other,  under  Magruder  and  Huger,  pushed  along  the 
Charles  City  road  to  the  right  of  the  retreating  troops.  Jackson  had  been 
ordered  on  the  morning  of  the  30th  to  sweep  around  toward  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  so  as  to  gain  their  left  and  rear,  but  was  checked  by  the  destruction 
of  a  bridge ;  and  when,  at  noon,  he  sought  to  cross  the  White  Oak  Swamp 
Bridge,  he  found  it  destroyed,  and  was  there  met  by  Smith,  Richardson,  and 
Naglee,  and  the  batteries  of  Ayres  and  Hazard,  who  kept  him  at  bay  during 
the*day  and  evening.  Hazard  was  mortally  wounded.,  and  his  force  was  so 
cut  up  that  his  battery  was  withdrawn.  Ayres  kept  up  a  cannonade  with 
great  spirit  all  the  afternoon.  The  Nationals  retired  during  the  night, 
leaving  three  hundred  and  fifty  sick  and  wounded  behind,  and  some  disabled 
guns,  as  spoils  for  the  Confederates  next  morning. 

While  this  contest  for  the  passage  of  the  bridge  was  in  progress,  a  very  severe 

battle  occurred  at  Glen- 
dale,  or  Nelson's  Farm, 
about  two  miles  distant. 
There,  at  the  intersection 
of  the  Long  Bridge  road 
and  the  Quaker  or  Willis 
road,  along  which  the 

'  O 

Nationals  had  fled,  and 
not  far  from  Willis 
Church,  McCall's  division 
was  posted,  Meade's  bri- 
gade on  the  right,  Sey- 
mour's on  the  left,  and 


WILLIS  CntTECH.8 


'    l  Composed  of  his  own  corps,  the  division  of  General  IMchardson,  and  Naglee's  brigade.     Slocum's  division 
was  on  the  right  of  the  Charles  City  road. 

2  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  building  and  its  surroundings  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  at  the  close  of 
May,  1866.  It  is  a  few  rods  from  the  scene  of  the  hottest  of  the  battle  of  Glendale  or  Frazier's  Farm,  in  a 
beautiful  grove,  where  the  tents  of  a  burial-party  were  pitched.  It  was  founded  by  "  Fathi-r  Willis  "  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  and  was  built  just  before  the  war. 


430  BATTLE  OF   GLENDALE. 

that  of  Reynolds  (who  was  a  prisoner),  under  Colonel  S.  G.  Simmons,  of  the 
Fifth  Pennsylvania,  in  reserve.  The  artillery  was  all  in  front  of  this  line. 
Randall's  regular  battery  was  on  the  right,  Cooper  and  Kerns's  opposite  the 
center,  and  Dietrich's  and  Kennerheim's  (20-pounder  Parrotts)  on  the  left. 
Sumner  was  some  distance  to  the  left,  with  Sedgwick's  division ;  Hooker  was 
at  Sumner's  left,  and  Kearney  was  at  the  right  of  McCall. 

Longstreet  and  Hill  had  hurried  "forward  to  gain  this  point  before  McClel- 
lan's  army  could  pass  it,  hoping  there  to  cut  that  army  in  two  and  destroy  it. 
But  they  were  a  little  too  late.  When  Longstreet  (who  was  accompanied  by 
Lee  and  Jefferson  Davis)  found  himself  confronted  there,  he  waited  for  Magru- 
der  to  come  up,  and  it  was  not  until  between  three  and  four  o'clock  in  the 

afternoon"  that  he  began  an  attack.     He  fell  heavily  upon  McCall, 
°Ji8628°     whose   force    (Pennsylvania    Reserves),   when   he   reached    the 

Pamunkey,  was  ten  thousand,  but  had  been  reduced  by  sickness, 
fatigue,  and  fighting,  to  six  thousand.  The  Confederates  attempted 
by  the  weight  of  their  first  blow  to  crush  his  left,  but  were  repulsed  by 
a  charge  of  the  Fifth,  Eighth,  Ninth,  and  Tenth  Pennsylvania  Reserves, 
led  by  Colonel  Simmons,  who  captured  two  hundred  of  them  and  drove  the 
remainder  back  to  the  woods.  Then  the  fugitives  turned,  and  by  a  mur- 
derous fire  made  the  pursuers  recoil,  and  flee  to  the  forest  in  the  rear  of 
their  first  position.  In  that  encounter  the  slaughter  was  dreadful.  Simmons 
was  mortally  wounded,  and  the  dead  or  maimed  bodies  of  hundreds  of  his 
comrades  strewed  the  field. 

This  first  struggle  was  quickly  followed  by  others.  Backward  and  forward 
the  contending  lines  were  swayed  by  charges  and  counter-charges,  for  two 
hours.  To  break  the  National  line  and  to  capture  its  batteries  seemed  to  be 
the  chief  object  of  the  assailants.  Cooper's  battery,  in  the  center,  was  taken, 
and  then  retaken,  together  with  the  standard  of  an  Alabama  regiment ;  and 
this  was  followed  by  the  appearance  of  General  Meagher,  with  his  Irish 
brigade,  who  made  a  desperate  charge  across  an  open  field,  and  drove  the 
Confederates  to  the  woods.  By  a  gallant  charge  of  a  brigade  (Fifty-fifth 
and  Sixtieth  Virginia),  Randall's  battery  on  the  right  was  also  captured, 
and  the  greater  portion  of  its  supporting  regiment  was  driven  back,  when 
McCall  and  Meade  rallied  their  infantry  for  its  recapture.  A  terrible  hand- 
to-hand  fight  ensued,  and  the  reserves  were  repulsed,  but  they  carried  back 
with  them  their  recovered  guns.  In  this  encounter,  just  at  dark,  Meade  was 
severely  wounded,  and  McCall,  who  had  lost  all  of  his  brigadiers  and  was 
reconnoitering,  was  captured.  Then  the  command  devolved  upon  Seymour. 
The  noise  of  battle  had  brought  some  of  the  troops  of  Hooker  and  Kearney 
to  the  field  of  action  just  at  dark,  and  soon  afterward  the  sound  of  cheering 
from  the  First  New  Jersey  brigade  (General  Taylor)  startled  the  wearied 
and  broken  Confederates,  and  they  fell  back  to  the  woods.  These  fresh 
troops  recovered  a  part  of  the  ground  lost  by  the  Reserves.  So  ended  THE 
BATTLE  OP  GLENDALE.' 

1  The  Confederates  call  it  the  Battle  of  Frazier's  Farm,  it  having  been  fought  on  a  part  of  Frazier's  and 
a  part  of  Nelson's  farms.  The  battle  was  fought  desperately  by  both  sides ;  on  the  part  of  the  Nationals,  in 
accordance  with  the  judgment  and  discretion  of  the  corps  commanders,  for  the  Generul-in-Chief  was  entirely 
ignorant  of  what  was  going  on  until  "  very  late  at  night,"  as  he  said  in  his  Report  (page  138).  when  his  aids 
returned  to  give  him  "the  results  of  the  day's  fighting  along  the  whole  line,  and  the  true  position  of  affairs." 
He  had  been  a  part  of  the  day  on  board  of  a  gun-boat  in  the  James  River,  according  to  his  report,  and  another 


THE   NATIONAL  TROOPS   ON   MALVERN   HILLS. 


431 


4  1862. 


While  the  Confederates  were  waiting  for  the  dawn  to  renew  the  battle, 
the  National  troops  were  all  silently  withdrawn ;  and  early  the 
next  day"  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  united  for  the  first  time     BJ1^1' 
since  the  Chickahominy  first  divided  it,  was  in  a  strong  position 
on  Malvern  Hill,  and  its  communication  with  a  new  base  of  supplies  on  the 
James  assured.     Terrible  had  been  the  experience  of  that  army  during  the 
preceding  seven  days — terrible  indeed  had  been  its  losses,  and  other  afflic- 
tions.    The  high  and  dry  land  of  Malvern  Hills,  and  the  sight  of  the  James 
River,  inspired  the  worn  and  wearied  soldiers  with  gladness  and  hope ;  for 
they  believed  that  they  might  now 
change    front,   repel  their  pursuers, 
rest  a  little,  and  then  be  called  upon 
to    march    victoriously    upon    Rich- 
mond. 

The  troops  were  posted,  under 
the  direction  of  General  Barnard,  in 
a  strong  position,  on  the 
1st  of  July.*  Porter  had 
reached  Malvern  Hills  the  day  before, 
and  placed  his  troops  so  as  to  com- 
mand all  the  approaches  to  it  from 
Richmond  and  the  Swamp.  The  last 
of  the  trains  and  reserve  of  artillery 
arrived  at  about  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  and  at  about  that  hour 
General  Holmes,  who  had  been  sum- 
moned to  Richmond  from  the  south 
side  of  the  James,  and  had  marched 
down  the  river  road  with  his  bri- 
gade and  a  part  of  Wise's,  appeared 
on  the  left  of  Porter  (he  having 
changed  front,  with  his  face  toward 
Richmond),  and  opened  fire  upon 
him  with  artillery.  Holmes  soon 
found  himself  overmatched,  for  Por- 
ter had  ample  artillery  at  command,  and  withdrew  so  hastily  that  he  left 
two  of  his  guns  behind.  When  the  army  had  all  arrived  the  next  day,  it 
was  posted  with  its  left  and  center  resting  on  Malvern  Hills,  while  the  right 
curved  backward  through  a  wooded  country,  toward  a  point  below  Haxall's, 
on  the  James. 

Malvern  Hills  form  a  high  plateau,  sloping  toward  Richmond  from  bold 

part  of  the  day  at  his  quarters,  only  two  or  three  miles  from  the  scene  of  strife,  the  din  of  which,  it  would  seem, 
was  calculated  to  draw  every  interested  soul  into  the  vortex  of  the  struggle,  for  it  was  a  decisive  point  The 
subordinate  commanders  well  knew  that  if  the  army  should  be  beaten  there  it  would  be  ruined,  and  so  they 
fought  desperately  for  victory  and  won  it,  and  then  made  arrangements,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  com- 
manding General,  to  save  it,  by  silently  withdrawing  during  the  night.  All  this  had  been  accomplished  before 
McClellan's  aids  (as  he  said)  had  informed  him  of  "  the  true  position  of  affairs."  General  Barnard,  McClellan''g 
Engineer-in-Chief,  says,  in  speaking  of  this  fact  given  in  the  General's  Report :  "It  may  well  be  doubted 
whether,  in  all  recorded  reports  or  dispatches  of  military  commanders,  a  parallel  to  this  extraordinary  avowa) 
can  be  found.  We  suppose  it  the  especial  business  of  a  general  to  know  at  each  moment  '  the  true  position  of 
affairs,'  and  to  have  some  agency  in  ruling  it.'' 


POSITION   OF   TROOPS    ON  MALVERN   HILLS. 


432 


THE  CONTENDING  ARMIES. 


THE  GALENA, 


banks  toward  the  river,  and  bounded  by  deep  ravines,  making  an  excellent 
defensive  position.  Yet  it  was  not  considered  a  safe  one  for  the  army  to 
halt,  for  it  was  too  far  separated  from  supplies.  So,  on  the  morning  of  the 
first,  McClellan  again  went  on  board  the  Galena,  to  accompany  Captain 
Rodgers,  to  "  select  the  final  location  for  the  army  and  its  depots."  This 

was  fixed  at  Harrison's 
Bar,  a  short  distance 
down  the  river.  While 
he  was  there  a  heavy 
cannonade  was  com- 
menced on  Malvern 
Hills. 

The  National  line  of 
battle  was  formed  with 
Porter's  corps  on  the 
left,  near  Crew's  house 
(with  Sykes's  division 
on  the  left  and  Morell's 
on  the  right),  where 
the  artillery  of  the 
reserve,  under  Colonel 
Hunt,  was  so  disposed  on  high  ground  that  a  concentrated  fire  of  sixty  guns 
could  be  brought  to  bear  on  any  point  on  his  front  or  left ;  and  on  the  high- 
est point  of  the  hill  Colonel  Tyler  had  ten  siege-guns  in  position.  Couch's 
division  was  placed  on  the  right  of  Porter ;  next  on  the  right  were  Kearney 
and  Hooker ;  next  Sedgwick  and  Richardson ;  next  Smith  and  Slocum ; 
then  the  remainder  of  Keyes's  corps,  extending  in  a  curve  nearly  to  the 
river.  The  Pennsylvania  Reserves  were  in  the  rear  of  Porter  and  Couch,  as 
a  reserve.  The  left,  where  the  weight  of  attack  was  expected,  was  very 
strong,  and  the  right  was  strengthened  by  slashings,1  and  its  flank  covered 
by  gun-boats.  The  map  on  page  431  shows  the  positions. 

Lee  concentrated  his  troops  near  Glendale  oil  the  morning  of  the 
1st ;"  but  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  country,  and  his  lack  of  infoi*- 
mation  concerning  it,  he  did  not  get  his  line  of  battle  formed  and 
ready  for  attack  until  late  in  the  afternoon,  but  had  kept  up  an  artillery 
fire  here  and  there,  after  ten  o'clock.  He  formed  his  line  with  the  divisions 
of  Jackson,  Ewell,  Whiting,  and  D.  II.  Hill,  on  the  left  (a  largo  portion  of 
EAvell's  in  reserve),  and  those  of  Magruder  and  Huger  on  the  right,  while  A. 
P.  Hill's  and  Longstreet's  were  held  in  reserve  on  the  left,  and  took  no  part 
in  the  engagement  that  followed. 

Lee  resolved  to  carry  Malvern  Hills  by  storm,  and  for  that  purpose 
massed  his  troops  on  his  right.  He  posted  his  artillery  so  that  by  a  concen- 
trated fire  he  expected  to  silence  those  of  the  Nationals,  when  Armistead's 
brigade  of  Huger's  division  was  to  advance  with  a  shout  and  carry  the  bat- 
tery immediately  before  it.  That  shout  was  to  be  the  signal  for  a  general 
advance  with  fixed  bayonets  to  "  drive  the  invaders  into  the  James."  This 


.  July,  1862. 


BATTLE   OF   MALVERN   HILLS. 


433' 


movement  was  more  easily  planned  than  executed.  Unforeseen  contingen- 
cies arose;  and  when,  between  three  and  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
a  heavy  fire  of  artillery  was  opened  upon  Couch  and  Kearney,  and  D.  H. 
Hill,  believing  that  he  heard  the  proposed  signal-shout  for  a  general  advance, 
pushed  forward  upon  Couch's  front,  he  found  his  troops  almost  unsupported. 
"  Instead  of  ordering  up  one  or  two  hundred  pieces  of  artillery  to  play 
on  the  Yankees,"  he  said,  "  a  single  battery  (Moorman's)  was  ordered  up 
and  knocked  to  pieces  in  a  few  minutes  ;  one  or  two  others  shared  the  same 
fate  of  being  beat  in  detail."1  The  Confederates  were  repulsed  by  cannon 
and  musket,  and  driven  back  in  confusion  to  the  woods  near  the  Quaker 
road.  Then  the  National  right,  on  the  hills  resting  near  Biuford's,  was 
advanced  several  hundred  yards  to  a  better  position. 

Meanwhile  Magruder  and  Huger  had  made  a  furious  attack  on  Porter 
at  the  left.  The  brigades  of  Kershaw  and  Semmes,  of  McLaw's  division, 
charged  through  a  dense  wood  nearly  up  to  Porter's  guns ;  and  a  similar 
dash  was  made  by  Wright,  Mahone,  and  Anderson,  farther  to  the  right,  and 
by  Barksdale,  nearer  the  center.  But  all  were  repulsed,  and  for  a  while  fight- 
ing nearly  ceased.  It  was  only  a  lull  in  the  storm.  With  a  recklessness  or 
desperation  equaled  only  by  his  blunders  in  arrangements  for  the  battle,* 


BATTLE-FIELD   OF   HALVERN   11ILLS.3 


Lee  ordered  another  assault  on  the  "  tier  after  tier  of  batteries  grimly 
visible  on  the  plateau,  rising  in  the  form  of  an  amphitheater,  one  flank  of  the 
Yankees  protected  by  Turkey  Creek,  and  the  other  by  gun-boats."4  His  shat- 


1  Reports  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  i.  186. 


tf  icao  UHM  uit'ii;  wwuv^  .iu<!   uriuiiiii^    .1  IHTH.CI    |WM*lvm  limn    liic^ . 

J  This  is  a  view  from  Crew's  house,  near  which  some  of  Porter's  batteries  were  planted,  overlooking  the  fields 
where  the  Confederates  advanced  to  the  charges  on  Porter  and  Couch.  In  the  distance  is  seen  the  line  of  the 
dark  pine-woods  near  Glendale,  from  which  the  assailing  columns  emerged.  This  was  the  appearance  of  the 
spot  when  the  writer  made  the  sketch,  at  the  close  of  May,  1S66. 

*  D.  H.  Hill's  Report 


epor 
VOL.  II.— 28 


434  RETREAT   TO    HARRISON'S   LANDING. 

tered  columns  were  re-formed  in  the  dark  pine-forest,  not  more  than  half  a 
mile  in  front  of  the  National  line,  and  at  about  six  o'clock  in  the  evening 
he  opened  a  general  artillery  fire  upon  Couch  and  Porter,  and  his  infantry 
rushed  from  their  covering  at  the  double-quick,  over  the  open  undulating 
fields,  to  storm  the  batteries  and  carry  the  hill.  They  were  met  by  a  most 
withering  fire  of  musketry  and  great  guns;  but  as  one  brigade  recoiled, 
another  was  pushed  forward,  with  a  culpable  recklessness  of  human  life, 
under  the  circumstances.  Finally,  at  about  seven  o'clock,  when  a  heavy  mass 
of  fresh  troops,  under  the  direction  of  Jackson,  were  charging  Couch  and 
Porter,  and  pressing  them  sorely,  Sickles's  brigade  of  Hooker's  division,  and 
Meagher's  Irish  brigade  of  Richardson's  division,  were  ordered  up  to  their 
support,  and  fought  most  gallantly.  At  the  same  time,  the  gun-boats  in  the 
river  were  hurling  heavy  shot  and  shell  among  the  Confederates,  with  ter- 
rible effect,  their  range  being  directed  by  officers  of  the  Signal  corps  stationed 
upon  a  small  house  a  short  distance  from  McClellan's  quarters.  The  conflict 
was  furious  and  destructive,  and  did  not  cease  until  almost  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  when  the  Confederates  were  driven  to  the  shelter  of  ravines, 

O  '  i 

and  woods,  and  swamps,  utterly  broken  and  despairing.1 

So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  MALVEKN  HILLS.*  The  victory  for  the 
Nationals  was  decisive,  and  it  was  clear  to  every  officer  in  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac,  that  a  vigorous  movement  toward  Richmond  in  the  morning 
(only  about  a  day's  march  off)  would  not  only  lead  to  its  immediate  posses- 
sion by  that  army,  but  the  dispersion  or  capture  of  Lee's  entire  force.  But 
other  counsels  prevailed.  McClellan  had  been  nearly  all  day  on  the  Galena, 
and  at  times  made  somewhat  anxious  by  the  roar  of  battle.3  He  was  sent 
for  toward  evening,  and  reached  the  right  of  the  army  while  the  battle  was 
raging  furiously  on  the  left,  at  the  time  of  the  final  struggle  just  recorded. 
Immediately  after  the  repulse  of  the  assailants,  he  issued  an  order  for  the 
victorious  army  to  "fall  back  still  farther"4  to  Harrison's  Landing,  a  point 

1  According  to  the  testimony  of  some  of  Lee's  officers  (see  Reports  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 
Yolnme  I.),  the  whole  Confederate  army  was  in  the  greatest  disorder  on  the  morning  after  Ihe  battle — "  thou- 
sands of  straggling  men  asking  every  passer-by  for  their  regiment;  ambulances,  wagons,  and  artillery 
obstructed  every  road.'' 

*  Reports  of  General  McClellan  and  his  subordinate  officers;  also  of  General  Lee  and  his  subordinates;  pub- 
lished narratives  of  eye-witnesses  and  participants  in  the  battles,  and  oral  and  written  statements  to  Die.  author 
by  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Potomac,  army. 

The  agsregate  loss  during  the  sovcn  days'  contest  before  Rie.hmond,  or  from  the  battlu  at  Meehanics- 
Tille  until  the  posting  of  the  army  at  Harrison's  Ear,  was  reported  by  McClellan  ut  1.5S2  killed,  7,709 
wounded,  and  5,953  missing,  making  a  total  of  15,249.  Lee's  losses  were  never  reported.  He  declared  that  ho 
captured  10,000  prisoners,  and  took  52  pieces  of  cannon  and  35,000  small  arms. 

*  Dr.  K.  E.  Van  Gricson,  Surgeon  of  the  Galena,  kept  a  diary  of  events  at  that  time,  in  which  he  recordi-d 
that  General  McClellan  went  on  board  of  that  vessel  at  nine,  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  retired  to  tho  cabin  "  for  a 
little  sleep."     They  arrived  at  Harrison's  Bar  at  noon,  when  Generals  McCU-lian  and  Franklin  went  ashore  and 
remained  about  an  hour.     On  their  return,  the  Galena  started  u;>  the  river.    "  As  we  pass  np,M  says  the 
diary,  '-wo  can  hear  heavy  firing.    After  passing  Carter's  Landing,  it  increases  to  a  perfect  roar.     McClellan, 
though  quietly   smoking   a   cigar  on   the    quarter-deck,   seems   ft   little  anxious,  and    looks  no\v  and  then 
Inquiringly  :it   the  signal   officer,  who  is  receiving  a  message  from  shore.     After  a  while  tho  Mgnal  officer 
reports,  'Heavy  firing  near  Porter's  division;'   next  came  a  message  de:nandi:ig  his  presence    on  shore.     A 
boat  is  manned,  and  McClellan  left."    That  message,  according  to  Dr.  Marks,  was  from  Ileintzc'man,  who 
tent  him  word  that  the  troops  "noticed  hia absence,  and  it  was  exerting  a  depressing  influence  over  them, 
»nd   he  could  not  be  answerable  for  the  consequences  if  ho  longer  held    himself  aloof  from    the    scene  of 
action  and  danger." — 77(6  Peninsula  Campaign  in  Virginia,  page  299.     When  asked  by  tho  "Committee 
on  the  Conduct  of  the  \Var"  (Report,  i.  436)  whether  he  was  on  board  a  gun-boat  during  any  part  of  that  day. 
McClellan  replied:   "I  do  not  remember;  it  is  possible  I  may  havo  been,  as  nay  camp  was  directly  on  the 
river." 

«  General  McClellan's  Report,  page  140. 


POSITION    OF   THE   ARMY   ON   THE  JAMES. 


435 


1S62. 


on  the  James  a  few  miles  below,  and  then  returned  to  the  Galena.*  This 
order  produced  consternation  and  the  greatest  dissatisfaction,  for  it  seemed 
like  snatching  the  palm  of  victory  from  the  hand  just  opened  to  receive  it.s 
However,  it  was  obeyed,  and  by  the  evening  of  the  3d  of  July," 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  resting  on  the  James ;  and  on  the 
8th,  what  was  left  of  Lee's  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  was  behind  the 
defenses  at  Richmond.  JMcClellan  made  his  head-quarters  in  the  mansion  at 
Berkeley,  the  seat  of  the  Harrison 
family,  near  Harrison's  Landing,3  and 
began  calling  loudly  for  re-enforce- 
ments, to  enable  him  "  to  accomplish 
the  great  task  of  capturing  Richmond 
and  putting  an  end  to  the  rebellion."4 
Thus  ended  the  campaign  against 
Richmond. 

The  writer,  accompanied  by  his  two 
Philadelphia  friends  already  alluded  to, 
visited  the  theater  of  events  recorded 
in  this  chapter  at  the  close  of  May, 
I860.  After  a  delightful  railway-jour- 
ney of  about  two  days  from  Green- 
ville, in  East  Tennessee,  stopping  one  night  at  Lynchburg,  we  arrived  at 
Richmond  on  the  20th.  When  the  object  of  our  journey  was  made  known 


THE  HAKr.ISOX   MANSION. 


1  Dr.  Grieson's  Diary,  cited  in  Greeley's  American  Conflict,  ii.  167. 
3  "  Even  Fitz-John  Porter's  devotion  to  his  cliief  was  temporarily  shak 


ken  by  this  order,  which  elicited  his 


3  The  pictuiK  above  shows  the  appearance  of  the  mansion  at  the  time  the  writer  was  there,  in  the  spring 

of  1SC5,  when  it  was  a  signal-sta- 
tion. It  was  the  residence  of  Dr. 
Starkc  when  the  war  broke  out. 
It  is  about  five  miles  below  City 
Point,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river.  There  President  Harrison 
was  born.  The  estate  was  called 
Berkeley.  A  short  distance  below 
•  -  m*&&?  ^.  on  the  same  fide  of  the  river,  is 
III  '*  the  old  family  mansion  of  the 

Westover  estate,  that  belonged  to 
the  Byrds  in  colonial  times.  It 
•was  famous  as  the  center  of  a 
refined  social  circle  on  the  Vir- 
ginia Peninsula,  and  became  noted 
in  connection  with  Benedict  Ar- 


•WE8TOVEE. — POPE'S  HEAD-QUARTZES. 


nold's  movements  in  Virginia, 
after  he  took  up  arms  against  his  country.  The  annexed  picture  shows  its  appearance  in  the  spring  of  1S65.  It 
was  then  the  property  of  John  Seldon.  Its  landing,  one  of  the  best  on  t'.ie  James,  was  made  the  chief  depot  of 
supplies  while  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  lay  between  it  and  Berkeley,  well  sheltered  by  Herring  Creek  and  a 
swamp. 

4  On  the  morning  of  the  battle  of  Malvern  Hills,  McClellan  telegraphed  to  Washington  for  fresh  troops,  and 
•aying  he  should  fall  back  to  the  river,  if  possible.  The  President  immediately  replied,  that  if  he  had  a  million 
of  men  it  would  be  impossible  to  get  them  to  him  in  time  for  the  emergency.  lie  frankly  informed  McClellan 
that  there  were  no  men  to  send,  and  implored  him  to  save  his  army,  even  if  he  should  be  compelled  to  fall 
back  to  Fortress  Monroe,  adding,  with  faith— "We  still  have  strength  enough  in  the  country,  and  will  bring 
It  out1'  On  the  next  day,'McCK-llan  telegraphed  for  fifty  thousand  fresh  troops,  when  the  President  assured 
dim  that  there  were  not  at  his  disposal  sufficient  troops  by  15,000  men  to  make  the  estimated  sufficient 


436 


VISIT   TO   THE  BATTLE-FIELDS   NEAR   RICHMOND. 


to  Major-general  Alfred  H.  Terry,  then  in  command  at  Richmond,  he  kindly 
furnished  us  with  every  facility  for  an  exploration  of  the  battle-grounds  in 
that  vicinity.  He  placed  his  carriage  and  four  horses  at  our  disposal  for 
several  days ;  and  we  had  competent  guides  as  well  as  most  genial  com- 
panions in  Colonels  Martin,  Graves,  and  Sullivan,  of  General  Terry's  Staff, 
who  had  participated  in  the  stirring  military  events  between  Old  Point 
Comfort  and  Richmond. 

Our  first  trip  was  made  on  a  wet  day,  which  gave  us  a  realizing  sense  of 
that  "  altogether  abnormal  "  state  of  the  season  of  which  the  commander  of 

C7 

the  Army  of  the  Potomac  wrote,  four  years  before,  when  waiting  for  fairer 
skies  and  drier  earth  to 
permit  him  to  take 
Richmond.  We  rode 
out  to  Mechanicsville, 
passing  through  the 
lines  of  heavy  fortifica- 
tions constructed  by  the 
Confederates  along  the 
brow  of  a  declivity,  on 
the  verge  of  a  plain 
that  overlooked  the 
Chickahominy.  We 
passed  that  stream  and 
the  swamps  that  border 
it  (see  picture  on  page  419)  without  difficulty,  and  were  soon  in  Mechanicsville, 
a  hamlet  of  a  few  houses,  seated  around  a  group  of  magnificent  oak  trees, 
which  bear  many  scars  of  battle.  At  Mechanisville  we  turned  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Cool  Arbor,  passing  and  sketching  Ellison's  Mill,  and  the  battle- 
ground around  it.  A  little  farther  on  we  came  to  a  beautiful  open  wood, 
mostly  of  hickory  trees,  in  which  was  the  Walnut  Grove  Church,  a  neat 
wooden  structure,  painted  white,  wherein  the  wounded  of  both  parties  in  the 
strifes  in  that  vicinity  had  found  shelter  from  sun  and  storm. 

Soon  after  passing  the  ruins  of  Gaines's  Mills  (see  picture  on  page  424),  a 

little  farther  eastward,  we  found  the  country 
nearly  level,  and  almost  denuded  of  the 
forests  that  covered  a  large  portion  of  it 
before  the  war.  Now  it  had  the  desolate 
appearance  of  a  moorland.  Not  a  fence 
was  visible  over  a  space  of  many  miles.  As 
we  approached  the  site  of  the  New  Cool 
Arbor  tavern,  we  came  to  the  heavy  works 
thrown  up  by  the  Confederates  at  a  later 
period  of  the  war,  and  saw  between  these 
and  others,  constructed  by  the  Nationals,  a 
mile  farther  on,  in  the  scarred  and  broken 


MECHAMCSVILLE. 


WALNUT   GROVK   CHIIRCU. 


ftnard  for  the  National  Capital.  He  bffrsred  the  General  not  to  ask  of  him  impossibilities,  and  told  him  that, 
if  he  thought  he  was  not  strnnsr  enough  to  take  Richmond,  he  did  not  ask  him  to  do  it  then.  Utterly 
unmindful  of  the  kind  and  candid  statements  of  the  President,  the  General  telesraphed  on  the  3d  fur  100.000 
men,  "more  rather  than  less,"  with  which  to  "take  liichinond  and  end  the  rebellion;"  and  on  the  4th  he 


COOL   ARBOR  AND   ITS   VICINITY. 


437 


,jj*    WAT-' 

' 


•'      /?    '**sL*-:^£ri4-i 


HEAD-QUARTERS  NEAE  COOL  ARBOR. 


trees,  the  evidences  of  the  fierceness  of  the  battle  there  between  Grant  and 

Lee,  to  be  described  hereafter.     Over  the  plain  between  New  and  Old  Cool 

Arbor  (see  map  on  page  423),  where  the  deadly  strife  occurred,  a  National 

cemetery  was  laid  out,  and  a  burial  party  was  there,  gathering  from  the 

fields  and  forests  around  the  remains  of  the  Union  soldiers,  and  interring 

them   in   this   consecrated   ground.     The   graves   of  fifteen   hundred  were 

already  there.     After  thoroughly  exploring  the  battle-ground,  and  sketching 

the  remains  of  a  general's  head-quarters  in  a  wood  near  Old  Cool  Arbor,1 

we  turned  our  faces  toward 

Richmond.     We  crossed  the 

Chickahominy  at  New  Bridge 

(see   picture   on    page   403), 

and,    after    a     stormy    day, 

which   made   sketching    and 

explorations  difficult,  reached 

the   city   at    sunset,    having 

journeyed     about     fourteen 

miles. 

On  the  follow- 
ing  morning*  we     *  'f^L50' 
crossed  the  James 

River  and  drove  down  to  Drewry's  Bluff.  That  day's  experience  will  be  con- 
sidered hereafter,  when  we  come  to  the  record  of  events  on  the  south  side 
of  the  James,  at  a  later  period  of  the  war. 

On  the  morning  of  the  31st  we  started  for  Malvern  Hills,  about  fifteen 
miles  distant.     We  went  out  on  the  Charles  City  road,  stopping  to  sketch 

the  small  but  now  famous  White's  tavern,  then 
kept  by  an  Englishman  and  his  wife.  We  crossed 
the  borders  of  the  White  Oak  Swamp,  and  near 
the  junction  of  the  Charles  City,  Long  Bridge, 
and  Quaker  roads,  followed  a  little  miry  by-way 
that  brought  us  out  to  the  field  of  the  sanguinary 
battle  of  Glendale.  In  the  woods,  where  the 
slain  were  laid  in  shallow  graves,  we  saw  the 
whitened  bones  of  many  of  them ;  and  on  Fra- 
zier's  Farm,  where  a  portion  of  the  battle  in  the 
open  fields  was  fought,  we  observed  another 
National  cemetery,  in  which  were  scores  of  mounds  already.  The  burial 

repeated  that  call.  To  these  demands,  which  began  to  seem  like  studied  annoyances,  the  patient  President 
calmly  replied  as  before,  and  told  him  that  the  governors  of  loyal  States  had  offered  him  300,000  men  for  the 
field;  when  McClellan,  as  if  to  give  those  annoyances  more  force,  actually  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Lincoln, 
advising  him  how  he  should  conduct  his  administration,  especially  in  regard  to  the  matter  of  slavery,  In  which 
the  conspirators  and  their  friends  were  so  deeply  Interested.  After  telling  Mr.  Lincoln  what  his  duty  was  in 
regard  to  confiscations,  military  arrests,  <kc.,  he  said  that  the  military  power  should  net  be  allowed  to  interfere 
with  slavery,  and  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that,  unless  the  principles  of  the  Government  on  that  point  should  be 
made  known  and  approved,  the  effort  to  obtain  requisite  force  to  sustain  the  war  would  be  almost  hopeless. 
"  A  declaration  of  radical  views,"  he  said.  "  especially  upon  slavery,  will  rapidly  disintegrate  our  present 
armies."  Not  agreeing  with  the  General  in  this  view,  and  believing  it  to  be  the  duty  of  the  latter  to  attend  to 
the  management  of  the  army  under  his  command  rather  than  to  that  of  the  National  Government,  the  President 
declined  to  discuss  the  matter. 

1  This  was  a  delightful  place  for  head-quarters.  In  an  open  wood  a  canopy  of  bonghs  was  formed,  under 
which  the  tents  were  pitched,  and  rude  seats  were  constructed  among  them.  Every  thing  but  the  tents  remained. 
These  have  been  inserted  to  give  more  reality  to  the  picture,  and  to  exhibit  the  usual  forms  of  the  tent*. 


WHITE'S  TAVERN. 


438 


MALVERN  HILLS. 


party  at  work  there  had  their  tents  pitched  in  the  grove  about   Willis's 
Church  (delineated  on  page  429). 

We  passed  down  the  Quaker  road  through  an  almost  level  country, 
broken  by  ravines  and  water-courses  for  a  mile  or  two,  in  the  track  of  the 
fugitive  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  at  about  one  o'clock  reached  the  beauti- 
ful open  fields  of  Malvern  Hills,  Avhere  we  had  a  pleasant  reception  at  the 
old  mansion — the  head-quarters  of  McClellan  (see  picture  on  page  429) — by 
the  family  of  Mr.  Wyatt,  the  occupant.  In  a  deep  shaded  ravine,  on  the 
southeastern  slope  of  the  hill,  where  a  copious  stream  of  pure  spring  water 
flows  out  of  a  bank  composed  of  a  mass  of  perfect  sea-shells  and  coral,1 


FHOM    MA1.VERN    IITLT.S.* 

beneath  the  roots  of  huge  trees,  we  lunched ;  and  at  the  small  house,  not  far 
off,  where  Major  Myer  had  his  signal-station  during  the  battle,  we  were  fur- 
nished with  rich  buttermilk  by  a  fat  old  colored  woman,  who  said  she  was 
"  skeered  a'  most  to  death "  by  the  roar  of  the  storm  of  brittle.  After 
sketching  the  charming  view  southward  from  the  grove  in  front  of  the  man- 
sion, we  proceeded  to  explore  the  battle-ground  on  which  the  hottest  of  the 
fight  occurred.  The  theater  of  that  conflict  was  on  the  farms  of  Cornelius 


1  There  were  immense  escnlop  and  ordinary  sized  oyster-shells  closely  imbedded,  with  small  ammonitos 
and  clam  shells.  The  coral  was  white,  and  in  perfect  preservation.  This  layer  of  marine  shells  and  the  spring 
are  more  than  a  hundred  feet  above  the  James  Kiver.  Such  layers  occur  throughout  the  n-gion  between  Ilich- 
mond  and  the  sea,  sometimes  near  the  surface,  and  often  many  feet  below  it.  O:i  the  buttle-srotind  of  the  Seven 
Pines  we  saw  many  pieces  of  coral  that  had  lain  so  near  the  surface  that  the  plow  had  turned  them  up. 

*  This  is  one  of  the  most  extensive  and  charming  views  in  all  that  region.  The  sketch  comprehends  the 
scenery  around  Turkey  Bend,  on  the  James  River,  looking  southward  from  Malvern  Hills  tnansion.  From  that 
position  City  Point  (its  place  denoted  by  the  three  birds  on  the  left)  was  visible,  and  the  country  no  the  Appo- 
mattox  toward  Petersburg.  The  two  birds  on  the  right  denote  the  position  of  the  gun-bo-ts  in  the  James  that 
took  part  in  the  battle. 


FAIR   OAKS   AND   SAVAGE'S   STATION. 


439 


Crew,  Dr.  Turner,  John  W.  West,  E.  II.  Poindexter,  James  "W.  Binford,  and 
L.  H.  Kemp.  Crew's,  near  which  the  artillery  of  Porter  and  Couch  was 
planted,  had  been  a  fine  mansion,  with  pleasant  grounds  around  it ;  but  both 
mansion  and  grounds  told  the  sad  story  of  the  desolation  which  had  been 
brought  to  all  that  region  by  the  scourge  of  war.  Only  two  very  aged 
women  inhabited  the  shattered  building,  the  garden  was  a  waste;  the  shade- 
trees  had  disappeared,  and  only  a  single  field  was  in  preparation  for  culture. 
Late  in  the  afternoon  we  left  Malvern  Hills,  and  returned  to  Richmond 
by  the  New  Market  or  River  road. 

On  the  morning  of  the  first  of  June,  we  rode  out  to  the  battle-grounds  of 
the  Seven  Pines  and  Fair  Oaks,  and  of  Savage's  Station.  Our  journey  was 
on  the  Williamsburg  road,  as  far  as  its  junction  with  the  Nine  Mile  road, 
when  we  followed  the  latter  to  Fair  Oaks  Station,  seven  miles  from 
Richmond.  There  were  no  buildings  visible  there.  We  rode  on  to  the 
site  of  the  Seven  Pines  Tavern,  where  a  burial  party  were  filling  a 
National  cemetery  with  the  remains  of  the  Union  dead ;  and  crossing  open 
fields  beyond,  we  reached  Savage's  Station,  about  four  miles  from  Fair  Oaks, 
at  noon.  It  was  a  warm,  sunny  day,  and  the  shade  of  the  grove  there  (see  pic- 
ture on  page  426)  Avas  very  grateful.  There  we  lunched,  and  had  a  brief  inter- 
view with  Mr.  Savage,  who  was  living  in  a  small  house  a  few  yards  from  the  site 
of  his  mansion,  which  was  destroyed  by  accident  after  the  battle  there.  He 
was  courteous,  but  outspoken  concerning  his  hostility  to  his  Government 
and  his  contempt  for  the  Yankees,  preferring  to  live  in  poverty  in  the  midst 
of  his  eight  hundred  desolated  acres,  to  allowing  one  of  the  despised 
"  Northerners"  to  become  his  neighbor  by  a  sale  of  a  rood  of  his  surplus  land 
to  him.  We  admired  his  pluck  and  pitied  his  folly.  He  was  a  fair  example 
of  that  social  dead-weight  of  pride  and  stupidity  tha,t  denies  activity  and 
prosperity  to  Virginia. 

We  returned  to  Richmond  before  sunset,  and  early  the  following  morn- 
ing went  down  the  river  by  steamer  to  visit  Williamsburg  and  Yorktown. 
The  weather  was  de- 
lightful, and  the  banks 
of  the  James  were  clad 
in  richest  verdure,  hid- 
ing in  a  degree  the 
deserted  fortifications 
that  line  them  all  the 
way  from  Richmond  to 
City  Point.  Water  was 
flowing  gently  through 
the  Dutch  Gap  Canal ; 
and  City  Point,  where 
a  year  before  a  hun- 
dred vessels  might  be 
seen  at  one  time,  now  presented  but  a  solitary  schooner  at  its  desolated 
wharf.  At  about  noon  we  passed  James  Island,  with  its  interesting 
tower  of  the  ancient  church  in  which  the  first  settlers  in  Virginia  wor- 
shiped, and  near  which  we  saw  the  battery  erected  and  armed  in  the 
interest  of  the  conspirators,  at  the  expense  of  a  wealthy  planter  named  Allen, 


BATTREY    AND   CHURCH-TOWEE   ON   JAMESTOWN   ISLAND. 


440 


WILLIAMSBURG  AND   YORKTOWX. 


whose  vast  domain  was  in  that  vicinity.  Soon  afterward  we  debarked  at 
Grover's  Landing,  eight  miles  from  Williamsburg,  rode  to  that  ancient 
capital  of  Virginia  in  an  old  ambulance,  and  during  the  afternoon  visited 
Fort  Magruder  and  its  dependencies,  and  other  localities  connected  with  the 
battle  there.  We  spent  the  evening  pleasantly  and  profitably  with  the 
eminent  Professor  B.  S.  Ewell  .(brother  of  General  R.  S.  Ewell),  the  Presi- 
dent of  William  and  Mary  College,  who  was  the  Adjutant-General  of  Joseph 
E.  Johnston  until  he  was  superseded  in  command  by  Hood,  at  Atlanta. 

On  the  following  morning  we  rode  to  Yorktown,  twelve  miles  down  the 
Peninsula,  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  visiting  objects  of  interest 
in  the  vicinity.  The  old  British  line  of  circumvallation  had  been  covered  by 
the  modern  works ;  and  the  'famous  cave  in  the  river-bank  in  which  Corn- 
wallis  had  his  head-quarters,  after  he  was  driven  out  of  the  Nelson  House, 
had  been  enlarged  and  converted  into  a  magazine.  The  town  appeared 
desolate  indeed,  the  only  house  in  it  that  seems  not  to  have  felt  the  ravages 
of  war  being  that  of  Mrs.  Anderson,  of  Williamsburg,  in  which  McClellan 
and  all  of  the  Union  commanders  at  Yorktown  had  their  quarters.  It  was 
still  used  for  the  same  purpose,  there  being  a  small  military  force  there. 

We  observed  that  the  names  of 
the  few  streets  in  Yorktown  had 
been  changed,  and  bore  those  of 
"McClellan,"  "  Keyes,"  "Ells- 
worth," and  others.  The  old 
"  Swan  Tavern,"  at  which  the 
writer  was  lodged  in  1848,  and 
the  adjoining  buildings,  had 
been  blown  into  fragments  by 
the  explosion  of  gunpowder 
during  the  war. 

On  the  morning  of  the 
4th,a  we  left  York- 
town  for  Grover's 
Landing,  passing  on  the  way  the  house  of  Mr.  Eagle,  a  mile  from  the  town, 
where  General  Johnston  had  his  quarters  and  telegraph  station  just  before 
the  evacuation.  We  were  again  on  the  bosom  of  the  James  in  a  steamer  at 
nine  o'clock,  and  arrived  at  Richmond  toward  evening.  Remaining  there 
one  day,  we  departed  for  the  North,  tovisit  the  fields  of  strife  between  the 
South  Anna  and  the  Rappahannock. 


McOLELLAN'S    II K AD-QUARTERS    IN   YOBKTOWK. 


June,  I860. 


CONDITION  OF  MoCLELLAN'S   ARMY.  441 


CHAPTEK    XVII. 

POPE'S    CAMPAIGN    IN   VIRGINIA. 

'ERY  grievous  was  the  disappointment  of  the  loyal  people 
when  they  knew  that  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Potomac  had 
been  driven  from  the  front  of  Richmond,  had  abandoned 
the  siege,  and  had  intrenched  itself  in  a  defensive  position 
in  the  malarious  region  of  the  James  River,  beneath  the 
scorching  sun  of  midsummer,  where  home-sickness  and  camp-sick- 
ness in  every  form  were  fearfully  wasting  it.  They  were  perplexed 
by  enigmas  which  they  could  not  solve,  and  the  addresses  of 
General  McClellan  and  of  the  Chief  Conspirator  at  Richmond  made 
these  enigmas  more  profound;  each  claiming  to  have  achieved 
victory,  and  promising  abundant  success  to  his  followers.1  And  most 
astounding  to  the  Government  was  the  assurance  of  the  commander  of  that 
army  on  the  third  day  after  the  battle  of  Malvern  Hills,  when  the  shattered 
but  victorious  host  was  lying  between  Berkeley  and  Westover,  that  he  had 
not  "  over  50,000  men  left  with  their  colors  !"*  What  has  become  of  the 
remainder  of  the  one  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  men  who  within  a  hun- 
dred days  have  gone  to  the  Peninsula  ?  was  a  problem  very  important  for 
the  Government  to  have  solved,  and  the  President  went  down  to  the  head- 


1  On  the  4th  of  July,  General  McClellan  said,  in  a  congratulatory  address  to  his  troops  : — "  SOLDIERS  OF  THK 
ARMY  OF  TUB  POTOMAC — Tour  achievements  of  the  last  ten  days  have  illustrated  the  valor  and  endurance  of 
the  American  soldier.  Attacked  by  superior  forces  and  without  lope  of  re-enforcementa,  you  have  suc- 
ceeded in  changing  your  base  of  operations  by  a  flank  movement,  always  regarded  as  the  most  hazardous  of 
military  expedients.  You  have  saved  all  your  material,  all  your  trains,  and  all  your  guns  except  a  few  lost  in 
battle,  taking  in  return  guns  and  colors  from  the  enemy.  Upon  your  march  you  have  been  assailed  day  after 
day  with  desperate  fury,  by  men  of  the  same  race  and  nation,  skillfully  massed  and  led.  Tinder  every  disad- 
vantage of  number,  and  necessarily  of  position  also,  yon  have  in  every  conflict  beaten  back  your  foes  with 
enormous  slaughter.  Your  conduct  ranks  you  among  the  celebrated  armies  of  history.  No  one  will  now 
question  that  each  of  you  may  always  with  pride  say,  '  I  belonged  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.1  *  *  * 
On  this  our  Nation's  birth-day,  we  declare  to  our  foes,  who  are  rebels  against  the  best  interests  of  mankind, 
that  this  army  shall  enter  the  capital  of  the  so-called  Confederacy;  that  our  National  Constitution  shall  prevail, 
and  that  the  Union,  which  can  alone  injure  internal  peace  and  external  secnrity  to  each  State,  'must  and  shall 
be  preserved,'  cost  what  it  may  in  time,  treasure,  and  blood." 

On  the  following  day  (-July  5).  JcSVrson  Davis  issued  an  address  to  hits  s  ililiers,  in  which,  after  speaking  of 
the  "  series  of  brilliant  victories"  they  had  won,  he  said  :  "Ten  days  ago  an  Invading  army,  vastly  superior  to 
you  in  numbers  and  materials  of  war,  closely  beleaguered  your  capital,  and  vanntingly  proclaimed  its  speedy 
conquest  *  *  *  With  well-directed  movements  and  death-daring  valor  you  charged  upon  him 
from  field  to  field,  over  a  distance  of  more  than  thirty-five  miles,  and,  spite  of  his  re-enforcements,  compelled 
him  to  seek  shelter  under  cover  of  his  gun-boats,  where  he  now  lies  cowering  before  the  army  he  so  lately 
derided  and  threatened  with  entire  subjugation.  Well  may  it  be  said  of  you,  that  you  have  done  enough  for 
glory  ;  but  duty  to  a  suffering  country  and  to  the  cause  of  constitutional  liberty  claims  for  you  yet  further 
efforts.  Let  it  be  your  pride  to  relax  in  nothing  which  can  promote  your  own  future  efficiency,  your  own  great 
object  being  to  drive  the  invaders  from  your  soil,  carrying  yonr  standard  beyond  the  outer  boundaries  of  the 
Confederacy,  to  wring  from  an  unscrupulous  foe  the  recognition  which  is  the  birthright  of  every  independent 
•ommunity." 

*  Dispatch  by  telegraph  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  July  8,  1862. 


442  THE  PRESIDENT  VISITS  THE   ARMY. 

quarters  at  Harrison's  Landing"  in  search  of  that  solution.     There  he  found 

the  remains  of  that  splendid  army  greatly  disheartened.      Sadly 

"  taw  8      anc^  wear^7  it  na<l  waded  through  the  mud  and  been  pelted  by  a 

pitiless  storm  while  marching  from  the  field  of  its  victory  on  Mal- 

vern  Hills  to  its  present  humiliating  position,  during  the  night  succeeding  the 

contest.     It  had  been  covered  from  an  attack  on  its  march  by  a  rear-guard  of 

all  arms  Tinder  Colonel  Averill,  and  menaced  continually  by  Stuart  and  his 

cavalry,  and  columns  of  infantry  pushed  forward  by  Lee.     These  found  the 

National  army  too  strongly  posted  to  make  a  repetition  of  the  blunder 

before  Malvern  Hills  n  safe  experiment,  and  on  the  8th  Lee  ceased  pursuit 

and  withdrew  his  army  to  Richmond,  having  lost,  as  nearly  as  now  can  be 

ascertained,  since  he  took  the  command  less  than  forty  days  before,  about 

nineteen  thousand  men. 

The  President  found  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  "present  and  lit  for  duty" 
nearly  forty  thousand  souls  stronger  than  its  commander  had  reported 
on  the  3d,  and  his  hopes  were  revived  to  the  point  of  belief  that  it  might 
speedily  march  against  Richmond.  But  he  was  unable  then  to  get  a  reply 
to  his  question,  Where  are  the  seventy-five  thousand  men  yet  missing  ?! 
While  he  was  there,  the  future  movements  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was 
the  subject  of  serious  deliberation.  It  was  known  that  the  Confederates, 
aware  of  the  weakness  of  the  force  left  in  defense  of  Washington,  were 
gathering  heavily  in  that  direction ;  and  the  withdrawal  of  Lee's  army  to 
Richmond,  on  the  day  of  the  President's  arrival  at  McClellan's  head-quarters, 
indicated  an  abandonment  of  the  pursuit,  and  a  probable  heavy  movement 
northward.  In  view  of  the  possible  danger  to  the  capital,  and  the  fact  that 
McClellan  did  not  consider  his  army  strong  enough  by  "  one  hundred  thou- 
sand men  more,  rather  than  less,"  to  take  Richmond,  it  was  thought  advisable 
by  the  President,  and  by  several  of  the  corps  commanders  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac,  whose  sad  experience  before  the  Confederate  capital  had 
shaken  their  confidence  in  their  leader,  to  withdraw  the  army  from  the 
Peninsula  and  concentrate  it  in  front  of  Washington.  To  this  project 
McClellan  was  opposed,  and  at  once  took  measures  to  defeat  it. 

Here  we  will  leave  the  army  on  the  Peninsula  for  a  little  while,  and 
observe  events  nearer  the  National  capital,  with  which  its  movements  were 
intimately  connected.  To  give  more  efficiency  to  the  troops  covering  Wash- 
ington, they  were  formed  into  an  organization  called  the  Army  of  Virginia, 
and  placed  under  the  command  of  Major-General  John  Pope,  who  was 
called  from  the  West*  for  the  purpose.  The  new  army  was 

»  June  26.  .  .       /       « 

arranged   in   three   corps,   to    be    commanded    respectively    by 

1  The  President  found  about  36,050  mr-n  with  McClellan,  leaving  75,000  unaccounted  for.    This  information 
perplexed  him  very  much,  and  on  the  13th,  after  his  return  to  Washington,  he  wrote  to  the  Chief  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac,  asking  for  an  account  of  the  missing  numbers.    The  General  replied  on  the  16th.  in  which  he 
reported  88,665  "  present  and  fit  for  duty  ;"  absent  by  authority,  84,472 ;  absent  without  authority,  3,778 ;  sick, 
•  July  20        lfi.619 !  mnking  a  total  of  143,580.  A  week  later    the  Adjutant-general's  office  reported  the  total 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  exclusive  of  General  Wool's  command,  and  a  force  under  Burn- 
side  that  had  been  ordered  from  North  Carolina,  153,314,  of  whom  101,691  wjre  present  and  fit  for  duty. 

The  Government  was  much  disturbed  by  one  fact  in  General  McClellan's  report  of  his  numbers,  namely, 
that  over  34.000  men,  or  more  than  three-fifths  of  the  entire  number  of  the  army  which  he  had  reported  on  tha 
3d,  were  absent  on  furloughs,  granted  by  permission  of  the  commanding  General,  when  he  was  continually  calling 
for  re-enforcements,  and  holding  the  Governmomt  responsible  for  the  weakness  of  his  army.  The  President 
said,  in  reference  to  this  extraordinary  fact:  "  If  you  had  these  men  with  you,  you  could  go  into  Richmond  in 
the  next  three  days.1' 


THE    ARMY   OF   VIRGINIA.  443 

Major-Generals  Fremont,  Banks,  and  McDowell.  Pope  having  been  Fre- 
mont's junior  in  Missouri,  the  latter  was  unwilling  to  serve  under  him,  and 
he  was  permitted  to  relinquish  his 
command,  Avhich  was  given  to  Major- 
General  Sigel.  In  addition  to  those 
three  corps  was  a  force  in  process  of 
organization  at  Alexandria,  under 
Brigadier-General  Sturgis;  and  the 
troops  in  the  forts  around  Wash- 
ington were  placed  under  Pope's 
command.  His  force,  exclusive  of 
the  latter,  numbered  about  fifty 
thousand,  of  which  nearly  forty 
thousand  were  disposable  for  motion. 
The  cavalry  numbered  about  five 
thousand,  but  were  poorly  mounted, 
and  not  in  good  condition  for  ser- 
vice. These  troops  were  posted 

*  f        l  SAMUEL  D.    8TUKCI8. 

from  Fredericksburg  to  Winchester 

and  Harper's  Ferry  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley ;  and  their  commander  was 
charged  with  the  threefold  duty  of  covering  the  National  capital,  guarding 
the  Valley  entrance  to  Maryland  in  the  rear  of  Washington,  and  threatening 
Richmond  from  the  north,  as  a  diversion  in  favor  of  McClellan. 

Pope  assumed  command  on  the  28th  of  June,  with  Colonel  George  D. 
Haggles  as  his  efficient  Chief-of-StafiT.  It  was  his  intention  to  concentrate 
his  troops  eastward  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  press  on  well  toward  Richmond,  and 
there  unite  with  McClellan  in  the  operations  of  the  siege,  or  strike  an  inde- 
pendent blow  at  the  Confederate  capital,  as  circumstances  should  dictate. 
But  while  he  was  gathering  up  his  scattered  forces,  the  retreat  from  before 
Richmond  began,  and  all  chances  for  McClellan  to  be  re-enforced  by  land 
were  thus  destroyed.  There  was  nothing  better  for  Pope  to  do,  then,  than  to 
place  his  army  in  front  of  any  Confederate  force  whose  face  might  be  turned 
toward  Washington,  make  a  diversion  in  favor  of  the  sorely  smitten  troops 
on  the  Peninsula,  and  enable  them  to  withdraw  from  that  unhealthful  posi- 
tion without  further  loss.  He  accordingly  withdrew  Sigel  and  Banks  from 
the  Shenandoah  Valley,  and  placed  them  at  the  eastward  of  the  Blue  Ridge, 
in  position  to  watch  the  region  they  had  left,  the  former  taking  post  at  Sperry- 
ville,  near  Thornton's  Gap,  and  the  latter  a  few  miles  eastward  of  him. 
General  Ricketts,  of  McDowell's  corps,  was  posted  at  Waterloo  Bridge,  on 
the  Upper  Rappahannock,  between  Warrenton  and  Sperryville;  and  General 
Rufus  King,  of  the  same  corps,  who  was  at  Fredericksburg,  was  ordered  to 
remain  there,  cover  that  city,  and  protect  the  railway  between  it  and  Aquia 
Creek,  where  there  was  a  National  depot  of  supplies. 

Pope  wrote  a  letter  to  General  McClellan,  cordially  offering  his  co-opera- 
tion with  him,  and  asking  for  suggestions.  The  answer  was  cold  in  manner 
and  vague  in  terms,  and  satisfied  Pope  that  there  could  be  no  useful  co-work- 
ing between  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  the  Army  of  Virginia  without  a 
General-in-Chief,  competent  and  authorized  to  control  their  movements. 
At  his  suggestion,  it  is  said,  a  General-in-Chief  was  appointed.  Halleck 


444   WITHDRAWAL  OF  THE  TROOPS  FROM  THE  PENINSULA. 

was  called"  from  the  West1  to  Washington  to  serve  in  that  capacity,  and 

entered  upon  the  duties  of  that  office  on  the  23d  of  July. 
""isca.11'          -ket  us  *urn  ^ack  a  moment,  and  observe  events  at  Richmond 
and  on  the  Peninsula,  remembering   that   spies  in  the   employ- 
ment of  the  conspirators,  and  aided  by  persons  out  of  the  Confederacy  who 
were  in  sympathy    with  them,  were  almost  hourly  giving  information  to 
Davis  and  Lee  of  the  aspect  of  affairs  in  the  National  camps  and  in  the 
National  councils. 

Immediately  after  his  arrival  at  Washington,  General  Halleck  visited 
General  McClellan4  at  Harrison's  Landing,  to  obtain  exact  infor- 
mation of  the  state  and  prospects  of  the  army  there.  McClel- 
lan at  first  demanded  of  Halleck  fifty  thousand  new  troops  to  enable 
him  to  take  Richmond,  but  finally  agreed  to  make  the  attempt  with  an 
addition  of  twenty  thousand.  After  consulting  with  a  council  of  general 
officers,  a  majority  of  whom,  upon  learning  the  actual  state  of  affairs, 
recommended  the  withdrawal  of  the  army  from  the  Peninsula,  Halleck  has- 
tened back  to  Washington,  and  there  received  a  dispatch  from  McClellan, 
saying  that  a  re-enforcement  of  at  least  thirty-five  thousand  men  must  be 
sent. 

It  was  now  evident  at  the  seat  of  Government  that  the  Confederates 
were  preparing  to  move  in  force  northward,  and  that  it  was  not  safe  to  send 
any  troops  to  the  Peninsula.  The  only  alternative  was  to  withdraw  those 
that  were  there,  and  unite  them  with  Pope's  in  covering  Washington  City. 
Accordingly,  on  the  30th  of  July,  Halleck  telegraphed  to  McClellan  to  send 
away  his  sick  (twelve  thousand  five  hundred  in  number)  as  quickly  as  possi- 
ble, preparatory  to  such  movement ;  and  on  the  third  of  August,  when  it 
was  evident  that  Lee  was  preparing  for  a  movement  toward  Washington  in 
full  force,  Halleck  ordered  him  to  withdraw  his  army  from  the  Peninsula 
immediately,  and  transfer  it  to  Aquia  Creek,  on  the  Potomac.  That  this 
might  be  done  with  the  expedition  demanded  by  the  exigency  of  the  case, 
McClellan  was  authorized  to  assume  control  of  all  the  vast  fleets  of  war-ves- 
sels and  transports  on  the  James  River  and  Chesapeake  Bay.  Already 
Burnside's  army,  which  had  been  ordered  from  North  Carolina,  as  we  have 
« August  i  observed,9  and  was  at  Newport-Newce,  had  been  ordered'  to 

Aquia  Creek.3 

Informed  of  these  orders,  the  conspirators  determined  to  attempt  the  cap- 
ture of  Washington  before  the  junction  of  the  two  armies  could  be  accom- 
plished ;  and  this  would  have  been  done  but  for  the  valor  of  the  little  force 
left  for  its  defense,  directed  by  energetic  officers  whose  hearts  were  deeply 

1  See  page  296.  »  See  page  315. 

8  We  have  observed  that  when  it  was  first  proposed  to  withdraw  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  from  the 
Peninsula,  General  McClellan  placed  himself  in  decided  opposition  to  the  measure.  With  every  disposition 
compatible  with  the  highest  public  good  to  give  him  an  opportunity  to  recover  what  he  had  lost  by  disastrous 
slowness  and  indecision,  the  Government,  -when  on  the  17th  he  asked  for  Burnside's  entire  army  in  North  Caro- 
lina to  be  sent  to  him,  complied  with  his  request  tie  "dreaded,"  he  said,  "the  effect  of  any  retreat  on  the 
morale  of  his  men;"  bat  it  was  evident  that  their  courage  was  not  easily  broken,  for  he  had  just  assured  the 
Government  that  his  army  was  "in  fine  spirits,"  after  one  of  the  most  distressing  series  of  retreats  on  record. 
So  late  as  the  28th  of  July,  he  urged  that  he  should  be  "  at  once  re-enforced  by  all  available  troops ;"  and  so 
earnest  was  he  in  insisting  upon  the  wisdom  of  his  own  opinion,  that  he  paid  no  attention  to  Halleck's  order  of 
the  30th,  to  remove  the  sick.  When  that  order  was  repeated,  on  the  2d  of  August,  he  replied  that,  until  he  was 
informed  what  was  to  be  done  with  his  army,  he  could  not  decide  what  course  to  pursue,  with  his  sick,  and 
added :  "  If  I  am  kept  longer  in  ignorance  of  what  is  to  be  effected,  I  cannot  be  expected  to  accomplish  the 


A  GRAND  SCHEME  OF  INVASION.  445 

engaged  in  their  country's  cause,  for  it  was  more  than  twenty  days  after 
McClellan  was  ordered  to  transfer  his  army  to  Aquia  Creek  before  that  order 
was  executed. 

Satisfied  that  no  further  movements  against  Richmond  would  be  made  at 
that  time,  the  conspirators,  as  we  have  observed,  resolved  to  march  north- 
ward in  heavy  force.  A  show  of  power  had  been  kept  up  in  the  Shenandoah 
Valley  and  eastward  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  to  keep  Pope  from  re-enforcing 
McClellan.  It  was  determined  in  the  conclave  of  conspirators  at  Richmond 
to  repeat,  on  a  grand  scale,  the  exploit  of  Jackson  in  driving  Banks  out 
of  the  Shenandoah  Valley  ;'  and  to  arouse  the  people  to  action,  and  to  swell 
the  ranks  of  the  Confederate  Army,  rumors  were  set  afloat  that  efforts  were 
about  to  be  made,  on  a  scale  that  promised  entire  success,  to  "  drive  the 
invaders  from  the  soil"  of  the  slave-labor  States;  to  penetrate  the  regions 
beyond  the  Ohio  and  the  Susquehanna,  and  to  dictate  terms  of  peace  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet  in  the  cities  of  Cincinnati  and  Philadelphia.  The  peo- 
ple of  the  Confederate  States  were  made  to  expect  a  speedy  vision  of  Jeffer- 
son Davis  in  the  chair  of  Dictatorship  at  Washington  City,  and  Robert  E. 
Lee,  his  cordial  co-worker,  laureled  in  state  at  his  former  home  in  Arlington 
House,  in  sight  of  the  National  capital. 

These  were  dreams  that  were  almost  realized  before  the  heats  of  summer 
had  departed.  Fortunately  for  the  cause  of  Right,  there  were  spies  in  Rich- 
mond also,  who  informed  the  Government  of  this  scheme  in  time  for  it 
to  take  countervailing  measures.  It  knew  far  better  than  the  Commander  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  on  the  banks  of  the  James,  that  the  Army  of 
Virginia,  near  the  Rappahannock,  was  necessary  for  the  defense  of  the 
National  capital,  and  acted  accordingly. 

At  this  point  we  may  properly  resume  the  narrative  of  the  movements 
of  the  Army  of  Virginia. 

General  Pope  did  not  go  to  the  field  until  near  the  close  of  July,  but 
issued  his  orders  from  Washington  City.  He  had  determined  to  seize  Gor- 
donsvillc,  if  possible,  and  cut  off  railway  communication  between  Richmond 
and  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  so  as  to  impede  the  progress  of  any  Confederate 
movement  northward.  For  this  purpose  he  directed  General  Rufus  King,  at 
Fredericksburg,  to  send  forward  detachments  of  cavalry  to  operate  on  the 
line  of  the  Virginia  Central  railroad.  These  movements  resulted  in  breaking 
up  that  road  at  several  places.  This  being  accomplished,  General  Banks  was 
ordered  forward  with  an  infantry  brigade,  and  all  of  his  cavalry,  to  march 
upon  and  seize  the  village  of  Culpepper  Court-House,  on  the  Orange  and  Alex- 
object  in  view."  To  this  extraordinary  dispatch  Halleck  simply  answered,  that  it  was  expected  that  McClellan 
would  have  sent  off  his  sick  according  to  orders,  u  without  wailing  to  know  what  were  and  would  be  the 
instructions  of  the  Government  respecting  future  movements;"  and  that  the  President  expected  him  to  carry 
out  instructions  given  him  with  all  possible  dispatch  and  caution." — McClellan's  Report,  page  155. 

Hulleek's  orders  for  the  transfer  of  the  army  to  Aquia  Creek  were  met  by  a  protest  on  the  part  of  McClel- 
lan on  the  4th.  He  informed  the  General-in-Chief,  at  the  timo  when  Stonewall  Jackson,  with  a  force  greater 
than  Pope's,  was  massing  at  Gordonsville,  preparatory  to  a  movement  in  heavy  force  on  Washington,  that 
Pope's  army  was  "not  necessary  to  maintain  a  strict  defensive  in  front  of  "Washington  and  Harper's  Ferry,'" 
and  that  "the  true  defense  of  Washington"  was  "on  the  banks  of  the  James,  where  the  fate  of  the  Union  was 
to  be  decided."  He  asked  his  superior  to  rescind  the  order,  and  assured  him  that  if  he  did  not,  he  should  obey 
it  "with  a  sad  heart." — McClellan's  Report,  page  154  Under  the  restraining  influence  of  the  kind-hearted  Presi- 
dent, Hallcck  wrote  a  long  reply,  rebutting  McClellan's  propositions  and  assertions,  and  adhering  to  his  order  to 
remove  his  troops  as  quickly  as  possible. 

1  See  page  G94. 


446  SUCCESSFUL   RAIDS   TOWARD   RICHMOND. 

andria  railway.  He  did  so,  when  lie  was  further  ordered1  td  send  General 
Hatch,  with  all  his  cavalry,  to  seize  Gordonsville,  destroy  the  rail- 
way  *°r  several  miles  east  of  it  in  the  direction  of  Richmond,  and 
push  on  a  detachment  to  Charlottesville  at  the  same  time,  for  the 
purpose  of  burning  the  bridges  and  breaking  up  the  road.  This  movement 
was  attempted,  but  it  was  so  tardy  that  the  advance  of  Jackson's  corps, 
under  Ewell,  sent  from  Richmond,  occupied  Gordonsville  the  day  before 
Hatch  approached  it.  The  latter  was  then  ordered  to  go  over  the  Blue 
Ridge,  from  Madison  Court-House,  with  nearly  two  thousand  picked  horse- 
men,, to  a  point  whence  he  might  easily  fall  upon  and  destroy  the  railway  in 
the  rear  of  Gordonsville,  and,  if  successful  there,  to  push  on  and  demolish 
the  tracks  and  bridges  between  Charlottesville  and  Lyuchburg.  This  move- 
ment was  also  unsuccessful.  Dissatisfied  with  Hatch,  Pope  relieved  him  of 
his  command,  and  made  General  John  Buford  the  chief  of  Banks's  cavalry 
in  his  stead/ 

Detachments  sent  out  by  General  King  from  Fredericksburg  made  bold 
dashes  toward  Richmond.  One  composed  of  the  Ira  Harris  Light  Cavalry, 
under  Colonel  Davies,  made  a  forced  march  on  the  19th,  and  at  dawn  the 
following  morning*  they  struck  the  Virginia  Central  railroad  at 
Beaver  Dam  Creek,  thirty-five  miles  from  Richmond,  destroyed 
it  there,  with  the  telegraph  line,  for  several  miles,  and  burned  the  rail- 
way depot,  containing  a  considerable  amount  of  provisions  and  munitions 
of  war.  This  raid  produced  great  consternation,  and  a  second  one,  two  days 
afterward,  was  equally  successful  and  alarming.  The  rough  riders  met  and 
defeated  a  troop  of  horse  near  Carmel  Church,  burning  their  camp  and  sev- 
eral car-loads  of  corn,  and  broke  the  telegraph  between  Richmond  and  Gor- 
donsville. When  returning  they  encountered  Stuart's  cavalry,  drove  them 
across  the  South  Anna,  and  pursued  them  to  within  sight  of  Hanover  Junc- 
tion. All  this  was  done  in  the  space  of  twenty-nine  hours,  without  the  loss 
of  a  man  on  the  part  of  the  Nationals. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Pope  had  been  making  arrangements  to  take 
the  field  in  person.     On  the  14th"  he  issued  an  address  to  his 
army  calculated  to  increase  the  coldness  of  McClellan  toward 
him,2  and  within    a  few   days   afterward  he  issued    orders  respecting    the 
intended  carter  of  his  army  in  Virginia  which  greatly  stirred  the  Confede- 
rates, and  caused  Jefferson  Davis  to  issue  a  countervailing  manifesto  in  the 
form  of  a  General  Order,  and  in  a  characteristic  letter  he  instructed  Lee 
to  "communicate  it  to  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  armies  of  the  United 
States."3 

1  General  Pope's  Report  to  General  G.  W.  Cullum.  January  2",  1863. 

*  Pope  told  his  army  that  he  had  come  from  the  West,  where  they  had  always  "seen  the  backs  of  their 
enemies" — from  an  army  who  sought  its  adversary,  and  whose  policy  was  ''attack  and  not  defense,"     He  pre- 
sumed he  had  been  called  to  pursue  the  same  system  and  vigor,  and  he  said  it  was  bis  purpose  to  do  so.     He 
wished  them  to  forget  certain  phrases.     He  had  heard  constantly,  he  said,  of  "taking  strong  positions  and  hold- 
ing them — of  lines  of  retreat  and  bases  of  supplies."    The  strongest  position  a  soldier  should  desire  to  occupy, 
he  said,  "is  one  from  which  he  can  most  easily  advance  against  the  enemy.     Let  us  study  tho  probable  lines  of 
retreat  of  our  opponents,"  he  added,  ''and  leave  our  own  to  take  care  of  themselves.     Let  us  look  before  and 
not  behind."    The  disastrous  retreats  which  General  Pope  was  compelled  to  make  after  these  declarations,  gave 
keenness  to  many  a  sarcastic  allusion  to  this  famous  address,  which  really  reflected  upon  McClellan  and  hi» 
officers,  though  Pope  disclaimed  any  intention  to  do  so. 

*  In  general  orders  on  the  18th,  he  directed  his  troops  to  subsist  upon  the  country  in  which  they  were  ope- 
rating as  far  as  possible,  the  supplies  to  be  taken  by  the  officers  in  command.    This  was  to  prevent  mere  pillage. 


EVENTS   NEAR   THE   RAPID   ANNA.  447 

Pope  assumed  the  command  of  his  army  in  the  field  in  person  on  the 
29th  of  July.  The  bulk  of  that  army  then  lay  between  Fredericksburg,  on 
the  Kappahannock,  and  Culpepper  Court-House,  and  preparations  were  made 
to  drive  Jackson  from  Gordonsville,  which  he  had  held  since  the  19th,  pi-e- 
paratory  to  an  advance  toward  the  Rappahannock.  Informed  of  Pope's 
strength,  that  daring  officer  was  afraid  to  move  forward  without  more 
troops.  He  called  for  re-enforcements,  and  they  were  speedily  sent. 
Alarmed  by  recent  raids  that  threatened  his  communications  with  his  great 
source  of  near  supplies,  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  and  satisfied  that  he  need 
not  fear  attack  from  McClellan,  Lee  sent  the  corps  of  A.  P.  Hill  to  Jackson, 
which  made  the  force  of  the  latter  about  twenty-five  thousand — strong 
enough  to  attempt  aggressive  movements.  Jackson  sent  heavy  pickets 
toward  the  Rapid  Anna,  and  the  Seventh  Virginia  Cavalry,  under  General 
W.  E.  Jones,  occupied  Orange  Court-House. 

Both  armies  soon  advanced  in  force.  Pope's  lay  between  Culpepper 
Court-House  and  Sperryvillc.  A  reconnoitering  force  under  General  S.  W. 
Crawford  went  out  from  Culpepper, 
and  drove  the  Confederates  from 
Orange  Court-House ;  and  the  Ra- 
pid Anna  was  picketed  by  the 
cavalry  of  Buford  and  Bayard  from 
the  foot  of  the  Blue  Ridge  to  the 
Raccoon  Ford,  eastward  of  the 
railway. 

On    the    morning   of   the    8th" 
Jackson  had  thrown  his 

3  ^     T>       .,  °  August,  1S62. 

advance  across  the  Rapid 
Anna,  in  the  vicinity  of  Barnett's 
Ford,    and     driven     the    National 
cavalry  back  upon  Culpepper  just 
as  Pope   arrived  there.     Crawford 
was  sent  with  his  brigade  to  assist 
the  cavalry  in  retarding  the  progress 
of  Jackson,  and,  if  possible,  to  ascertain  his  real  intentions,  for  his  move- 
ments were  perplexing.     Pope  had  been  specially  directed  to  preserve  his 

Vouchers  for  such  property  wore  to  be  given,  stating  on  their  face  that  they  would  be  payable  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  war,  upon  sufficient  testimony  that  the  owners  had  been  loyal  to  the  Government  since  the  vouchers 
were  given.  He  ordered  trains  to  be  dispensed  with  where  it  was  known  that  the  region  to  be  traversed  could 
furnish  supplies. 

On  the  same  day  Pope  issued  an  order  directing  that  no  supply  or  baggage  trains  should  accompany  cavalry 
unless  by  special  order,  the  men  to  carry  two  days'  cooked  rations,  and  contributions  to  be  levied  on  villages 
and  neighborhoods  through  which  they  should  pass.  On  the  same  day  another  order  was  issued,  declaring  that 
the  inhabitants  along  the  lines  of  railways  and  telegraphs  should  be  held  responsible  for  any  injury  done  to 
them,  and  for  any  attacks  on  trains  or  stragglers  from  the  army  by  bands  of  guerrillas  in  the  neighborhood ;  and 
that,  in  case  of  damage  to  roads,  the  citizens  within  five  miles  of  it  must  be  turned  out  en  masse  to  repair  them. 
In  an  earlier  order  it  was  also  directed  that  if  any  soldiers,  or  legitimate  followers  of  the  army,  should  be  fired 
upon  from  any  house,  the  same  should  be  razed  to  the  ground.  Another  order  directed  all  disloyal  citizens 
within  the  linos  of  the  army  to  be  arrested,  and  those  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance,  or  giving  security  for  good 
behavior,  to  be  allowed  to  remain  ;  all  others  to  be  sent  beyond  the  lines,  and  if  found  within  them  again,  to  be 
treated  as  spies.  On  the  ICth,  General  Steinwchr  issued  an  order  for  the  arrest  of  five  of  the  most  prominent 
citizens  of  Pace  County,  to  be  held  as  hostages,  and  to  suffer  death  if  any  of  the  soldiers  under  his  command 
Hiould  be  killed  by  "bushwhackers,'1  as  lurking  armed  citizens  were  called. 

These  several  orders  had  for  their  object  the  facile  movements  of  the  forces;  the  appropriation  of  supplies 
that  would  inevitably  be  given  to  the  enemy  if  not  so  appropriated;  and  the  suppression  of  that  system  of  war- 


SAMUEL    W.    CRAWKORI>. 


448  BATTLE   OF   CEDAR   MOUNTAIN. 

communication  with  the  Rappahannock  at  Fredericksburg  at  all  hazards,  and 
to  that  end  he  now  made  his  movements  conform.  He  could  not  determine, 
all  day  long,  whether  Jackson  intended  to  strike  Madison  or  Culpepper 
Court-House ;  so,  as  offering  the  greater  safety  to  his  communications, 
he  drew  his  army  still  closer  to  the  latter  place,  where  he  had  his  head- 
quarters, and  on  the  morning  of  the  9th  he  sent  Banks  forward  to  Cedar 
Run  with  his  whole  corps,  consisting  of  about  eight  thousand  men,  to  join 
Crawford1  near  Cedar  or  Slaughter's  Mountain,  eight  miles  southward,  take 
command  of  all  the  forces  there,  attack  the  enemy  as  soon  as  he  should 
appear,  and  rely  upon  re-enforcements  from  head-quarters.  Sigel  was  ordered 
to  advance  from  Sperryville  at  the  same  time,  to  the  support  of  Banks. 

Jackson  had  now  gained  the  commanding  heights  of  Cedar  Mountain. 
From  that  eminence  he  could  look  down  upon  the  National  camps  and  esti- 
mate the  strength  of  his  foe.  The  vision  satisfied  him  that  he  had  but  little 
to  fear,  so  he  sent  Ewell  forward  with  his  division  under  the  thick  mask  of 
the  forest.  Early's  brigade  of  that  division  Avas  thrown  upon  the  Culpepper 
road,  and  the  remainder  took  position  along  the  western  slope  of  the  moun- 
tain, and  planted  batteries  at  an  altitude  of  two  hundred  feet  above  the 
common  level  below,  so  as  to  sweep  the  open  cultivated  country.  Four 
guns,  meanwhile,  had  been  advanced  to  the  front,  and  these,  with  the  more 
elevated  ones,  opened  fire  on  Crawford's  batteries,  while  a  part  of  Jackson's 
corps,  under  General  Charles  S.  Winder,  was  thrown  out  to  the  left  under  the 
covering  of  the  woods.  Hill's  division  came  up  soon  afterward  ;  and  when, 
at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  Confederates  threw  out  skirmishers,  with 
a  heavy  body  behind  them  ready  to  take  the  initiative,  they  had  about 
twenty  thousand  veteran  soldiers  in  line  of  battle,  very  strongly  posted.  . 

Against  these  odds  Banks  moved  at  five  o'clock  across  the  open  fields 
and  up  gentle  slopes,  in  the  face  of  a  fearful  storm  from  artillery  and  infantry, 
and  fell  almost  simultaneously  upon  Early  on  Jackson's  right,  and  upon  his 
left,  commanded  by  General  Taliaferro.  The  attacking  force  was  composed 
of  the  divisions  of  General  Augur,  the  advance  led  by  General  Geary,*  and 
the  division  of  General  Williams,  of  which  Crawford's  gallant  brigade  was  a 
part.  The  battle  at  once  became  general,  and  for  an  hour  and  a  half  a  fierce 

fare  In  which  the  citizens  of  that  section  of  Virginia  wore  almost  universally  engaged,  known  as  "bushwhack- 
ing," which  was  cowardly  and  murderous  in  all  its  effects.  These  orders  were  justified  by  the  common  usages 
of  war  among  civilized  nations;  and  yet  the  crafty  and  malignant  chief  conspirator,  who  seems  to  have  been 
ready  at  all  times  to  entertain  propositions  to  assassinate,  by  the  hand  of  secret  murder,  the  officers  of  Gov- 
ernment at  Washington,*  issued  an  order  for  the  purpose  of  "  firing  the  Southern  heart,"  declaring  that  the 
National  authorities  had  u  determined  to  violate  all  the  rules  and  usages  of  war.  and  to  convert  the  hostilities 
hitherto  waged  against  armed  forces  into  a  campaign  of  robbery  and  murder  against  unarmed  citizens  and  til- 
lers of  the  soil."  He  ordered  that  Generals  Pope  and  Steinwehr,  and  all  commissioned  officers  under  their 
respective  commands,  should  not  be  considered  as  soldiers,  but  as  out-laws;  and  in  the  event  of  their  capture, 
to  bo  held  as  hostages  for  the  lives  of  bushwhackers  or  spies,  one  of  each  to  be  hung  for  every  man  executed 
under  the  orders  above  mentioned. 

1  Craw-ford's  brigade  was  composed  of  the  Forty-sixth  Pennsylvania,  Tenth  Maine,  Fifth  Connecticut,  and 
Twenty-eighth  New  York,  with  Best's  battery  of  Regulars. 

a  Geary's  brigade  was  composed  of  the  Fifth,  Seventh,  and  Twenty-ninth  Ohio,  and  Twenty-eighth  Penn- 
sylvania, with  Snapp's  battery. 

*  Se«  page  523,  volume  L  At  about  the  time  we  are  now  considering,  a  Georgian  named  Burnham  wrote  to  Jefferson  Davis,  pmrc- 
•Ing  to  organize  a  corps  of  fivehundred  assassins,  to  be  distributed  over  the  North,  and  sworn  to  murder  President  Lincoln,  members  of  hit 
cabinet,  and  leading  Republican  Senators,  nnd  other  supporters  of  the  Government  This  proposition  was  made  in  writing,  and  wa» 
regnlrrly  filed  in  the  "Confederate  War  Department,"  indorsed,  "Respectfully  referred  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  by  order  of  th« 
President,"  and  signed  "  J.  C.  Ivcs,"  Other  communications  of  similar  tenor,  "respectfully  referred  "  by  Jefferson  Davis,  were  placed 
oo  file  in  that  "  War  Department." 


THE   BELLIGERENTS   RE-ENFORCED.  449 

struggle  was  carried  on,  in  which  uncommon  deeds  of  valor  were  performed 
by  the  respective  combatants.  "  I  have  witnessed  many  battles  during  this 
war,"  wrote  a  newspaper  correspondent,  "  but  I  have  seen  none  where  the 
tenacious  obstinacy  of  the  American  character  was  so  fully  displayed."1  The 
Nationals,  outnumbered  by  more  than  two  to  one,  and  failing  to  receive  re- 
enforcements  in  time,2  were  forced  back  by  overwhelming  weight,  after 
incurring  and  inflicting  a  terrible  loss  of  human  life.3  At  dusk,  Ricketts' 
division  of  McDowell's  corps  arrived  on  the  field,  and  took  position  to  relieve 
Banks  and  check  the  pursuit  of  the  Confederates,4  and  artillery-firing  was 
kept  up  until  midnight.  Late  in  the  evening  Sigel's  corps  began  to  arrive.5 
So  ended  the  BATTLE  OF  CEDAR  MOUNTAIN,  or  of  Cedar  Run,  as  the  Con- 
federates call  it.  None  was  more  desperately  fought  during  the  war.  A 
part  of  the  sanguinary  struggle  was  hand  to  hand,  under  the  dark  pall  of 
smoke  that  obscured  the  moon. 

These  re-enforcements  kept  Jackson  in  check,  who  held  fast  to  his  moun- 
tain position  until  the  night  of  the  llth,"  when,  informed  of  the 
approach  of  National  troops  from  the  Rappahannock,  and  alarmed 
for  the  safety  of  his  communications  with  Richmond,  he  fled  precipitately 
across  the  Rapid  Anna,  leaving  a  part  of  his  dead  unburied.  He  was  pur- 
sued as  far  as  that  stream  by  Buford,  with  cavalry  and  artillery,  and  in  the 
course  of  a  day  or  two  heavy  rains  placed  almost  impassable  waters  between 
the  belligerents.6  Pope  made  his  head-quarters  at  the  house  of  Robert  Hud- 
son, the  proprietor  of  the  Rose  Hill  estate,  on  which,  and  that  of  Mrs.  Crit- 
tenden,  nearer  the  foot  of  Cedar  Mountain,  the  principal  part  of  the  battle 
was  fought.  On  the  verge  of  the  battle-field,  where  both  parties  claimed  to 
have  achieved  a  victory,  the  wearied  troops  rested  on  their  arms  the  night 
succeeding  the  day  of  conflict — a  night  remarkable  for  its  brilliancy,  the 
moon  being  at  its  full. 

Generals  Pope  and  Jackson  were  both  re-enforced  soon  after  the  Battle 
of  Cedar  Mountain.  The  latter  retired  to  Gordonsville,  where  he  was  joined 
by  the  van  of  Lee's  army,  composed  of  the  divisions  of  Longstreet,  two 

1  New  York  Herald,  August  10, 1SC3. 

a  The  battle  was  somewhat  unexpected  to  Pope.  The  cannonading  that  opened  late  in  the  afternoon  was 
so  desultory,  that  Banks  reported  he  did  not  expect  an  attack,  and  supposed  that  no  great  infantry  force  had 
come  forward.  The  mask  of  the  forest  had  completely  concealed  tht.'m,  and  tho  large  number  of  the  Confede- 
rates in  his  front  was  unsuspected  by  Banks.  When,  towards  evening,  the  sounds  of  a  heavy  battle  reached  his 
o.irs,  Pope  ordered  McDowell  to  send  forward  Ricketts'  division,  directed  Sigcl  to  bring  his  men  upon  the 
ground  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  then  hastened  lo  the  front,  where  he  arrived  before  tho  close  of  the  action. 

3  The  dead  bodies  of  both  parties  were  found  mingled  in  masses  over  the  whole  ground  of  the  conflict. 
The  National  loss  was  about  two  thousand  men  killed  and  wounded,  and  that  of  the  Confederates  was  about  the 
same.    General  Crawford's  brigade  came  out  of  that  terrible  fight  a  mere  remnant.    Some  regiments,  like  those 
of  the  One  Hundred  and  Ninth  Pennsylvania  and  One  Hundred  and  Second  New  York  lost  half  of  their  number, 
dead  or  wounded.     General  Geary,  with  one  Pennsylvania  and  five  Ohio  regiments,  made  one  of  the  most  des- 
perate charges  during  the  battle,  and  was  severely  wounded,  with  most  of  his  officers.    General  Auger  was  also 
badly  wounded;  and  General  Prince,  while  passing  from  one  part  of  his  command  to  another,  in  the  dark,  was 
made  prisoner.    Lee,  in  his  report  (Reports  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  page  IS),  says  he  captured  "400 
prisoners,  including  a  brigadier-general,  5,300  stand  of  small  arms,  one  piece  of  artillery,  several  caissons,  and 
three  colors.11     Among  Lee's  officers  who  were  slain  was  General  C.  S.  Winder. 

4  Lee  says  that  Jackson  made  preparations  to  push  on  and  "  enter  Culpepper  Court-House  before  morning," 
but  was  detained  by  the  knowledge  of  Banks^  re-enforcements. 

5  On  receiving  orders  to  move,  Sigel  sent  to  inquire,  which  route  he  should  take,  and  while  waiting  for  an 
answer,  the  precious  hours  that  might  have  taken  him  to  the  front  and  secured  a  victory  were  lost. 

«  Reports  of  Generals  Pope  and  Lee,  and  of  their  subordinates.  Pope  specially  commended  the.  brave  cor.- 
dtiot  of  General  Banks  in  the  fight,  who,  he  said,  "  was  in  the  front,  and  exposed  as  much  as  any  man  in  hia 
command.1'  He  also  made  special  mention  of  the  gallantry  of  Generals  Augur,  Geary,  Williams,  Gordon,  Craw- 
ford, Prince,  Green,  and  Roberts. 

VOL.  II— 29 


450 


POPE  COMPELLED  TO  RETREAT. 


brigades  under  Hood,  and  Stuart's  cavalry.  Pope  was  joined  by  eight 
thousand  of  Burnside's  soldiers  under  General  Reno,  and  other  troops  under 
General  King  ;  and  ten  regiments  under  General  Stevens,  that  had  just  come 

up  from  the  South 
Carolina  coast,  had 
moved  from  Frede- 
ricksburg,  and  were 
within  supporting 
distance.  Pope  was 
also  authorized  to 
call  on  General  Cox 
for  the  greater  por- 
tion of  his  troops  in 
Western  Virginia. 
Thus  strengthened, 
he  moved  forward 
and  formed  a  line 
with  his  right  under 
Sigel,  on  Robertson's 
River,  his  left  under 
Reno,  at  Raccoon 

POPE'S  HBAD-QTTARTEB8   IO1AR  CTOAB  MOUNTAIN.1  Ford      aild   his     CCntCF 

under  McDowell,  occupying  the  flanks  of  Cedar  Mountain. 

It  was  intended  to  hold  this  position  until  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
should  join  the  Army  of  Virginia,  but  before  that  was  accomplished  Pope 
found  it  necessary  to  fall  back.  Some  Confederate  cavalry  were  surprised 
and  captured  at  Louisa  Court-House,  and  from  them  positive  information 
was  obtained  that  Lee  was  about  to  throw  his  whole  army  with  crushing 
force  upon  Pope,  and  to  seize  his  communications  with  Fredericksburg  and 
the  capital.2  Pope  was  immediately  ordered  to  retire  behind  the  North 
Fork  of  the  Rappahannock,3  which  he  did  in  good  order"  and 
without  loss,  taking  position  so  that  his  left  rested  at  Kelly's 
Ford  and  his  right  at  Rappahannock  Station,  whore  the  Orange 
and  Alexandria  railway  crosses  the  North  Fork.  The  Confederate  cavalry 
had  closely  pursued,  and  on  the  20th  and  21st,  Lee's  army,  in  heavy  force, 
reached  the  river,  Longstrcet,  with  Fitz-Hugh  Lee's  cavalry  taking  position 
opposite  Pope's  left,  and  Jackson,  with  Stuart's  cavalry,  posting  themselves 
at  Beverly  Ford,  above  Rappahannock  Station.  There  had  been  some  brisk 
skirmishing  between  the  cavalry  of  Bayard  and  Stuart  all  the  way  from 
Cedar  Mountain,  but  no  very  severe  fighting  excepting  near 
Brandy  Station,*  where  the  Nationals  Avere  worsted  and  driven 
across  the  Rappahannock. 

1  This  was  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Hudson's  house  on  Uose  Hill  when  the  writer  visited  and  sketched  it,  in 
October,  1S66.    Mr.  Hudson  and  his  family  were  living  there.    He  was  then  seventy-five  years  of  age.    They 
remained  in  the  house  during  the  battle.     Several  of  Banks's  cannon  were  planted  near  it.  and  several  soldiers 
wore  killed  in  the  yard  in  front  and  at  the  side  of  the  house.    Cedar  Mountain,  which  is  nbont  a  mile  distant 
from  Hudson's,  is  seen.  In  the  sketch,  between  the  two  locust-trees  on  the  right. 

2  Stuart  was  with  the  party,  and  narrowly  escaped  capture.     His  adjutant  was  not  so  fortunate.     On   his 
person  was  found  an  autograph  letter  from  General  Lee,  dated  the  15th,  in  which  the  intended  movement  was 
mentioned. — See  Lee's  Report  accompanying  the  Reports  of  tho  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  pase  19. 

*  A  few  miles  above  Fredericksburg  the  Rappah-innock  forks,  the  more  southern  brunch  being  the  Kapid 
Anna,  ar.d  the  other  the  North  Fork. 


•  Aug.  IS,  19, 
20,  1S62. 


*  August  20. 


MOVEMENTS   ON   THE   RAPPAIIANNOCK. 


451 


During  the  20th  and  21st  there  was  an  artillery  conflict  along  the  Rappa- 
hannock  for  seven  or  eight  miles,  the  Confederates  trying  to  force  a  passage 
of  that  stream  in  front  of  the"  Nationals,  while  the  latter,  well  posted,  con- 
tinually repulsed  them.  On  the  second  day  it  was  clear  to  Lee  and  his 
officers  that  they  could  not  succeed,  so  they  began  the  more  formidable 
movement  of  a  march  up  the  stream,  to  cross  it  above  and  flank  Pope's  army. 
This  movement  was  masked  by  leaving  a  strong  force  at  Beverly  Ford  under 
Longstreet.  Pope  had  expected  and  dreaded  this ;  for,  being  still  under 
strict  orders  to  keep  up  a  communication  with  Fredericksburg,  he  was  too 
weak  in  numbers  to  extend  his  right  any  farther  up  the  stream.  He  tele- 
graphed to  Washington  that  he  must  either  be  re-enforced  or  re- 
treat, and  was  assured"  that  if  he  could  hold  on  two  days  longer  ""^M?*^ 
he  would  be  so  strengthened  by  troops  expected  from  the  Penin- 
sula that  he  would  be  able  to  resume  the  offensive.  But  on  the  morning  of 
the  25th,  the  designated  time,  only  seven  thousand  troops  of  that  army  had 
reached  him.1 

In  the  mean  time  Pope  had  determined  to  paralyze  the  dangerous  flank 
movement,  if  possible,  by  the  perilous  one  to  himself  of  throwing  his  whole 
force  across  the  Rappahannock,  and  falling  furiously  upon  the  flank  and  rear 
of  the  Confederates.  He  saw  clearly  that  he  must  either  do  this  or  abandon 
the  line  of  the  Rappahannock  and  retire  to  Warrenton  Junction,  or  retire  to 
Fredericksburg  and  abandon  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  railway,  and  thus 
leave  open  the  direct  approaches  to  Washington.  Arrangements  for  the 
bold  movement  were  made,  when  a  heavy  rain-storm  set  in  and  frustrated  it. 
The  river  was  raised  several  feet  before  morning,  and  the  bridges  wei-e 
destroyed,  and  all  the  fords  were  drowned.  At  the  same  time  Stuart  was 
making  fi  raid  on  Pope's 
rear,  with  a  part  of 
Robertson's  and  Lee's 
cavalry,  and  two  guns, 
to  cut  the  rail  way.  He 
had  crossed  the  river 
the  previous  day  at 
Waterloo  Bridge  and 
vicinity,  and  under 
cover  of  intense  dark- 
ness, the  rain  falling 
copiously,  he  pushed 
on  unmolested  to  War- 
renton, and  around  to 
Catlett's  Station,  at 
which  Pope's  army  CATLSTT,8  8TATIOIf 

trains  were  then  parked, 

and  guarded  by  about  fifteen  hundred  infantry  and  five  companies  of  cavalry. 
Stuart  fired  a  portion  of  the  trains,  but  did  not  succeed  in  doing  much  dam- 
age, on  account  of  the  rain.  lie  captured  Pope's  field  quartermaster  witli 


1  These  wore  2,500  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  under  General  Ueynolds,  ntul  the  division  of  General  Kearney, 
4.5DO  strong,  which  on  that  day  was  at  Warrenton  Junction. 


452  TARDINESS   OF   RE-ENFORCEMENTS. 

his  papers,  burned  a  few  wagons,  and  carried  off  about  two  hundred  prison- 
era,  taken  from  the  hospitals.  The  disgrace  inflicted,  it  was  thought,  was 
more  serious  than  the  damage.1  Stuart  recrossed  the  Rappahannock  at 
Warrenton  Springs,  after  a  little  skirmishing. 

The  National  capital  was  now  in  imminent  danger,  and  slowly  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  was  coming  up  to  its  relief.2  Still  it  was  coming,  and  Pope 
was  made  to  believe  that  almost  immediately  he  would  be  re-enforced  by 
forty  thousand  or  fifty  thousand  fresh  troops,  who  had  been  resting  for  more 
than  a  month.3  His  own  force  had  become  much  weakened  by  fighting  and 
marching,  and  at  this  time  its  effective  men  did  not  exceed  forty  thousand 
in  number.4  But  with  the  hope  of  immediate  support,  he  massed  his  army 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Rappahannock  Station,"  for  the  purpose 

*  Au1?iot  ^  °f  falling  upon  the  portion  of  the  Confederates  that  had  crossed 

the  river  above  him,  and  was  then  supposed  to  be  stretched 
between  "Waterloo  Bridge,  the  Sulphur  Springs,  and  Warrenton.  lie  looked 
to  the  swollen  river  as  a  sufficient  barrier  to  any  attempt  of  the  Confederates 
on  its  right  bank  to  get  between  himself  and  Fredericksburg. 

Sigel  was  directed  to  march  his  whole  corps  upon  Sulphur  Springs,  sup- 
ported by  Banks  and  Reno,  and  McDowell  (joined  by  the  Pennsylvania 
Reserves,  under  Reynolds)  was  ordered,  at  the  same  time,  to  march  directly 
upon  Warrenton,  that  he  might  join  with  Sigel  in  pushing  the  Confederates 
back  to  Waterloo  Bridge.  General  Halleck  was  requested  to  send  Franklin's 
corps  (which  had  arrived  at  Alexandria  from  the  Peninsula)  to  Gainsville, 
,on  the  Manassas  Gap  railway,  eight  miles  west  of  the  Junction.  Sturgis, 
.  at  Alexandria,  had  been  ordered*  to  post  strong  guards  along 

*  August  22. 

the  railway  between  Manassas  Junction  and  Catlett  Station ; 
and  directions  had  been  criven  to  the  commander  at  Manassas  Junction,  for 

o  / 

1  Pope  in  his  report  says,  the  raid  was  "  attended  with  bnt  little  damage,"  but  "  was  most  disgraceful  to  the 
force  which  had  been  left  in  charge  of  the  trains." 

*  General  Halleck  bad  repeatedly  urged  General  McClullan  to  hasten  the  departure  of  his  army  from  the 
Peninsula.    On  the  9th,  he  informed  him  of  the  perils  with  which  Pope's  army  and  the  capital  were  threatened, 
and  said,  "  Considering  the  amount  of  transportation  (an  immense  number  of  vessels  in  the  James  and  at  Hamp- 
ton Roads)  at  your  disposal,  your  delay  is  not  satisfactory.    You  must  move  with  all  celerity."    On  the  follow- 
ing day  Halleck  informed  McClellan  of  the  battle  between  Pope  and  Jackson,  at  Cedar  Mountain,  and  said, 
"There  must  be  no  further  delay  in  your  movements;  that  which  has  already  occurred  way  entirely  unex- 
pected, and  must  bo  satisfactorily  explained."    To  these  electrographs  McClellan  replied,  that  a  lack  of  trans- 
portation was  the  cause  of  delny ;  and  he  assured  the  General-in-Chief  that  he  was  doing  all  in  his  power  to  carry 
out  his  orders.    See  McClellan's  Report,  pages  159-160. 

*  After  the  first  few  days  succeeding  the  retreat  to  Harrison's  Landing,  Leo's  army  having  fallen  back  to 
Richmond,  with  the  exception  of  a  brigade  of  cavalry  left  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  Army  of  the.  Potomac, 
there  was  very  little  service,  excepting  camp  duty,  for  that  army  to  perform.    Immediately  on  its  arrival  upon 
the  little  peninsula  formed  by  the  James  and  Herring  Creek,  between  Harrison's  Point  and  Westover,  the 
approaches  to  it  were  strongly  fortified.     It  soon  became  evident  that  troops  were  gathering  on  the  south  side 
of  the  James,  In  the  neighborhood  of  Petersburg.     On  the  30th  of  July,  McClellan  was  informed  from  Wash- 
ington that  they  were  moving,  when  Hooker  was  ordered  to  advance  with  his  division    and  Pleasanton's 
cavalry,  and  seize  Malvern  Hills  as  a  menace  of  Richmond.    He  drove  the  Confederates  from  the  Hills  (Aug.  5), 
captured  100  of  them,  nnd  pushed  cavalry  under  Averill  as  far  as  White  Oak  Swamp  Bridie,  where  they  cap- 
tured 28  men  and  horses  of  the  Tenth  Virginia  cavalry.    Hooker  was  satisfied  that  if  he  had  been  allowed  to 
follow. up  this  movement  with  any  considerable  number  of  troops,  Richmond  might  have  been  taken  with  ease. 
McClellan.  had  received  a  peremptory  order  to  transfer  his  army  to  Acquia  Creek,  and  it  could  not  be  done. 
Meanwhile  General  French,  with  a  considerable  Confederate  force  and  43  guns,  had  gone  down  the  south  side 
of  the  James  to  assail  McClellan's  camp.    He  appeared  suddenly  at  Coggin's  Point,  before  daylight  on  the 
morning  of  the  first  of  August,  and  opened  fire  on  the  camp  and  vessels.    So  Boon  as  McClellan's  guns  were 
brought  to  bear  on  him,  he  ceased  firing  and  withdrew.    McClellan  sent  a  force  across  the  James  that  drove  the 
Confederates  back  to  Petersburg,  and  strongly  fortified  Coggin's  Point. 

4  Sigel's  corps  hod  become  reduced  to  about  9,000  effectives;  Banks's  to  5,000  ;  McDowells's,  Including 
Reynolds's  division  that  had  come  from  the  Peninsula,  was  only  15,000;  Reno's  was  7,000;  and  the  cavalry, 
greatly  reduced  in  its  equipment  of  horses  and  arms,  did  not  exceed  4,000. 


POSITION   OF   THE   ARMY   OF   VIRGINIA. 


453 


Aug.  23. 
1862. 


Aug.  24. 


the   first    division   of  re-enforcements  that  should  arrive  to  halt  and  take 
part  in  the  works  there,  pushing  forward  its  cavalry  to  Thoroughfare  Gap. 

Sigel  with  his  supporters  (Banks  and  Reno),  moved  slowly  up  the  left  side 
of  the  Rappahannock,  and  drove  the  Confederates  from  GreatRun." 
After  re-building  the  bridge  the  latter  had  destroyed,  he  pushed 
forward,  and,  under  the  fire  of  artillery  from  the  opposite  side  of 
the  Rappahannock,  took  possession*  of  Sulphur  Springs  the  next  morning, 
and  went  on  toward  Waterloo  Bridge.  The  latter  point  Avas  occupied  by 
Buford's  cavalry  at  noon,6  and  Sigel's  advance  under  Milroy 
arrived  there  late  in  the  afternoon. 

Pope's  army  now  faced  westward,  with  Sigel's  corps  and  Buford's 
cavalry  near  the  Rappahannock,  at 
Waterloo  Bridge,  and  Banks  just 
behind  them.  Reno  was  near  Sul- 
phur Springs ;  McDowell,  with  the 
divisions  of  Ricketts  and  King,  was 
at  Warrenton ;  and  Heintzelman,1 
who  had  just  arrived  from  the  Pen- 
insula, was  at  Warrenton  Junction. 
Porter  had  been  reported  as  near 
Bealton  Station,*  and  it  was  expected 
that  he  would  press  forward  and 
join  Reno ;  while  Franklin  was  ex- 
pected to  take  post  on  Heintzelman's 
right.  Sturgis  and  Cox  were  hourly 
expected  at  Warrenton  Junction. 

Such  was  the  position  of  Pope's 
army,    now    about    sixty    thousand 

strong,  on  the  25th  of  August,  the  day  on  which  Jackson,  who  led  Lee's  forces 
engaged  in  the  great  flank  movement,  crossed  the  Rappahannock  at  Hinsorfs 
Mill,  four  miles  above  Waterloo  Bridge,  passed  through  Orleans,  bivouacked 
at  Salem,  and,  moving  with  his  accustomed  celerity,  the  next  day" 
crossed  the  Bull's  Run  Mountains  at  Thoroughfare  Gap  to  Gaines- 
ville, where  he  was  joined  by  Stuart  with  two  cavalry  brigades,  and  at 
twilight  reached  Bristow  Station,  on  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  railway,  in 
Pope's  rear,  and  between  him  and  Washington  and  Alexandria.  This  move- 
ment had  been  so  thoroughly  masked  that  Pope  was  completely  deceived, 
and  on  the  previous  evening,  when  Jackson  was  reposing  at  Salem,  between 
Thoroughfare  and  Manassas  Gaps,  he  sent  word  to  McDowell  at  Warrenton, 
that  he  believed  "the  whole  force  of  the  enemy  had  marched  for  the 
Shenandoah  Valley,  by  way  of  Luray  and  Front  Royal."  From  information 
received  from  an  officer  of  the  signal  corps,  at  noon  that  day,  Banks  was  of 
the  same  opinion.  So  little  was  Jackson  expected  at  the  rear  of  the  army 
that  two  trains  of  cars  ran  up  to  Bristow  Station,  and  were  captured  by 
him. 

Jackson  knew  the  peril  of  his    position,  and  the  necessity  for   quick 

1  Heintzo.linan  was  not  well  prepared  for  action  at  once.      He  had  been  sent  forward  by  railway,  without 
•rtille'v,  or  wasrons,  or  horses  for  his  field  officers,  and  only  f.mr  rounds  of  ammunition  to  each  man. 

2  Porter  had  but  a  small  supply  of  provisions,  and  barely  forty  rounds  of  cartridges  to  each  man. 


WM.    B.    FRANKLIN. 


Auir  20. 


454  THE   CONFEDERATES   AT   MANASSAS. 

action.  lie  immediately  dispatched  Stuart  with  his  cavalry,  supported  by 
two  infantry  regiments  under  General  Trimble,  to  Manassas  Junction,  with 
general  instructions  to  "  throw  his  command  between  Washington  City  and 
the  army  of  General  Pope,  and  to  break  up  his  communications."  This 
order  was  obeyed,  and  while  Jackson  was  destroying  Bristow  Station,  Stu- 
art, before  midnight,  surprised  the  post  at  Manassas  Junction,  captured 
three  hundred  men,  eight  guns,  and  a  la^e  quantity  of  public  property,  and 
an  immense  amount  of  stores.1  Some  of  the  surprised  party  at  the  Junction 
fled  to  Union  Mills,  on  Bull's  Run,  where  Colonel  Scammon,  with  the 
Eleventh  and  Twelfth  Ohio,  of  General  Cox's  division,  was  stationed,  and 
gave  the  alarm.  Scammon  immediately  advanced  upon  the  Junction,  but 
after  a  severe  skirmish  at  dawn,  he  was  driven  across  Bull's  Run,  and  made 
to  retreat  toward  Alexandria  by  an  overwhelming  force,  for  Jackson  had 
advanced  with  the  rest  of  his  command  to  the  Junction,  leaving  General 

4 

Ewell,  with  the  Fifth  Virginia  cavalry,  under  Colonel  Rosser,  at  Bristow 
Station.  The  Confederates,  elated  by  their  success,  swept  over  the  country 
along  the  line  of  the  railway  as  far  as  Burke's  Station,  a  few  miles  from 
Alexandria,  and  then  around  by  Fairfax  Court-House,*  almost  to  Centreville. 
In  the  mean  time  Brigadier-General  George  W.  Taylor,  with  the  First, 
Second,  Third,  and  Fourth  New  Jersey  Infantry,  of  Franklin's  division,  had 
moved  out  from  Alexandria  by  railway,  to  assist  Scammon,  and  recover  what 
was  lost  at  the  Junction ;  but  the  Confederates  were  too  strong  for  him. 
His  troops  were  soon  routed,  and  in  the  conflict  he  lost  a  leg. 

Pope  and  Lee  were  now  both  in  a  most  critical  position.  The  communi- 
cations of  the  former  with  his  re-enforcements  and  supplies  were  cut;  and  in 
the  moving  army  of  the  latter,  between  Longstreet  and  Jackson,  there  was  a 
gap  of  two  marches,  which  Pope  might  occupy  to  Lee's  mortal  hurt.  But 
Pope  was  not  in  a  condition  to  take  advantage  of  the  occasion ;  yet  he  made 

a   skillful   use   of   the   means   at   his   command.      lie   ordered" 
tt^s^2''    McDowell,  with  Sigel  and  Reynolds,  to   hasten,  to  Gainesville 

that  night,  and  there  intercept  Longstreet  at  the  head  of  Lee's 
main  column ;  and  Reno  was  directed  to  move  in  parallel  roada  to  Green- 
wich, followed  by  Kearney's  division  of  Heintzelman's  corps,  with  orders  to 
communicate  with,  and  support  McDowell  if  necessary.  Pope,  in  the  mean 
time,  had  moved  along  the  railway  towards  Manassas  Junction,  with  Hook- 
er's division  of  Heintzelman's  corps.  He  directed  Porter  to  remain  at 
Warrenton  Station  until  Banks  should  arrive  there  to  hold  it,  and  then  to 


1  They  captured  175  horses,  200  new  tents,  10  locomotives,  7  trains  loaded  with  provisions  and  munitions  of 
war,  and  a  vast  amount  of  commissary  and  quartermaster  stores. 

8  This  vicinity  was  the  scene  of  many  gall.int  deeds  during  the  earlier  part  of  the  war,  when  the  tv;o 
armies  were  posted  near  it.  We  have  already  (page  487,  vol.  I.),  noticed  the  gallant  dash  into  the  village  of 
Fairfax  Court-llonse,  by  Lieutenant  O.  II.  Tompkins,  with  a  handful  of  cavalry,  at  the  beginning  of  the  war: 
but  one  of  the  most  brilliant  feats  in  that  neighborhood  was  performed  at  Burke's  Station,  by  only  fourteen 
members  of  the  Lincoln  (New  York)  cavalry,  under  Lieutenant  Hidden,  on  the  9th  of  March,  1SC2,  at  about  the 
time  of  the  evacuation  of  Manassas.  General  Kearney  had  ordered  the  gallant  Hidden  to  move  forward 
cautiously  with  hU  little  squad  of  men  and  "  feel  the  enemy's  position."  They  came  suddenly  upon  150  of  the 
Confederate  cavalry  at  Burke's  Station.  There  was  a  strong  temptation  for  a  dash.  The  lieutenant  and  his 
men  could  not  resist  it,  arid  that  gallant  young  leader  at  their  head  Ml  upon  the  astounded  foe  with  cheers  and 
shouts.  Some  fled  and  others  fought  desperately.  The  victory  finally  rested  with  the  Nationals,  but  at  the 
cost  of  the  life  of  Hidden.  His  comrades  bore  back  his  dead  body,  with  eleven  of  the  Virginia  cavalry  as 
prinone.rs.  Kearney,  who  saw  the  whole  movement  declared  it  to  be  one  of  the  most  brilliant  he  hr.d  ever 
Been,  and  took  each  man  by  the  hand  on  his  return,  an!  complimented  him  for  his  bravery. 


ATTEMPT   TO   CAPTURE  JACKSON'S   FORCE, 


455 


Aug.  28, 
1862. 


hasten  forward  to  Gainesville,  where  it  was  expected  the  impending  battle 
would  be  fought. 

McDowell's  movement  was  successfully  accomplished  without  fighting. 
Hooker  was  not  so  fortunate.  On  approaching  Bristow  Station,  late  in  the 
afternoon,  he  encountered  Ewell.  A  sharp  action  ensued,  by  which  each 
party  lost  about  three  hundred  men.  Ewell  was  driven  away  with  a  Joss  of 
part  of  his  baggage,  but  he  destroyed  the  bridge  and  railway  track,  and 
thus  retarded  pursuit,  while  he  hastened  to  join  Jackson  at  Manassas. 
Hooker's  ammunition  failed,  and  he  could  not  pursue  vigorously. 

Pope  now  believed  that  by  a  vigorous  movement  in  the  morning  he 
might  "  bag  the  whole  crowd '"  at  Manassas  Junction.  For  that  purpose  he 
ordered  McDowell,  at  Gainesville,  to  move  rapidly  toward  the  Junction  very 
early  the  next  morning. "  Ren6  was  ordered  to  march  at  the  same 
time  from  Greenwich  to  the  Junction,  and  Kearney  was  directed  to 
make  his  way  to  Bristow  Station,  for  Jackson,  hard  pressed,  might 
mass  his  troops  and  attempt  to  turn  the  National  right  at  that  point,  seeking 
a  way  of  escape.  In  order  to  make  the  right  still  further  secure  from  a  flank 
•  movement,  Porter  was  ordered  to  move  forward  to  Bristow  Station  at  one 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  He  did  not  obey,  but  waited  until  daylight  before 
he  moved,  at  which  time  Jackson  had  fortunately  taken  another  direction, 
and  "no  serious  consequences  followed  this  disobedience  of  orders.'"1  The 
Confederate  leader  had  perceived  Ms  peril,  and  at  three  o'clock  that  morning 
had  taken  steps  to  evacuate  Manassas,  and  seek  a  junction- with  Longstreet. 
He  destroyed  an  immense  amount  of  his  captured  stores,  and  as  the  way 
between  himself  and  Longstreet,  along  the  Manassas  Gap  railway,  was 
blocked  by  National  troops,  he  marched  through  Centreville,  to  gain,  by  a 
more  circuitous  route, 
a  position  where  he 
might  easily  join  Lee's 
main  army,  then  ap- 
proaching Thorough- 
fare Gap. 

This  movement 
might  have  been 
thwarted,  had  Pope's 
orders  been  promptly 
carried  out  by  all. 
Sigel,  instead  of  ad- 
vancing from  Gaines- 
ville at  dawn,  as  direct- 
ed by  McDowell,  did 
not  leave  there  until 
nearly  three  hours  later,  and  Porter  did  not  arrive  at  Bristow  Station  until 
after  ten  o'clock,  when,  instead  of  pushing  forward  with  his  fresh  corps,  he 
asked  permission  to  remain  there  and  rest  his  men.3  In  the  mean  time  the 

1  Pope's  order  to  McDowell,  AUR.  27,  1862.  »  Pope's  Report  to  Hallcck,  January  27, 1863. 

3  Pope  in  his  report  says  that  the  divisions  of  Sykcs  and  Morell  had  been  resting  in  camp  all  the  day  and 
nisht  before,  and  that  Porter's  corps  "  was  by  far  the  freshest  in  the  whole  array,'1  and  was  in  better  condition 
lor  servlM  than  any  troops  wo  hnd. 


THOROUGIIPAEIC  GAP. 


456  BATTLE  NEAR  GROVETON". 

prompt  Kearney,  who  had  arrived  at  Bristow  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
was  sent  forward  in  pursuit  of  Ewell,  followed  by  Hooker,  and,  with  the 
divisions  of  Kearney  and  Reno,  Pope  reached  Manassas  Junction  at  noon, 
just  after  Jackson  with  his  rear-guard  had  left.  He  at  once  pushed  all  his 
available  forces  upon  Centreville  in  pursuit,  and  ordered  McDowell  to  march 
for  that  place,  and  Porter  to  come  up  to  Manassas.  Unfortunately  McDowell 
had  sent  Ricketts'  division  toward  Thoroughfare  Gap,  but  with  the  remain- 
der of  his  force  he  pushed  on  according  to  orders. 

Kearney  drove  Jackson's  rear-guard  out  of  Centreville  late  in  the  after- 
noon," and  the  main  body  of  the  Confederates  fled  by  way  of  the 
"A"^223'     Sudley  Springs  road  and  Warrenton   turnpike,1  destroying  the 
bridges  over  the  little  streams  behind  them.     Their  faces  were 
toward  Thoroughfare  Gap,  from  which  was  coming  their  help,  and  toward 
evening  a  strong  force  under  Ewell  and  Taliaferro  encamped  on  the  wooded 
hills  at  the  west  side  of  the  Warrenton  pike,  near  the  battle-ground  of  Bull's 
Run  the  year  before.4     King's  division  of  McDowell's  corps  was 
Ji86i21      *n  cl°se  pursuit,  and  when  they  had  reached  a  point  desired  by 
the  watching  Confederates,*! he  latter  fell  furiously  upon  their 
flank.     A  sanguinary  battle  ensued.     The  brunt  of  it,  on  the  part  of  the 
Nationals,  was  borne   by   Gibbon's  brigade,  nobly  supported  by  that   of 

Doubleday's  under  its  gallant  com- 
mander. It  continued  until  dark- 
ness interposed,  when  the  advantage 
was  with  the  Confederates.  The 
losses  on  each  side  were  very  heavy. 
Taliaferro  was  badly  wounded,  and 
Ewell  lost  a  leg. 

o 

Pope  was  now  at  Centreville ; 
and,  on  hearing  of  this  encounter, 
made  immediate  arrangements  for 
crushing  Jackson  by  circumambient 
pressure  before  he  could  form  a 
junction  with  Longstreet.  He  di- 
rected McDowell  and  King  to 

O 

maintain  their  positions  at  all  haz- 
ards; told  Kearney  to  push  for- 

ABNKR   DOUBLKDAY.  If  r\  '11 

ward     from     Centreville     at     one 

o'clock  in  the  morning,'  and  follow  Jackson  closely  along  the  Warrenton 

pike,  to  prevent  his  retreat  northward   toward   Leesburg,   and 

'  Ais622°      ordered  Porter,  whom  he  supposed  to  be  at  Manassas  Junction, 

to  move   upon   Centreville   at   dawn.      But  Longstreet's  rapid 

march,  quickened  by  a  knowledge  of  Jackson's  danger,  defeated  the  plan. 

He    had   passed   through  Thoroughfare  Gap  before    King's    division  was 

attacked,  and  near  its  entrance,  between  it  and  Haymarket,  had  encountered 

Ricketts'  division,  with    the   cavalry    of  Buford  and  Bayard,  which    had 

marched  to  confront  him.     An  active  engagement  ensued,  and  ended  only 

with  the  sunlight.     The  heaviest  of  the  battle  fell  on  the  Eleventh  Pennsyl- 

1  See  map  on  page  583,  volume  I. 


ATTEMPT  TO  REGAIN  LOST  ADVANTAGES.  457 

vania,  which  lost  about  fifty  men.     Longstreet  was  held  in  check  for  a  while ; 
but  when,  from  his  superior  force,  he  sent  out  flanking  parties  (a  strong  one 
to  Hope  well  Gap),  Ricketts  yielded  to  necessity  and  fled  toward 
Gainesville,  rapidly  followed  early  the    next  morning8  by  his    "  A"gg£)29' 
antagonist. 

Pope's  advantage  was  lost  on  the  morning  of  the  29th.  His  army  was 
scattered  and  somewhat  confused,  while  the  chances  for  a  junction  of  Jack- 
son and  Longstreet  momentarily  increased.  King  had  been  compelled  to 
abandon  the  Warrenton  pike,  and  had  fallen  back  to  Manassas  Junction,  to 
which  point  Ricketts  had  also  hastened.  This  left  the  way  open  for  a  speedy 
embrace  of  the  two  Confederate  leaders,  and  the  advance  of  Lee's  entire 
army.  Pope  perceived  it,  and  endeavored  to  regain  what  was  lost  by  order- 
ing Sigel,  supported  by  Reynolds,  to  advance  from  Groveton  and  attack 
Jackson  in  the  wooded  heights  near,  at  dawn,  while  lie  should  get  the 
remainder  of  his  force  well  in  hand.  He  ordered  Heintzelman  to  push  for- 
ward from  Centreville  with  the  divisions  of  Hooker  and  Kearney  toward 
Gainesville,  to  be  followed  by  Reno,  who  was  to  attack  promptly  and  heavily, 
while  Porter,  with  his  own  corps  and  King's  division,  was  to  move  upon  the 
road  to  Gainesville  from  Manassas,  for  the  purpose  of  turning  Jackson's  flank 
at  the  junction  of  that  highway  and  the  Warrenton  pike,  and  to  fall  heavily 
upon  his  rear. 

Jackson,  who  now  commanded  the  "Warrenton  road,  by  which  Lee  was 
approaching,  had  determined  to  maintain  his  advantageous  position  at  all 
hazards  until  relief  should  come.  His  troops  were  posted  along  the  cut  and 
grading  of  an  unfinished  railway,  his  right  resting  on  the  Warrenton  pike, 
and  his  left  near  Sudley's  Mill.  The  greater  portion  of  his  troops  were 
under  shelter  of  thick  woods  a  little  in  the  rear. 

Sigel,  with  the  division  of  Carl  Schurz  on  his  right,  that  of  Schenck  on 
his  left,  and  Milroy  in  the  center,  advanced  to  attack  at  five  o'clock  in  the 
morning,4  and  at  seven  a  furious  bat- 
tle was  begun.  Until  ten  . 

*  August  29. 

o'clock  Sigel  steadily  gain- 
ed ground,  in  the  face  of  a  destructive 
storm  of  missiles,  when  it  became  evi- 
dent that  Jackson  had  been  re-enforced, 
and  was  assuming  the  offensive.  It 
was  so.  Longstreet,  with  the  vanguard 
of  Lee's  whole  army,  which  had  been 
sti'eaming  through  Thoroughfare  Gap 
all  the  morning,  unopposed,  had  reach- 
ed the  field  of  action.  Yet,  against 
inevitably  increasing  odds,  the  Nation- 
als maintained  the  sanguinary  strug- 
gle until  near  noon,  when  Kearney's 
division  arrived  on  the  field  by  the 
Sudley  Springs  road,  and  took  position  on  Sigel's  right.  At  the  same  time 
Reno  came  up  by  the  Gainesville  road  to  the  support  of  the  center,  and  Rey- 
nolds, with  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  placed  himself  on  the  extreme  left- 
Hooker  arrived  by  the  Sudley  road  at  two  in  the  afternoon,  to  the  relief 


PHILIP   KEARNEY. 


458 


BATTLE-GROUND   NEAR   GROVETON. 


of  Scliurz  and  Milroy,  who  had  been  fighting  since  morning  without  tasting 
food,  and  had  almost  expended  their  ammunition. 

At  noon  the  Nationals  outnumbered  the  Confederates,  and  from  that 
time  until  half-past  four  o'clock  the  battle  assumed  the  aspect  of  a  series 
of  severe  skirmishes.  Then  Pope  ordered  Porter  into  action,  with  directions 
to  attack  and  attempt  to  turn  the  Confederate  right,  which  he  supposed  to  be 
that  of  Jackson's  troops;  and  soon  afterward  Heintzelman  and  Reno  were 
ordered  to  assail  their  left  and  front  in  support  of  Porter's  movement.  But 
that  movement  was  not  made,  in  consequence,  Porter  says,  of  not  receiving 
the  order  until  dusk ;  so  the  brunt  of  battle  fell  upon  Heintzelman  and 


MONUMENT  AHD    BATTLE-GROUND  NBAtt  GROVKTON.* 


Reno.  It  was  desperate  and  gallant  on  both  sides.  Grover's  brigade  of 
Hooker's  division  penetrated  two  of  Jackson's  lines  by  a  bayonet  charge, 
and  after  a  severe  hand  to  hand  struggle  got  possession  of  the  railway 
embankment  on  the  Confederate  left,  but  at  the  cost  of  thirty  per  cent,  of 


1  This  is  a  view  of  the  monument  on  the  battle-field  near  Groveton,  a?  it  appeared  when  the  writer  visited 
and  sketched  it,  early  in  June,  1S66,  with  his  traveling  companions,  Messrs.  Dreer  and  Greble.  We  rode  out 
from  Manassas  Junction  in  an  ambulance  early  in  the  morning,  and  went  over  the  b  ittle-ground  of  Bull's  Run, 
visiting  the  monument  near  the  site  of  Mrs.  Henry's  house  (see  pages  594  and  603,  volume  I.),  and,  follow  ing  the 

line  of  the  retreat  of  the  National  troops,  went  down  to 

j?v_  the  Warrenton  turnpike,  and  westward  to  Groveton,  a 

hamlet  of  a  few  dilapidated  houses,  on  the  slope,  of  a 
hill.  We  passed  through  a  lane  near  the  ruins  of  Mrs. 
Henry  Dogan's  stone  house,  which  remained  as  the  shot 
and  shell  had  left  it  after  the  battle.  Pope's  cannon 
were  brought  to  bear  upon  it  to  drive  out  Confederate 
sharp-shooters.  Ascending  a  hill  through  open  fields, 
we  soon  reached  the  monument,  from  which  we  had  a 
fine  view  of  the  country  over  which  tho  battles  of  July 
21, 1SC1,  and  the  close  of  August,  1862,  were  fought  On 
the  monument  (which  was  built  by  the  same  hands,  and 
of  the  same  material  as  that  near  the  site  of  the  Henry 
house,  see  page  607,  volume  I.)  was  this  inscription :  -  IK 
MEMORY  OF  THE  PATRIOTS  WHO  FELL  AT  GROVETON, 
AUGUST  28,  29,  AND  30,  1862."  We  arc  looking  toward 
Manassas  Junction,  the  place  of  which  is  indicated  by 
the  two  birds.  The  single  bird  to  the  right  indicates 
Groveton.  Returning,  we  passed  near  Chinn's  house, 

MRS.  DOGAN'S  HOUSE  AT  GROVETON.  in  which  Colonel  Broadhead,  wounded  in  this  vicinity, 

died;  also  tho  Pittsylvania  house,  and  the  store-house 

of  Mr.  Mathews,  inentioned  in  the  account  of  the  battle  of  Bull's  Run,  in  volume  I.    These  were  among  the. 
few  houses  in  that  region  which  had  survived  the  war. 


CONDITION   OF   THE   TWO   ARMIES.  459 

its  force.  Kearney,  meanwhile,  had  struck  Jackson's  left  at  the  point  occu- 
pied by  A.  P.  Hill,  doubled  his  flank  upon  his  center,  and  assisted  Hooker  in 
holding  the  railway  intrencnment  for  a  time.  This  was  a  critical  moment 
for  the  Confederates,  for  their  ammunition  was  nearly  exhausted,  and  Jack- 
son's left  had  been  driven  back  nearly  a  mile. 

King's  division  of  McDowell's  corps  had  come  into  action  about  sunset, 
and  boldly  advanced  beyond  the  general  line  of  the  Nationals,  but  was  soon 
brought  to  a  stand.  Heavy  re-enforcements,  composed  of  a  fresh  division 
of  Longstreet's  corps,  had  come  to  the  aid  of  Jackson.  Among  them  was 
Hood's  famous  Texan  brigade.  By  these  and  McLaws'  Louisianians,  Kear- 
ney's regiments,  most  in  advance,  were  driven  back  with  the  loss  of  a  gun, 
four  flags,  and  one  hundred  men  made  prisoners ;  but  soon  afterward  dark- 
ness put  an  end  to  the  struggle.  Porter,  on  receiving  Pope's  order  at  twi- 
light, made  a-  disposition  for  attack,  but  it  was  too  late.  So  ended  THE 
BATTLE  OF  GROVETOX,  with  a  loss  of  not  less  than  seven  thousand  men  on 
each  side.1 

Pope's  entire  army  (excepting  Banks's  force  at  Bristow's  Station)  and  a 
part  of  McClellan's  was  in  the  action  just  recorded.  Fasting,  sickness,  and 
marches,  and  the  casualties  in  battle,  had  greatly  reduced  the  number  of  his 
effective  men.  It  was  estimated  at  only  about  forty  thousand  on  the  night 
of  the  battle  of  Groveton.9  It  had  failed  to  accomplish  the  intentions  of  its 
commander  in  keeping  Lee  and  Jackson  apart  and  destroying  the  latter,  and 
it  was  now  decidedly  the  weaker  party,  for  Lee's  army  had  just  become 
a  powerful  unit.  Prudence  counseled  a  retreat  across  Bull's  Run,  and  even 
to  the  defenses  of  Washington,  but  Pope  resolved  to  try  the  issue  of  another 
battle  on  the  morrow,  and  BO  his  troops  rested  on  their  arms  that  night. 
For  this  determination  he  had  not  sufficient  warrant.  He  had  received  no 
re-enforcements  or  supplies  since  the  26th,  and  had  no  positive  assurance 
that  any  would  be  sent.  He  confidently  expected  rations  and  forage  from 
McClellan  at  Alexandria,  who  was  to  supply  them,  but  it  was  not  until  the 
morning  of  the  30th,  when  it  was  too  late  to  retreat  and  perilous  to  stand 
still,  that  he  received  the  disheartening  information,  that  seemed  like  a  cruel 
mockery,  that  rations  and  forage  would  be  "  loaded  into  the  available  wagons 


1  Reports  of  Generals  Pope  and  Lee,  and  their  subordinate  commanders.  Pope,  in  his  report,  severely  cen- 
sured PorU-r,  Buying,  "  His  force  took  no  part  whatever  in  the  action ;  but  were  suffered  by  him  to  lie  on  their 
arms  within  sinht  iind  sound  of  the  battle  during  the  whole  day.  So  far  as  I  know,"  lie  said,  '•  he  made  no  effort 
whatever  to  comply  witli  my  orders,  or  to  take  any  part  in  the  action ;"  aud  declared  that  had  he  obeyed  his 
orders,  the  whole  or  a  greater  part  of  Jackson's  force  might  have  been  crushed  or  captured.  '•  I  believe,"  he 
said — "  in  fact  I  am  positive — that  at  five  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  tho  29th,  General  Porter  had  in  his  front 
no  considerable  force  of  tho  enemy."  He  said  he  believed  at  the  time  of  the  battle,  and  when  he  wrote  his 
report  (.January,  1SC3),  that  it  was  an  easy  matter  for  Porter  "to  have  turned  the  right  flank  of  Jackson,  and  to 
have  fallen  in  his  rear,"  and  that  a  decisive  victory  for  the  Nationals  might  have  been  gained  before  Jackson 
could  have  been  joined  by  any  of  the  forces  of  Longstreet. 

In  his  report,  Pope  says  that  Longstret-t  did  not  reach  the  right  of  Jackson  until  about  sunset,  and  he  sup- 
posed Jackson's  riL'ht  to  be  the  extreme  of  that  wing  of  the  Confederate  Army.  He  was  mistaken.  According 
to  fair  inferences  drawn  from  Lee's  report  (Reports  of  the  Army  of  Nortlu-rn  Virginia,  i.  23,  24),  and  tho  posi- 
tive statements  of  other  commanders  of  that  army  engaged  in  the  action,  contained  in  volume  II.,  Longstreet 
had  position  on  Jackson's  right  as  early  as  noon  that  day,  and  if  Porter  had  received  the  order  at  the  time  Pope 
thought  he  dkl,  it  is  vary  doubtful  whether  he  could  have  carried  it  out  successfully.  Portsr  says,  as  we  have 
observed  in  the  text,  that  he  did  not  receive  the  order  until  dusk,  when  it  was  too  late  to  execute  it.  Nearly 
the  whole  of  Longstreet's  corps  had  been  directly  in  front  of  him  for  several  hours  when  Pipe's  order  reached 
him. 

1  His  men  were  greatly  fatigued  by  the  intens'e  labors  of  the  fortnight  preceding.  For  two  days  they  had 
eaten  but  little.  The  cavalry  and  artillery  horses  had  been  ten  days  in  harness  and  two  days  without  food. 


460  SECOND   BATTLE   OF  BULL'S   RUN. 

and  cars  "  so  soon  as  lie  should  send  a  cavalry  escort  for  the  train ! — a  thing 
utterly  impossible.1 

Pope  saw  that  he  had  no  alternative.  He  must  fight.  So  he  put  his  line 
in  V  shape  early  the  next  morning,  pivoting  on  the  Warrenton  pike.  Rey- 
nolds occupied  the  left  leg,  Porter,  Sigel,  and  Reno  the  right,  and  Heintzel- 
man  was  posted  on  the  extreme  right.  Pope  had  resolved  to  attack  Lee's 
left,  and  at  the  same  time  the  latter  had  made  disposition  during  the  night  to 
attack  Pope's  left.  Lee's  movements  for  that  purpose,  in  which  he  withdrew 
some  of  his  troops  from  ground  he  had  occupied  the  previous  evening,  gave 
Pope  the  impression  that  his  foe  was  retreating  along  the  Warrenton  pike, 
and  he  was  not  undeceived  until  ten  o'clock  the  next  day.  Meanwhile  he 
had  telegraphed  to  Washington  the  joyful  tidings  that  the  Confederates 
were  "retreating  to  the  mountains."  Under  this  impression  he  ordered 
McDowell  to  follow  with  three  corps,  Porter's  in  the  advance,  along  the 
Warrenton  pike,  and  attack  the  fugitives,  and  Heintzelman  and  Reno,  sup- 
ported by  Ricketts'  division,  were  directed  to  assail  and  turn  the  Con- 
federate left. 

The  attempt  to  execute  this  movement  developed  a  fearful  state  of 
affairs  for  the  National  army.  As  Butterfield's  division  moved  up  the  hill 
near  Groveton,  the  eminence  near  the  edge  of  the  woods  suddenly  and  unex- 
pectedly swarmed  with  the  Confederates,  who,  instead  of  retreating,  had 
been  massing  under  cover  of  the  forest  in  preparation  for  an  offensive  move- 
ment. They  at  once  opened  a  fierce  fire  of  shot,  shell,  and  bullet  on  the 
Nationals,  and  at  the  same  time  clouds  of  dust  on  the  left  indicated  that  the 
foe,  in  great  numbers,  were  making  a  flank  movement  in  that  direction.  To 
meet  this  peril  McDowell  ordered  Reynolds  to  leave  Porter's  left,  and  hasten 
to  the  assistance  of  Schenck  and  Milroy,  on  whom  the  threatened  blow 
seemed  about  to  fall.  This  exposed  Porter's  key-point,  when  Colonel  G.  K. 
Warren,  without  orders,  moved  up  with  his  little  brigade  of  a  thousand 
men  and  took  Reynolds's  place.  Ricketts,  in  the  mean  time,  had  hastened  to 
the  left,  and  the  battle  soon  became  very  severe.  Porter's  corps,  which  had 
been  made  to  recoil  by  the  force  of  the  first  unexpected  blow,  was  rallied, 
and  performed  special  good  service,  especially  Warren's  gallant  little  band 
of  volunteers,  and  a  brigade  of  regulars  under  Colonel  Buchanan.  For  a 

7  O  O 

while  victory  seemed  to  incline  to  the  Nationals,  for  Jackson's  advanced  line 
was  steadily  pushed  back  until  about  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Then 
Longstreet  turned  the  tide.  He  found  a  commanding  point  on  Jackson's 
right,  and  with  four  batteries  he  poured  a  most  destructive  raking  artillery 
fire  upon  the  Nationals.  Line  after  line  was  swept  away,  and  very  soon  the 
whole  left  was  put  to  flight.  Jackson  immediately  advanced,  and  Long- 
street  moved  in  support  by  pushing  his  heavy  columns  against  Pope's  center. 
Hood,  with  his  two  brigades,  charged  furiously  upon  Ricketts  and  Reynolds, 
followed  by  the  divisions  of  Evans,  R.  II.  Anderson,  and  Wilcox,  supported 
by  those  of  Kemper  and  Jones,  and  at  the  same  time  Lee's  artillery  was 
doing  fearful  execution  on  Pope's  disordered  infantry.  Terrible  was  the 
struggle  until  dark,  when  it  ceased.  The  National  left  had  been  pushed 
, . — _ — _ — _ , 

1  The  letter  was  written  by  General  Franklin  by  direction  of  General  McC'u-llan.  u  Such  a  letter,"  said 
Pope  in  his  report,  "when  we  were  fighting  the  enemy,  and  Alexandria  was  swarmins  with  troops,  needs  no 
comment" 


BATTLE   OF   CHANTILLY.  461 

back  a  considerable  distance,  but  though  confused,  it  was  unbroken;  and 
it  still  held  the  "Warrenton  turnpike,  by  which  alone  Pope's  army  might 
safely  retreat. 

Pope  had  now  no  altei'native  but  to  fall  back  toward  Washington.  He 
issued  an  order  to  that  effect  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening." 

o  o 

The   whole  army  was   directed  to  withdraw  during  the   night     "^gf^80' 

across  Bull's  Run  to  the  heights  of  Centreville.     This  was  done 

chiefly  by  way  of  the  Stone  Bridge ;'  the  brigades  of  Meade  and  Seymour, 

and  some  other  troops,  covering  the  movement.     The  night  was 

very  dark,  and  Lee  fortunately  did  not  pursue ;  and  in  the  morning* 

Bull's  Run  once  again  divided  the  two  great  armies.     So  ended  THE  SECOND 

BATTLE  OF  BULL'S  RUN. 

Pope  was  joined  at  Centreville  by  the  corps  of  Franklin  and  Sumner, 
making  his  force  a  little  more  than  sixty  thousand,  and  fully  equal  to  that 
of  Lee.  The  31st  was  passed  by  the  Nationals  in  comparative  quiet,  but  a 
severe  struggle  was  had  on  the  following  day.  Lee  was  not  disposed  to 
attack  his  foe  in  his  strong  position  at  Centreville,  so  he  sent  Jackson  on 
another  Hanking  enterprise  at  an  early  hour  of  the  morning  of  the  31st. 
Jackson  took  with  him  his  own  and  Swell's  divisions,  and  with  instructions 
to  turn  and  assail  Pope's  right,  he  crossed  Bull's  Run  at  Sudley  Ford,  and 
pushed  on  to  the  Little  River  turnpike.  There,  turning  to  the  right  the 
following  day,'  he  marched  down  that  highway  toward  Fairfax 
Court-IIouse. 

Pope,  in  the  mean  time,  suspecting  this  movement,  had  fallen  back  to 
positions  covering  Fairfax  Court-Housc  and  Germantown,  directed  Sumner 
on  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  September  to  push  forward  two  brigades  toward 
the  Little  River  pike,  and  ordered  Hooker  eai-ly  in  the  afternoon  to  Fairfax 
Court-IIouse,  in  support  of  Sumner.*  Just  before  sunset  Reno  met  Jack- 
son's advance  (Ewell  and  Hill)  near  Chantilly.  A  cold  and  drenching 
rain  was  falling,  but  it  did  not  prevent  an  immediate  engagement.  Reno, 
with  the  remains  of  two  divisions,  was  sharply  attacked,  when  Hooker, 
McDowell,  and  Kearney  came  tip  to  his  assistance.  The  conflict  was  severe 
for  a  short  time,  when  General  Isaac  J.  Stevens,  who  was  in  command  at  the 
battle  of  Port  Royal  Ferry,3  now  leading  Reno's  second  division,  ordered  a 
charge,  which  he  led  in  person,  and  was  shot  dead.  His  command  fell  back 
in  disorder,  and  to  some  extent  put  the  remainder  of  Reno's  force  in  ton- 
fusion.  Seeing  this,  General  Kearney  advanced  with  his  division  and  re- 
newed the  action,  sending  Birney's  brigade  to  the  fore  front.  A  furious 
thunderstorm  was  then  raging,  which  made  the  use  of  ammunition  difficult ; 
but,  unheeding  this,  Kearney  brought  forward  a  battery  and  planted  it  in 
position  himself.  Then,  perceiving  a  gap  caused  by  the  retirement  of 
Stevens's  force  yet  remaining,  he  pushed  forward  to  reconnoiter,  and  was 
killed  just  within  the  Confederate  lines.  He,  too,  was  shot  dead  just  at  sun- 

1  See  page  5S7,  volume  L 

*  He  ordered  McDowell  to  move  along  the  road  to  Fairfax  Court-IIouse  as  far  as  Difficult  Creek,  and  con- 
nect with  Hooker's  left ;  Reno  to  Chantilly;  Heintzelman  to  take  post  on  the  road  between  Centreville  and 
Fairfax,  in  the  roar  of  Ileno:  Franklin  to  take  petition  on  McDowell's  left  and  rear;  and  Sigel  and  Porter  to 
unite  with  the  ri:rht  of  Sumner,  who  was  on  the  left  of  Heintzelman.  Banks,  who,  with  the  wagon-train,  had 
come  on  from  Bristow  Station,  was  ordered  to  pursue  the  old  Rraddock  road  in  the  direction  of  Alexandria. 

3  See  page  128. 


462  GENERALS  POPE   AND   MoCLELLAN. 

set,  and  the  command  of  his  division  devolved  on  the  able  Birney,  who 
instantly  ordered  a  bayonet  charge  by  his  own  brigade,  composed  of  the 
First,  Thirty-eighth,  and  Fortieth  New  York.  These,  led  by  Colonel  Egan, 
executed  the  orders  with  great  bravery,  and  pushed  back  the  Confederate 
advance  some  distance.  Birney  held  the  field  that  night,  and  the  hours  of 
darkness  were  spent  in  the  sad  task  of  burying  the  dead.1  Precious  were  the 
lives  on  the  Union  side  that  were  lost  in  this,  THE  BATTLE  OP  CHANTILLY,* 
a  battle  that  ended  the  campaign  of  General  Pope,  and  also  his  military 
career  in  the  East.3  He  had  labored  hard  under  many  difficulties,  and  he 
bitterly  complained  of  a  lack  of  co-operation  with  him  in  his  later  struggles 
by  McClcllan  and  some  of  his  subordinates.4 

By  order  of  General  Halleck,  the  broken  and  demoralized  army  was  with- 
drawn within  the  fortifications  around  Washington  the  next  day," 
a8i8622'     Avnen    it   was   allowed  a  brief  rest.     Pope  now   repeated   with 
greater  earnestness  his  request,  made  before  he  took  the  field,  to 
be  relieved  of  the  command  of  the  Army  of  Virginia,  and  allowed  to  return 
to  the  West,  and  it  was  granted.     The  Army  of  Virginia  disappeared  as  a 

1  By  reference  to  the  large  Map  of  Operations  in  Upper  Virginia,  on  page  398  of  this  volume,  and  to  the 
smaller  maps  on  pages  5S6,  5SS,  594.  and  602  of  volume  I.,  the  reader  will  have  a  fair  idea  of  the  region  of  Pope's 
campaign,  and  of  the  field  of  conflict  in  the  vicinity  of  Manassas. 

1  Among  them  "were  Generals  Kearney  and  Stevens,  and  Major  Tildcn,  of  the  Thirty-eighth  New  York. 
Kearney  wns  well  known  to  General  Lee,  and  th:U  loader  sent  his  body  to  Pope's  head-quarters  the  next  morn- 
ing, with  a  flag  of  truce.  Stevens  led  the  attack  at  the  head  of  the  Seventy-ninth  (Highlanders)  New  York,  with 
the  colors  of  that  regiment,  which  had  fallen  from  the  hands  of  a  wounded  sergeant  In  the  Second  Battle  of 
Bull's  Bun,  on  the  80th,  Colonel  Fletcher  Webster,  son  of  Daniel  Webster,  fell ;  and,  on  the  snme  day.  Colonel 
George  W.  Pratt,  of  the  Twentieth  New  York,  son  of  the  Honorable  Zadock  Pratt,  was  mortally  wounded  nenr 
Gainesville.  On  the  same  day  Colonel  Broadhead,  of  the  regular  army,  received  his  death- wound  on  the  Bull  Run 
battle-ground;  also  Colonels  O'Connor,  Cantwcll,  and  Brown.  Among  the  wounded  were  Major-General  Robert 
C.  Schenck,  and  Colonel  Hardin,  of  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves. 

The  National  loss  in  Pope's  campaign,  from  the  Battle  of  Cedar  Mountain  to  that  of  Chanlilly,  was  never 
officially  reported  in  full.  The  most  careful  estimates  make  it,  including  the  immense  number  of  stragglers  who 
never  returned  to  their  regiments,  almost  30,000.  Lee's  losses  during  that  time  amounted  probably  to  15,000. 
He  claimed  to  have  taken  7,000  prisoners,  with  2,000  sick  and  wounded,  thirty  pieces  of  artillery,  and  20,000 
small  arms. 

*  Reports  of  Generals  Pope  and  Lee  and  their  subordinates. 

*  According  to  Pope's  Report,  20,500  men  were  all  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  that  joined  him  in  active 
operations — "  all,"  he  said,  "  of  the  91,000  veteran  troops  from  Harrison's  Landing  which  ever  drew  trigger  undrr 
my  command,  or  in  any  way  took  part  in  the  campaign."  ..."  Porter's  corps,"  he  said,  "  from  unnecessary  and 
unusual  delays,  and  frequent  and  flagrant  disregard  for  my  orders,  took  no  part  whatever,  except  in  the  battle  of 
the  30th  of  August."     Pope-  afterward  formally  preferred  charges  against  Porter  of  "  misconduct  Ixjfore  the- 
enemy."    Porter  was  tried  by  a  court-martial,  which,  in  January,  1S63,  pronounced*  verdict  of  jruilty,  and  he 
was  sentenced  to  be  "cashiered,  and  be  forever  disqualified  from  holding  any  offictfof  trust  or  profit  under  thu 
Government  of  the  United  States.''    At  the  request  of  the  President  the  whole  case  was  reviewed  by  Joseph 
Holt,  then  Judge  Advocate-General,  when  the  sentence  was  approved  and  executed. 

Strenuous  but  ineffectual  efforts  were  made  by  the  President  and  tEe  General-in-Chief  t'>  bring  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  to  the  aid  of  the  Army  of  Virginia  in  confronting  Lee,  and  through  it  to  furnish  Pope  with  sup- 
plies. The  official  electrographs  that  passed  between  the  President  and  General  Halleck  and  General  McClcllan 
exhibit  the  same  indisposition  on  the  part  of  the  latter  to  promptly  comply  with  the  orders  of  his  superiors  that 
was  shown  while  he  was  on  the  Peninsula.  He  seemed  more  disposed  to  give  his  advice  than  to  obey  com- 
mands ;  and  while  failing  to  afford  the  required  aid  to  Pope,  he  affected  to  misunderstand  explicit  orders,  and  indi- 
cated his  unwillingness  to  act  under  superior  authority  by  saying  in  a  dispatch  to  Ha'dcck  on  the  27th  of  August: 
"  I  am  not  responsible  for  the  past,  and  cannot  be  for  tho  future,  unless  I  receive  authority  to  dispose  of  the 
available  troops  according  to  my  judgment."  After  thwarting  the  efforts  of  the  Government  to  get  Franklin's 
corps  to  a  position  to  give  Pope  greatly  needed  assistance  on  the  29th,  and  Halleck  had  telegraphed  to  him. 
saying,  "  I  want  Franklin's  corps  to  go  far  enough  to  find  out  something  about  the  enemy.  .  .  .  Our  people  must 
move  more  actively,  and  find  out  where  the  enemy  is;  lam  tired  of  gucssc*,"  MeCIeilnn  telegraphed  to  the 
President,  saying:  "  I  am  clear  that  one  of  two  courses  should  be  adopted.  First,  to  concentrate  all  our  avail- 
able forces  to  open  communication  with  Pope.  Second,  to  leave  Pope  to  yet  out  of  his  scrap  f,  and  at  once  use 
»ll  our  means  to  make  the  Capital  safe." — See  McClellan's  Report  P-i?o  175. 

It  was  not  until  Pope  was  defeated  and  driven  across  Bull's  Rim  to  Centreville  that  the  corps  of  Franklin 
and  Suujner  were  permitted  to  take  a  position  within  supporting  distance.  It  is  clear  to  the  comprehension  of 
the  writer,  after  a  careful  analysis  of  reports  and  dispatches,  that  had  these  corps  and  Porter's  been  allowed  to 
give  timely  assistance  to  Pope,  as  they  could  have  done,  Lee's  army  might  have  been  captured  or  dispersed,  and 


THE   CONFEDERATE    "CONGRESS."  463 

separate  organization,  and  became  a  part  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac ;  and 
General  McClellan,  in  compliance   with   the   wishes  of  a  large 
majority  of  his  surviving  officers  and  men,  was  invested0  with     "  ^  ' 
the  command  of  all  the  troops  for  the  defense  of  the  capital. 

The  sad  results  of  Pope's  campaign,  and  of  that  on  the  Peninsula,  cast  a 
pall  of  gloom  over  the  spirits  of  the  loyal  people  for  a  moment.  But  it  was 
soon  lifted ;  while  the  conspirators  and  their  followers  and  friends  were  made 
jubilant  and  hopeful.1 

perhaps  a  death-blow  given  to  the  rebellion.  In  view  of  all  the  testimony,  and  especially  of  that  given  in 
McClellan's  Report,  it  does  not  seem  to  be  a  harsh  judgment  to  believe  that  the  'commando'  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  and  his  friends  were  willing  to  see  Pope  defeated.  "Pope's  appointment  to  the  command,  an<1  his 
address  to  his  army  on  opening  the  campaign"  (see  page  446),  says  a  careful  writer,  "had  been  understood  by 
them  as  reflcctins  on  the  strategy  of  the  Peninsula  campaign;  and  this  was  their  mode  of  resenting  the  indig- 
nity."— See  Greeley's  American  Conflict,  ii.  192. 

1  On  the  2<1  of  September  Davis  sent  into  the  "  Congress ""  .it  Richmond  a  message  announcing  news  of 
complete  triumph,  from  Lee,  and  said:  "  From  these  dispatches  it  will  be  scon  that  God  has  again  extended  his 
shield  over  our  patriotic  army,  and  has  blessed  the  cause  of  the  Confederacy  with  a  second  signal  victory  on  the 
field  [Bull's  Uun]  already  memorable  by  the  gallant  achievement  of  our  troops." 

The  following  are  the  names  of  the  members  of  the  so-called  "  Confederate  Congress''  nt  this  time: — 

"SENATE." 

Alabama— *Clement  C.  Clay,  *William  L.  Tancey  Arkansas— *Robert  W.  Johnson,  Charles  B.  Mitchell. 
Florida — James  M.  Baker,  'Augustus  E.  Maxwell.  Georgia — Benjamin  H.  Hill,  'Robert  Toombs.  Ken- 
tucky— *IIenry  C.  Burnett,  *Williatn  E.  Simms.  Louisiana — Thomas  J.  Semtnes,  Kdward  Sparrow.  Missis- 
sippi— 'Albert  G.  Brown,  James  Phclan.  Missouri — "John  B.  Clark,  R.  S.  T.  Peyton.  North  Carolina — 
George  Davis,  William  T.  Dortch.  South.  Carolina — 'Robert  W.  Barnwell,  *Jnmes  L.  Orr.  Tennessee — Lang- 
don  C.  Haynes,  Gustavus  A.  Henry.  Texas—  William  S.  Oldham,  'Louis  T.  Wigfall.  Virginia— *R.  M.  T. 
Hunter,  *Wm.  Ballard  Preston. 

"lIOUSR   Or    REPRESENTATIVES." 

Alabama— Thomas  J.  Foster,  *William  R.  Smith,  John  P.  Rails,  *J.  L.  M.  Curry,  'Francis  S.  Lyon,  Win. 
I*.  Chilton,  *David  Clopton,  *James  S.  Pugh,  *Edward  L.  Dargan.  Arkansas — Felix  L.  Batson,  Grandison  D. 
Koyston,  Augustus  II.  Garland,  Thomas  B.  Hanly.  Florida — James  B.  Dawkins,  Robert  B.  Hilton. 
Georgia — Julian  Ilartridge,  C.  J.  Munncrlyn,  Hines  Holt,  Augustus  II.  Kenan,  David  W.  Lewis,  William  W. 
Clark,  'Robert  P.  Frip[>c,  *Lucius  J.  Gartrcll,  Hardy  Strickland,  *Augustus  R.  Wright.  Kentucky— Alfred 
Boyd,  John  W.  Crockett,  II.  E.  Read,  Gco.  W.  Ewing,  'James  S  Clirisman,  T.  L.  Burnett,  II.  W.  Bruce,  6.  8. 
Scott,  E.  M.  Bruce,  J.  V.'.  Moore,  Robert  J.  Breckenridge,  John  M.  Elliott.  Louisiana — Charles  J.  Vlllerc, 
*Charics  M.  Conrad,  Duncan  F.  Kenner,  Lucicn  J.  Dupre,  John  F.  Lewis,  John  Perkins,  Jr.  3[ississipj>i — J. 
W.  Clapp,  *r.eubcn  Davis,  Israel  Welch,  II.  C.  Chambers,  *O.  R.  Singl.  ton,  E.  Barksdalc,  'John  J.  McRao. 
Missouri— W.  M.  Cook,  Thomas  A.  Harris,  Casper  W.  Bell,  A.  II.  Conrow,  Georgo  G.  Vest,  Thomas  W.  Free- 
man, John  Hyer.  North  Carolina—  *W.  N.  II.  Smith,  Robert  R.  Bridgera,  Owen  R.  Keenan,  T.  D.  McDowell, 
Thomas  S.  Ashe,  Arch.  II.  Arrington,  Robert  McClean,  William  Lander,  B.  8  Oaithor,  A.  T.  Davidson.  South 
Carolina— *John  McQueen,  *\V.  Porclier  Miles,  L.  M.  Aycr,  *Milledge  L.  Bouham.  James  Farrow,  *William  W. 
Boyce.  Tennessee— Joseph  T.  Heiskcll,  William  G.  Swan,  W.  II.  Tebbs.  E.  L.  Gardenshire,  *IIenry  S.  Foote, 
'Meredith  P.  Gentry,  *Gi-orge  W.  Jones.  Thomas  Menoeso,  *J.  D.  C.  Atkins.  *John  V.  Wright,  David  M.  Cur- 
i-in.  Texan— 'John  A  Wilcox.  *C.  C.  Herbert,  Peter  W.  Gray,  I>.  F.  Sexton,  M.  D.  Graham,  Win.  B.  Wright 
riryinia — *M.  R.  II.  Garnett,  John  R.  Chambliss,  James  Lyons,  *Roger  A.  Pryor,  'Thomas  S.  Bococke,  John 
Goode,  Jr.,  J.  P.  Holcombe,  *D.  C.  De  Jarnett,  'William  Smith.  *A.  R.  Boteler,  John  U.  Baldwin,  Walter  R. 
Staples,  Walter  Preston,  Albert  G.  Jenkins,  Robert  Johnson,  Charles  W.  Russell. 

Those  marked  with  the  *  had  been  members  of  the  United  States  Congress. 


464  THE  REPUBLIC  IN  PERIL 


CHAPTEK    XVIII. 

• 

LEE'S  INVASION  OF  MARYLAND,  AND  HIS  RETREAT  TOWARD  RICHMOND. 

NLY  thirty  days  had  passed  by  since  Lee  was  in  the 
attitude  of  a  defender  of  the  Confederate  capital, 
with  two  large  armies  threatening  it  from  different 

o  o 

points,  when  he  was  seen  in  the  position  of  an  exult- 
ant victor,  ready  to  take  the  offensive  in  a  bold 
menace  of  the  National  capital.  He  sent  troops  to 
check  Pope,  and  the  effect  was  the  withdrawal  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  from  the  Peninsula. 
Relieved  of  all  danger  in  the  latter  direction,  he 
moved  in  .heavy  force  and  pushed  the  Army  of  Virginia  across  the  Rappa- 
hannock  before  the  other  great  army  lent  it  any  aid ;  and  now,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  September,  he  saw  both  armies  which  had  threatened  him,  shattered 
and  disordered  behind  the  strong  fortifications  of  the  National  capital, 
where  McClellan  concentrated  them  to  defend  that  capital  from  an  expected 
assault.  From  Fortress'Monroe  to  the  head  waters  of  the  James  and  the 
Rappahannock,  and  far  up  the  Potomac  and  the  intervening  country,  as  well 
as  the  wliole  valley  of  the  Shenandoah  to  its  northern  entrance  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  there  were  no  National  troops,  and  the  harvests  in  all  that  region 
were  poured  into  the  Confederate  granary. 

The  Republic  now  seemed  to  be  in  great  peril,  and  the  loyal  people  were 
very  anxious.  Long  before  the  disastrous  termination  of  the  campaign  on 
the  Peninsula,  thoughtful  men  were  losing  faith  in  the  ability,  and  some 
in  the  patriotism  of  the  commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac ;  and  it  was 
clearly  seen  that  if  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  to  two  hundred  thousand 
men  could  not  make  more  headway  in  the  work  of  crushing  the  rebellion 
than  they  had  done  under  his  leadership  during  full  ten  months,  more  men 
must  be  called  to  the  field  at  once,  or  all  would  be  lost.  Accordingly  the 
loyal  Governors  of  eighteen  States  signed  a  request  that  the  President 
should  immediately  take  measures  for  largely  increasing  the  effective  force 
in  the  field.  He  had  already,  by  a  call  on  the  1st  of  June,  drawn  forty 
thousand  men,  for  three  months,  from  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  New 
York,  Pennsylvania,  and  Ohio.  In  compliance  with  a  request  of  the  gover- 
nors, he  called  for  three  hundred  thousand  volunteers  "  for  the  war,"  on  the 
1st  of  July ;  and  on  the  9th  of  August,  when  Pope  was  struggling  with 
Jackson  near  the  Rapid  Anna,  he  called  for  three  hundred  thousand  men  for 
nine  months,  with  the  understanding  that  an  equal  number  of  men  would  be 
drafted  from  the  great  body  of  the  citizens  who  were  over  eighteen  and  less 
than  forty-five  years  of  age,  if  they  did  not  appear  as  volunteers. 


LEE'S  INVASION  OF  MARYLAND.  465 

1  These  calls  met  with  a  hearty  response,  and  very  soon  men  were  seen 
flocking  to  the  standard  of  the  Republic  by  thousands.  The  Conspirators  at 
Richmond  well  knew  that  such  a  response  would  be  made,  and  while  they 
were  wickedly  deceiving  the  people  of  the  Confederacy  with  the  idea  that 
"  the  Lincoln  government,"  as  they  said  in  derision,  was  bankrupt  in  men 
and  money,  they  were  trembling  with  fear  because  of  its  wealth  in  both, 
which  they  well  comprehended.  Therefore  they  instructed  Lee  to  take 
immediate  advantage  of  the  fortunate  situation  in  which  McClellan's  failure 
to  sustain  Pope  had  placed  him,  to  act  boldly,  vigorously,  and  even  despe- 
rately, if  necessary. 

Lee  saw  clearly  that  an  assault  on  the  fortified  National  capital  would  be 
foolish  and  disastrous,  and  he  conceived  the  idea  of  throwing  his  army  across 
the  Potomac  to  the  rear  of  Washington,  when,  perhaps,  after  sweeping  vic- 
toriously on  to  the  Susquehanna,  he  might  return  and  seize  Baltimore  and 
the  National  city.  He  believed  the  people  of  "  sovereign  "  Maryland  were 
chafing  under  the  domination  of  the  Government,  and  were  ready  to  give  all 
the  support  in  their  power  to  the  Confederate  cause ;  and  that  the  presence 
of  his  army  would  produce  a  general  uprising  in  that  State.  The  conspira- 
tors at  Richmond  were  in  accord  with  Lee  in  this  view,  and  he  made  instant 
preparations  for  throwing  his  army  across  the  Potomac. 

Lee  was  joined  on  the  2d"  by  the  fresh  division  of  D.  H.  Hill,  from 
Richmond,  and  this  was  immediately  sent  as  a  vansruard 

a  Sent.  1S62 

toward  Leesburg.  The  whole  Confederate  army  followed,  and 
between  the  4th  and  7th  it  had  crossed  the  Potomac  by  the  fords  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  Point  of  Rocks,  and  encamped  not  far  from  the  city  of  Fred- 
erick, on  the  Monocacy  River.  There  General  Lee  formally  raised  the  stan- 
dard of  revolt,  and  issued  a  proclamation*  in  words  intended  to 
be  as  _  seductive  to  the  people  of  that  commonwealth  as  those  of 
Randall's  impassioned  appeal,  entitled  "  Maryland  !  my  Maryland !'"  Lee 
declared  it  was  the  wish  "  of  the  people  of  the  South "  to  aid  those  of 
Maryland  in  throwing  off  the  "  foreign  yoke  "  they  were  compelled  to  bear, 
that  they  might  be  able  to  "  again  enjoy  the  inalienable  rights  of  freemen, 
and  to  restore  the  independence  and  sovereignty  of  their  State ;"  and  he 
assured  them  that  his  mission  was  to  assist  them  with  the  power  of  arms 
''  in  regaining  the^r  rights,"  of  which  they  had  "been  so  unjustly  despoiled." 
Lee  discoursed  as  fluently  and  falsely  of  the  "  outrages  "  inflicted  by  the 
generous  Government  which  he  had  solemnly  sworn  to  protect,  and  against 
which  he  was  waging  war  for  the  perpetuation  of  injustice  and  inhumanity,9 

1  See  page  555,  volume  I. 

1  In  a  speech  at  the  raising  of  the  National  flag  over  Columbia  College,  in  New  York,  immediately  after  the 
ittack  on  Fort  Sumtcr,  in  April,  1861,  Dr.  Francis  Lieber  admirably  defined  the  characterof  soldiers  like  Robert 
E.  Lee,  who  professed  to  believe  in  the  State  supremacy,  but  who  had  served  in  the  armies  of  the  Republic  and 
<!oserted  their  flag.  "  Men,"  he  said,  "  who  believed,  or  pretended  to  believe  in  State  sovereignty  alone,  when 
M'  'cssion  broke  out,  went  over  with  men  and  ships,  abandoning  the  flag  to  which  they  had  sworn  fidelity  ;  thug 
shewing  that  all  along  they  served  the  United  States  like  Swiss  hirelings  and  not  as  citizens,  in  their  military 
service.  They  did  more  :  not  only  did  they  desert  the  service  of  the  United  States,  on  the  ground  that  their  indi- 
vidual States,  to  whom  they  owed  allegiance,  had  declared  themselves  out  of  the  Union :  but  in  many  cases 
they  took  with  them,  or  attempted  to  take  with  them,  the  men  who  owed  no  such  allegiance,  being  either 
foreigners  or  natives  of  other  American  States.  In  other  cases  they  actually  called  publicly  on  their  former 
c.omrades  to  be  equally  faithless,  and  desert  their  ships  or  troops.  The  Swiss  mercenaries  used  to  act  inon- 
oobly.  Once  having  sold  their  services,  and  having  ta'ion  the  oath  of  fidelity,  they  used  to  remain  faithful  nnto 
•leftth." 

VOL.  II.—  30 


466 


LEE'S  PROCLAMATION   SCORNED. 


as  did  Jefferson  Davis,  his  coadjutor  in  the  monstrous  crime;  but  he  soon 
found  to  his  shame  and  confusion  that  the  disloyal  Marylanders  like  Bradley 
Johnson,  who  had  joined  the  Confederate  army,  had  deceived  him  by  false 
representations,  and  that,  with  the  exception  of  a  large  rebellious  faction  in  the 
more  Southern  slaveholding  counties,  the  people  of  that  State  looked  upon 
the  gigantic  iniquity  of  the  conspirators  and  their  abettors  with  abhorrence. 

He  was  met  with  sullen  scorn  in  the 
form  of  appai'ent  indifference,  and  he 
was  soon  made  to  feel  that  under  that 
passivity  there  was  burning  a  spirit 
like  that  of  the  venerable  and  more 
demonstrative  Barbara  Frietchie,  of 
Frederick,  one  of  the  true  heroines  of 
whom  history  too  often  fails  to  make 
honorable  mention.1  Lee  lost  more 
men  in  Maryland  by  desertion  than 
he  gained  by  his  proclamation.  Had 
there  been  nothing  repulsive  in  the 
work  to  which  they  were  invited,  the 
filthy  and  wretched  condition  of  Lee's 
troops  would  have  made  the  citizens 
of  Maryland  scornful  of  such  an 
"  army  of  liberators." 
McClellan  was  informed  of  Lee's  movement  on  the  morning  of  the  3d, 
and  immediately  put  his  troops  in  motion  to  meet  the  threatened  peril. 
His  army  was  thrown  into  Maryland  north  of  Washington,  and  on  the  7th, 


BARBARA   FRIETCHIR. 


1  Barbara  Frietchie  (who  died  in  June,  1864)  lived 
close  to  a  bridge  which  spans  the  stream  that  courses 
through  Frederick.  When,  in  this  invasion  of  Maryland, 
"  Stonewall  Jackson  "  marched  through  Frederick,  his 
troops  passed  over  that  brid?e.  He  had  been  informed 
that  many  National  flags  were  flying  in  the  city,  and  he 
gave  orders  for  them  all  to  be  hauled  down.  Patriotic 
Barbara's  was  displayed  from  one  of  the  dormer-win- 
dows, seen  in  the  sketch  of  her  house  here  given,  from 
a  drawing  made  by  the  writer  in  September,  1866,  in 
which,  just  beyond  it,  the  bridge  is  seen.  Her  flag  was 
pulled  down.  The  remainder  of  the  story  has  been  told 
in  the  following  words  of  John  G.  Whittier : — 

Up  rose  old  Barbara  Frietchie  then, 
Bowed  with  her  fourscore  years  and  ten  ; 
Bravest  of  all  in  Frederick  town. 
She  took  up  the  flag  the  men  hauled  down ; 
In  her  attic  window  the  staff  she  set, 
To  show  that  one  heart  was  loyal  yet 
Up  the  street  came  the  rebel  tread, 
Stonewall  Jackson  riding  ahead. 
Under  his  slouched  hat  left  and  right 
He  glanced  :  the  old  flag  met  his  sight, 
u  Halt!"  the  dust-brown  ranks  stood  fast 
"  Fire !"  out  blazed  the  rifle-blast. 
It  shivered  the  window,  pane  and  sash ; 
It  rent  the  banner  with  seam  and  gash. 
Quick,  as  it  fell  from  the.  broken  staff, 
Dame  Barbara  snatched  the  silken  scarf; 
She  leaned  far  out  on  the  window-sill, 
And  shook  it  forth  with  a  royal  will. 


BABBABA  FBlETCniE'8 

"Shoot,"  if  you  must,  this  old  gray  head, 
But  spare  your  country's  flag,"  she  said. 
A  shade  of  sadness,  a  blush  of  shame, 
Over  the  face  of  the  leader  came ; 
The  nobler  nature  within  him  stirred 
To  life  at  that  woman's  deed  and  word : 
'•Who  touches  a  hair  of  yon  gray  head 
Dies  like  a  dog!  March  on!"  he  said. 
All  day  long  through  Frederick  street 
Sounded  the  tread  of  marching  feet 
All  day  long  that  free  flag  tost 
Over  the  heads  of  the  rebel  host 


LEE'S  PLANS  DISCOVERED.  467 

leaving  General  Banks  in  command  at  the  National  capital,  he  hastened  to 
the  field,  making  his  head-quarters  that  night  with  the  Sixth  Corps  at  Rock- 
ville.  His  army,  composed  of  his  own  and  the  forces  of  Pope  and  Burnside, 
numbered  a  little  more  than  eighty-seven  thousand  effective  men.  It 
advanced  slowly  toward  Frederick  by  five  parallel  roads,  and  was  so  disposed 
as  to  cover  both  Washington  and  Baltimore.  The  left  rested  on  the  Poto- 
mac, and  the  right  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  railway.1 

Great  caution  was  necessary,  for  the  real  intentions  of  Lee  were  unknown. 
Fortunately,  these  were  discovered  on  the  13th,  when  McClellan's  advance 
entered  Frederick,  after  a  brisk  skirmish  with  the  Confederate  rear-guard, 
and  found  there  a  copy  of  Lee's  general  order  issued  on  the  9th.  It  revealed 
the  fact  that  he  was  not  to  make  a  direct  movement  aarainst  Washington  or 

o  o 

Baltimore,  so  long  as  McClellan  lay  between  him  and  the  two  cities ;  but  so 
soon  as  he  could  draw  him  toward  the  Susquehanna  by  menacing  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  thus  take  him  away  from  his  supplies,  he  might  attack  and 
cripple  him,  and  then  march  upon  one  or  both  of  those  cities.  To  accomplish 
this  he  designed  to  take  possession  of  Harper's  Ferry  (which  he  believed 
would  be  evacuated  on  his  crossing  the  Potomac)  and  establish  communica- 
tion with  Richmond  by  way  of  the  Shenandoah  Valley  ;  and  then,  marching 
up  the  Cumberland  Valley,  endeavor  to  draw  McClellan  toward  the  heart  of 
Pennsylvania. 

Lee's  maneuvers  for  the  end  proposed  were  most  hazardous  in  their 
character,  under  the  circumstances.  He  ordered  Jackson  to  go  over  the 
South  Mountain2  by  way  of  Middletown,  and  then,  passing  by  Sharpsburg 
to  the  Potomac,  cross  that  river  above  Harper's  Ferry,  sever  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  railway,  and  intercept  any  troops  that  might  attempt  to  escape 
from  the  Ferry.  Longstreet  was  to  follow  the  same  road  to  Boonsborough, 
westward  of  the  South  Mountain ;  while  McLaws,  with  his  own  and  Ander- 
son's division,  was  to  march  to  Middletown,  and  then  press  on  toward 
Harper's  Ferry  and  possess  himself  of  Maryland  Heights,  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Potomac,  overlooking  that  post,  and  endeavor  to  capture  it  and 
its  dependencies.  General  Walker  was  to  cross  the  Potomac  at  Qheeks' 
ford,  and,  if  practicable,  take  possession  of  London  Heights,  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  river,  at  the  same  time,  and  co-operate  with  Jackson  and 
McLaws.  D.  H.  Hill's  division  was  to  form  the  rear-guard  of  the  main 
body,  and  Stuart's  cavalry  was  to  cover  the  whole.  The  troops  ordered  to 
Harper's  Ferry  were  directed  to  join  the  main  army  at  Hagerstown  or 
Boonsborough  after  capturing  that  post. 

1  The  right  wing  was  composed  of  the  First  and  Ninth  Corps,  nnder  General  Burnside  ;  the  center,  of  the 
Second  and  Twelfth  Corps,  nnderGeneral  Sumner,  and  the  left,  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  under  General  Franklin.  The 
First  Corps  (McDowell's)  was  placed  under  General  Hooker;  the  Ninth,  of  Burnside's  command,  was  undi-r 
General  Reno;  the  Twelfth  was  Banks's,  which  was  now  under  General  Mansfield,  who  had  not  before  taken 
the  field.     Porter's  corps  remained  in  Washington  until  the  12th,  and  did  not  join  the  army  until  it  reached  th« 
vicinity  of  Sharpsburg.     General  Hunt  was  made  Chief  of  Artillery,  and  General  Pleasanton  commanded  tho 
cavalry  division. 

2  This  is  a  continuation  into  Pennsylvania  of  the  ranges  of  the  Blue  Ridge  in  Virgir.ia,  severed  hy  the  Poto- 
mac at  Harper's  Ferry  and  vicinity.     A  lower  range,  called  the  Catoctin  or  Kittoctan  Mountains.  pa»ses  near 
Frederick,  and  is  a  continuation  north  of  the  Potomac,  of  the  Bull's  Run   Mountains.     See  map  on  page  586, 
Volume  I.      Several  roads  cross  these  ranges,  the  hest  being  the  old  National  r.iad  from  Haltimorn  to  Cumber- 
land, passing  through  Frederick  and  Middletown.  tho  latter  being  the  most  considerable  village  in  the  Kittoctan 
Valley.     The  principal  passes  or  gaps  in  the  South  Mountain  range  made  memorable  by  this  invasion  were 
Crampton's  and  Turner's,  the  former  flv«  miles  from  Harper's  Ferry. 


468  MOVEMENTS  OF  THE  NATIONAL  ARMY. 

This  bold  design  of  separating  his  army,  then  far  away  from  his  supplies, 
by  a  river  liable  to  be  made  impassable  in  a  few  hours  by  a  heavy  rain,  and 
with  a  pursuing  force  in  superior  numbers  close  behind,  marked  Lee  as  a 
blunderer,  unless,  as  he  "  fully  understood  the  character  of  his  opponent," 
as  Maoruder  had  lately  said,1  he  counted  upon  his  usual  tardiness  and  inde- 
cision. McClellan's  army  had  moved  between  six  and  seven  miles  a  day 
since  he  entered  Maryland,  watching  rather  than  pursuing,  for  reasons 
already  alluded  to,  and  Lee  doubtless  supposed  that  pace  would  be  kept  up. 

When  Lee's  plan  was  discovered,  on  the  day  after  he  moved  westward 
from  Frederick,"  the  National  army  was  in  the  vicinity  of  that 
« Sept  is,    city,  excepting  Franklin's   corps  of  about   seventeen   thousand 
men,  which  was  several  miles  nearer  Harper's  Ferry.     Between 
him  and  that  post  was  only  the  division  of  McLaws,  not  move  than  twenty 
thousand  strong,  while  at  the  Ferry  was  a  garrison  of  nine  thousand  men 
strongly  posted,  but  unfortunately  under  Colonel  D.  II.  Miles,  who  behaved 
so  badly  on  the  day  of  the  first  battle  of  Bull's  Run.*    There  were   twenty- 
five  hundred  troops  under  General  White,  engaged  in  outpost  duty  at  Mar- 
tinsburg  and  Winchester,  and  these,  with  the  garrison  at  the  Ferry,  were 
under  the  direct  control  of  General  Halleck. 

McClellan  now  possessed  the  rare  advantage  of  knowing  his  opponent's 
plans,  and  a  divided  army  to  operate  against,  and  it  was  believed  that  he 
would  order  Franklin  to  push  vigorously  forward,  followed  by  heavy  sup- 
ports, to  crush  McLaws  and  save  Harper's  Ferry.  But  this  was  not  a  part 
of  his  plan.  When  Lee  crossed  into  Maryland,  McClellan,  like  the  Confede- 
rate leader,  considered  Harper's  Ferry  to  be  untenable,  and  before  he  left 
Washington  he  advised  its  evacuation,  and  the  employment  of  its  garrison 
in  co-operation  with  his  army.  As  on  the  Peninsula,  lie  seems  now  to  have 
been  haunted  with  the  specter  of  an  overwhelming  force  on  his  front,  and 
began  calling  for  re-enforcements.  Four  days  after  he  took  the  field  he 
again  advised  Halleck  to  order  Miles  to  leave  Harper's  Ferry  and  join  his 
army  ;  and  on  the  same  day,  in  a  long  letter  to  the  General-in-Chief,  he  coun- 
seled the  abandonment  of  Washington  City  to  the  rebels,  if  that  should  be 
necessary  to  re-enforce  his  army  in  Maryland,  and  then  trust  to  luck  for  the 
recapture  of  it.3 

The  National  army  moved  in  pursuit,  from  Frederick,  in  two  columns,  the 
right  and  center  toward  Turner's  Gap,  in  South  Mountain,  in  front  of  Mid- 
dletown,  Burnside  leading  the  advance ;  and  the  left,  composed  of  Franklin's 
corps,  toward  Crampton's  Gap,  in  the  same  range,  in  front  of  Burkittsville. 
Lee  was  so  coitfident  that  McClellan  would  be  tardy,  that  he  ordered  Long- 
street  to  follow  Jackson  and  take  post  at  Hagerstown,  with  a  great  portion 
of  his  corps  (leaving  only  D.  H.  Hill's  division  to  guard  Turner's  Gap4),  and 


1  Sec  note  2,  page  420.  2  See  page  606,  volume  I. 

1  To  this  portion  of  his  extraordinary  letter  Halleck  replied:— "  You  attach  too  little  importance  to  the 
capital.  I  assure  you  that  you  are  wrong.  The  capture  of  this  place  will  throw  us  back  six  months,  if  it  should, 
not  destroy  us.  Beware  of  the  evils  I  now  point  out  to  you.  You  saw  them  when  here,  but  you  seem  to  for- 
cet  them  in  the  distance."1 — Letter  to  McClellan,  September  18,  1S62. 

4  Turner's  Gap  is  a  deep  and  rugged  pass,  about  400  feet  above  the  base  of  the  mountain,  with  a  crest  on 
each  side,  one  of  them  rising  600  feet  higher.  A  good  turnpike  crossed  the  mountain  eastward  of  the  pass  or 
hollow,  and  a  good  road  went  over  it  just  westward  of  the  pass.  Crampton's  Gap  was  a  similar  pass,  and 
opened  into  Pleasant  Valley,  back  of  Maryland  Heights,  a  few  miles  from  Harper's  Ferry. 


ADVANCE   UPON   SOUTH   MOUNTAIN. 


469 


ALFRED    PLEASANTON. 


to  send  six  brigades  to  assist  McLaws  (who  was  guarding  Crampton's  Gap) 
in  his  operations  for  seizing  Maryland  Heights  and  Harper's  Ferry. 

Lee  was  mistaken.     The  discov- 
ery of  his  plan  had  led  to  more  vig- 
orous action  in  the  National   army, 
and     on     the    following 
day"  a   startling  appari-     "  ^g^1*1 
tion  met  the  eyes  of  the 
Confederates   on    South    Mountain. 
Stuart   had   reported   the    previous 
evening    that     only    two    brigades 
were  in  pursuit,  and  Hill  felt  quite 
eure  that  he  could  defend  the  Gap 
with  his  five   thousand  troops,  not- 
withstanding they   were   somewhat 
scattered  ;  but  at  an  early  hour  in 
the   morning   Pleasanton's   cavalry, 
with  a  battery,  was  seen  moving  along 
the  pike  toward  the  Gap,  followed  by 
Cox's   Kanawha    division   of   Reno's    command,  while   nearly   the   whole 
National  army  was   streaming  down  the  Kittoctan  hills,  and  across   that 
most  lovely  of  all  the  valleys  in  Maryland  in  which  Middletown  is  nestled. 

Pleasanton  followed  the  Hagerstown  pike.  The  First  Brigade  of  Cox's 
division,  Colonel  E.  P.  Scammon,  composed  of  the  Twelfth,  Twenty-third, 
and  Thirtieth  Ohio,  and  McMullin's  Ohio  battery,  marched  along  the  Boones- 
borough  road  to  reconnoiter  the  crest  at  the  south  of  the  Gap,  followed 
by  the  Second  Brigade,  Colonel  Crook,  consisting  of  the  Eleventh,  Twenty- 
eighth,  and  Thirty-sixth  Ohio,  Simmons's  battery  and  Scambeck's  cavalry  in 
support.  .  They  soon  ascertained  that  a  considerable  force  held  that  part  of 
the  mountain,  when  Reno  ordered  an  advance  to  an  assault,  promising  the 
support  of  his  whole  corps.  Wilcox,  Rodman,  and  Sturgis  were  ordered 
forward,  and  at  an  early  hour  in  the  forenoon,  after  some  skirmishing,  Cox 

reached  the  borders  of  the  Pass.  Un- 
der cover  of  a  portion  of  the  guns  of 
the  two  batteries,  he  pressed  up  the 
wooded  and  rocky  acclivity.  He  was 
at  first  confronted  by  General  Garland, 
whose  division  was  soon  so  badly  cut 
up,  and  so  disheartened  by  the  loss  of 
its  commander,  who  was  killed  early 
in  the  action,  that  it  fell  back  in  con- 
fusion, and  its  place  was  supplied  by 
that  of  Anderson,  supported  by 
Rhodes  and  Ripley.  These  held  the 
position  firmly  for  a  long  time,  but, 
finally,  by  hard  and  persistent  fighting 


HOUSE,    SOUTH    MOUNTAIN   BATTLE-FIELD.1 


1  This  is  a  view  of  Wise's  house  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  at  the  beginning  of  October,  1866.     It  is  on 
the  Sharpsburg  road,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  south  from  Keedy's  tavern,  on  the  pike  at  Turner's  Gap. 


470 


BATTLE   OF   SOUTH   MOUNTAIN. 


Cox  gained  a  foothold  on  the  crest,  not  far  from  the  house  of  Daniel  Wise,  an 
earnest  Union  man. 

It  was  now  noon,  and  up  to  this  time  only  the  divisions  of  Cox  and  Hill 
had  been  engaged.  Very  soon  the  battle  assumed  far  greater  proportions. 
Hill  had  sent  for  Longstreet  to  come  to  his  help,  and  between  two  and  three 
o'clock  two  of  his  brigades  arrived.  These  were  soon  followed  by  Long- 
Btreet  himself  with  seven  more  brigades,  making  the  Confederate  force 
defending  the  two  crests  and  the  Gap,  nearly  thirty  thousand  strong. 
Meanwhile,  during  a  partial  lull  of  two  hours  in  the  contest,  the  divisions 
of  Wilcox,  Rodman,  and  Sturgis  arrived  and  took  position.  Then  at  about 
two  o'clock  Hooker's  corps  came  up,  and  at  once  moved  to  the  right  along 
the  old  Hagerstown  road,  to  crush  the  Confederate  left  at  the  higher  crest. 
An  hour  later  a  general  battle-line  was  formed  with  Ricketts'  division  on  the 
right,  King's,  commanded  by  General  Hatch,  in  the  center,  and  resting  on 

the  turnpike,  and 
Reno's  on  the  left. 
The  Confederates 
had  much  the  advan- 
tage of  position,  for 
the  hillsides  up  which 
the  Nationals  toiled 
were  steep  and  rocky, 
yet  they  nowhere  fal- 
tered, and  at  four 
o'clock  fighting  was 
general  along  the 
whole  line.  The 
ground  was  contested 
at  many  points  inch 
by  inch.  Hatch  was 
wounded,  when 
Doubleday  took  his 
command,  his  own 
passing  to  the  care 
of  Colonel  Wainright,  of  the  Seventy-sixth  New  York,  who  was  soon  dis- 
abled. Hooker  had  pressed  steadily  forward  on  the  right,  and  at  dusk  had 
flanked  and  beaten  the  Confederate  left. 

The  strife  on  the  National  left  where  Reno  had  gained  a  foot-hold  on  the 
mountain  was  very  severe,  and  continued  until  dark.  At  about  sunset  the 
commanding  general,  who  was  at  the  head  of  his  line,  was  killed  in  an  open 
field  in  front  of  a  thick  wood  while  watching  the  movements  of  his  foe.  He 
died  almost  at  the  moment  of  victory,  for  at  that  time  the  position  was 
fairly  within  the  grasp  of  his  friends.  His  command  devolved  on  General 
Cox. 

Meade  had  followed  Hooker  from  the  Kittoctan  Creek,  and  went  into 

1  This  little  picture  shows  the  appearance  of  that  portion  of  the  battle-field  on  South  Mountain,  where 
General  Reno  was  killed,  as  it  appeared  when  the  writer  visited  it,  early  in  October,  1866.  The  field  was  dotted 
with  evergreen  shrubs.  The  place  where  Eono  fell  is  marked  by  a  stone  set  up  by  Daniel  Wise,  whose  son 
owned  the  land.  It  is  seen  near  the  two  figures.  Not  far  from  the  spot  was  a  chestnut  tree,  that  bore  the  scars 
of  many  wounds  made  during  the  battle. 


BATTLE-FIELD   ON    BOOTH    MOUNTAIN.1 


STRUGGLE   AT   CRAMPTON'S   GAP.  471 

action  with  great  gallantry  on  the  right  of  Doubleday  (Hatch's  .division) 
and  fought  heavily,  his  brigades  being  skillfully  managed  by  General  Sey- 
mour and  Colonels  Magiiton  and  Gallagher.  General  Duryee,  with  his  fine 
brigade  of  Ricketts'  division,  which  had  performed  signal  service  under  its 
gallant  commander  during  the  later  struggles  of  Pope  with  Lee,  was  just 
coming  up  to  the  support  of  Meade,  when  the  contest  of  that  point  ceased. 
Meanwhile  the  brigade  of  Gibbons  and  Hartsuff  had  pushed  steadily  up  the 
turnpike  along  the  Gap,  fighting  bravely  and  winning  steadily,  until  almost 
nine  o'clock  in  the  evening,  when,  having  reached  a  point  near  the  summit 
of  the  Pass,  their  ammunition  was  exhausted.  But  the  victory  was  secure. 
Gibbons  and  Hartsuff  were  relieved  at  midnight  by  the  arrival  of  the 
divisions  of  Gorman  and  Williams,  of  Sumner's  corps.  Richardson's 
division  had  taken  position  in  the  rear  of  Hooker's  resting  soldiers ;  and 
Sykes's  regulars  and  the  artillery  reserve  were  at  Middletown.  McClellan's 
right  column  was  ready  to  resume  the  action  in  the  morning,  but  Lee,  who 
was  with  his  troops  toward  evening,  withdrew  his  forces  during  the  night. 
So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  SOUTH  MOUNTAIN.' 

While  this  contest  was  going  on  at  Turner's  Gap,  Franklin  was  endeavor- 
ing to  force  his  way  over  the  mountain  at  Crampton's  Gap,  for  the  relief  of 
Harpers  Ferry.      That  pass  was  defended  by  three  brigades  of  McLaws' 
force,  who  were  commanded  by  the  notorious  Howell  Cobb,  Buchanan's 
treasonable  Secretary  of  the  Treasury.2     In  pursuance  of  McClellan's  instruc- 
tions, Franklin  appeared  at  Burkittsville,  before  Crampton's  Pass,  at  noon  on 
the  14th,"  on  the  road  leading  to  Rohersville  in  Pleasant  Valley, 
back  of  Maryland  Heights,  with  a  fine  body  of  troops  from  New 
York,  New  Jersey,  and  Pennsylvania.     He  formed  a  line  of  battle  with 
Slocum's  division  on  the  right  of  the  road  running  through  the  Gap,  and 

1  Reports  of  Generals  McClellan  and  Lee,  and  their  subordinate  commanders.  McClellan  reported  his  loss 
at  812  killed,  1,234  wounded,  and  22  missing;  total,  1.568.  The  Confederate  loss  In  killed  and  wounded  was 
about  the  same,  besides  1,500  prisoners,  making  the  entire  loss  about  8,000. 

8  See  page  44,  volume  I.  Cobb  was  instructed  to  hold  Crampton's  Pass  until  the  capture  of  Maryland 
Heights  and  Harper's  Ferry  should  be  completed,  ueven  if  he  lost  his  last  man  in  doing  it."  See  McLawa' 
Eeport,  ii.  165  of  the  Reports  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

Howell  Cobb  and  Robert  Toombs,  two  of  the  leading  traitors  of  Georgia,  were  now  general  officers  In 
Lee's  army.  They  had  been  chiefly  instrumental  in  bringing  the  people  of  their  State  under  the  galling  yoke 
of  the  despotism  at  Richmond,  and  were  loud  in  their  professions  of  willingness  to  "  die  for  the  cause  of  Southern 
independence."  Their  performances  always  fell  short  of  their  promises.  They  were  ever  ready  "to  spill  the 
blood  of  all  their  relations,"  and  to  sacrifice  the  property  of  all  their  neighbors  for  the  "holy  cause,"  but  on 
all  occasions  they  were  careful  not  to  expose  their  own  blood  and  property  to  waste.  In  an  address  to  the 
people  of  Georgia,  Issued  a  few  months  earlier  than  the  time  we  are  considering,  Cobb  and  Toombs,  Cobb's 
brother  Thomas,  and  M.  J.  Crawford,  held  the  following  language: — "The  foot  of  the  oppressor  is  on  the 
soil  of  Georgia.  He  comes  with  lust  in  his  eye,  poverty  in  his  purse,  and  hell  in  his  heart.  He  comes  a  robber 
and  a  murderer.  How  shall  you  meet  him  ?  With  the  sword  at  the  threshold !  With  death  for  him  or 
for  yourself!  But,  more  than  this — let  every  woman  have  a  torch,  every  child  a  firebrand — let  the  loved  homes 
of  youth  be  made  ashes,  and  the  fields  of  our  heritage  be  made  desolate.  Let  blackness  and  ruin  mark  your 
departing  steps,  if  depart  you  must,  and  let  a  desert  more  terrible  than  Sahara  welcome  the  Vandals.  Let  every 
city  be  leveled  by  the  flames,  and  every  village  be  lost  in  ashes.  Let  your  faithful  slaves  share  your  fortune 
and  your  crust.  Trust  wife  and  children  to  the  sure  refuge  and  protection  of  God,  preferring  even  for  these 
loved  ones  the  charnel-house  as  a  home,  than  loathsome  vassalage  to  a  nation  akeady  sunk  below  the  contempt 
of  the  civilized  world.  This  may  be  your  terrible  choice,  and  determine  at  once,  without  dissent,  as  honor  and 
patriotism  and  duty  to  God  require." 

Most  carefully  did  the  demagogues  who  issued  the  grandiloquent  manifesto,  of  which  this  is  a  fair  speci- 
men, avoid  the  funeral  pile  to  which  they  invited  their  neighbors.  With  supreme  contempt  of  the  common 
sense  of  the  people  of  their  State,  they  attempted  thus  to  "  fire  the  Southern  heart."  It  was  a  miserable 
failure,  and  those  men  who  constituted  themselves  dictators  of  public  opinion  in  Georgia,  became  objects  of 
scorn  and  contempt.  At  the  close  of  the  war.  Toombs,  overrating  his  importance,  fled  in  terror  from  the 
country.  This  act,  and  his  boastings  and  cowardice  throughout  the  war,  won  for  him  the  just  title  given  him 
by  a  distinguished  rebel,  of  The  Humbug  of  the  Confederacy. 


472 


HARPER'S   FERRY   INVESTED. 


•  Sept  11, 
1862. 


Smith's  on  the  left.  The  brigades  of  Bartlett  and  Torbett,  of  Slocum's 
force,  supported  by  Newton,  advanced  steadily  upon  Cobb  at  the  base  of 
the  mountain,  driving  him  from  his  stone- wall  defenses  up  the  acclivity.  On 
the  left,  the  brigades  of  Brooks  and  Irwin,  of  Smith's  division,  charged  up 
the  mountain  in  the  same  manner.  After  a  struggle  of  several  hours,  in 
which  the  Nationals  had  much  the  superiority  in  numbers,  the  latter  gained 
the  crest  of  the  Pass,  and  the  Confederates  fled  down  the  western  side  of 
the  mountain.1 

Franklin  was  now  only  six  miles  from  Harper's  Ferry,  and  was  compe- 
tent to  fly  to  its  relief.  Let  us  see  what  was  the  condition  of  aft  airs  there  at 
this  critical  juncture,  and  what  happened. 

The  post  at  Harper's  Ferry,  as  we  have  observed,  was  in  command  of 
Colonel  D.  II.  Miles.  A  large  amount  of  military  stores  had  been  collected 
there,  which  must  be  sacrificed  if  the  garrison  should  be  withdrawn.  Hal- 
leek  determined  to  hold  it  until  McClellan  should  succor  the  garrison,  and 
orders  were  given  accordingly  to  the  commander.  McClellan  advised 
another  course ;  but  on  the  day  of  the  struggle  at  Turner's  and  Crampton's 
Gaps,  he  sent  Miles  word  to  "  hold  out  to  the  last  extremity,"  as  he  might 
"  count  on  every  effort "  to  relieve  him.  In  the  mean  time  Jackson,  by  quick 
movements,  had  crossed  the  Potomac  at  Williamsport"  and 
marched  rapidly  upon  Martinsburg.  General  Julius  White,  in 
command  of  troops  there,  fled  with  them  to  Harper's  Ferry.  He 
ranked  Miles,  but  deferred  to  his  position  as  an  old  army  officer,  and  offered 
to  serve  under  him.  The  junction  of  these  forces,  with  some  from  Winches- 
ter, made  the  garrison  over  twelve  thousand  strong. 

At  noon  of  the  13th  Jackson  was  in  full  force  in  the  rear  of  Harper's 
Ferry,  and  at  once  placed  himself  in  communication  with  Walker  and 
McLaws.  The  former  was  already  on  London  Heights,  .across  the  Shenan- 
doah,  and  the  latter  was  struggling  for  Maryland  Heights,  across  the  Poto- 
mac. The  summits  of  these  mountains  are  within  cannon-shot  of  each 

other,  and  command  Harper's 


Ferry  below,  into  which  plung- 
ing missiles  of  every  kind  might 
be  hurled. 

Heedless  of  the  danger  that 

O 

might  soon  brood  on  those 
heights,  Miles  had  done  nothing 
worthy  of  a  skillful  or  loyal 
commander  to  save  his  post  and 
garrison  below.  He  had  placed 
a  few  troops  under  Colonel  T. 
H.  Ford,  of  the  Thirty-second 
Ohio,2  on  Maryland  Heights,  but  did  not  comply  with  that  commander's 
requisition  for  intrenching  tools,  that  he  might  fortify  his  position  ;  so, 
on  the  12th,  when  McLaws'  advance  appeared  on  the  crest  of  the  Elk 

1  Franklin's  loss  was  115  killed   and  418  wounded  ;  total,  533.     His  gain  consisted  of   400  prisoners,  1 
caisson,  and  700  small  arms.      Cobb's  loss  was  upwards  of  600. 

2  These  were  the  Thirty-second   Ohio,  Thirty-ninth,  One  Hundred  and  Fifteenth,  and  One  Hundred  and 
Twenty-sixth  New  York,  and  part  of  a  Maryland  regiment. 


HARPER'S  FERRT. 


SURRENDER   OF   HARPER'S   FERRY.  473 

Mountain,  two  or  three  miles  northward,  and  soon  commenced  skirmishing,1 
Ford  had  only  a  slight  breast-work  of  trees,  with  an  abatis  in  front  of  it, 
near  the  crest,  for  defense.  He  repelled  an  assault  in  force  at  an  early  hour 
on  the  13th,  but  when  it  was  renewed  a  little  later,  by  Kershaw,  some  of  his 
troops  gave  way  and  fled  in  great  confusion.  They  were  rallied,  but  the 
Confederates  had  secured  such  vantage-ground  that,  under  cover  of  darkness, 
at  two  o'clock  the  next  morning,  Ford,  hopeless  of  aid  from  Miles,  spiked 
his  guns  and  withdrew  to  Harper's  Ferry. 

All  was  now  lost,  unless  Miles  could  hold  out  until  succor  could  come 
from  Franklin.  Harper's  Ferry  was  completely  invested  early  on  the  14th, 
the  great  hills  around  it,  excepting  Bolivar  Heights,  on  which  the  Nationals 
had  batteries,  being  then  in  possession  of  the  foe.  From  these  commanding 
positions  an  artillery  fire  was  opened  in  the  afternoon.  McLaws  had  pushed 
forward  to  the  Potomac  at  Sandy  Hook,  and  barred  the  way  to  escape  down 
the  river,  and  General  Wright,  with  artillery,  was  well  posted  at  the  foot  of 
Maryland  Heights.  "  Hold  out  to  the  last  extremity,  Colonel  Miles,"  said 
McClellan  by  messenger,  "  and,  if  possible,  reoccupy  Maryland  Heights  with 
your  whole  force.  The  Catoctin  Valley  is  in  our  possession,  and  you  can 
safely  cross  the  river  at  Berlin."  But  Miles  did  no  such  thing.  At  nine 
o'clock  that  night  he  allowed  his  cavalry,  two  thousand  strong,  under  Col- 
onel Davis,  to  depart,  and  before  morning  eleven  of  Ewell's  guns  were  taken 
across  the  Shenandoah,  and  so  planted  as  to  assail  the  National  batteries  on 
Bolivar  Heights,  in  reverse.  At  dawn  no  less  than  nine  batteries  opened  upon 
the  garrison.  The  portion  of  it  on  Bolivar  Heights  was  driven  to  the  lower 
hill,  near  the  town,  and  the  certain  destruction  of  all  seemed  impending. 
Miles  soon  displayed  a  white  flag,  and  at  eight  o'clock  terms  of  surrender 
had  been  agreed  upon.  Miles  was  then  dead.  His  white  flag  had  not  been 
readily  seen,  and  the  firing  had  continued  for  thirty  or  forty  minutes.  A 
shot  killed  him,  and  the  duty  of  surrendering  devolved  upon  General  White. 
Nearly  twelve  thousand  men  became  prisoners  of  war,  and  a  considerable 
amount  of  spoils  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors.8  The  conduct  of  Miles 
was  such,  according  to  sworn  testimony,  that  his  loyalty  to  the  cause  of 
the  Republic  is  suspected.3 

Lee  now  possessed  Maryland  Heights  and  Harper's  Ferry,  but  found 
himself  in  such  peril  that  the  victory  seemed  like  a  snare.  Franklin's  advent 
in  Pleasant  Valley  on  the  morning  of  the  15th  was  a  specter  that  appalled 
him.  The  severance  of  his  army  by  his  enemy  was  threatened,  and  he  took 
measures  to  concentrate  it.  He  withdrew  his  troops  from  South  Mountain 
across  Pleasant  Valley  and  Elk  Ridge,  and  took  position  in  the  Antietam 

1  McLaws  and  Anderson  had  evacuated  Pleasant  Valley  on  the  day  when  Jackson  captured  Martinsburs:. 
McLaws  at  once  ordered  Kersbaw  to  take  his  own  and  Barksdale's  brigades  up  a  rough  mountain  road  to  the 
crest  of  the  Elk  Mountain,  and  to  follow  tlie  ridge  to  Ford's  position  on  Maryland  Heights. 

*  The  number  of  men  surrendered  was  11,583,  half  of  them  from  New  York,  and  the  remainder  from  Ohio 
and  Maryland.  Most  of  them  were  raw  levies,  some  of  them  being  three  months  men,  under  the  President's 
call  of  the  first  of  June.  The  spoils  were  73.  cannon,  13,000  small  arms,  200  wagons,  and  a  large  quantity  of 
tents  and  camp  equipage. 

1  A  Commission  appointed  to  investigate  the  matter  showed  that  Miles  had  been  ordered  a  month  before 
the  surrender  to  fortify  Maryland  Heights,  but  had  neglected  to  do  so  ;  that  he  had  refused  to  furnish  Ford  with 
intrenching  tools;  that  two  days  before  the  surrender  he  had  paroled  sixteen  Confederate  prisoners  and  allowed 
them  to  pass  into  the  Confederate  lines,  by  which  the  foe  might  obtain  full  information  ;  that  he  had  held  a  pri- 
vate interview  with  a  captured  Confederate  officer,  and  paroled  him  ;  that  he  allowed  him  to  pass  back  into  his 
own  lines,  and  that  he  appeared  among  the  first  to  reach  the  National  camp  as  one  of  the  victors. 


474  THE  AKMIES  Iff  THE  ANTIETAM  VALLEY. 

Valley,  in  the  vicinity  of  Sharpsburg.  Jackson  also,  seeing  the  menacing 
peril,  had  left  the  matter  of  capitulation  at  Harper's  Ferry  to  A.  P.  Hill,  and 
with  the  remainder  of  his  command  recrossed  the  Potomac,  and  by  swift 
marches  rejoined  Lee  on  the  Antietam  Creek.  McLaws  saw  that  his  own 
force  might  be  crushed  by  a  vigorous  movement  on  the  part  of  Franklin, 
and  as  the  surrender  of  Harper's  Ferry  seemed  to  give  him  leave  to  with- 
draw, he  abandoned  Maryland  Heights,  passed  the  Potomac  at 
°  Ji&62.1T'  *ke  Ferry,  and  made  his  way  to  Lee°  by  Shepherdstown.  Walker 
had  already  abandoned  Loudon  Heights,  and  made  his  way  by 
the  same  route  toward  the  main  army.  By  these  quick  movements  Lee's 
forces  became .  consolidated  before  McClellan  was  ready  to  strike  him  a 
serious  blow.  On  the  16th  of  September  the  Confederate  Army  was  well 
posted  on  the  heights  near  Sharpsburg,  on  the  western  side  of  the  Antietam 
Creek,  which  traverses  a  very  beautiful  valley,  and  falls  into  the  Potomac 
six  miles  above  Harper's  Ferry. 

When  McClellan  observed  the  Confederates  retreating  from  South  Moun- 
tain, on  the  morning  of  the  15th,*  he  ordered  his  whole  army  for- 
ward in  pursuit.  Lee's  plans  were  thwarted,  and  he  found  him- 
self compelled  to  fight ;  and  with  the  troops  in  hand  that  morning  he  made 
as  great  a  display  of  power  as  possible,  that  Jackson  and  his  other  leaders, 
who  had  been  operating  against  Harper's  Ferry,  might  bring  up  their  forces. 
This  stratagem  was  successful.  McClellan  was  so  impressed  with  the  idea 
that  overwhelming  numbers  were  on  his  front,  that  he  hesitated,  and  finally, 
as  he  says  in  his  report  (page  200),  he  "  found  that  it  was  too  late  to  attack 
that  day."  That  hesitation  and  delay  was  fatal.  At  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning  he  had  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  through  the  country  by  announcing  to 
the  General-in-Chief  the  utter  demoralization  and  decimation  of  the  Con- 
federates, and  the  assurance  that  he  was  "  following  as  rapidly  as  the  men 
could  move ;'"  but  sadness  followed,  for  the  hopes  excited  by  that  announce- 
ment were  not  realized. 

There  was  some  sharp  skirmishing  on  the  15th  ;  first  with  cavalry  and 
then  with  artillery.  McClellan's  vanguard  of  horsemen  overtook  the  cover- 
ing cavalry  of  the  Confederates  at  Boonsborough,  charged  upon  them,  killed 
and  wounded  a  number,  and  captured  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  and  two 
guns.  And  when  the  main  body  of  the  Nationals  approached  the  Antietam 
Creek,  on  the  Keedysville  and  Sharpsburg  roads,  the  Confederates  opened 
their  artillery  upon  them,  and  received  some  sharp  responses.  This  was 
the  sum  of  the  conflict  on  the  15th. 

On  the  morning  of  the  16th"  both  armies  were  actively  preparing  for 
battle.     The  bulk  of  the  Confederate  forces,  under  Longstreet 
and  D.  H.  Hill,  stood  along  the  range  of  heights  between  Sharps- 
burg and  the  Antietam,  which  flowed  between  the  belligerents.     Longstreet 
was  on  the  right  of  the  road  between  Sharpsburg  and  Boonsborough,  and 
Hill  on  the  left.     Hood's  division  was  posted  between  Hill  and  the  Hagers- 
town  road,  north  of  Miller's  farm,  so  as  to  oppose  an  expected  flank  move- 

1  See  McClellan's  dispatches.  He  erroneously  supposed  his  troops  had  been  fighting  the  whole  of  Lee's 
army,  and  he  reported  accordingly.  "  It  is  stated,"  he  said,  "  Lee  gives  his  loss  at  15,000,"  and  added,  "  We  are 
following  as  rapidly  as  the  men  can  move."  This  announcement  on  the  morning  of  the  15th  caused  the  Presi- 
dent to  telegraph  to  McClellan,  saying,  '•  God  bless  you  and  all  with  you  ;  destroy  the  rebel  army  if  possible." 


POSITION   OF  THE   TWO   ARMIES. 


475 


raent  in  that  direction ;  and  near  that  point,  in  the  rear,  Jackson's  exhausted 
troops  were  posted  in  reserve,  his  line  stretching  from  the  Hagerstown  road 
toward  the  Potomac,  and  protected  by  Stuart  with  cavalry  and  artillery. 
Walker  was  posted  on  Longstreet's  right  with  two  brigades  a  little  south 
of  Sharpsburg,  near  Shaveley's,  farm.  General  Lee  had  his  quarters  in  a 
tent,  as  usual,  on  the  hill  close  by  Sharpsburg,  where  the  National  ceme- 
tery now  is,  and  from  that  point  he  overlooked  much  of  the  country  that 
was  made  a  battle-field  the  next  day. 

Along  the  line  of  the  Confederate  Army,  the  Antietam  (a  sluggish  stream 
with  few  fords)  was  spanned  by  four  stone  bridges1  of  like  architecture,  three 
of  which  were  strongly 
guarded.  McClellan 
made  his  head-quarters 
at  the  fine  brick  man- 
sion of  Philip  Pry, 
about  two  miles  north- 
east of  Sharpsburg,  east 
of  the  Antietam,  and 
on  each  side  of  him  in 
front  his  army  was 
posted.  On  the  right, 
near  Keedysville,  and 
on  both  sides  of  the 
Sharpsburg  pike,  stood  the  corps  of  Sumner  and  Hooker.  In  advance,  on 
the  right  of  the  turnpike  and  near  the  Antietam,  General  Richardson's  divi- 
sion of  Sumner's  corps  was  posted.  In  line  with  this,  on  the  left  of  that 
road,  was  Sykes's  regular  division  of  Porter's  corps,  protecting  bridge  No. 
2.  Farther  down  the  stream,  on  the  left,  and  not  far  from  No.  3,  Burnside's 
corps  was  posted.  Upon  a  ridge  of  the  first  line  of  hills  east  of  Antietam, 
between  the  turnpike  and  Pry's  house,  and  in  front  of  Sumner  and  Hooker, 

batteries  of  24-pounder  Parrott  guns,  com- 
manded by  Captains  Taft,  Langner,  and 
Von  Kleizer,  and  Lieutenant  Weaver,  were 
planted.  On  the  crest  of  the  hill,  above 
bridge  No.  3,  were  batteries  under  Captain 
Weed  and  Lieutenant  Benjamin.  Frank- 
lin's corps  and  Couch's  division  were  far- 
ther down  in  Pleasant  Valley,  near  Browns- 
vjlle,  and  Morrell's  division  of  Porter's 
corps  was  approaching  from  Boonsborough, 
and  Humphrey's  from  Frederick.  A  de- 
tachment of  the  Signal  Corps,  under  Major 
Myer,  had  a  station  on  Red  Ridge,  a  spur 
of  South  Mountain,  which  overlooked  the 
entire  field  of  operations,  and  from  that 


HCOLELLAN'S  HEAD-QITABTEEB. 


? 


SIGNAL-STATION   ON   BUD   HILLS. 


1  The  upper,  or  No.  1.  was  at  the  crossing  of  the  Keedysville  and  Williauisport  road;  No.  2  was  on  the 
Keedysville  and  Sharpsburg  turnpike,  two  miles  below :  No.  3  was  about  a  mile  below  this  and  Sharpsbnrg,  on 
the  Rohersville  and  Sharpsburg  road;  and  No.  4  near  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  on  the  Sharpsburg  and  Harper's 
Ferry  road. 


476 


PREPARATIONS   FOR   BATTLE. 


point  it  performed  very  important  service.     Such  was  the  general  position 
of  the  contending  armies  on  the  16th  of  September. 

The  Confederates  opened  an  artillery  fire  on  the  Nationals  at  dawn,  but 
it  was  afternoon  before  McClellan  was  ready  to  put  his  troops  in  position  for 
attack,  the  morning  having  been  spent  in  r^connoitering,  finding  fords,  and 
other  preparations  required  by  prudence.  There  was  found  to  be  a  lack  of 
ammunition  and  rations,  and  these  had  to  be  supplied  from  tardily  approach- 
ing supply-trains.  Finally  he  was  in  readiness,  and  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  Hooker  was  ordered  to  cross  the  Antietam  at  and  near  bridge  No. 
1,  with  the  divisions  of  Ricketts,  Meade,  and  Doubleday,  and  attack  and 

turn  the  Confederate  left.  Sumner 
was  directed  to  throw  over  the  stream 
during  the  night  General  Mansfield's 
corps  (Twelfth),  and  to  hold  his  own 
(Second)  ready  to  cross  early  the 
next  morning.  Hooker's  movement 
was  successful.  Advancing  through 
the  woods  he  struck  Hood,  and  after 
a  sharp  contest,  commenced  with 
Meade's  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  near 
the  house  of  D.  Miller,  and  which 
lasted  until  dark,  the  Confederates 
were  driven  back.  Hooker's  men 
rested  that  night  on  their  arms  upon 
the  ground  they  had  won  from  their 
foe.  Mansfield's  corps  (divisions  of 
Williams  and  Greene)  crossed  the 
Antietam  during  the  evening  in  Hooker's  track,  and  bivouacked  on  Poffen- 
berger's  farm,  a  mile  in  his  rear. 

The  night  of  the  16th  was  passed  by  both  armies  with  the  expectation  of 
a  heavy  battle  in  the  morning.  Few  officers  found  relief  from  anxiety,  for 
it  was  believed  by  many  that  it  might  be  a  turning-point  in  the  war.  Only 
the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  National  army  seems  to  have  had  a  lofty 
faith  that  all  would  be  well.  He  retired  to  his  room  at  a  little  past  ten 
o'clock,  and  did  not  leave  it  until  eight  o'clock  the  next  morning,  when  the 
surrounding  hills  had  been  echoing  the  sounds  of  battle  which  had  been  rag- 
ing within  a  mile  of  head-quarters  for  three  hours.  Then,  with  some  of  his 
aids,  he  walked  to  a  beautiful  grove  on  the  brow  of  a  declivity  near  Pry's, 
overlooking  the  Antietam,  and  watched  ^he  battle  on  the  right  for  about  two 
hours,  when  he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  away  to  Porter's  position,  on  the 
right,  where  he  was  greeted,  as  usual,  by  the  hearty  cheers  of  his  admiring 
soldiers.1 

The  contest  was  opened  at  dawn"  by  Hooker,  with  about  eighteen  thou- 
sand men.     He  made  a  vigorous  attack  on  the  Confederate  left, 
commanded  by  Jackson.     Doubleday  was  on  his  right,  Meade 
on  his  left,  and  Ricketts  in  the  center.     His  first  object  was  to 
push  the  Confederates  back  through  a  line  of  woods,  and  seize  the  Hagers- 


JOBEPII   K.    r.    MANSFIELD. 


*  8i&62.  17' 


1  Oral  statement  to  the  author,  by  Mr.  and  Mrs  Pry. 


BATTLE   OF  ANTIETAM.  477 

town  road  and  the  woods  beyond  it  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Dunker  Church, 

where  Jackson's  line  lay.     The   contest  was   obstinate   and   severe.     The 

National  batteries  on  the  east  side  of  the 

Antietam   poured   an    enfilading   fire   on 

Jackson   that  galled  him  very  much,  and 

it  was  not  long  before  the  Confederates 

were  driven  with  heavy  loss  beyond   the 

first   line  of  woods,  and   across   an   open 

field,  which  was  covered  thickly  in  the 

morning  with  standing  corn.1 

O  O  . 

Hooker  now  advanced  his  center  under 
Meade  to  seize  the  Hagerstown  road  and 
the  woods  beyond.  They  were  met  by  a 
murderous  fire  from  Jackson,  who  had 
just  been  re-enforced  by  Hood's  refreshed 
troops,  and  had  brought  up  his  reserves. 
These  issued  in  great  numbers  from  the 
woods,  and  fell  heavily  upon  Meade  in  the 

cornfield.  Hooker  called  upon  Doubleday  for  aid,  and  a  brigade  under  the 
gallant  General  Hartsuff  was  instantly  forwarded  at  the  double-quick,  and 
passed  across  the  cornfield  in  the  face  of  a  terrible  storm  of  shot  and  shell. 
It  fought  desperately  for  half  an  hour  unsupported,  when  its  leader  fell 
fleverely  wounded. 

In  the  mean  time  Mansfield's  corps  had  been  ordered  up  to  the  support  of 
Hooker,  and  while  the  divisions  of  Williams  and  Greene,  of  that  corps, 
were  deploying,  the  veteran  commander  was  mortally  wounded.  The 
charge  of  his  corps  then  devolved  on  General  Williams,  who  left  his  division 
to  the  care  of  General  Crawford.  The  latter,  with  his  own  and  Gordon's 
brigade,  pushed  across  the  open  field  and  seized  a  part  of  the  woods  on  the 
Hagerstown  road.  At  the  same  time  Green's  division  took  position  to  the  left 
of  the  Dunker  Church. 

Hooker  had  lost  heavily  by  battle  and  straggling,  yet  he  was  contending 
manfully  for  victory.  Doubleday's  guns  had  silenced  a  Confederate  battery 
on  the  extreme  right,  and  Ricketts  was  struggling  against  a  foe  constantly 
increasing,  but  was  bravely  holding  his  ground  without  power  to  advance. 
The  fight  was  very  severe,  and  at  length  the  National  line  began  to  waver 
and  give  way.  Hooker,  while  in  the  van,  was  so  severely  wounded  in  the 
foot  that  he  was  taken  from  the  field  at  nine  o'clock,  and  to  McClellan's 
head-quarters  at  Pry's,  leaving  his  command  to  Sumner,  who  had  just  arrived 
on  the  field  with  his  own  corps.  Up  to  this  time  the  battle  had  been  fought 
much  in  detail,  both  lines  advancing  and  falling  back  as  each  received  re-en- 
forcements. 

Sumner  at  once  sent  General  Sedgwick  to  the  support  of  Crawford  and 

1  Hood  had  tx-cn  withdrawn  during  the  nlsrht,  and  his  troops  had  been  replaced  by  the  brigades  of  Lawton 
and  Trimble,  of  Swell's  corps,  with  Jackson's  "Stonewall  Brigade"  under  P.  K.  Jones,  supported  by  the 
remaining  brigades  -of  EwelL  Jackson,  surrounded  by  the  remnant  of -his  old  command,  was  in  charge  of  the 
Confederate  left.  Tbat  remnant,  according  to  his  report,  was  not  more  than  4,000  strong,  it  having  been  almost 
decimated  by  fighting  from  the  Rapid  Anna  to  the  Potomac,  and  by  straggling  in  Maryland.  ' 

In  this  encounter  the  Confederate  leaders  Lawton  and  Jones  were  woundod,  and  Early  took  the  place  of 
the  former  In  command. 


478 


BATTLE  OF  ANTIETAM. 


Gordon,  and  Richardson  and  French  bore  down  upon  the  foe  more  to  the 
left,  when  the  corn-field,  already  won  and  lost  by  both  parties,  was  regained 
by  the  Nationals,  who  held  the  ground  around  the  Dunker  Church.  Victory 
seemed  certain  for  the  latter,  for  Jackson  and  Hood  had  commenced  retiring, 
when  fresh  troops  under  McLaws  and  Walker  came  to  Jackson's  support, 
seconded  by  Early  on  their  left.  These  pressed  desperately  forward,  pene- 
trated the  National  line  at  a  Gap  between  Sumner's  right  and  center,  and 
the  Unionists  were  driven  back  to  the  first  line  of  woods  east  of  the  Hagers- 
town  road,  when  the  victors,  heavily  smitten  by  the  National  artillery,  and 


VIEW   OF  THE   ANTIETAM    BATTLE-GBOUND.1 

menaced  by  unflinching  Doubleday,  withdrew  to  their  original  position  near 
the  church.  Sedgwick,  twice  wounded,  was  carried  from  the  field,  when  the 
command  of  his  division  devolved  on  General  O.  O.  Howard.  Generals 
Crawford  and  Dana  were  also  wounded. 

It  was  now  about  noon,  and  fighting  had  been  going  on  since  dawn. 
The  wearied  right  needed  immediate  support.  It  came  at  a  timely  moment. 
Franklin  had  come  up  from  below,  and  McClellan,  who  remained  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Antietam,  sent  him  over  to  assist  the  hard-pressed  right. 
He  formed  on  Howard's  left,  and  at  once  sent  Slocum  with  his  division 
toward  the  center.  At  the  same  time  General  Smith  was  ordered  to  retake 


1  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  scene  when  the  author  sketched  it,  at  the  beginning  of  October,  1863.  The 
view  is  from  the  grove,  mentioned  in  the  text,  from  which  McClellan  watched  the  battle,  according  to  the  state- 
ment of  Mr.  Pry,  who  accompanied  him.  The  birds  in  the  picture  are  over  certain  localities.  The  single  bird 
on  the  left  is  over  Alfred  Ctirt's  barn,  whose  house  is  seen  in  the  middle  ground.  The  two  birds  are  over  th«' 
Dunker  Church  ;  the  three  birds  denote  the  place  of  Mumma's  house ;  the  four  birds  indicate  the  position  of  » 
burying-ground ,  and  the  five  birds  are  over  the  spot  at  the  edge  of  the  woods,  in  the  extreme  distance,  where 
General  Mansfield  was  killed. 


BATTLE   OF   ANTIETAM.  479 

the  ground  over  which  there  had  been  so  much  contention  and  bloodshed. 
Within  fifteen  minutes  after  the  order  was  given  it  was  executed.  The 
Confederates  were  driven  from  the  open  field  and  beyond  the  Hagerstown 
road  by  gallant  charges,  accompanied  by  loud  cheers,  first  by  Franklin's 
Third  Brigade,  under  Colonel  Irwin,  and  then  by  the  Seventh  Maine.  In- 
spired by  this  success,  Franklin  desired  to  push  forward  and  seize  a  rough 
wooded  position  of  importance ;  but  Sumner  thought  the  movement  would 
be  too  hazardous,  and  he  was  restrained. 

Meanwhile  the  divisions  of  French  and  Richardson  had  been  busy.  The 
former,  with  the  brigades  of  Weber,  Kimball,  and  Morris  (the  latter  raw 
troops),  pushed  on  toward  the  center,  Weber  leading;  and  while  he  was 
fighting  hotly,  French  received  orders  from  Sumner  to  press  on  vigorously 
and  make  a  diversion  in  favor  of  the  right.  After  a  severe  contest  with  the 
brigades  of  Hill  (Colquitt's,  Ripley's,  and  McRae's)  not  engaged  with  Jackson, 
the  Confederates  were  pressed  back  to  a  sunken  road  in  much  disorder.  In 
the  mean  time  the  division  of  Richardson,  composed  of  the  brigades  of 
Meagher,  Caldwell,  and  Brooks,  which  crossed  the  Antietam  between  nine 
and  ten  o'clock,  moved  forward  to  the  attack  on  French's  left.  Right  gal- 
lantly did  Meagher  fight  his  way  up  to  the  crest  of  a  hill  overlooking  the 
Confederates  at  the  sunken  road,  suffering  dreadfully  from  a  tempest 
of  bullets;  and  when  his  ammunition  was  almost  exhausted,  Caldwell, 
aided  by  a  part  of  Brooks's  brigade,  as  gallantly  came  to  his  support  and 
relief. 

Hill  was  now  re-enforced  by  about  four  thousand  men,  under  R.  H. 
Anderson,  and  the  struggle  was  fierce  for  a  while,  the  Confederates  trying 
to  seize  a  ridge  on  the  National  left  for  the  purpose  of  turning  that  flank. 
This  was  frustrated  by  a  quick  and  skillful  movement  by  Colonel  Cross  with 
his  "  Fighting  Fifth '"  New  Hampshire.  He  and  the  Confederates  had  a 
race  for  the  ridge  along  parallel  lines,  fighting  as  they  ran.  Cross  won  it, 
and  being  re-enforced  by  the  Eighty-first  Pennsylvania,  the  Confederates  were 
driven  back  with  a  heavy  loss  in  men,  and  the  colors  of  the  Fourth  North 
Carolina.  An  effort  to  flank  the  right  at  the  same  time  was  checked  by 
French,  Brooks,  and  a  part  of  Caldwell's  force,8  and  a  charge  of  the  Con- 
federates directly  on  Richardson's  front  was  quickly  repulsed.  The  National 
line  was  steadily  advanced  until  the  foe  was  pushed  back  to  Dr.  Piper's 
house,  near  the  Sharpsburg  road,  which  formed  a  sort  of  citadel  for  them, 
and  there  they  made  an  obstinate  stand.  Richardson's  artillery  was  now 
brought  up,  and  while  that  brave  leader  was  directing  the  fire  of  Captain 
Graham's  battery,  he  was  felled  by  a  ball  that  proved  fatal.3  General  W.  S. 
Hancock  succeeded  him  in  command,  when  a  charge  was  made  that  drove 
the  Confederates  from  Piper's  in  the  utmost  confusion,  and  only  the  skillful 

show  of  strength  by  a*few  of  his  fresh  troops  prevented  a  fatal  severance  of 

* ____ 

1  See  note  2,  page  410. 

1  Colonel  Francis  C.  Barlow  performed  eminent  service  at  this  point  in  the  struggle.  With  the  Sixty-first 
and  Sixty-fourth  New  York  he  attacked  the  flank  of  the  Confederate  force  that  was  trying  to  enfilade  the 
National  line,  and  captured  three  hundred  of  the  men  and  three  flags.  With  these  two  regiment?,  assisted  by 
Kimball's  brigade,  he  so  gallantly  charged  the  Confederates  on  the  right  of  Caldwell,  that  they  were  repulsed 
and  scattered  in  great  confusion. 

*  General  Richardson  was  taken  to  McClellan's  head-quarters  (Pry's),  where  ho  died  after  suffering  seven 
weeks. 


480 


BATTLE   OF  ANTIETAM. 


•WINFIELD   S.  HANCOCK. 


Lee's  line.1     The  Nationals  were  deceived,  and  did  not  profit  by  the  ad- 
vantage gained.     Night  soon  closed  the  action  on  the  right  and  center,  the 

Unionists  holding  the  ground  they 
had  acquired.  In  the  struggle  near 
the  center,  the  gallant  General 
Meagher  was  wounded  and  carried 
from  the  field,  and  his  command 
devolved  on  Colonel  Burke,  of  the 
New  York  Sixty-third. 

During  the  severe  conflicts  of 
the  day,  until  late  in  the  afternoon, 
Porter's  corps,  with  artillery,  and 
Plcasanton's  cavalry,  had  remained 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Antietam  as 
a  reserve,  and  in  holding  the  road 
from  Sharpsburg  to  Middletown  and 
Boonsborough.  Then  McClellan 
sent  two  brigades  to  support  the 
wearied  right,  and  six  battalions  of  Sykes's  regulars  were  thrown  across 
bridge  No.  2,  on  the  Sharpsburg  road,  to  drive  away  the  Confederate 
sharp-shooters,  who  were  seriously  interfering  with  Pleasanton's  horse  batte- 
ries there.  Warren's  brigade  was  sent  more  to  the  left,  on  the  right  and 
rear  of  Burnside,  who  held  the  extreme  left  of  the  National  line.  This 
brings  us  to  a  notice  of  the  operations  of  the  day  under  the  directions  of 
Burnside. 

The  left  was  resting  on  the  slopes  opposite  bridge  No.  3,  at  Rohrback's 
farm,  a  little  below  Sharpsburg,  which  was  held  on  the  morning  of  the 
17th  by  the  brigade 
of  Toombs  (Second 
and  Twentieth  Geor- 
gia), supported  by 
sharp-shooters  and 
batteries  on  Long- 
street's  right  wing, 
commanded  by  D.  R. 
Jones.  Burnside 
was  directed,  .  at 
eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  to  cross 
that  bridge,  attack 
the  foe,  carry  the 
heights  on  the  oppo- 
site bank  of  the 
Antietam,  and  ad- 
vance along  their 
crest  upon  Sharps- 
burg. It  was  a  task 


THE  BURNSIDK   BEIDGE. 


1  D.  II.  Hill,  in  his  report,  speaking  of  the  struggle  at  this  point,  declared  that  "affairs  looked  very  critical," 
for  the  Nationals  were  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the  lull  which  commanded  Shurpsbunj  and  the  Confederate 


CLOSE   OF   THE   BATTLE   OF   ANTIETAM.  481 

of  greatest  difficulty,  for  the  approaches  to  the  bridge  were  in  the  nature  of  a 
defile,  exposed  to  a  raking  fire  from  the  Confederate  batteries,  and  an  enfila- 
ding one  from  their  sharp-shooters.  In  several  attempts  to  cross  the  bridge 
Burnside  was  repulsed.  Finally,  at  about  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the 
Fifty-first  New  York  and  Fifty-first  Pennsylvania  charged  across  and  drove 
its  defenders  to  the  heights.  Gathering  strength  at  the  bridge  by  the  cross- 
ing of  the  divisions  of  Sturgis,  Wilcox,  and  Rodman,,  and  Scammon's  bri- 
gade, with  the  batteries  of  Durell,  Clark,  Cook,  and  Simmons,  Burnside 
charged  up  the  hill,  and  drove  the  Confederates  almost  to  Sharpsburg,  the 
Ninth  New  York  capturing  one  of  their  batteries.  Just  then  A.  P.  Hill's 
division,  which  had  been  hastening  up  from  Harper's  Ferry,  came  upon  the 
ground,  and  under  a  heavy  fire  of  artillery  charged  upon  Burnside's  extreme 
left,  and  after  severe  fighting,  in  which  General  Rodman  was  mortally 
wounded,  drove  him  back  almost  to  the  bridge.  In  that  charge  General  L. 
O'B.  Branch,  of  North  Carolina,  was  killed.  The  pursuit  was  checked  by 
the  National  artillery  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  stream,  under  whose  fire 
the  reserves  led  by  Sturgis  advanced,  and  the  Confederates  did  not  attempt 
to  retake  the  bridge.  Darkness  closed  the  conflict  here,  as  it  did  all  along 
the  line. 

Hill  came  up  just  in  time,  apparently,  to  save  Lee's  army  from  capture  or 
destruction.  Experts  say  that  if  Burnside  had  accomplished  the  passage  of 
the  bridge  and  the  advance  movement  an  hour  earlier,  or  had  Porter  been 
sent  a  few  hours  sooner  to  the  support  of  the  hard-struggling  right,  that 
result  would  doubtless  have  ensued.  It  is  easy  to  conjecture  what  might 
have  been.  "We  have  to  do  only  with  what  occurred.  Looking  upon  the 
event  from  that  stand-point,  we  see  darkness  ending  one  of  the  most  memo- 
rable days  of  the  war  because  of  its  great  and  apparently  useless  carnage, 
for  the  result  was  only  hurtful  in  the  extreme  to  both  parties.1  With  the 
gloom  of  that  night  also  ended  the  conflict  known  as  THE  BATTLE  OF  ANTIE- 
TAM,  in  which  McClellan  said  (erroneously  as  to  the  number  of  troops) 
"  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  men  and  five  hundred'  pieces  of  artillery 
were  for  fourteen  hours  engaged.*  Our  soldiers  slept  that  night,"  he  said, 
"  conquerors  on  a  field  won  by  their  valor,  and  covered  by  the  dead  and 
wounded  of  the  enemy." 

"When  the  morning  of  the  18th  dawned,  both  parties  seemed  willing  not 

rear.  lie  rallied  two  hundred  men,  find  made  attacks  with  surprising  effect  "  The  Yankees  were  completely 
deceived  by  this  boldness,"  said  Mill  in  bis  report  (Reports  of  the  Artny  of  Northern  Virginia,  ii  117),  "and 
induced  to  believe  that  there  was  a  larje  force  in  our  center." 

1  For  details  of  the  Battle  of  Antietam  (which  the  Confederates  call  the  battle  of  Sharpsbnrg),  see  the 
reports  of  Generals  McClellan  and  Lee,  and  their  subordinate  commanders.    From  these  sources,  and  from  writ- 
ten and  oral  statements  from  actors  in  the  scene,  the  author  has  constructed  the  foregoing  outline  narrative. 

The  losses  in  that  battle  were  very  severe.  From  careful  estimates,  made  after  consulting  the  most  reliable 
statements,  it  appears  that  McCIellan's  army  was  in  round  numbers  87,000  men,  and  that  of  Lee  about  60,000. 
Couch's  division  of  5.000  men  was"too  far  away  from  the  battle  on  that  day  to  be  available,  having  been  sent,  for 
some  purpose,  toward  Harper's  Ferry.  McClellan  reported  his  entire  loss  on  that  day  at  12.469  men,  of  whom 
2,010  were  killed.  He  estimated  the  loss  of  Lee  as  much  greater.  No  reliable  official  statement  seems  to  have 
been  made  by  the  Confederate  commander.  The  losses  of  the  Unionists  fell  heavily  upon  particular  brigades 
at  particular  points  in  the  battle.  That  of  the  gallant  Dnryee,  for  example,  returned  from  th  i  field  with  not 
more  than  twenty  men  and  four  colors. — Statement  to  the  author  by  General  Dury6e.  See  also  History  of 
Duryee's  Brigade,  by  Franklin  B.  Hough,  page  19.  The  carnage  on  the  other  side  also  fell  on  particular  bri- 
gades. Jackson,  in  his  report  says  "more  than  half  of  the  brigades  of  Lawton  and  Hays  were  either  killed  or 
wounded,  and  more  than  a  third  of  Trimble's ;  and  all  the  regimental  commanders  in  those  brigades,  except 
two.  were  killed  or  wounded." 

2  McClellan's  Report,  page  210. 

YOL.  IT.— 31 


482 


LEE   PERMITTED   TO   ESCAPE. 


to  renew  the  strife.  Lee  was  really  in  a  sad  plight,  for  he  could  not  easily 
call  to  his  aid  any  re-enforcements  ;  his  supplies  were  nearly  exhausted,  and 
his  army  was  terribly  shattered  and  disorganized.1  A  careful  estimate  has 
made  his  losses  at  that  time,  since  he  commenced  the  invasion  of  Maryland, 
a  fortnight  before,  nearly  thirty  thousand  men.8  McClellan's  army  was  also 

greatly  shattered ; 
but  on  the  morn- 
ing after  the  battle 
he  was  joined  by 
fourteen  thousand 
fresh  troops  under 
Couch  and  Hum- 
phrey. It  is  cer- 
tain now  that 
with  these,  and 
the  effective  re- 
mains of  his  ar- 
my, he  might 
cap- 


easily 

tured 

Lee's 

day. 

were 


have 
or    ruined 
army    that 


But  there 
grave  con- 
siderations to  be 
heeded.  McClel- 
lan  afterward  said, 
"  Virginia  was 
lost,  Washington 
menaced,  Mary- 
land invaded — the 
National  cause 
could  afford  no 
risks  of  defeat."3 
He  therefore  hesi- 
tated, and  finally, 
in  opposition  to 
the  advice  of 
Franklin  and 
others,  he  deferred 
a  renewal  of  the 

I 

battle  until  the  next  morninjj.     When  that  morning  dawned,  and  he  sent  his 

O  O  ' 

cavalry  to  reconnoiter,  the  National  army  had  no  foe  to  fight,  for  Lee,  with 
his  shattered  legions,  had  recrossed  the  Potomac  under  cover  of  darkness, 


BATTLE   Of    ANTIETAM. 


1  We  have  before  remarked  that  Lee  lost  more  by  desertion  than  he  gained  by  recruits  in  Maryland.  In  his 
report  of  the  Maryland  campaign,  he  says  the  privations  of  rest  and  food,  and  general  lack  of  supplies,  "  com- 
pelled thousands  of  brave  men  to  absent  themselves,  and  many  more  had  done  go  from  unworthy  motives. 
This  great  battle  was  fought  by  less  than  40,000  men  on  onr  side." 

8  He  lost  6,000  made  prisoners ;  also  15,000  small  arms,  13  cannon,  and  39  battle-flairs. 

'  McClellan's  Report,  page  211. 


McCLELLAN   ORDERED  TO   PURSUE   LEE.  483 

and  was  on  the  soil  of  his  native  Virginia,  with  eight  batteries  under  Pen- 
dleton  on  the  river-bluffs,  menacing  pursuers. 

That  evening"  at  dusk  General  Porter  ordered  General  Griffin,    «  sept  19, 
with  his  own   and  Barnes's  brigade,  to    cross  the  Potomac   to 
carry  Lee's  batteries.     It  was  done,  and  four  of  their  guns  were 
captured.     On  the  following  morning,*  a  part  of  Porter's  divi- 
sion made  a  reconnoissance  in   force.     "When  a  mile   from   the   ford   they 
were  surprised  by  A.  P.  Hill,  who  lay  in  ambush,  and  they  were  driven  back 
into  and  across  the  river  in  great  disorder,  with  the  loss  of  two  hundred  men 
made  prisoners.     The  Confederates  held  the  Virginia  bank  of  the  stream  all 
that  day,  and  on  the  next,  Lee  moved  leisurely  toward  Martinsburg,  destroy- 
ing the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  railroad  much  of  the  way,  with  Stuart  lingering 
on  his  rear  to  cover  that  retreat,  and  to  deceive  McClellan  by  a  show  of 
numbers  and  vigor.     Stuart  recrossed  the  river  at  Williamsport  on  the  same 
day,  when  he  was  driven  back  by  General  Couch  with  a  heavy  force  of  all 
arms.     McClellan  then  sent  General  Williams  to  retake  Maryland  Heights ; 
and  two  days  later*  General  Sumner  occupied  Harper's  Ferry,  and 
threw-  pontoon   bridges   across   the   Potomac   and   Shenandoah 
rivers  at  that  place. 

Lee  rested  a  few  days,  and  then  moved  leisurely  up  the  Shenandoah  Val- 
ley to  the  vicinity  of  Bunker's  Hill  and  Winchester,  breaking  up  the  railway 
much  of  the  distance  between  the  latter  place  and  Harper's  Ferry.  McClel- 
lan, meanwhile,  had  begun  to  call  for  re-enforcements  and  supplies,  as  pre- 
requisites to  a  pursuit.  His  disorganized  army  needed  re-organization.  His 
cavalry  force  was  greatly  weakened  by  casualties  in  battle,  fatigues,  and 
a  distemper  which  disabled  four  thousand  horses ;  and  clothing,  shoes,  and 
camp  equipage,  were  greatly  needed.  On  the  27thrf  he  renewed 
aa  application  made  on  the  23d  for  re-enforcements,  and  then 
informed  the  Government  that  he  intended  to  hold  his  army  where  it  was, 
and  "  attack  the  enemy  should  he  attempt  to  recross  into  Maryland."  The 
Government  was  astounded  by  this  declaration,  and  the  loyal  people,  remem- 
bering the  fatal  restraints  which  had  for  months  been  holding  the  crallant 

«~ *  O  ~ 

Army  of  the  Potomac  from  substantial  victories,  were  very  impatient.  The 
President  hastened  to  that  army'  to  find  out  its  actual  condition 
by  personal  observation.  He  was  so  well  satisfied  that  it  was 
competent  to  move  at  once  in  pursuit  of  Lee,  that  on  the  6th  he  instructed 
McClellan  to  "cross  the  Potomac  and  give  battle  to  the  enemy,  or  drive  him 
South.  Your  army  must  now  move,"  he  said,  "  while  the  roads  are  good." 
Twenty  days  were  spent  in  correspondence  between  the  commander  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  the  National  authorities  before  that  order  was 
obeyed,  the  former  calling  for  and  receiving  re-enforcements  and  supplies, 
and  complaining  of  a  lack  of  both  to  make  it  safe  to  move  forward.1  At 
length,  when  the  beautiful  month  of  October,  during  which  the  roads  were 
perfect,  had  nearly  passed  by,  and  Lee's  army  was  thoroughly  rested,  sup- 

1  McClellan  complained  of  n  want  of  horses,  of  shoes,  of  clothing,  and  of  transportation,  when  the  record 
shows  that  not  a  single  requisition  was  left  unanswered  by  immediate  and  full  supply.  His  quartermaster- 
general  declared  before  the  army  crossed  the  Potomac  that  complaints  concerning  clothing,  particularly,  were 
'•  gronndless."  and  that  every  requisition  was  promptly  mot  See  General  Halleck's  letter  to  the  Secretary  of 
War.  October  28th,  1S62.  In  reading  the  correspondence  and  the  testimony  concerning  the  delay  in  moving  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  the  commander's  continual  complaints  of  a  lack  of  men  and  supplies  to^make  pursuit 


484  NATIONAL   ARMY   AGAIN    IN    VIRGINIA 

plied,  re-enforced,  and  his  communications  with  Richmond  were  re-established, 
McClellan's  advance  began  to  cross  the  Potomac,  on  a  pontoon- 

"  ^86226'  bridge  at  Berlin,"  and  on  the  2d  of  November  he  announced  that 
his  whole  army  was  once  more  in  Virginia,  prepared  to  move 
southward  on  the  east  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  instead  of  pursuing  Lee  up  the 
Shenandoah  Valley,  on  its  western  side. 

Meanwhile  Stuart,  with  eighteen  hundred  cavalry,  had  recrossed  the  river 
at  Williamsport,  and  made  once  again  a  complete  circuit  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  without  loss.  He  pushed  on  as  far  as  Chambersburg,  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, where  he  destroyed  a  large  amount  of  property,1  and  captured  and 
paroled  nearly  three  hundred  sick  and  wounded  soldiers  found  in  the  hospital 
there.  Then  he  made  a  sweep  around  to  the  Potomac  below  McClellan's 
left,  and  recrossed  into  Virginia  at  White's  Ford. 

When  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  now  over  one  hundred  thousand  strong,5 
was  ready  to  cross  the  river,  Pleasanton,  with  his  cavalry,  led  the  way  at 
Berlin.  Burnside  followed,  leading  an  immense  wagon-train,  and  others  fol- 
lowed him.  Perceiving  this  movement,  the  Confederates  began  retreating 
up  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  followed  by  Generals  Sedgwick  and  Hancock  a 
short  distance.  By  the  4th,&  the  National  army,  re-enforced  by 
the  divisions  of  Generals  Sigel  and  Sickles  from  Washington,  occu- 
pied the  whole  region  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  with  several  of  its  gaps,  from 
Harper's  Ferry  to  Paris,  on  the  road  from  Aldie  to  Winchester,  and  on  the 
6th  McClellan's  head-quarters  were  at  Rectortown,  near  Front  Royal.  The 
Confederates,  meanwhile,  were  falling  back,  and  so,  from  the  Potomac  to 
Front  Royal  and  Warrenton,  the  two  great  armies  moved  in  parallel  lines, 
with  the  lofty  range  of  the  Blue  Ridge  between  them,  and  Richmond  as  the 
seeming  objective. 

That  race  was  watched  with  the  most  intense  anxiety.  It  was  hoped 
that  McClellan,  with  his  superior  force  and  equipment  and  ample  supplies, 
might  capture  or  disperse  the  army  of  his  opponent  by  gaining  its  front,  and 
-striking  it  heavy  blows  on  the  flank  through  the  mountain  passes.  But  Lee 
was,  as  usual,  too  quick  for  his  opponent.  Anticipating  this  movement  of 

•or  fighting  a  safe  operation,  one  is  reminded  of  the  famous  letter  of  Napoleon  to  Marshal  Augereau,  on  the  21st 
of  February,  1814,  which  selves  his  idea  of  making  war.  The  marshal  had  given  excuses  similar  to  those  of 
McClellan  for  inaction.  Napoleon  said:  — 

"What !  Six  hours  after  receiving  the  first  troops  from  Spain  you  are  not  yet  in  the  field  I  Six  hours'  rest 
is  quite  enough  for  them.  I  conquered  at  Nangis  with  ft  brigade  of  dragoons  coming  from  Spain,  who  from 
Bayonne  had  not  drawn  rein.  Do  you  say  that  the  six  battalions  from  Nimes  want  clothes  and  equipage,  and 
are  uninstructed?  Augereati,  what  miserable  excuses!  I  have  destroyed  80,000  enemies  with  battalions  of 
conscripts,  scarcely  clothed,  and  without  cartridge-boxes.  The  National  Guard  arc  pitiful.  I  have  here  4,000 
from  Angers  and  Brctagne,  in  round  hats,  without  cartridge-boxes,  but  with  good  weapons;  nnd  I  have  made 
them  tell.  There  is  no  money,  do  you  say?  But  where  do  you  expect  to  get  money  but  from  the  pockets  of 
the  enemy?  You  have  no  teams?  Seize  them!  Tou  have  no  magazines?  Tut,  tut,  that  is  too  ridiculous  ! 
I  order  you  to  put  yourself  in  the  field  twelve  hours  after  you  receive  this  letter.  If  you  are  still  the  Augereau 
•  of  Castiglione,  keep  your  command.  If  your  sixty  years  are  too  much  for  you,  relinquish  it  to  the  oldest  of  your 
general  officers.  T7ie  country  is  menaced  and  in  danger.  It  can  only  be  saved  by  daring  and  alacrity,  and 
not  by  vain  delays.  Tou  must  have  a  nucleus  of  6,000  picked  troops.  I  have  not  so  many :  yet  I  have  destroyed 
.three  armies,  captured  40,000  prisoners,  taken  200  pieces  of  artillery,  and  thrice  saved  the  capital.  The  enemy 
are  in  full  flight  upon  Troyes  ?  Be  before  them.  Act  no  longer  as  of  late.  Resume  the  method  and  spirit  of 
'93.  When  Frenchmen  see  your  plume  waving  in  the  van,  and  you,  first  of  all,  exposed  to  the  enemy's  fire,  you 
will  do  with  them  whatever  you  will." 

1  This  consisted  of  a  large  quantity  of  military  supplies,  clothing,  5,000  muskets,  the  railway  buildings, 
including  station-house  and  machine-shops,  and  several  trains  of  loaded  cars. 

2  Lee  reported  his  force  then  present  at  86.583,  of  whom  73,554  were  fit  for  doty.    His  entire  army,  present 
and  absent,  numbered  153,790. 


BUKNSIDE   SUPERSEDES  McCLELLAN.  485 

his  foe,  he  had  pushed  Longstreet  rapidly  forward,  and  on  the  day  after 
McClellan's  army  had  crossed  the  river,  that  able  general  had  crossed  the 
Blue  Ridge,  and  was  at  Culpepper  Court-House"  in  heavy  force, 
between  the  Array  of  the  Potomac  and  Richmond,  ready  to  dispute       ^se^3' 
the  advance  of  the  latter  in  its  direct  line  of  march  toward  the  Con- 
federate capital.     Nothing  but  a  quick  and  vigorous  movement,  by  which 
Lee's  army  might  be  severed  and  destroyed  in  detail,  could  now  secure  a  sub- 
stantial victory  for  the  Nationals.     Would  it  be  done  ?     Experience  shook 
its  head  ominously.     The  faith  of  the  Government  and  of  the  loyal  people  in 
McClellan's  ability  or  disposition  to  achieve  a  victory  by  such  movement 
was  exhausted,  and  on  the  5th  of  November  an  order  was  issued  from  the 
War  Department  relieving  him  of  his  command,  and  putting  General  Burn- 
side  in  his  place.     This  order,  borne  by  General  Buckingham,  was  received 
by  McClellan  late  in  the  evening  of  the  7th,  at  which  time  Burnside  was  in 
the  tent  of  the  chief. 

Twice  before,  the  command  of  that  army  had  been  offered  to  Burnside, 
who  came  from  North  Carolina  with  the  prestige  of  a  successful  leader.  He 
had  modestly  declined  it,  because  he  felt  himself  incompetent  for  the  station. 
That  modest  estimate  of  his  ability  now  made  him  shrink  from  the  honor 
and  the  grave  responsibilities ;  but  duty  at  that  critical  moment,  and  the 
peremptory  orders  of  his  Government,  compelled  him  to  take  both,  and  with 
the  spirit  of  the  assurance,  "  I'll  try,"  he  assumed  the  command  on  the  10th 
of  November.1 

Burnside's  sense  of  the  magnitude  of  his  trust  made  him  exceedingly 
cautious,  and  instead  of  going  forward  to  the  point  of  a  great  battle,  to 
which  McClellan's  movements  seemed  tending,  with  promises  of  success,5  he 
occupied  about  ten  days  getting  the  army,  now  one  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  strong,  well  in  mind  and  hand,  and  in  reorganizing  it.3  He  also 
adopted  a  new  plan  of  operations,  by  which  the  capture  of  Richmond  rather 
than  the  immediate  destruction  of  Lee's  army  was  made  the  objective.  The 
National  army  was  moving  rapidly  away  from  its  base  of  supplies  into,  an 
enemy's  country,  at  a  season  when  inclement  weather  might  be  expected ; 
while  the  Confederate  Army  was  continually  nearing  its  base  of  supplies. 
Burnside  therefore  determined,  with  the  acquiescence  of  the  General-in-Chief, 
to  make  Aquia  Creek,  connected  by  railroad  with  Fredericksburg,  his  base, 
and  to  operate  from  that  point  by  a  nearer  route  to  Richmond  than  Gor- 

1  At  that  time  the  A rmy  of  the  Potomac  was  massed  near  Warrenton,  as  follows : — "  The  First,  Second,  and 
Fifth  Corps,  reserve  artillery,  and  general  head-quarters,  at  Warrenton  ;  Ninth  Corps  on  the  line  of  the  Uuppa- 
hannock,  in  the  vicinity  of  Waterloo;  the  Sixth  Corps  at  New  Baltimore;  the  Eleventh  Corps  at  New  Balti- 
more, Gainesville,  and  Thorouslifare  Gap;  Sickles's  division  of  the  Third  Corps,  on  the  Orange  and  Alexandria 
railroad,  from  Manassas  Junction  to  Warrenton  Junction;  Pleasanton  across  the  Rappahannock  at  Amisville, 
Jefferson.  «fce..  with  his  pickets  at  Hazel  River,  facing  Longstreet,  six  miles  from  Culpepper  Court-House; 
and  Bayard  :it  Kappahannock  Station." — See  McClellan's  Report,  page  237. 

3  At  th:it  time  Lee's  army  was  in  a  perilous  position.  A  great  part  of  it,  as  we  have  observed,  was  under 
Longstreet,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Rapid  Anna;  while  Jackson,  with  a  heavy  force,  was  in  the  Shenandoah 
Valley,  near  Chester  and  Thornton's  Gaps.  A  vigorous  movement  forward  at  this  time  must  have  fatally 
severed  the  two  forces.  To  effect  that  object  seems  to  have  been  McClellan's  design.  "  I  doubt.''  he  said, 
"whether,  during  the  whole  period  that  I  had  the  honor  to  command  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  it  was  in  such 
excellent  condition  to  fight  a  great  battle." 

*  He  consolidated  the  six  corps  of  the  army  into  three  grand  divisions  of  two  corps  each.  The  Right  Grand 
Division,  commanded  by  General  Sumner,  was  composed  of  the  Second  Corps,  General  Couch,  and  the  Ninth 
Corps,  General  Wilcox.  The  Center  Grand  Division,  under  General  Hooker,  was  composed  of  the  Third  Corps, 
General  Stoneman,  and  the  Fifth  Corps,  General  Butterfield.  The  Left  Grand  Division,  under  General  Franklin, 
was  composed  of  the  First  Corps,  under  General  Reynolds,  and  the  Sixth  Corps,  under  General  W.  F.  Smith. 


486 


BURNSIDE  BEFORE   FREDERICKSBURG. 


donsville. 


«  Nov.,  1862. 


In  accordance  with  this  resolution,  his  forces  began  to  move 
toward  Fredericksburg  on  the   16th.a     Meanwhile  Jackson  had 


»  Nov.  15. 


been  making  some  demonstration  north  and  west  of  Winchester, 
for  the  purpose  of  detaching  a  part  of  Burnside's  force  in  that  direction,  but 
failed ;  while  Lee,  with  the  great  body  of  his  troops,  had  retired  to  Gordons- 
ville. 

Sumner  led  the  movement*  down  the  left  bank  of  the  Rappahannock,  to- 
ward Falmouth,  opposite  Fredericksburg,  with  the  expectation 
of  crossing  the  river  at  once,  and  taking  possession  of  the  city 
and  the  commanding  heights  in  its  rear.  A 
feint  was  made  toward  Gordonsville,  to  mask 
this  movement,  but  Lee  penetrated  it,  and 
put  in  motion  a  countervailing  force  down 
the  right  bank  of  the  river.  The  head  of 
Sumner's  column  arrived  at  Falmouth  on 
the  17th,  and  was  assailed  by  a  light  battery 
already  planted  on  the  heights  back  of  Fred- 
ericksburg. This  was  soon  silenced  by 
Petitt's  battery,  planted  on  the  highest  hill 
back  of  Falmouth,  in  the  mansion  on  the 
summit  of  which,  on  his  arrival  toward  even- 
ing, General  Sumner  made  his  quarters. 
He  was  anxious  to  cross  over  and  seize  those 
heights.  The  bridges  were  destroyed,  but 
the  stream  was  fordable  just  above  Fal- 
mouth. The  town  was  occupied  by  a  regi- 
ment of  Virginia  cavalry  and  Barksdale's  Mississippi  brigade  of  sharpshoot- 
ers, their  leader  making  his  quarters  where  McDowell  had  made  his,  in  the 
fine  brick  building  of  the  Farmers'  Bank,  corner  of  George  and  Princess 
Streets.  The  city  and  those  heights  might  then  have  been  easily  taken,  but 
Burnside  thought  it  best  not  to  do  so 
until  his  communications  with  Aquia 
Creek  were  established.  Besides,  ex- 
pected pontoons  had  not  arrived,  and 
a  sudden  rain  might  cut  off  the  occu- 
pying force  from  the  main  army,  and 
expose  it  to  capture  by  the  rapidly 
approaching  legions  of  Lee.  So  no 
attempt  to  cross  was  made.1 

Four  days  after  his  arrival,  when  a 
greater  portion  of  the  National  army 
was  near  Falmouth,  and  its  cannon 
commanded  Fredericksburg,  Sumner 
demanded  the  surrender  of 
the  city/  The  authorities  replied,  that  while  it  should  not  be 


BUHNER'S    UEAD-QUARTERS. 


FARMERS     BANK,    FREDKF.ICK8BLT.O. 


<  NOV.    21. 


1  Without  a  shadow  of  truth.  General  Lee  encouraged  hi*  troops  and  the  deceived  people  by  solemnly 
declaring  in  his  official  report  that  "the  advance  of  General  Sumner  reached  Falmouth  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
17th,  and  attempted  to  cross  the  Rappali:.nn»ck,  but  was  driven  back  by  Colonel  Ball  with  the  Filteenth  Vir- 
ginia cavalry,  four  companies  of  Mississippi  infantry,  and  Lewis's  light  battery." 


THE   CONFEDERATES   AT   FREDERICKSBURG. 


487 


BRIDGE   BUILT   BT  SOLDIERS   OVER   POTOMAC   RUN. 


used  for  offensive  operations  against  the  National  army,  any  attempt  of  that 
army  to  occupy  it  would  be  stoutly  resisted.  Expecting  an  immediate 
assault  in  response  to  this  refusal,  a  greater  portion  of  the  inhabitants  fled, 
and  Barksdale's  sharp-shooters  were  distributed  throughout  the  town  in 
ambush  behind  buildings. 

Immediately  after  the  arrival  of  the  National  army  before  Fredericksburg, 
a  large  force  was  de- 
tailed to  repair  the  rail- 
way between  that  city 
and  Aquia  Creek,  its 
base  of  supplies.  The 
Confederates  had  de- 
stroyed all  of  the 
bridges  and  much  of 
the  track,  but  it  was 
soon  put  in  sufficient 
order  for  temporary 
purposes.  The  bridges 
were  rebuilt  rudely 
but  strongly  of  wood, 
the  most  notable  speci- 
men of  which  was  that 
over  the  Potomac  Creek,  that  traversed  a  deep  ravine.  It  was  four  hundred 
feet  in  length,  and  its  top  was  ninety  feet  above  the  water.1 

Before  this  line  of  communication  was  established,  the  Confederates  had 
made  the  seizure  of  Fredericksburg  and  the  heights  behind  it  impossible 
without  a  severe  battle.  Lee's  army,  eighty  thousand  strong,  had  pushed 
forward  toward  the  Rappahannock  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  at  the  close  of 
November*  it  lay  in  a  semicircle  around  Fredericksburg,  each 
wing  resting  on  the  river ;  its  right  at  Port  Royal,  below  the  city, 
and  its  left  six  miles  above  the  city.  Lee's  engineers  had  been  very  busy, 
and  had  constructed  two  lines  of  fortifications  along  two  concentric  ridges  a 
mile  apart,  extending  from  the  river,  a  mile  and  a  half  above  the  city,  to  the 
Fredericksburg  and  Richmond  railway,  three  miles  below  the  town.  These 
had  grown  without  the  possible  interference  of  the  Nationals,  for  not  until 
the  second  week  in  December  were  pontoons,  which  had  been  ordered,  ready 
for  constructing  bridges  to  cross  the  river.  So  formidable  were  their  works 
then,  that  a  direct  attack  in  front,  with  Lee's  main  force  behind  them,  would 
be  almost  like  madness. 

Arrangements  were  made  to  cross  the  river  at  Skenker's  Neck,  twelve 

O  ' 

miles  below  Falmouth,  and  turn  the  Confederate  right.  This  was  discovered, 
and  Lee  sent  so  heavy  a  force  in  that  direction  that  the  enterprise  was  aban- 
doned. Yet  those  preparations  had  so  engaged  Lee's  attention,  that  he  kept 
a  large  force  down  the  river  to  prevent  such  movement ;  and  Burnside  felt 
satisfied  that  he  might  successfully  make  a  sudden  crossing,  and  attack  Lee's 

1  The  picture  shows  the  appearance  of  that  structure.  The  two  stone  piers  were  the  remains  of  the  old 
bridge.  A  writer  of  the  day  said :  "  It  is  a  precarious  thing  in  appearance,  the  track  simply  propped  upon 
trestle-work  of  round  logs,  and  as  the  trains  creep  over  the  abyss,  the  impressions  of  the  spectators  are  not,  in 
the  aggregate,  comfortable." 


ol862. 


488 


PERILOUS   BRIDGE  BUILDING. 


front  and  fatally  penetrate  it,  while  his  army  was  thus  divided.  Prepara- 
tions for  forcing  the  passage  of  the  Rappahanrrock  were  made  accordingly. 
The  topgraphy  of  the  river  shores  favored  the  enterprise,  for  Stafford 
Heights,  where  the  Nationals  lay,  were  close  to  its  banks,  and  commanded 
the  plain  on  which  the  city  stands,  while  the  heights  on  which  Lee's  batte- 
ries were  planted  were  from  three-fourths  of  a  mile  to  a  mile  and  a  half  from 
the  banks.  Such  being  the  case,  there  seemed  to  be  nothing  to  oppose 
the  construction  of  the  bridges  but  the  Mississippi  sharp-shooters  in  the 
city. 

Every  thing  was  in  readiness  on  the  10th  of  December.  During  that 
night  Stafford  Heights,  under  the  direction  of  General  Hunt,  chief  of  artil- 
lery, were  dotted  by  twenty-nine  batteries  containing  one  hundred  and  forty- 
seven  guns,  so  arranged  that  they  commanded  the  space  between  the  town 
and  the  heights  back  of  it,  and  might  protect  the  crossing  of  the  troops.  Burn- 
side's  head-quarters  Avere  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Phillips,  on  the  heights,  a  mile 
from  the  river,  from  which  he  could  survey  the  whole  field  of  operations. 
The  Grand  Divisions  of  Sumner  and  Hooker,  sixty  thousand  strong,  lay  in 
front  of  the  city,  and  that  of  Franklin,  forty  thousand  strong,  two  miles 
below.  It  was  arranged  to  throw  five  pontoon  bridges  across  the  Rappa- 
hannock  for  the  passage  of  these  troops — three  of  them  opposite  the  city,  and 
two  where  Franklin  was  to  cross. 

Before  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  llth  the  engineers  were  quietly 
but  vigorously  at  work  making  the  bridges,  covered  by  the  Fifty-seventh 

and  Sixty-sixth  New 
York,  of  Zooks's  bri- 
gade, Hancock's  divi- 
sion, and  concealed  by 
a  fog.  They  had  one 
of  the  bridges  about 
two-thirds  completed, 
when  they  and  their 
work  were  discovered. 
This  drew  upon  them 
a  shower  of  rifle-balls 
from  the  Mississippiuns 
THU  PHILLIPS  HOUSE  ON  fiRE.i  concealed  behind  Avails 

and  houses  on  the  city  side  of  the  stream.  At  the  same  time  a  signal-gun 
was  fired  to  call  the  Confederate  hosts  to  arms,  for  General  Lee  had  expected 
this  movement,  and  was  prepared  for  an  attack.  The  fire  Avas  so  severe  that 
the  engineers  were  driven  away.  Several  attempts  to  reneAV  the  work  were 
foiled  by  the  sharp-shooters.  Nothing  could  be  done  while  these  remained 
in  the  town,  and  only  artillery  might  effect  their  expulsion.  So,  at  about 
ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Burnside  ordered  the  batteries  on  Stafford 
Heights  to  open  upon  the  city,  and  batter  it  down,  if  necessary.  The 
response  to  that  order  was  terrific.  More  than  a  hundred  guns  fired  fifty 
rounds  each  before  the  cannonade  ceased,  Avhen  the  city  Avas  awfully  shattered, 
and  on  fire  in  several  places.  Under  cover  of  this  cannonade  a  fresh  attempt 

1  This  is  a  view  of  the  Phillips  House  in  flames,  tuken  by  the  photographic  process  by  Mr.  Gardiner,  of 
Washington  City,  while  it  was  burning. 


PASSAGE   OF   THE   RAPPAHANNOCK. 


489 


was  made  to  finish  the  bridges ;  but,  strange  to  say,  the  sharp-shooters  were 
there  yet,  and  the  effort  failed.  These  must  be  dislodged.  Volunteers  were 
called  for  to  cross  the  river  in  the  open  pontoon-boats,  and  drive  them  from 
their  hiding-places,  which  cannon  on  the  heights  could  not  reach.  The 
Seventh  Michigan  and  Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Massachusetts,  of  Howard's 
division,  offered  their  services  for  the  perilous  undertaking.  These  dashed 
across  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  as  soon  as  a  sufficient  number  had  landed, 
they  rushed  up  the  bank,  drove  the  Mississippians  from  their  shelter,  cap- 
tured nearly  one  hun- 
dred of  them,  and  took 
possession  of  the  river- 
front of  the  town.1  The 
pontoon-bridges  were 
soon  completed  ;  but  at 
the  loss,  at  this  point 
and  at  Franklin's  cross- 
ing-place, nearly  two 
miles  below,  of  three 
hundred  men.2 

That  evening  How- 
ard's division  of  Couch's 
corps  crossed  the  river, 
drove  the  Confederates 
(Seventeenth  andEight- 
eenth  Mississippi  and  Eighth  Florida)  out  of  Fredericksburg,  and  occupied 
the  battered  and  smoking  city.3  Fortunately  for  the  Nationals,  there  was 
another  thick  fog  the  next  morning,  and  under  its  cover,  and  the  wild  firing 
in  the  mist  from  the  Stafford  Hills,  the  remainder  of  Sumner's  Right  Grand 
Division  crossed  to  the  city  side  of  the  Rappahannock.  A  large  portion  of 
Franklin's  Left  Grand  Division  crossed  at  the  same  time,  while  the  Center 
Grand  Division,  under  Hooker,4  remained  on  the  Falmouth  side,  .in  readiness, 


PLACE  OF  FRANKLIN'S  PASSAGE  OF  THE  BAPPAHANNOCK. 


1  In  this  gallant  exploit  a  drummer-boy  of  the  Seventh  Michigan,  named  Robert  II.  Hendershot,  dis- 
tinguished himself.  It  was  his  twelfth  birthday,  having  been  born  on  the  llth  day  of  December,  1850.  He 
volunteered  to  go,  and  with  his  drum  slung  to  his  back  he  jumped  into  one  of  the  boats.  His  captain  ordered 
him  out,  telling  him  he  was  too  small  for  such  business.  '•  May  I  help  push  off  the  boat,  Captain  ?"  said  the  boy. 
"Yes,"  was  the  reply.  He  purposely  let  the  boat  drag  him  into  the  river,  and,  clinging  to  it,  he  so  crossed  the 
stream.  A  large  number  of  the  men  in  the  boat  were  killed,  and  as  the  boy  climbed  up  the  bank  his  drum  was 
torn  in  pieces  by  the  fragment  of  a  shell.  He  seized  a  musket  belonging  to  one  of  his  slain  companions,  and 
fought  gallantly  with  the  rest.  His  bravery  was  brousht  to  the  notice  of  Burnside,  who  warmly  commended  it. 
It  was  published  abroad.  The  Tribune  Association  of  New  York  presented  him  with  an  elegant  new  drum,  and 
the  proprietor  of  the  Eastman  Business  College,  at  Poughkeepsie,  offered  to  give  him  a  home,  a  full  support,  and 
a  thorough  education,  without  charge ;  which  generous  offer  the  boy  accepted,  and  he  at  once  entered  that 
institution. 

a  Franklin  was  opposed  by  sharp-shooters  in  rifle-pits  in  front  of  his  bridges,  n^ar  the  month  of  Deep  Run. 
These  he  soon  dislodged,  and  by  noon  his  bridges  were  ready  for  use.  The  above  view  of  the  place  where 
Franklin's  pontoons  were  laid  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  author  in  June,  1S66,  from  the  right  bank  of  the 
river,  and  nearly  opposite  the  site  of  the  residence  of  Washington,  when  he  was  a  boy.  For  a  picture  of  that 
residence,  see  Lossing's  Field  Book  of  the  Revolution,  ii.  219.  The  river  here  is  much  wider  than  in  front  of 
the  city. 

3  Eye-witnesses  describe  the  scene  in  Fredericksburg  after  the  bombardment  on  the  llth  as  sad  in  the 
extreme.     Several  buildings  which  had  been  set  on  fire  were  yet  smoking,  and  very  few  had  escaped  wounds 
from  the  missiles.     The  streets  were  filled  with  furniture,  carried  out  to  be  saved  from  the  flames  only  to  be 
destroyed  by  other  causes.    Fortunately,  the  few  inhabitants  who  remained  took  refuge  in  cellars,  and  not  one 
was  killed.     The  picture  in  the  text  on  the  next  page  is  from  a  sketch  by  Henry  Lovie,  made  on  the  morning 
after  the  bombardment. 

4  See  noto  3,  page  485. 


490 


POSITION   OF   THE   BELLIGERENTS. 


if  the  movement  succeeded,  "  to  spring  upon  the  enemy  in  their  retreat." 

The  entire  day"   was  consumed  in  the  crossing,  and   in  recon- 

ll>isci2'     nosering  the  position  of  the  Confederates,  and  that  night  the 

National  troops  lay  on  their  arms,  ready  for  the  expected  battle 

in  the  morning. 

The  Confederates,  with  three  hundred  cannon  well  posted  on  the  heights, 
were  also  ready  for  action;  for  Jackson's  force,  whose  extreme  right  had 

been  posted  eighteen 
miles  down  the  river, 
had  been  called  in, 
and  the  whole  of 
Lee's  army,  eighty 
thousand  strong,  was 
ready  to  oppose  the 
Nationals.1  Its  left 
was  composed  of 
Longstreet's  corps, 
with  Anderson's  di- 
vision resting  upon 
the  river,  and  those 
of  McLaws,  Pickett, 
and  Hood,  extending 
to  the  right  in  the 
order  named.  Ran- 
som's division  sup- 
porte.d  the  batteries 
on  Marye's  and  Wil- 
lis's Hills,  at  the  foot  of  which  Cobb's  brigade  and  the  Twenty-fourth  North 
Carolina  were  stationed,  protected  by  a  stone  wall.2  The  immediate  care  of 
this  important  point  was  intrusted  to  General  Ransom.  The  Washington 
(New  Orleans)  Artillery,  under  Colonel  Walton,  occupied  the  redoubts  on 
the  crest  of  Marye's  Hill,  and  those  on  the  heights  to  the  right  and  left  were 
held  by  part  of  the  Reserve  artillery,  Colonel  E.  P.  Alexander's  battalion, 
and  the  division  batteries  of  Anderson,  Ransom,  and  McLaws.  A.  P.  Hill, 
of  Jackson's  corps,  was  posted  between  Hood's  right  and  Hamilton's  crossing 
on  the  railway,  his  front  line  under  Pender,  Lane,  and  Archer  occupying  the 
edge  of  a  wood.  Lieutenant  Walker,  with  fourteen  pieces  of  artillery,  was 
posted  near  the  right,  supported  by  two  Virginia  regiments,  under  Colonel 

1  When  Lee  was  satisfied  that  Burnside  was  moving  on   Fredericksburg,  he  ordered  Jackson  to  cross  the 
Blue  Ridge  and  place  himself  in  position  to  co-operate  with  Longstree.t.     A  little  later  both  he  and  Longstreet 
were  ordered  to  Fredericksburg,  when  the  division  of  D.  II.  Hill  was  sent  to  Port  Royal  10  oppose  the  passage 
of  gun-boats,  which  had  appeared  there.     The  rest  of  Jackson's  division  was  disposed  so  as  to  support  Hill.    The 
cavalry  brigade  of  General  W.  II.  F.  Lee  was  stationed  near  Port  Royal,  and  the  furds  of  the  Rappahannock 
above  Fredericksburg  were  closely  watched.     On  the  23th  of  November,  Wade  Hampton  crossed  and  made  a 
rfconnoissance  as  far  as  Dumfries  and  Occoquan,  and  captured  two  hundred  Nationals  and  some  wagons ;  and  at 
about  the  same  time  a  part  of  Beales's  regiment  of  Lee's  brigade  dashed  across  the  Rappahannock  in  boats, 
below  Port  Royal,  and  captured  some  prisoners.     Hill  and  some  of  Stuart's  horse-artillery  had  a  skirmish  with 
the  gun-boats  at  Port  Royal  on  the  5th  of  December,  and  compelled  them  to  retire. — Lee's  Report,  volume  I. 
of  the  Reports  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  pages  SS  and  39. 

2  The  little  picture  on  page  491  shows  the  appearance  at  this  point  on  a  road  at  the  foot  of  Marye's  Hill,  and 
just  below  his  mansion,  when  the  writer  sketched  it.  in  June,  1S66.     The  stone  wall  is  on  the  city  side  of  the 
road  on  which  the  Confederates  were  posted.     The  tents  of  a  burial-party,  encamped  nearer  the  Rappahannock 
at  the  time,  are  seen  in  the  distance. 


SCENE  IN   FREDERICKSBUKG   ON   THE   MORNING   OF  THE  12TH. 


ATTACK   ON  THE   CONFEDERATE  LINE.  491 

Brockenborough.  A  projecting  wood  at  the  front  of  the  general  lines  was 
held  by  Lane's  brigade.  Hill's  reserve  was  composed  of  the  brigades  of 
Thomas  and  Gregg,  with  a  part  of  Field's.  The  divisions  of  Early  and 
Taliaferro  composed  Jackson's  second  line,  and  D.  H.  Hill's  was  his  reserve. 
The  cannon  of  the  latter  were  well  posted  so  as  to  command  the  open  ground 
between  the  heights  and  the  city.  The 
t  plain  on  Jackson's  right  was  occupied 
by  Stuart,  with  two  brigades  of  cavalry 
and  his  horse  artillery,  and  his  line  ex- 
tended to  Massaponax  Creek.1 

A  council  of  officers  was  held  on 
the  evening  of  the  12th,  when  Burnside 
submitted  his  plan  of  attack  the  next 
morning,  which  was  for  the  whole 
force  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Rappa- 
hannock  to  advance,  and,  by  sudden 
assaults  along  the  whole  line,  attempt 
to  penetrate  and  carry  the  fortified 
heights  occupied  by  the  Confederates. 

The  Right  and  Left  Grand  Divisions,  under  Sumner  and  Franklin,  were  to 
perform  the  perilous  work ;  and,  to  give  Franklin  sufficient  strength,  two 
divisions  from  Hooker's  command  (his  own  and  Kearney's)  were  sent  to  re- 
enforce  him,  making  his  whole  number  about  fifty-five  thousand  men,  or  one- 
half  of  the  effective  force  of  the  army. 

It  was  expected  that  Franklin  would  make  the  main  attack  at  dawn,  and 
that  upon  its  results  would  depend  the  movements  of  Sumner;  but  he  did 
not  receive  his  promised  instructions  until  after  sunrise,  and  then  they  were 
so  open  to  misinterpretations  that  he  was  puzzled  to  know  precisely  how  to 
act.  They  seemed,  however,  to  demand  that  he  should  keep  his  whole  com- 
mand in  position  for  a  rapid  movement  on  the  old  Richmond  road,  and  to 
send  out  an  armed  reconnoissance,  with  a  single  division,  to  attack  and  seize 

*  o  / 

some  point  of  the  heights.  He  accordingly  threw  forward  Meade's  division, 
supported  by  Gibbon's  on  its  right,  with  Doubleday's  in  reserve.  Meade 
had  not  proceeded  far  when  he  was  confronted  by  a  Confederate  battery, 
placed  by  Stuart  on  the  Port  Royal  road.  This  he  silenced,  and  then 
pressed  on,  his  skirmishers  clearing  the  way,  and  his  batteries  shelling  the 
woods  iu  his  front.  All  was  silence  on  that  front  for  a  while,  when  a  terrible 
storm  of  shell  and  canister,  at  near  range,  fell  upon  him.  He  pressed  on,  and 
three  of  his  assailants'  batteries  were  hastily  withdrawn.  lie  still  pressed 
on.  Jackson's  advanced  line,  under  A.  P.  Hill,  was  driven  back  with  a  loss 
of  two  hundred  men  made  prisoners  and  several  battle-flags.  Meade  still 
pressed  on ;  crossed  the  railway  and  up  to  the  crest  of  the  hill,  to  a  new 
military  road,  just  constructed  by  Lee  to  connect  his  wings,  where  he 
encountered  Gregg,  with  his  South  Carolina  veterans,  on  Lee's  second  line. 
These  gave  Meade  such  a  warm  reception  that  he  was  obliged  to  halt, 
when  Early's  division  swept  forward  at  a  double-quick,  assailed  his  flanks, 
and  compelled  him  to  fall  back  with  heavy  loss. 

1  Lee's  Report,  March  6, 1863. 


492 


BATTLE   OF  FREDERICKSBURG. 


Gibbon  now  came  up  gallantly  to  Meade's  support,  but  was  repulsed, 
and  when  the  shattered  forces  of  both  were  made  to  fly  in  confusion,  Gene- 
ral Birney  advariced  with  his  division  of  Stoneman's  corps  in  time  to  check 
the  victorious  pursuers,  who  pressed  up  to  within  fifty  yards  of  his  guns. 
But  the  Nationals  were  unable  to  advance,  for  Stuart's  cavalry,  on  Lee's 
extreme  right,  strongly  menaced  the  left.  At  length,  when  charge  after 
charge  had  been  repulsed,  Reynolds,  with  re-enforcements,  pushed  the  Con- 
federates back  to  the  Massaponax,  where  they  kept  up  the  contest  with  spirit 
until  dark.  The  three  divisions  in  the  battle  on  the  left  that  day  composed 
Reynolds's  corps,  and  by  their  gallantry,  and  that  of  the  divisions  of  Birney 
and  Sickles  (the  latter  taking  the  place  of  Gibbon's),  of  Stoneman's  corps, 
presented  such  a  formidable  front  that  Jackson  did  not  hazard  an  advance 
against  them  that  day,  but  stood  on  the  defensive.1  Smith's  corps,  twenty- 
one  thousand  strong,  was  near  and  fresh,  and  had  not  been  much  engaged  in 
the  battle  throughout  the  day.2 

Let  us  see  what  Sumner  was  doing  while  a  part  of  Franklin's  corps  was 
struggling  so  fearfully  on  the  left. 

Sumner  was  to  attack  the  Confederate  front  when  Franklin  should  fairly 
inaugurate  the  battle  with  a  prospect  of  success.  The  conditions  were  com- 
plied with.  At  eleven  o'clock  he  and  his  staff  repaired  to  the  Lacey  House, 
near  the  river  opposite  Fredericksburg,  from  which  he  could  have  a  full 
view  of  the  operations  of  his  division.  Couch's  corps  (Second)  occupied  the 
city,  and  Wilcox's  (Ninth)  the  interval  between  Couch  and  Franklin's  right. 
Upon  Couch  fell  the  honor  of  making  the  first  attack.  At  noon  he  ordered 
out  French's  division,  to  be  followed  and  supported  by  Hancock.3  KimbalFs 


1  Reynolds  lost  In  the  struggle  full  4,000  men.  Meade  lost  nbout  forty  per  cent,  of  his  whole  command,  and 
many  valuable  officers  were  slain  or  wounded.  General  C.  F.  Jackson  was  killed ;  and  General  George  I).  Bay- 
ard, who  commanded  the  cavalry  on  the  left,  was  mortally  wounded  by  a  shell,  and  died  that  night.  He  was 
only  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  and  was  on  the  eve  of  marriage.  His  loss  was  widely  felt  General  Gibbon 
was  wounded  and  taken  from  the  field. 

Bayard's  brigade  was  famous  for  good  deeds  throughout  the  war.  It  was  distinguished  for  gallantry  in  the 
following  engagements  before  the  death  of  its  first  leader: — Woodstock,  Harrisonbtirg,  Cross  Keys,  Cedar 
Mountain,  Brandy  Station,  Ilappahannock  Station,  Gainesville,  Bull's  llun,  Warrenton,  and  Fredericksburg. 
After  Bayard's  death  the  brigade  was  formed  into  a  division,  under  General  Gregg,  and  served  throughout  the 
campaigns  in  Virginia  under  Stoneman,  Pleasanton,  and  Sheridan.  A  portrait  of  the  gallant  Bayard,  and  a  pic- 
ture of  the  "  Bayard  Badge,'1  will  be  found  in  the  third  volume  of  this  work. 

2  The  army  signal-telegraph  was  used  with  great 
effect  on  the  left  that  day.  Its  lines  extended  from  Burn- 
side's  head-quarters,  at  the  Phillips  house,  across  the 
Eappahannock  to  Franklin's  quarters,  a  distance  of  about 
four  miles.  The  wire  was  of  copper,  insulated,  coiled  on 
a  drum  or  reel,  and  carried  in  a  cart  or  by  hand,  ns 
seen  in  the  engraving,  by  the  motion  of  which  it  was 
unwound.  Each  c:irt  carried  a  series  of  reels,  and  each 
reel  contained  a  mile  of  wire.  The  line  was  laid  on 
light  poles  or  on  fences,  and  was  operated  upon  wherever 
the  cart  or  the  men  halted  for  the  purpose,  by  a  simple 
process.  This  telegraph  was  worked  without  batteries, 
and  was  so  simple  that  it  could  be  used,  after  one  day's 
practice,  by  any  soldier  who  could  easily  read  and  write. 
As  we  have  observed,  it  was  made  useful  on  the  day  of 
the  battle  described  in  the  text,  when  operations  at 
various  points  were  immediately  made  known  by  it  at 
head-quarters.  The  cart  or  the  men  were  often  seen  well 
up  to  the  front  of  the  battle,  and  exposed  to  all  its  con- 
sequences. 

3  French's  was  composed  of  the  brigades  of  Kimball,  Anderson,  and  Palmer.  Hancock's  was  composed  of 
th«  brigades  of  Zook,  Meagher,  and  CaldwelU 


AKMY   BIGNAL-TELKOKAPH. 


BATTLE  OF  FREDERICKSBURG. 


493 


brigade  led,  and  the  whole  force,  as  it  moved  swiftly  to  the  assault  from  the 
town,  suffered  greatly  from  the  converging  fire  of  the  artillery  on  the 
heights,  which  swept  the  plain  below.  Those  batteries  could  be  but  little 
affected  by  the  National  guns  on  the  distant  Stafford  Hills. 

On  Marye's  Hill,  and  behind  a  stone  wall,  on  the  road  at  its  foot,  near 
the  town,  already  mentioned,  Longstreet  was  posted,  with  heavy  reserves 
behind  him.  Upon  this  formidable  host,  under  the  storm  of  iron  from  the 
heights  which  made  great  lanes  through  his  ranks,  French  threw  his  columns, 
and  was  met  by  murderous  volleys  at  short  range  from  Barksdale's  riflemen, 
who  had  been  summoned  to  position  behind  the  wall.  The  struggle  was  brief, 
and  French  was  driven  back  shattered  and  broken  by  the  loss  of  nearly  half 
his  command,  while  the  victors  shouted  and  yelled  in  wildest  exultation 
Hancock,  Avho  was  close  behind, 
now  closed  up,  and  with  such  por- 
tions of  French's  command  as  were 
still  organized,  advanced  in  the 
face  of  a  like  terrible  tempest  of 
bullet,  ball,  and  shell.  His  bri- 
gades fought  most  gallantly,  es- 
pecially that  of  Meagher,  composed 
of  regiments  of  Irishmen,1  which 
dashed  itself  time  after  time 
against  the  force  at  the  stone  wall, 
but  without  success,  until  the 
groiind  was  strewn  with  two-thirds 
of  its  number.2  After  a  struggle 
of  only  about  fifteen  minutes,  Han- 
cock was  driven  back  with  great 
slaughter.  Of  five  thousand  six 
hundred  veterans,  led  by  able  and  tried  commanders,  whom  he  took  into 
action,  two  thousand  and  thirteen  had  fallen  !  Yet  the  struggle  was  main- 
tained. Howard's  division  came  to  the  aid  of  French  and  Hancock,  and 
those  of  Sturgis  and  Getty,  of  the  Ninth  corps,  made  several  attacks  in  sup- 
port of  the  struggling  Second,  but  still  no  advance  could  be  made.  Finally 
Burnside  ordered  Hooker  across,  with  such  of  his  force  as  he  had  in  hand, 
saying,  as  he  looked  from  the  north  bank  of  the  river  upon  the  smoking 
heights  for  which  his  troops  had  been  unsuccessfully  struggling  for  hours, 
"  That  crest  must  be  carried  to-night."3 

Hooker  crossed  with  three  divisions,  but  on  surveying  the  ground  and 
learning  the  situation  of  affairs,  was  so  well  satisfied  of  the  hopelessness  of 
the  enterprise,  that  he  hastened  to  Burnside  and  begged  him  to  desist  from 
further  attacks.  Burnside  would  not  yield,  so  Humphrey's  division,  four 
thousand  strong,  was  sent  out  from  the  city  by  Hooker  with  empty  muskets, 
to  use  the  bayonet  only.  They  followed  the  track  of  French,  Hancock,  and 
Howard.  When  almost  up  to  the  fatal  stone  wall,  which  they  intended 

1  The  Sixty-third,  Sixty-ninth,  and  Eighty-eighth  New  York,  the  Twenty-eighth  Massachusetts,  and  One 
Hundred  and  Sixteenth  Pennsylvania. 

2  In  his  official  report  General  Meagher  said  :     "Of  the  1200  I  led  into  action,  only  2SO  appeared  on  parade 
the  next  morning!" 

3  Swinton's  Campaigns  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  page  251. 


THOMAS  FRANCIS  MEAGHER. 


494  WITHDRAWAL   OF  THE  NATIONAL   TROOPS. 

to  storm,  these  troops  were  hurled  back  by  terrible  A'olleys  of  rifle-balls, 

leaving  seventeen  hundred  of  their  number  prostrate  on  the  field.     Night 

soon  closed  the  awful  conflict,"  when  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 

"^g13'  had  nearly  fifteen  thousand  less  effective  men  than  when  it  began 
the  battle  on  the  previous  day.1  It  was  evident  to  the  command- 
ers engaged  in  the  conflict  that  it  would  be  useless  to  make  any  further 
attempt  to  carry  the  position  by  storm;  but  General  Burnside,  eager  to 
achieve  victory,  prepared  to  hurl  his  old  corps  (the  Ninth)  on  the  following 
morning  against  the  fatal  barrier  which  had  withstood  French,  Hancock, 
Howard,  and  Humphrey.  He  was  dissuaded  by  the  brave  Sumner,  who  was 
supported  in  his  opposition  to  the  proposed  movement  by  nearly  every  gene- 
ral officer;  and  it  was  finally  determined  to  withdraw  the  troops  to  the 
6  Dec  14.15  north  bank  of  the  Rappahannock.  For  two  days*  they  remained 
on  the  Fredericksburg  side,  while  Lee,  evidently  ignorant  of  the 
real  weakness  and  peril  of  his  foe,  fortunately  maintained  a  defensive  posi- 
tion, and  was  engaged  during  that  time  in  strengthening  his  works  in  antici- 
pation of  another  attack.  On  the  morning  of  the  1 6th  he  was  astonished  by 
the  apparition  of  a  great  army  on  the  Stafford  Hills,  and  seeing  none  in  front 
of  his  line.  During  the  night  of  the  15th  Burnside  had  quietly  withdrawn 
his  entire  force  and  all  his  gnns,  taken  up  his  pontoon  bridges,  and  offered 
Lee  full  permission  to  occupy  Fredericksburg.  The  latter  accepted  the 
boon,  and  boasted  of  a  great  victory,  in  terms  wholly  irreconcilable  with 
truth  and  candor.2 

The  disaster  at  Fredericksburg  touched  Burnside's  reputation  as  a  judi- 
cious leader  very  severely,  and  for  a  while  he  was  under  a  cloud.  Prompted 
by  that  noble  generosity  of  his  nature  which  made  him  always  ready  to 
award  full  honor  to  all  in  the  hour  of  victory,  he  now  assumed  the  entire 
responsibility  of  the  measures  which  had  caused  a  slaughter  so  terrible  with 
a  result  so  disastrous.  That  generosity  blunted  the  weapons  of  vituperation 
which  the  friends  of  the  late  commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and 
the  enemies  of  the  Government  were  too  ready  to  use.8 

Although  it  was  plain  that  his  officers  and  men  distrusted  his  ability,  yet 
Burnside  did  not  stop  to  offer  excuses,4  but,  eager  to  do  what  he  might  to 

1  Hooker  reported  the  loss  In  his  Grand  Division  at  3,543;  Franklin  in  his  at  4.679,  and  Sumner  in  his  at 
5,494,  making  a  total,  with  a  loss  of  60  of  the  engineers,  of  13,771.  Of  this  number  1,152  had  been  killed,  0,101 
•wounded,  and  3,234  missing.  Many  of  the  latter  soon  rejoined  the  army,  while  seventy  per  cent,  of  the  wounded 
ranked  ns  "  slightly,"  and  soon  recovered. 

Lee  at  first  reported  his  loss  at  "  about  l.SO1),  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,"  bat  the  detailed  reports  of 
Longstreet  and  Jackson  made  the  number  5,309,  including  some  prisoners.  The  Confederate  loss  was  probably 
about  one-half  that  of  the  reported  loss  of  the  Nationals. 

*  In  a  General  Order  on  the  21st,  congratulating  his  troops  on  their  success  in  repelling  the  National  army, 
he  said  the  latter  had  given  battle  "in  its  own  time,  and  on  ground  of  its  own  selection  P  Also,  that  less  than 
20,000  Confederates  had  been  engnged  in  the  battle,  and  that  those  who  "had  advanced  in  full  confidence  of  vic- 
tory," made  "  their  escape  from  entire  destruction  "  thi  ir  boast  His  own  report,  given  in  March  the  following 
year,  and  those  of  his  subordinates,  refute  these  statements.  Lee,  as  we  shall  observe  from  time  to  time,  was 
adroit  in  the  use  of  "pious  frauds"  of  this  kind,  by  which  his  own  lack  of  that  military  genius  which  wins 
solid  victories  was  artfully  concealed  from  .ill  but  his  more  able  subordinates. 

8  In  his  report  to  General  Halleck  on  the  19th,  he  declared  that  he  owed  "every  thing  to  the  brave  officers 
and  soldiers  who  accomplished  the  feat  of  recrossing  the  river  in  the  face  of  the  enemy.  For  the  failure  in  the 
attack,"  he  continued,  "7  am  responsible."  Alluding  to  the  fact  that  the  plan  of  moving  to  Fredericksbnrg 
from  Warrenton.  instead  of  pursuing  Lee  toward  the  Rapid  Anna,  was  not  favorably  considered  by  the  authorities 
at  Washington,  and  that  the  whole  movement  was  left  in  his  own  hands,  he  said  that  fact  made  him  "more 
responsible." 

4  Bnrnside  and  his  subordinates  concurred  in  the  opinion,  that  had  the  pontoons  arrived  earlier,  so  that  the 
army  might  have  been  transferred  to  the  south  side  of  the  Rappahannock  before  Lee  could  concentrate  his  forces 


BURNSIDE'S   NEW   ENTERPRISE. 


495 


crush  out  the  rebellion,  and  knowing  well  the  value  of  time  at  that  critical 
moment,  he  planned  and  proposed  to  execute  measures  for  an  immediate 
advance  on  Richmond.  His  plan  was  to  make  a  feint  above  Fredericksburg, 
but  to  cross  about  six 
miles  below,  at  the  Sed- 
don  Farm,  with  his 
main  body,  to  turn  the 
position  of  the  Con- 
federates. At  the  same 
time  twenty-five  thou- 
sand cavalry,  with  four 
guns,  were  to  cross  at 
Kelley's  Ford,  and 
sweep  through  the 
country  in  the  rear  of 
Lee's  army,  to  cut  its 
communications  with 
Richmond,  raiding 
along  the  line  of  the 
Virginia  Central  and 
Orange  and  Alexan- 
dria rail  ways  to  Lynch- 
burg,  destroving  tracks 

•/          O 

and  bridges,  and  the 
locks  of  the  James 
River  Canal,  as  circum- 
stances might  allow, 
and  then,  turning  east- 
wai-d,  strike  the  Rich- 
mond and  Danville 
road,  cross  the  Notta- 
way  River,  and  after 
destroying  important 
portions  of  the  road 
between  "VVeldon  and 
Petersburg,  join  General  Peck,  then  in  command  at  Suffolk.  At  the  same 
time  other  bodies  of  mounted  men  were  to  sweep  over  the  countiy,  to  distract 
the  Confederates  and  conceal  the  real  object  of  the  general  movement. 

These  movements  had  just  commenced  when  Burnside  received  a  dispatch 
from  the  President,"  directing  him  not  to  enter  upon  active  opera- 
tions without  his  knowledge.     He  was  surprised,  for  the  General-     '^jo30' 
in-Chief  had  instructed  him  not  to  send  any  thing  over  the  wires 
concerning  his  plans,  but  to  act  according  to  his  own  judgment.     He  had 
mentioned  his  plans  to  no  one.     His  generals  only  knew  that  the  passage  of 
the  river  on  the  flank  of  the  foe  was  to  be  attempted.     The  order  was  inex- 
plicable.    But  Burnside  instantly  obeyed.     He  recalled  the  cavalry  expedi- 

there,  the  success  of  Burnside's  plans  wonld  doubtless  have  been  secured.  The  delay  In  getting  the  pontoons 
earlier,  or  rather  in  the  starting  from  Washington,  appears  to  have  been  occasioned  by  a  misunderstanding  as  tn 
who  should  attend  to  the  forwarding  of  them. 


BATTLE   1>K   rUEDKMCKSBURQt 


496  PATRIOTISM  ON"  TRIAL. 

tion  and  hastened  to  Washington,  to  ask  a  reason  for  the  interference.  The 
President  informed  him  that  general  officers  of  his  army  had  declared  that 
such  was  the  feeling  in  that  army  against  its  commander,  that  its  safety 
would  be  imperiled  by  a  movement  under  his  direction.  Of  these  clandes- 
tine complaints  to  the  President  the  General-in-Chief  and  the  Secretary  of 
War  were  ignorant,  and  they  had  nothing  to  say. 

Never  was  the  spirit  of  a  man  more  sorely  tried  than  was  that  of  Burn- 
side  at  this  time.  The  country  looked  to  him  for  acts  that  should  retrieve 
the  misfortunes  at  Fredericksburg,  yet  the  General-in-Chief  would  not 
sanction  any  forward  movement,  and  it  was  evident  that  there  was  a  secret 
conspiracy  among  some  of  his  general  officers  to  effect  his  removal.  His 
patriotism  soared  high  above  self,  and  he  returned  to  the  army  with  a 
determination  to  take  the  responsibility  of  doing  something  more  for  the 
salvation  of  his  country.  He  ascertained  that  some  of  the  details  of  his 
cavalry  expedition  had  been  communicated  by  traitors  in  his  army  to  seces- 
sionists in  Washington,  and  by  them  to  Lee,  and  he  abandoned  that  move- 
ment and  proposed  to  cross  the  Rappahannock  at  Banks's  and  United  States 
fords,  above  Fredericksburg,  and  endeavor  to  flank  his  foe  and  give  him 
battle.  For  that  purpose  his  army  was  speedily  put  in  motion.  The  Grand 
Divisions  of  Franklin  and  Hooker  ascended  the  river  by  parallel  roads,  while 
Couch's  made  a  feint  below  the  city.  The  reserve  corps,  now  under  Sigel, 
was  ordered  to  guard  the  line  of  the  river  and  the  communications  with  the 
army. 

Every  thing  was  in  readiness  to  cross  the  river  stealthily  on  the  night  of 
the  20th,  when  a  terrible  storm  of  wind,  snow,  sleet,  and  rain  came  on,  such 
as  had  seldom  been  known  in  that  region,  and  for  hours  the  troops  who  had 
approached  the  fords  were  hopelessly  mired  and  almost  immovable.  They 
were  discovered  by  the  foe  at  dawn,  and  Lee  was  soon  fully  prepared 
to  meet  them.  Even  under  these  cii'cumstances  Burnside  would  have 
attempted  to  cross  and  give  battle  at  an  early  hour,  could  he  have  gotten  his 
bridges  in  position.  This  was  impossible,  and  there  that  army  remained 
until  its  three  days'  cooked  provisions  in  haversacks  were  nearly  exhausted, 
and  the  supply-trains  could  not  come  up.  It  was  led  back  to  its  old  camps 

as  quickly  as  possible, 
and  huts  were  at  once 
built  for  the  comfort 
of  the  troops.  This  was 
known  in  the  army  as 
the  "  Mud  March." 

Burnside  now  pro- 
ceeded to  Washington, 
bearing  a  general  or- 
der for  instant  dismis- 
sal from  the  service  of 
the  officers  who,  as  he 
had  ascertained,  had 

ArPEARANCK   OF  ARMY    HUTS. 

made  clandestine  com- 
munications to  the  President  concerning  the  defection  of  the  troops  toward 
their  leader,  and  for  other  purposes.  These  he  charged  with  "  fomenting 


BURNSIDE   SUPERSEDED. 


497 


discontent  in  the  army."1  He  was  competent  to  issue  the  order  on  his  own 
responsibility;  but,  in  compliance  with  judicious  advice,  he  submitted  it  to 
"the  President.  Mr.  Lincoln  was  perplexed.  He  appreciated  the  patriotism 
and  soldierly  qualities  of  Burnside,  yet  he  could  not  consent  to  the  suspen- 
sion or  dismissal  of  the  officers  named,  even  had  there  been  greater  personal 
provocation.  He  talked  with  Burnside  as  a  friend  and  brother,  and  it  was 
finally  arranged  that  the  General  should  be  relieved  of  the  command  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  await  orders  for  further  service.  This  was 
done,  and  Major-General  Hooker  succeeded  him  in  the  command.2  The 
arrangement  made  at  that  time,  whereby  the  country  might  be  best  served, 
was  highly  creditable  to  the  President  and  to  General  Burnside. 

Here  we  will  leave  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  winter  quarters  on  the 
Rappahannock,  and  consider  the  stirring  events  in  the  great  Valley  of  the 
Mississippi  since  the  siege  of  Corinth,  and  the  capture  of  New  Orleans  and 
Memphis. 

1  In  that  order  Generals  Hooker,  Brooks,  and  Newton  were  named  for  ignominious  dismissal  from  the 
service,  and  Generals  Franklin,  \V.  F.  Smith,  Cochran,  and  Ferrero,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  II.  Taylor,  were 
to  be  relieved  from  duty  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  Generals  Franklin  and  Smith,  without  the  knowledge 
of  Burnside,  wrote  u  joint  letter  to  the  President  on  the  2lst  of  December,  expressing  their  belief  that  Burnside's 
plan  of  campaign  could  not  succeed,  and  substantially  recommending  that  of  McClellan,  by  the  James  River  and 
the  country  on  its  borders.  The  President  replied  tli.it  they  were  simply  suggesting  a  plan  fnuight  with  utho 
old  difficulty,"  and  he  appeared  to  be  astonished,  as  Franklin  had  distinctly  advised  bringing  the  army  away 
from  the  Peninsula. 

*  January  26,  1S63.  By  the  order  relieving  Burnside  from  the  command,  Franklin  was  also  relieved.  So 
also  was  General  Surnner.  at  his  own  request.  Ho  soon  afterward  died,  at  Syracuse,  Now  York. 

VOL.  II.— 32 


m 


498  CONDITION  OF  KENTUCKY. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

EVENTS  IN  KENTUCKY  AND  NORTHERN  MISSISSIPPI 

E  left  the  Lower  Mississippi,  from  its  mouth  to  New 
Orleans,  in  possession  of  the  forces  under  General 
Butler  and  Commodore  Farragut,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  summer  of  1862 ;'  and  at  the  same  time  that  river 
was  held  by  the  National  forces  from  Memphis  to  St. 
Louis.  General  Thomas  was  at  the  head  of  a  large 
force  holding  Southwestern  Tennessee,2  and  Generals 
Buell  and  Mitchel  were  on  the  borders  of  East  Ten- 
nessee, where  the  Confederates  were  disputing  the 
passage  of  National  troops  farther  southward  and 
eastward  than  the  line  of  the  Tennessee  River.  Beauregard's  army  was  at 
Tupelo  and  vicinity,  under  General  Bragg.3  Halleck  had  just  been  called  to 
Washington  to  be  General-in-Chief,  and  Mitchel  was  soon  afterward  trans- 
ferred to  the  command  of  the  Department  of  the  South,  with  his  head-quar- 
ters at  Hilton  Head. 

Although  the  great  armies  of  the  Confederates  had  been  driven  from 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  the  absence  of  any  considerable  Union  force 
excepting  on  the  southern  borders  of  the  latter  State,  permitted  a  most  dis- 
tressing guerrilla  warfare  to  be  carried  on  within  the  borders  of  those  com- 
monwealths by  mounted  bands,  who  hung  upon  the  rear  and  flanks  of  the 
National  forces,  or  roamed  at  will  over  the  country,  plundering  the  Union 
inhabitants.  The  most  famous  of  these  guerrilla  leaders  was  John  II.  Mor- 
gan, already  mentioned.4  He  professed  to  be  a  leader  of  cavalry  attached 
to  the  Confederate  army,  and  so  he  was,  but  such  license  was  given  to  him 
by  the  Confederate  authorities,  that  he  was  as  frequently  a  commissioned 
free-booter  in  practice  as  a  leader  of  horsemen  in  legitimate  warfare. 

Morgan's  first  exploit  of  much  consequence  having  the  semblance  of  reg- 
ularity was  his  invasion  of  Kentucky  with  about  twelve  hundred  followers, 
under  the  conviction  that  large  numbers  of  the  young  men  of  his  native 
State  would  flock  to  his  standard,  and  he  might  become  the  liberator  of  the 
commonwealth  from  the  "  hireling  legions  of  Lincoln."  He  left  Knoxville, 
in  East  Tennessee,  on  the  4th  of  July,  crossed  the  Cumberland  Mountains, 
and  entered  Kentucky  on  its  southeastern  border. 

On  the  9th  of  July,  Morgan,  assisted  by  Colonel  Hunt,  routed  a  detach- 
ment of  Pennsylvania  cavalry  under  Major  Jordan,  at  Tompkinsville,  in 
Monroe  County,  when  the  commander  and  nineteen  others  were  made  prison- 
ers, and  ten  were  killed  or  wounded.  The  assailants  lost  ten  killed,  inclu- 

»  Bee  the  latter  part  of  chapter  XIII.  2  See  page  296.  *  See  page  294.  «  See  page  264. 


MORGAN  AND   HIS   GUERRILLAS.  499 

ding  Colonel  Hunt.  On  the  following  day  Morgan  issued  a  characteristic 
proclamation  to  the  citizens  of  Kentucky,  declaring  that  he  and  his  follow- 
ers (who  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  were  mere  guerrillas,  in  the  fullest 
sense  of  that  term)  appeared  as  their  liberators,  and  saying  : — "  Everywhere 
the  cowardly  foes  have  fled  from  my  avenging  arm.  My  brave  army,"  he 
continued,  "is  stigmatized  as  a  band 
of  guerrillas  and  marauders.  Believe 
it  not.  I  point  with  pride  to  their 
deeds  as  a  refutation  of  this  foul  asser- 
tion." He  declared  that  the  Confede- 
rate armies  were  rapidly  advancing  to 
their  protection,  and  said: — "Greet 
them  with  the  willing  hands  of  fifty 
thousand  of  Kentucky's  bravest  sons. 
Their  advance  is  already  with  you." 
Morgan's  men,  at  that  time,  really 
formed  the  advance  of  the  Confede- 
rate hosts,  whose  business  was  to  ter- 
rify the  Unionists  of  Kentucky,  re- 
cruit from  the  ranks  of  the  secession- 
ists, and  prepare  the  way  for  a  formi-  JOHN  n.  MORGAN. 
dable  invasion  by  Bragg. 

Morgan's  force  was  soon  increased  by  several  hundred  recruits  from  the 
young  men  of  Kentucky,  and  he  roamed  about  the  heart  of  the  State,  plun- 
dering and  destroying  with  very  little  molestation.     On  the  12th" 
he    attacked  and  defeated  Unionists   under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Johnston  at  Lebanon,  Kentucky,  the  termination  of  the  Lebanon  branch  of 
the  Louisville  and  Nashville  railway.     He  captured  the  place,  and  made  the 
commander  and  twenty-six  soldiers  and  Home  Guards  prisoners.     His  raid 
was  so  rapid  and  formidable  that  it  produced  intense  excitement  throughout 
the  State.     General  Boyle,  who  was  in  command  at  Louisville,  issued  a  pro- 
clamation5 ordering  every  able-bodied  man  to  "  take  arms,  and 
aid  in  repelling  the  marauders  ;"  and  directed  him,  if  he  did  not, 
to  remain  in  his  house  forty-eight  hours  under  the  penalty  of  being  shot  if 
found  out  of  it. 

Morgan  pressed  on  toward  the  Ohio.  On  the  14th  he  destroyed  the  long 
railway  bridge  between  Cynthiana  and  Paris,  and  the  next  day  he  laid  waste 
a  portion  of  the  track  of  the  Lexington  and  Louisville  railway,  and  the  tele- 
graph along  its  border.  Two  days  afterward'  he  led  his  entire 

J  '  July  IT. 

force1  against  three  hundred  and  fifty  Home  Guards  at  Cynthi- 
ana, on  the  Covington  and  Cincinnati  railway,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Landrum.  These  maintained  a  severe  fight  with  the  guerrillas,  but  were 
overpowered  and  dispersed  after  losing  thirteen  killed  and  thirty-four 
wounded,  and  inflicting  a  loss  on  the  assailants  of  twenty-four  killed  and 
seventy-eight  wounded.  ' 

Cincinnati  was  now  not  far  distant,  and  Morgan  cast  longing  eyes 
toward  its  treasures  of  every  kind.  His  approach  had  inspired  it  and  its 

1  Morgan's  force  was  now  about  2.200  in  number,  and  was  composed  of  three  regiments,  comprising  Ken- 
tuckians,  Tennesseeans,  Georgians,  Mississippians,  Texans,  and  South  Carolinians. 


500 


MORGAN   DRIVEN  FROM   KENTUCKY. 


neighbors  on  the  Kentucky  shore  with  terror,  and  its  capture  appeared 
to  be  probably  an  easy  task.  But  Morgan  went  no  farther  northward 
at  this  time,  for  Green  Clay  Smith,  of  Kentucky,  with  a  superior  cavalry 
force,  was  on  his  track,  and  he  retreated  southward  by  way  of  Richmond, 
and  rested  at  Clarksville,  on  the  Cumberland,1  which,  with  a  large  quantity 
of  military  stores,  was  captured  a  month  later"  by  nine  hundred 
roving  Confederates  under  Colonel  Woodward.8  Morgan's 
band,  on  the  retreat,  was  practically  nothing  but  a  marauding 
party,  everywhere  stealing  horses  and  robbing  stores,  Avithout  inquiring 
whether  their  plunder  belonged  to  friend  or  foe.  Other  marauding  bands, 
mostly  Kentuckians,  were  harassing  the  citizens  of  that  commonwealth 
throughout  its  length  and  breadth,3  and  terror  prevailed  in  all  its  borders. 


Aug.  19, 
1S62. 


FORTIFICATIONS   OF  THE   BTATE-IIOU8B   AT  WASIIVILLE.* 

Another  bold  leader  of  Confederate  horsemen  at  this  time  was  Brigadier- 
General  N.  B.  Forrest,5  who  commanded  the  Second  Brigade  of  cavalry. 

1  See  page  232. 

2  The  garrison  consisted  of  a  portion  of  the  Seventy-first  Ohio  regiment,  under  Colonel  Mason. 

'  At  about  this  time  guerrillas  entered  Henderson  (July  15),  on  the  Ohio  below  Louisville,  and  robbed  tho 
hospital  there  of  its  blankets  and  othur  supplies.  Piloted  by  some  Indiana  traitors,  the  same  party  crossed  tho 
river,  captured  the  hospital  at  the  village  of  Newburg  (July  21),  paroled  the  sick  found  there,  and  carried  away 
the  supplies.  A  few  days  before,  some  guerrillas  dashed  into  Memphis,  captured  the  militia  force  stationed 
there,  robbed  the  stores,  and  fled  with  their  plunder. 

4  This  picture  shows  the  appearance  of  the  front  of  the  Capitol  or  State-House  at  Nashville,  looking  toward 
the  Cumberland  below  the  city.  In  the  immediate  foreground  are  seen  the  earth-works  thrown  up  directly  in 
front  of  the  granite  steps  leading  up  to  the  entrance,  and  near  the  group  of  three  persons  is  seen  the  platform 
for  cannon  at  an  angle  of  the  works.  The  fine  lamp-posts  and  lamps  seen  in  the  picture,  which  flank  the  steps  at 
each  of  the  four  great  entrances,  are  made  of  iron,  the  group  of  figures  being  life-sizo  and  beautifully  modeled. 
A  portion  of  the  city  Is  seen  below,  and  the  Cumberland  and  ranges  of  hills  beyond  in  the  distance.  This  was 
the  appearance  when  the  writer  made  the  sketch,  in  May,  1S66. 

*  See  page  213. 


FORREST  IN  TENNESSEE. 


501 


While  Morgan  was  spreading  consternation  in  Kentucky,  he  was  operating 
as  boldly  in  the  heart  of  Tennessee,  and,  like  the  former,  was  preparing  the 
way  for  a  more  formidable  invasion.  On  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  July  he 
suddenly  appeared  before  Murfreesboro',  below  Nashville,  with  about  three 
thousand  men,1  and  attacked  the  smaller  National  force  there  under  General 
T.  L.  Crittenden,  and  Colonel  W.  W.  Duffield  of  the  Ninth  Michigan.2  After 
a  severe  engagement  in  and  near  the  town,  the  Nationals  were  defeated,  and, 
with  their  leaders,  were  made  prisoners.  Forrest  seized  a  quantity  of  valu- 
able stores  and  decamped  with  his  booty  for  other  hostile  operations. 

Forrest's  appearance  so  near  Nashville  produced  much  anxiety  for  the 
safety  of  that  city,  and  the  strengthening  of  the  post  by  fortifications  upon 
the  surrounding  hills  was  pushed  on  with  great  vigor  by  General  Negley, 
who  was  in  command  there.  The  State-House  in  the  city  was  strongly  for- 
tified by  casting  up  earth-works  for  cannoa  immediately  around  it,  so  that  it 
became  a  powerful  citadel  overlooking  the  town  and  the  surrounding  country ; 
and  the  most  active  preparations  were  made  to  meet  an  expected  attack.  At 
the  same  time  the  guerrillas  were  bold.  They  made  raids  to  within  sight  of 
the  city,  and  during  the  whole  month  of  August  it  was  seriously  threatened. 
An  attempt  was  also  made"  by  some  guerrillas,  under  Woodward, 
who  captured  Clarksville,  to  retake  Fort  Donelson,  then  held  by  "  ^g^25" 
a  part  of  the  Seventy-first  Ohio,  under  Major  J.  H.  Hart.  Wood- 
ward had  about  seven  hundred  men,  foot  and  horse.  He  demanded  the 
surrender  of  the  fort.  Hart  refused,  and  Woodward  made  an  attack.  He 
was  soon  repulsed  with  heavy  loss,  and  fled ;  while  the  Nationals  behind 
their  intrenchments  did  not  lose  a  man. 

While  these  raids  were  agitating  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  Bragg  was 
moving  with  a  view  to  the  recovery  of  these  States.  He  and  Buell  had 
marched  in  nearly  parallel  lines  eastward  toward  Chattanooga,  the  former 
on  the  north  of  the  Tennessee  River,  and  the  latter  south  of  it.  Bragg 
moved  Avith  the  greatest  celerity,  and 
won  the  race,  and  with  full  forty 
thousand  men  he  turned  his  face  to- 
ward the  Ohio.  His  force  was  divided 
into  three  corps,  commanded  respec- 
tively by  W.  J.  Hardee,  Leonidas 
Polk,  and  E.  Kirby  Smith.  The 
latter  was  sent  to  Knoxville,  and  the 
former  two  held  Chattanooga  and  its 
vicinity.  Buell  disposed  his  army  in 
a  line  stretching  from  Huntsville,  in 
Alabama,  to  McMinnsville,  in  War- 
ren County,  Tennessee.  His  head- 
quarters, late  in  August,  were  at 
Huntsville,  and  General  Thomas  com- 
manded the  left  wing  at  McMinnsville. 


K.    KIRBY    SMITH 


1  Forrest's  force  was  composed  of  one  regiment  each  from  Texas,  Alabama,  and  Tennessee,  and  two  from 
Georgia. 

1  The  National  force  was  composed  of  portions  of  the  Ninth  Michigan  and  Third  Minnesota  infantry  regi- 
ments, companies  of  the  Fourth  Kentucky  and  Seventh  Pennsylvania  cavalry,  and  two  companies  of  Hewitt's 
Kentucky  hattery  ;  in  all  about  2,000  men. 


502  INVASION  OF  KENTUCKY. 

So  lay  the  opposing  armies  when  E.  Kirby  Smith  left  Knoxville,  and 
passing  through  Big  Creek  Gap  of  the  Cumberland  Mountains,  with  about 
six  thousand  men  and  a  train  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  wagons,  pene- 
trated Kentucky  by  way  of  Knox  County.  By  this  movement  he  so  com- 
pletely outflanked  and  imperiled  General  G.  W.  Morgan,  at  Cumberland 
Gap,1  that  the  latter  blew  up  the  works  there  and  fled  toward  the  Ohio, 
harassed  nearly  all  the  way  by  seven  hundred  of  John  Morgan's  guerrillas. 

Smith's  troops  marched  rapidly  with  very  little  encumbrance,  and  sub- 
sisted most  of  the  way  over  the  mountain  region  upon  green  corn,  with  the 
anticipation  of  living  on  the  fat  of  the  land  in  the  Blue  Grass  region  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  perhaps  reveling  in  the  luxuries  of  Louisville  and  Cincinnati. 
His  cavalry,  under  Colonel  J.  S.  Scott,  nine  hundred  strong,  led  the  invasion, 
and  scattered  among  the  people  a  proclamation,  telling  them  that  good 
treatment  would  be  the  reward  of  good  behavior,  but  hanging  and  destruc- 
tion of  property  would  be  the  fate  of  every  man  who  should  fire  from  the 
woods  on  the  Confederate  troops. 

Smith's  course  was  in  the  direction  of  Frankfort,  at  which  point  he  might 
choose  Louisville  or  Cincinnati  as  his  grand  objective  in  further  movements. 
His  invasion  caused  wide-spread  alarm ;  and  to  Indiana  and  Ohio,  where 
troops  were  in  readiness  for  the  field,  all  eyes  were  turned  for  power  to  roll 
back  the  fearful  tide.  Major-General  Lewis  Wallace  had  just  been  assisting 
Governor  Morton  in  raising  troops  in  Indiana.  He  offered  to  command  a  regi- 
ment for  the  crisis,  and  one  was  given  him.  He  took  with  him  to  Louisville 
the  Sixty-sixth  Indiana,  and  offered  his  services  to  General  Boyle,  whom  he 
ranked.  They  were  accepted,  and  with  the  Sixty-sixth  he  hastened  to 
Lexington,  where  he  was  put  in  command  of  all  the  troops  there.  But  they 
were  too  few.  He  called  for  more  from  the  region  north  of  the  Ohio,  and 
they  hastened  to  his  standard  in  large  numbers,  for  he  was  exceedingly 
popular.  Leading  men  of  Kentucky  also  flocked  thither,  and  he  was  about 
to  move  forward  to  relieve  Morgan  at  Cumberland  Gap,  and  confront  Smith 
with  men  full  of  the  most  glowing  enthusiasm,  when  he  was  suddenly  super- 
seded in  command  by  General  William  Nelson.  The  change  dampened  the 
ardor  of  the  troops,  especially  those  of  Indiana. 

Meanwhile  Smith  moved  rapidly  forward.     His  cavalry  penetrated   to 

Richmond,  in  Madison  County,  fighting  and  routing  a  battalion  of  Union 

cavalry  at  London,  capturing  one  hundred  and  eleven  of  them,  and  repeating 

the  exploit  on  a  smaller  scale  at  other  places.     The  main  body  pushed  on 

with  celerity,  and  when  approaching  Richmond  it  was  met  by  the  force 

organized  by  Wallace  and  then  commanded  by  General  M.  D.  Manson,  for 

Nelson  had  not  arrived.     That  force  was  superior  to  Smith's  in  the  number 

of  its  men  and  weapons ;  but  it  was  largely  composed  of  raw  troops.     Yet 

Manson  pressed  forward  to  meet  the  invader.     They  came  in  col- 

aAi862°'    lisi°n  a  little  beyond  Rogersville,"  and  a  severe  battle  was  fought 

for  three  hours,  when  Manson  was  driven  back,  fighting  gallantly. 

At  this  juncture  Nelson  arrived  and  took  command,  and  half  an  hour 
afterward  his  troops  were  utterly  routed  and  scattered  in  all  directions. 
Nelson  was  wounded,  and  Manson  resumed  command ;  but  the  day  was 

i  See  page  803. 


CINCINNATI   THREATENED   BY   THE   CONFEDERATES.          503 

lost.  Smith's  cavalry  had  gained  the  rear  of  the  Nationals,  and  stood  in  the 
way  of  their  wild  flight.  The  disaster  -was  terrible.  General  Manson,  hurt 
by  his  horse  falling  on  him,  was  made  a  prisoner :  a  fate  shared  by  several 
hundred  of  his  fellow-soldiers.  The  dispersion  of  his  force  was  complete, 
and  his  losses  very  heavy.1  Considering  the  rawness  of  the  troops  and  their 
lack  of  discipline  (some  of  them  not  over  thirty  days  old  as  soldiers,  and 
many  who  had  not  yet  experienced  a  battalion-drill),  the  prowess  displayed 
by  them  in  THE  BATTLE  OF  RICHMOND  marked  it  as  one  of  the  most  credit-  • 
able  engagements  of  the  war  on  the  part  of  the  Nationals. 

The  elated  victors  pushed  on  to  Lexington,0  where  they  were  warmly  wel- 
comed by  the  secessionists  of  that  stronghold  of  slavery  in  Ken- 
tucky.5  Their  approach  frightened  the  Legislature  (then  in  session)      " s^  2' 
from  Frankfort.     They  adjourned  to  Louisville,  whither  the  ar- 
chives of  the  State  and  about  a  million  of  dollars  in  treasure  from  the  banks  of 
Richmond,  Lexington,  and  Frankfort  were  carried.     The    movement    was 
timely,  for  Smith  tarried  but  little  anywhere  on  his  triumphal  march.     He 
did  not  then  go  farther  toward  Frankfort,  however,  but  pushed  on  north- 
ward through  Paris  to  Cynthiana,  from  which  point  he  might  at  his  option, 
as  it  appeared,  strike  Cincinnati  or  Louisville.     The  former  city  seemed  to 
be  more  at  his  mercy,  and  he  turned  his  face  in  that  direction,  confidently 
expecting  to  possess  himself  of  its  treasures  of  food,  clothing,  arms,  and 
munitions  of  war  in  the  course  of  a  few  days. 

The  invader  was  confronted  by  an  unexpected  force  near  Cincinnati. 
When  Wallace  was  deprived  of  his  command  at  Lexington,  he  returned  to 
that  city.  When  intelligence  of  the  disaster  at  Richmond  reached  there,  he 
was  ordered  to  Lexington  by  General  Wright,  then  in  Louisville,  to  resume 
command  of  the  shattered  forces.  At  Paris  he  was  recalled  to  Cincinnati  to 
provide  for  its  defense,  and  half  an  hour  after  his  arrival*  in  that 
city  he  issued  a  stirring  proclamation,  as  commander  of  that  and 
the  cities  of  Covington  and  Newport  opposite,  in  which  he  officially  informed 
the  inhabitants  of  the  approach  of  the  Confederates  in  strong  force,  and  that 
the  preservation  of  these  towns  from  the  consequences  of  war  must  be  effected 
by  the  active  co-operation  of  the  citizens.  He  ordered  all  places  of  business 
to  be  closed,  and  the  citizens  of  Cincinnati,  under  the  direction  of  the  mayor, 
to  assemble  an  hour  afterward  in  convenient  public  places,  to  be  organized 
for  work  on  intrenchments  on  the  south  side  of  the  river.3  He  also  ordered 
the  ferry-boats  to  cease  running,  and  proclaimed  martial  law  in  the  three 
cities  just  named. 

This  was  a  bold,  startling,  but  necessary  measure.  In  accordance  with 
the  principle  expressed  in  his  proclamation, — "Citizens  for  the  labor — Sol- 

1  These  have  been  estimated  only.  There  were  no  full  official  returns  made.  It  is  supjiosed  to  have  been 
about  equal  between  the  belligerents.  The  National  loss  was  estimated  at  about  5,000,  killed,  wounded,  and 
prisoners.  Manson  was  well  supported  In  the  struggle  by  General  Cruft,  who,  as  we  hare  seen,  distinguished 
himself  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Donelson.  See  page  215. 

1  Encouraged  by  their  friendly  demonstrations,  Smith  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  Kentuckians,  assuring 
them  that  he  came  as  a  liberator,  in  the  spirit  of  the  State  Supremacy  Doctrine  of  the  Resolutions  of  1793.  He 
had  come,  he  said,  to  test  the  truth  of  what  he  believed  to  be  a  foul  aspersion,  that  Kentnckians  willingly  joined 
in  an  attempt  to  subjugate  their  Southern  brethren.  Like  all  the  other  Confederate  leaders,  he  talked  about 
"  the  Northern  hordes,"  who  wore  treading  the  '•  sacred  soil  of  the  South." 

*  "  This  labor,"  said  the  proclamation,  *  ought  to  be  that  of  love,  and  the  undersigned  trusts  and  believes  It 
will  be  so.  Anyhow,  it  must  be  done.  The  willing  shall  be  properly  credited ;  the  unwilling  promptly  visited. 
Tho  principle  adopted  is,  Citizens  for  the  labor— Soldiers  for  the  battle." 


504 


WALLACE'S   DEFENSE   OF   CINCINNATI. 


diers  for  the  battle," — Wallace  had  demanded  the  services  of  all  able-bodied 
men.  The  response  was  wonderful  In  the  course  of  a  few  hours  he  had  at 
his  command  an  army  of  workers  and  fighters  forty  thousand  strong.  While 
many  did  not  believe  that  danger  was  so  nigh,1  all  confided  in  the  General, 
and  the  citizens  and  soldiers  of  Cincinnati,  and  Dickson's  brigade  of  colored 
men,  and  the  "  Squirrel  Hunters  "  from  the  rural  districts  of  Ohio,  streamed 
across  a  pontoon  bridge  that  had  been  erected  in  a  day  under  Wallace's 


POKTOON  BRIDGX  AT  CINCINNATI.* 

directions,  and  swarmed  upon  the  hills  around  Covington.  There  was  a 
most  stirring  and  picturesque  night-march  over  that  floating  bridge,  on 
which  tons  of  supplies  and  many  heavy  cannon  were  also  passing.  Within 
three  days  after  the  proclamation  was  issued,  a  line  of  intrenchments,  ten 
miles  in  length  and  semicircular  in  form,  was  thrown  up,  extending  from  the 
river  bank  above  Cincinnati  to  the  river  bank  below  it,  well  armed  and 
fully  manned.3  Steamers  had  been  suddenly  converted  into  gun-boats,  and 
the  river  above  and  below  the  pontoon  bridge  was  patroled  by  a  large  num- 
ber of  them. 

The  work  for  protection,  so  promptly  commenced  and  vigorously  carried 
forward,  was  scarcely  completed  when  General  Heath,  with  full  fifteen  thou- 
sand of  Smith's  invading  troops  (whose  ranks  had  been  swelled  by  volun- 

1  "If  the  enemy  should  not  come,  after  all  this  fuss,"  said  a  doubting  friend  to  the  General,  "you  will  be 
ruined." — "  Very  well,"  he  responded  ;  •'  but  they  will  come,  and  if  they  do  not,  it  will  be  because  this  satne  fuss 
has  caused  them  to  think  better  of  it." 

2  This  is  a  view  of  the  passage  of  the  troops  over  the  pontoon  bridge  nt  Cincinnati  on  the  night  of  the  8«1  of 
September,  1862.    The  bridge  was  laid  along  the  line  of  the  Suspension  Bridge  since  erected.    The  unfinished 
piers  of  that  bridse  are  seen  on  each  side  of  the  Ohio,  in  the  picture. 

*  The  principal  work  was  named  Fort  Mitchel,  in  honor  of  the  brave  commander  and  philosopher  then  in 
the  army. 


BRAGG'S  MARCH  TOWARD   KENTUCKY.  505 

tcers  from  among  the  Kentucky  secessionists),  appeared.  He  was  astounded 
and  alarmed  by  the  preparations  to  receive  him,  and  retreated  in  haste* 
under  cover  of  darkness  and  a  heavy  thunder-storm,  dismayed  and 
disheartened.  When  the  danger  was  averted,  Wallace  led  several 
of  the  volunteer  regiments  back  to  Cincinnati,  where  he  was 
greeted  with  the  huzzas  of  thousands  of  citizens,  who  regarded  him  as  their 
deliverer,1  and  he  was  the  recipient  of  public  honors  suggested  by  a  sense  of 
gratitude.* 

Foiled  in  his  attempt  against  Cincinnati,  Smith  turned  his  face  toward 
Louisville.  He  took  possession  of  Frankfort,  the  capital  of  Kentucky,  on 
the  day  when  Heath  fled  from  before  Wallace's  lines.*  There 

.        ,  .  ,   .  ,,        '  Sept  12. 

he  organized  a  city  government,  and  issued  a  proclamation,  tell- 
ing the  inhabitants  that  they  must  join  his  standard  or  be  considered  his 
enemies.     Here  he  awaited  an  opportunity  to  join  his  forces  to  those  of 
Bragg,  which  for  almost  three  weeks  had  been  moving  northward. 

Bragg  crossed  the  Tennessee  River  at  Harrison,  just  above  Chattanooga, 
on  the  21st  of  August,  with  thirty-six  regiments  of  infantry,  five  of  cavalry, 
and  forty  guns.  Louisville  was  his  destination.  He  pushed  forward  among 
the  rugged  mountains  around  the  Sequatchee  Valley,  that  lie  well  eastward 
of  Nashville,  and,  sending  out  a  strong  cavalry  force  toward  Buell's  left  at 
MrMinnsville  as  a  feint,  had  fairly  flanked  that  leader's  army,  gained  his 
rear,  and  was  well  on  his  way  toward  the  Cumberland  before  the  latter  had 
fairly  penetrated  the  Confederate  general's  designs. 

The  cavalry  movement  toward  McMinnsville  resulted  in  a  serious  fight 
near  there.  The  horsemen  were  under  General  Forrest,  who  for  several 
days  had  been  hovering  around  Lebanon,  Nashville,  and  Murfreesboro',  and 
finally,  on  Saturday  afternoon,  the  30th  of  August,  appeared  a  short  distance 
from  McMinnsville,  making  their  way  toward  the  road  from  that  place  to 
Murfreesboro',  to  cut  off  BueH's  communications.  Colonel  E.  P.  Fyife,  of  the 
Twenty-sixth  Ohio,  was  ordered  to  take  three  regiments  and  prevent  the  threat- 
ened disaster.  With  his  own  regiment  in  advance,  and  the  Seventeenth  and 
Fifty-eighth  Indiana  following,  he  pressed  forward  five  miles  in  sixty  minutes, 
through  woods,  fields,  and  creeks,  and  soon  afterward,  when  nine  miles  from 
his  starting-place,  encountered  the  foe,  fifteen  hundred  strong.  After  a  short 
struggle  the  Confederates  were  routed,  and  driven  in  such  haste  and  confu- 
sion that  they  left  every  encumbrance  behind  them.  Fyffe's  troops  were  of 
General  T.  J.  Wood's  division,  and  were  highly  complimented  by  that  com- 
mander in  a  general  order. 

Supposing   Bragg  was  aiming  at  Nashville,  Buell  now  took  measures 

1  Wallace  Issued  an  address  to  tho  citizens  of  Cincinnati,  Coving-ton,  and  Newport,  commending  their 
alacrity,  fortitude,  and  bravery.  "The  most  commercial  of  people."  he  said,  "you  submitted  to  a  total  suspen- 
sion of  business,  and  without  a  murm'ir  adopted  my  principle — 'Citizens  for  labor — Soldiers  for  b.ittle.1  In 
coming  times,  stranarers  viewing  the  works  on  the  hills  of  Newport  and  Covington  will  ask,  '  Who  built  those 
intrenchmonts  ?'  You  can  answer,  'We  bailt  them.'1  If  they  ask,  '  Who  guarded  them?'  you  can  reply,  'We 
helped  In  thousands.'  If  they  inquire  the  result,  your  answer  will  be,  'The  enemy  came  and  looked  at  them,  and 
stole  away  in  the  night.'  " 

*  On  the  17th  of  October  following,  the  authorities  of  Cincinnati  publicly  expressed  their  gratitude  to  Wal- 
lace for  bis  services  rendered  to  the  city  in  its  hour  of  peril ;  and  on  the  14th  of  March,  1863,  the  Legislature  of 
Ohio,  by  joint  resolutions,  thanked  him  for  "  the  signal  service  he  had  rendered  the  country  at  large  "  in  the 
Army  of  tho  Republic,  and  especially  '•  for  the  promptness,  energy,  and  skill  exhibited  by  him  in  organizing  the 
forces,  planning  the  defense,  and  executing  the  movements  of  soldiers  and  citizens  under  his  command  at  Cin- 
cinnati, which  prevented  the  rebel  forces  under  Kirby  Smith  from  desecrating  the  free  soil  of  our  nolile  State." 


506 


BRAGG'S  INVASION   OF  KENTUCKY. 


A   RAILWAY   STOCKADE. 


accordingly.  He  pushed  his  army  forward  to  Lebanon  to  cover  it  ;  but  was 
soon  satisfied,  by  an  intercepted  dispatch,  that  his  opponent  was  pressing 
toward  Louisville,  and  was  threatening  the  main  line  of  supplies  for  Buell's 
army,  the  Louisville  and  Nashville  railway.  At  assailable  points  on  this 

important  highway  he  posted 
troops  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  had  strong  stockades 
built  for  its  protection. 

Bragg  crossed  the  Cum- 
berland at  Carthage,  east- 
ward of  Lebanon,  entered 
Kentucky  on  the  5th  of  Sep- 
tember, and  made  his  head- 
quarters at  Glasgow,  the  capital  of  Barren  County,  where  a  railway  connects 
with  that  between  Nashville  and  Louisville.  Breckenridge  had  been  left  in 
Tennessee  with  a  lanje  force  of  all  arms,  to  retard  Buell  and  invest  Nash- 

O 

ville,  then  garrisoned  by  the  divisions  of  Thomas,  Negley,  and  Palmer,  under 
the  command  of  General  Thomas. 

advance  under  General  J.  R.  Chalmers,  about  eight  thousand 

'  *—  ' 

strong>  witn  seven  guns,  pushed  on  toward  Louisville,  and  on  the 
14th,a  two  brigades1  of  the  division  of  the  Kentucky  traitor,  S.  B. 

Buckner,  under  General  Duncan,  of  Mississippi,  encountered  a  little  more 

than  two  thousand  Na- 

tional     troops,     under 

Colonel  T.  J.  Wilder,' 

at  Mumfordsville,  where 

the  railway  crosses  the 

Green  River,  and  where 

a  stockade  and  strong 

earth-works   had    been 

hastily  constructed   on 

the   south   side  of  the 

stream  and  on  each  side 

of  the   road.     Duncan 

arrived     on     Saturday 

evening,  and  demanded 

an    unconditional    sur- 

render.    It  was  refused, 


«  se  >t  1862. 


»  Sept.  14. 


FORTIFICATIONS   AT   MUMFORD8VILI.E. 

and  at  four  o'clock  the  next  morning*  the  Confederates  drove  in 
the  National  pickets.  A  battle  began  in  earnest  at  dawn,  and 
raged  for  about  five  hours,  when  four  hundred  of  the  Fiftieth  Indiana,  under 
Colonel  C.  L.  Dunham,  came  to  the  aid  of  the  garrison.  The  assailants  were 
repulsed  with  heavy  loss.3 

Assured  of  final  success,  the  Confederates  remained  quiet  until  the  16th, 

1  Composed  of  Mississippi,  Georgia,  and  Alabama  troops. 

a  These  consisted  of  about  200  recruits  of  the  Seventeenth  Indiana,  and.  Sixty-seventh  and  Eighty-ninth  of 
the  same  State,  and  one  company  each  of  the  Eighteenth  Regulars,  of  cavalry,  and  of  the  Louisville  Provost 
Guards.  Their  guns  consisted  of  three  12-pounders  and  a  3-inch  rifled  cannon,  under  Lieutenant  Mason.  The 
Thirteenth  Indiana  and  Thirty-third  Kentucky  batteries  were  also  there  and  in  position. 

3  The  writer  is  indebted  to  Stephen  Bowers,  chaplain  of  the  Sixty-seventh  Indiana,  for  the  above  plan  of 
the  fortifications,  and  also  for  an  interesting  account  of  the  affair  we  are  considering. 


BRAGG'S  PROCLAMATION.  507 

when  a  large  portion  of  Bragg's  main  body,  under  General  (Bishop)  Polk, 
appeared  upon  the  hills  on  the  north  side  of  the  river,  overlooking  the 
National  camp,  not  less  than  twenty-five  thousand  strong.  Wilder  had  been 
re-enforced  by  two  regiments  (Sixtieth  and  Eighty-fourth  Indiana),  but 
opposed  the  invaders  with  only  four  thousand  effective  men.  He  sustained 
a  severe  fight  nearly  all  day,  hoping  Buell,  then  at  Bowling  Green,  would 
send  him  promised  relief.  But  relief  did  not  come ;  and  when,  at  sunset,  the 
demand  for  a  surrender  was  repeated,  and  Wilder  counted  forty-five  cannon 
in  position  to  attack  his  little  force,  he  called  a  council  of  officers.  It  was 
agreed  that  further  resistance  would  produce  a  useless  sacrifice  of 
life.  At  two  o'clock  in  the  morning"  Wilder  surrendered,  and  his  °  s^£ t7' 
troops  marched  out  at  six  o'clock  with  all  the  honors  of  war.1 

Bragg  was  greatly  elated  by  this  event,  and,  counting  largely  on  the 
usual  tardiness  of  Buell,  as  Lee  had  done  on  that  of  McClellan,  he  felt 
assured  of  soon  making  his  head-quarters  in  Louisville,  or,  at  least,  of  plun- 
dering rich  Kentucky  as  much  as  he  desired.  On  the  18th  he  issued  a 
proclamation  from  Glasgow,  in  which  he  repeated  the  declarations  of  his 
subordinates,  that  the  Confederate  Army  had  come  as  the  liberators  of  Ken- 
tuckians  "  from  the  tyranny  of  a  despotic  ruler,"  and  "  not  as  conquerors  or 
despoilers.  Your  gallant  Buckner,"  he  said,  "leads  the  van;  Marshall 
[Humphrey]  is  on  the  right ;  while  Breckenridge,  dear  to  us  as  to  you,  is 
advancing  with  Kentucky's  valiant  sons  to  receive  the  honor  and  applause 
due  to  their  heroism."  He  told  them  that  he  must  have  supplies  for  his 
army,  but  that  they  should  be  fairly  paid  for;3  and  he  appealed  to  the  womeu 
of  Kentucky  for  encouragement,  assuring  them  that  he  had  come  as  a  chival 
rous  knight-errant  to  succor  them  from  "  fear  of  loathsome  prisons  or  insult 
ing  visitations  "  thereafter.  "  Let  your  enthusiasm  have  free  rein,"  he  said. 
"  Buckle  on  the  armor  of  your  kindred — your  husbands,  sons,  and  brothers — 
and  scoff  with  shame  him  who  would  prove  recreant  in  his  duty  to  you,  his 
country,  and  his  God." 

From  Mumfordsville  Bragg's  troops  moved  northward  without  opposi- 
tion, and,  on  the  1st  of  October,  formed  a  junction  with  those  of  Kirby 
Smith,  at  Frankfort,  where  they  performed  the  farce  of  making  Richard 
Hawes,  formerly  a  Congressman,  "Provisional  Governor  of  Ken- 

*  Oct.  4. 

tucky."6  At  the  same  time  Bragg's  plundering  bands  were 
scouring  the  State  under  the  "provisional"  administration  of  bayonets, 
dashing  up  sometimes  almost  to  Louisville,  and  driving  away  southward 
thousands  of  hogs  and  cattle,  and  numerous  trains,  bearing  in  the  same 
direction  bacon  and  breadstuffs  of  every  kind.  In  every  town  the  goods  of 
merchants  were  taken,  and  worthless  Confederate  scrip  given  in  exchange.3 

1  Report  of  Colonel  J.  T.  Wilder,  September  18th,  1862.  Wilder  reported  his  entire  loss  diirrnsr  the- siege  at 
thirty-seven  killed  and  wounded.  "The  enemy,"  he  said,  "admit  a  loss  of  714  killed  and  wounded  on  Sunday 
alone." 

*  It  is  notorious  that  Bragg, who  was  a  supple  Instrument  of  Jefferson  Davis,  and  was  his  special  favorite  on 
that  account,  had  not  the  means,  nor  manifested  the  least  intention  to  pay  for  any  thing.  When,  a  Itttle  later,  he 
retreated  from  Kentucky,  he  plundered  the  region  through  which  he  passed  of  cattle,  horses,  and  supplies  of 
every  kind  that  came  in  his  way,  without  inquiring  whether  he  took  from  friends  or  foes,  or  offering  even 
promises  of  remuneration.  The  invasions  of  Kirby  Smith  and  Braxton  Bragg  were  plundering  raids,  like  John 
Morgan's,  on  a  greater  scale.  It  was  the  wealth  of  Kentucky,  and  Southern  Ohio  and  Indiana,  which  they 
marched  from  the  Tennessee  River  to  secure,  and  not  the  hope  of  subjugation  or  permanent  occupation. 

'  The  Lexington  Observer,  in  an  article  on  the  amount  of  plunder  carried  away  by  the  marauders,  says  the 
Richmond  Examintr  was  not  far  wrong  when  it  said  that  "  the  wagon-train  of  supplies  brought  out  of  Ken- 


508  BUELL  TURNS  UPON  BRAGG. 

Regarding  Kentucky  as  a  part  of  the  Confederacy,  for  her  professed  repre- 
sentatives were  in  the  "  Congress "  of  the  conspirators  at  Richmond,  the 
conscription  act  was  enforced  there  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  And  so 
the  insane  policy  of  "neutrality,"  which  had  brought  the  war  into  Kentucky, 
yielded  its  fruit  of  wide-spread  distress,  until  the  whole  people  held  out 
their  hands  imploringly  to  the  National  Government,  which  marty  of  them 
had  aifected  to  despise,  begging  for  deliverance  from  Buckner  and  Brecken- 
ridge,  and  other  native  and  foreign  "  liberators." 

To  that  cry  for  help  Bucll  responded,  but  in  a  manner  that  seemed  to  the 
impatient  loyalists  and  suffering  Kentuckians  almost  as  if  he  was  in  league 
with  Bragg  for  the  punishment  of  that  Commonwealth.  He  left  Nashville 
on  the  15th  of  September,  and  made  his  way  to  Louisville,  in  an  apparent 
race  with  Bragg  for  that  city.  He  won  it  in  the  course  of  a  fortnight,  but 
all  that  time  his  opponent  was  gathering  in  the  spoils  he  came  for  without 
hindrance.  The  Government  was  dissatisfied,  and  relieved  Buell,  but  at  the 
urgent  request  of  his  general  officers  he  was  reinstated,  with  the  understand- 
ing that  he  should  take  immediate  measures  for  driving  the  marauders  from 
Kentucky.  Buell's  army  was  then  about  one  hundred  thousand  strong, 
while  Bragg  had  not  more  than  sixty-five  thousand,  including  Kirby  Smith's 
troops. 

Buell  turned  toward  his  opponent  on  the  1st  of  October.  His  army  was 
.arranged  in  three  corps,  commanded  respectively  by  Generals  Gilbert,  Crit- 
tenden,  and  McCook.  General  George  H.  Thomas,  who  was  Buell's  second 
in  command,1  had  charge  of  the  right  wing.  It  moved  over  a  broad  space, 
its  right  under  the  immediate  command  of  Crittenden,  marching  by  way  of 
Shepherdsville  toward  Bardstown,  to  attack  Bragg's  main  force,  and  the 
remainder  moving  more  in  the  direction  of  Frankfort.  The  right  soon  began 
to  feel  the  Confederates.  Bragg  fell  slowly  back  to  Springfield,  impeding 
Buell  as  much  as  possible  by  skirmishing,  that  his  supply-trains  might  get  jv 
good  start  toward  Tennessee. 

At  Springfield  Buell  heard  that  Kirby  Smith  had  evacuated  Frankfort 

and  crossed  the  Kentucky  River,  and  that  Bragg  was  moving  to  concentrate 

his  forces  at  Ilarrodsburg  or  Perryville.     He  at  once  ordered  the  central 

division  of  his  army,  under  Gilbert,  to  march  on  the  latter  place  : 

°  Oct    1 862. 

and,  toward  the  evening  of  the  7th,"  the  head  of  the  column, 
.under  General  R.  B.  Mitchell,  fell  in  with  a  heavy  force  of  Confederates 
^within  five  miles  of  Perryville,  drawn  up  in  battle  order.  These  were 
pressed  back  about  three  miles  without  fighting,  when  General  Sheridan's 
division  was  ordered  up  to  a  position  on  heights' near  Doctor's  Creek,  and 
General  Schoepff 's  was  held  in  reserve.  When  these  dispositions  for  battle 
were  completed  it  was  nightfall. 

Buell  was  with  Gilbert.     Expecting  a  battle  in  the  morning,  he  sent  for 

•tucky  by  General  Kirby  Smith  was  40  miles  long,  and  brought  a  million  of  yards  of  jeans,  with  a  large  amount 
of  clothing,  boots  and  shoes,  and  two  hundred  wagon-loads  of  bucon,  6.000  barrels  of  pork,  1,5'.H)  mules  anil 
horses,  and  a  large  lot  of  swine."  This  was  a  very  small  portion  of  the  property  swept  out  of  the  State  during 
this  raid.  Seventy-four  thousand  yards  of  jeans  were  stolen  from  one  establishment  in  Frankfort,  and  one  per- 
son in  Lexington  was  plundered  of  jeans  and  linseys  valued  at  $106,n03.  "For  four  weeks,"  said  th«  Obfstrvtr, 
"  while  the  Confederates  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Lexington,  a  train  of  cars  was  running  daily  southward,  carry- 
ing away  property  taken  from  ihe  inhabitants,  and  at  the  same  time  huge  wagon-trains  were  continually  moving 
ifor  the  same  .purpose." 

1  Placed  in  that  position  on  the  1st  of  September. 


BATTLE   OF   PERRYVILLE. 


509 


the  flank  corps  of  Crittenden  and  McCook  to  close  up  on  his  right  and  left, 
and,  if  possible,  surround  the  foe.  A  great  drouth  was  then  prevailing,  and 
the  necessity  for  making  a  circuitous  march  to  find  water  caused  half  a  day's 
delay  in  the  arrival  of  Crittenden.  Meanwhile  Bragg,  perceiving  the  threat- 
ened peril,  had  begun  to  retreat.  He  was  anxious  to  secure  the  exit  of  his 
plunder-trains  from  the  State,  and  when  informed  of  the  delay  of  Crittenden, 
he  resolved  to  give  battle  at  once  to  the  other  corps,  and,  if  successful,  to 
fall  upon  the  delayed  one  on  its  arrival,  or  retreat  with  his  spoils.  His 
troops  then  consisted  of  five  divisions;  two  under  Hardee,  and  one  each 
under  Anderson,  Cheatham,  and  Buckner:  the  whole  immediately  com- 
manded by  Major-General  Polk.  Smith  was  retreating  farther  to  the  east, 
taking  with  him  the  "  Provisional  Government "  in  the  person  of  poor 
"  Governor  "  Hawes,  and  Withers  had  been  sent  to  assist  him. 

There  was  a  sharp  engagement  early  in  the  morning  of  the  8th,  when  the 
Confederates  attempted  to  repel  the  brigade  of  Colonel  D.  McCook,1  of 
Sheridan's  division,  which  Gilbert  had  ordered  forward,  accompanied  by 
Barnett's  battery  and  the  Second  Michigan  cavalry,  to  occupy  high  ground, 
and  to  secure  a  watering-place.  A  desultory  battle  ensued,  which  lasted 
until  nearly  ten  o'clock,  when,  just  as  General  R.  B.  Mitchell's  division  was 
getting  into  line  of  battle  on  the  right  of  the  eminence  occupied  by  McCook, 
the  Second  Missouri,  of  Pea  Ridge  fame,2  with  the  Fifteenth  Missouri  as  a 
support,  came  to  McCook's  aid.  The  Confederates  were  quickly  repulsed 
and  driven  back  into  the  woods,  heavily  smitten  on  the  flank  by  the  Second 
Minnesota  battery.  In  this  engagement  a  part  of  the  Ninth  Pennsylvania 
cavalry  performed  gallant  service.  Thus  ended  the  preliminary  battle  of 
that  eventful  day. 

Mitchell  and  Sheridan  were  ordered  to  advance  and  hold  the  ground 
until  the  two  flank  corps  should  arrive.  The  head  of  that  of  McCook,  under 
General  Rousseau,  moving  up  from 
Macksville,  on  the  Harrodsburg  road, 
reached  a  designated  point  on  Gil- 
bert's left  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. Only  two  of  McCook's  three 
divisions  (Rousseau's  and  Jackson's) 
were  present,  that  of  Sill  having  .been 
sent  toward  Frankfort.  Rousseau  ad- 
vanced with  his  cavalry  to  secure  the 
position,  and  the  batteries  of  Loomis 
(Michigan)  and  Simonson  (Indiana) 
were  planted  in  commanding  positions, 
when  a  rcconnoissance  was  ordered  to 
Chaplin's  Creek,  with  the  view  of  ob- 
taining, if  possible,  a  better  position, 
where  water  for  the  troops  might  be 
had.  This  was  done,  and  when  Mc- 
Cook returned  to  his  command,  at  about  noon,  his  batteries  were  engaged  in 

1  Composed  of  the  Eighty-fifth,  Eighty-sixth,  and  One  Hundred  and  Twenty-fifth  Illinois,  and  Fifty-second 
Ohio. 

*  See  page  256. 


LOVELL  H.    KOITSSKATT. 


510  BATTLE  OF  PERRY  VILLE. 

an  ineffectual  duel  with  those  of  the  Confederates.  He  ordered  their  com- 
manders to  save  their  ammunition,  and  seeing  no  enemy  in  force,  and  having 
no  apprehensions  of  a  battle  until  he  should  offer  one,  he  proceeded  to  the 
right  of  his  line. 

The  foe  was  even  then  coming  stealthily  upon  him.  Cheatham's  division, 
well  masked,  had  stolen  up  to  McCook's  left,  which  was  composed  chiefly 
of  raw  troops,  under  General  Terrell,  of  Major-General  James  S.  Jackson's 
division,  and  fell  suddenly  upon  them  in  flank,  with  horrid  yells.  By  a 
bullet  of  their  first  volley  Jackson  was  instantly  killed,1  and  the  raw  and 
vastly  outnumbered  brigade  of  Terrell  broke  and  fled  in  utter  confusion, 
leaving  most  of  the  guns  of  Parsons's  battery  as  trophies  for  the  victors.  In 
an  attempt  to  rally  his  troops  Terrell  was  mortally  wounded,  and  died  that 
night. 

Fierce  indeed  was  this  charge,  and  when  Terrell's  force  melted  away  the 
Confederates  fell  with  equal  fury  upon  Rousseau's  division,  standing  ready 
and  firmly  at  the  foot,  of  the  hill  to  receive  it.  An  attempt  to  flank  and 
destroy  Rousseau's  left  was  gallantly  met  by  Starkweather's  brigade,  and 
the  batteries  of  Bush  and  Stone,  who  maintained  the  position  for  nearly 
three  hours,  until  the  ammunition  of  both  infantry  and  artillery  was  nearly 
exhausted,  and  Bush's  battery  had  lost  thirty-five  horses.  The  guns  were 
drawn  back  a  little,  and  the  infantry,  after  retiring  for  a  supply  of  ammuni- 
tion, resumed  their  place  in  the  line,  not  far  from  Russell's  house. 

Meanwhile  Rousseau's  center  and  right,  held  respectively  by  the  brigades 
of  Colonels  L.  A.  Harris  and  W.  H.  Lytle,  had  fought  stubbornly,  repelling 
attack  after  attack  led  by  Bragg  in  person,  but  losing  ground  a  little,  when 
the  Confederates  made  a  desperate  charge  upon  Lytle's  front,  and  hurled 
back  his  brigade  with  heavy  loss.  Lytle  was  wounded,  as  he  supposed 
mortally,  and  refused  to  be  carried  from  the  field.  This  opened  the  way  for 
the  victors  to  Gilbert's  flank,  held  by  Mitchell  and  Sheridan,  whose  front 
had  been  for  a  short  time  engaged.  And  now  the  true  mettle  of  Sheridan, 
so  tried  in  many  a  hard-fought  battle  afterward,  was  proven.  He  held  the 
key  point  of  the  Union  position,  and  was  determined  to  keep  it.  In  the 
morning  he  had  driven  the  foe  out  of  sight,  and  had  just  repelled  an  assault 
on  his  front,  when  he  was  obliged  to  meet  the  triumphant  force  which 
had  thrown  back  Rousseau's  right.  He  quickly  turned  his  guns  upon  them, 
and  was  fighting  gallantly,  when  Mitchell  pushed  up  Carlin's  brigade  to  the 
support  of  Sheridan's  right.  This  force  charged  at  the  double  quick,  broke 
the  line  of  the  Confederates,  and  drove  them  through  Perry ville  to  the  pro- 
tection of  batteries  on  the  bluffs  beyond.2 

In  the  mean  time  the  brigade  of  Colonel  Gooding  had  been  sent  to  the 
aid  of  McCook.  Forming  on  the  extreme  left  of  the  National  line,  it  fought 
with  great  persistence  for  two  hours  against  odds,  and  losing  full  one-third 
of  its  number,3  with  its  commander,  whose  horse  was  shot  under  him,  made 
prisoner.  It  was  not  until  about  this  time  (four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon) 


1  General  Jackson  was  a  member  of  Congress  from  the  Second  Kentucky  District,  having  been  chosen  by  a 
very  large  majority  over  his  secession  opponent  in  1861. 

*  In  this  charge  the  Nationals  captured  fifteen  heavily  loaded  ammunition  wagons,  two  caissons  with  their 
horses,  and  a  train-guard  of  one  hundred  and  forty  men. 

8  The  brigade  numbered  only  1,423,  and  lost  549,  killed,  wounded,  and  missing. 


BRAGG'S  FLIGHT  FROM  KENTUCKY. 


511 


that  Buell  was  aware  that  a  battle  of  much  account — really  one  of  the  most 
sanguinary  battles  of  the  war,  in  proportion  to  numbers  engaged — had  been 
in  progress.  It  had  been  raging  for  several  hours,  when  he  received  from 
McCook  a  request  for  re-enforcements.1  Buell  at  once  sent  them,  and  also 
orders  for  Crittenden,  who  was  approaching,  to  hurry  forward.  The  latter 
was  too  late  to  engage  decisively  in  the  conflict,8  which  ended  at  dark,  when 
the  Confederates,  who  had  chosen  their  position  for  battle,  were  repulsed  at 
all  points.  So  ended  the  destructive  BATTLE  OF  PEBRYVILLE,  or  Chaplin's 
Hills,  as  it  is  sometimes  called.3  Preparations  were  made  by  the  Nationals 
for  a  renewal  of  the  conflict  in  the  morning.  Gilbert  and  Crittenden  moved 
early  for  that  purpose,  but  during  the  night  the  Confederates  had  retired  in 
haste  to  Harrodsburg,  where  Bragg  was  joined  by  Kirby  Smith  and  General 
Withers,  and  all  fled  toward  East  Tennessee,  leaving  twelve  hundred  of 
their  sick  and  wounded  at  Harrodsburg,  and  abandoning  at  various  points 
about  twenty-five  thousand  barrels  of  pork.4  The  retreat  was  conducted  by 
General  Polk,  and  covered  by  the  cavalry  of  the  active  General  Wheeler. 
They  fled  into  East  Tennessee  by  way  of  Danville,  Stanford,  Crab  Orchard, 
and  Mount  Vernon,  followed  by  a  large  portion  of  Buell's  army  to  Rock 
Castle  River,  in  Rock  Castle  County. 
A  division  of  Crittenden's  corps 
was  pushed  on  as  far  as  Wild  Cat 
and  London,  and  then  returned  to 
Columbia,  when  the  main  army 
was  put  in  motion  for  Nashville, 
under  General  Thomas,  and  Buell 
went  to  Louisville.5  The  Govern- 
ment was  so  dissatisfied  with  the 
result  of  this  campaign  against 
Bragg6  that  Buell  was  relieved  of 
command,"  and  Major- 
General  Rosecrans,  who 
had  won  substantial 
victories  in  Mississippi,  was  put  in 
his  place.  Then  the  designation  of 
the  Army  of  the  Ohio,  which 
Buell  had  commanded,  was  changed  to  that  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumber- 
la  d. 


Oct.  80, 
1862. 


JOSEPH     WHEELEB. 


1  See  General  Buell's  Report  to  General  Halleck,  October  10, 1862. 

a  Wagner's  brigade  of  Crittenden's  corps  went  into  action  on  Mitchell's  right  just  at  the  close. 

3  Buell  reported  his  effective  force  which  advanced  on  Perryville,  5S,000,  of  whom  22,000  were  raw  troops. 
He  reported  a  loss  in  this  battle,  of  4,343,  of  whom  916  were  killed,  2.948  wounded,  and  489  missing.  Among  the 
killed  were  Generals  Jackson  and  Terrell,  and  Colonel  George  Webster,  of  the  Ninety-eighth  Ohio,  who  com- 
manded a  brigade.  The  Confederate  loss  is  supposed  to  have  been  nearly  the  same  as  that  of  the  Nationals  in 
number.  Bragg  claimed  to  have  captured  fifteen  guns  and  four  hundred  prisoners. 

*  So  much  property  was  abandoned  on  the  way,  or  destroyed  because  of  the  inability  of  the  Confederates  to 
carry  it  with  them,  that  it  is  probable  they  lost  more  in  the  way  of  outfit,  waste  of  horses  and  mules,  and  the 
necessary  expenses,  than  they  gained  by  this  great  plundering  raid. 

*  Reports  of  Generals  Buell  and  Bragg,  and  their  subordinate  officers.     Supplemental  Report  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  the  Conduct  of  the  War,  volume  II. 

6  The  Confederates  were  equally  disappointed,  not  because  of  any  lack  of  effort  on  the  part  of  Bragg,  but 
because  of  the  absence  of  demonstrations  of  a  general  feeling  in  Kentucky  in  favor  of  the  conspirators.  It  was 
supposed  that  on  the  appearance  of  a  large  force  like  that  of  Kirby  Smith,  or  the  main  army  under 


512  GENERAL  GRANT  IN  TENNESSEE. 

We  have  said  that  Rosecrans  had  won  substantial  victories  in  Mississippi. 
Let  us  look  at  the  record. 

When  Halleck  was  called  to  Washington  City,  as  we  have  observed, 
General  Grant  was  left  in  command  of  his  old  army,  and  of  the  district  of 
West  Tennessee,  with  enlarged  powers.1  General  Pope  was  called  to  Vir- 
ginia, and  General  Rosecrans,  who  had  gained  fame  in  Western  Virginia, 
was  placed  in  command  of  that  leader's  forces,  under  Grant,  to  occupy 
Northern  Mississippi  and  Alabama  in  the  vicinity  of  Corinth,  and  eastward 
to  Tuscumbia.  His  division  was  known  as  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi, 
with  head-quarters  at  Corinth. 

From  June  until  September  there  were  not  many  stirring  military  events 
in  the  region  of  Grant's  command,  excepting  such  as  were  connected  with 
guerrilla  operations,  and  he  had  an  opportunity  to  reorganize  and  discipline 
his  troops.  So  well  had  he  disposed  of  his  forces,  and  kept  himself  informed 
of  the  positions  and  numbers  of  the  Confederates  by  continual  cavalry  recon- 
noissances,  that  he  was  able,  without  much  danger  to  his  district,  to  send 
troops,  under  orders  from  Washington,  to  Louisville,  to  the  aid  of  Buell, 
Avhile  the  latter  was  operating  against  Bragg  and  Smith,  when  moving  toward 
Kentucky.  This  weakening  of  his  forces  tempted  the  Confederates  in  Mis- 
sissippi, under  Generals  Price  and  Van  Dorri,2  to  move  toward  the  Tennessee 
River  at  the  beginning  of  September ;  not,  however,  without  the  knowledge 
of  the  vigilant  Grant,  who  was  prepared  to  meet  them. 

When  Bragg  moved  northward,  supposing  Rosecrans  was  crossing  the 
Tennessee  in  pursuit,  in  conjunction  with  Buell,  he  ordered  Price  to  follow. 
The  latter,  preparatory  to  such  movement,  first  sent  a  heavy  cavalry  force, 
under  General  Armstrong,  to  cut  Grant's  communications  and  prepare  the 
way  for  getting  between  him  and  Buell,  and  to  operate  on  the  latter's  flank 
and  rear  while  Bragg  was  moving  into  Kentucky.  Armstrong  advanced 

OO  O  J  O 

boldly,  with  over  five  thousand  horsemen,  to  strike  the  Union  forces  at  Boli- 
var, in  Tennessee,  and  sever  the  railway  there.  He  was  repulsed" 
"  Ai86>8°'  ^7  less  than  one  thousand  men,  under  Colonel  Leggett.  On  the 
following  day  he  approached  Jackson,  and  was  again  repulsed. 

This  was  repeated  on  the  1st  of  September  at  Britton's  Lane,  after  a  battle 


sr,  there  would  be  a  general  uprising  in  Kentucky  that  would  swell  the  ranks  of  the  invaders  to  a  volume 
sufficient  to  enable  them  to  sweep  triumphantly  the  rich  States  of  Ohi",  Indiana,  and  Illinois,  and  bear  back  to 
the  Tennessee,  and  beyond,  food  and  clothing  sufficient  for  the  Confederate  armies  for  a  year.  But  with  the 
exception  of  the  great  slaveholding  region  around  Lexington,  the  people  with  whom  the  invaders  came,  in  con- 
tact were  either  generally  passive  or  openly  hostile  :  and  so  manifest  was  this  feeling,  that  thousands  of  those 
who  had  joined  the  marauders  dared  not  remain  in  the  State,  but  fled  with  them,  and  became  burdensome  con- 
sumers of  food.  As  in  Maryland,  so  in  Kentucky,  the  people  generally  refused  to  espouse  the  cause  of  tne 
conspirators,  who  were  confused  and  greatly  disheartened  by  the  disappointment  of  all  their  calculations  of 
aid  from  these  two  powerful  border  States.  Pollard,  the  Confeder  tc  historian,  said  (ii.  162)  that  "the  South 
was  bitterly  disappointed  in  the  manifestations  of  public  sentiment  in  Kentucky,"  and  that  "  the  exhibitions  of 
sympathy"  were  "meager  and  sentimental,  and  amounted  to  little  practical  aid  "  of  the  Confederate  cause. 
"Indeed,"  he  says,  "  no  subject  was  at  once  more  dispiriting  and  perplexing  to  the  South  than  the  cautiousand 
unmanly  reception  given  to  our  armies,  both  in  Kentucky  and  in  Maryland."  He  attributed  it  to  a  "  dread  of 
Yankee  vengeance  and  a  love  of  property,"  and  expressed  the  belief  that  professions  of  attachment  to  the 
"Southern  canse"  in  those  States  were  made  with  no  higher  motive  than  "selfish  calculation." 

1  See  page  296. 

2  When  about  to  march  for  Kentucky,  Bragg  informed6  Van  Dorn  and  Price  of  his  movement,  and  that  he 
s .        OQ       should  leave  to  them  "the  enemy  in  West  Tennessee."     Van  Dorn  had  then  established  batte- 
ries at  Port  Hudson,  secured  the  mouth  of  the  lied  River,  and  the  navigation  of  the   Mississippi 

to  Vicksburg,  and.  being  at  liberty  to  devote  more  time  to  the  northern  portion  of  his  department,  he  took  posi- 
tion, accordingly,  not  far  south  of  Grand  Junction. 


CAPTURE   OF   IUKA. 


513 


of  four  hours  with  Illinois  troops,  under  Colonel  Dennis.     Armstrong  fled, 
leaving  one  hundred  and  seventy-nine  dead  and  wounded  on  the  field. 

Grant  promptly  informed  Rosecrans,"  then  at  Tuscumbia,  of  this  raid. 
The  latter  hastened  to  luka,  a  little  village  on  the  Memphis  and 
Charleston  railway,  in  Tishamingo  County,  Mississippi,  a  place  of     "  s^ 1> 
summer   resort,    on    account    of   its    healthfulness,   the    beauty 
of  its  surroundings,   and  especially  for  its  fine  mineral  springs.     There  a 
large  amount  of  stores  had  been  gathered.     Leaving  the  post  in  charge  of 
Colonel  R.  C.  Mur- 
phy, of  the  Eighth 
Wisconsin,  with  or- 
ders to  remove  the 
property  to  Corinth 
or  destroy  it,  Rose- 
crans  marched  west- 
ward with  Stanley's 
division     to     Clear 
Creek,   seven    miles 
east  of  Corinth,  and 
encamped.        Mean- 
while   the    Missouri 
leader,  Sterling 

Price,  had  moved 
northward  from  the 
vicinity  of  Tupelo, 
with  about  twelve 
thousand  troops.  lie 
reached  Jacinto  on 
the  10th  of  September,  when  Murphy  and  his  little  force  fled  toward  Corinth'. 
Price  moved  forward,  occupied  luka,  captured  the  National  property  there, 
and  made  his  head-quarters  at  the  fine  mansion  of  Colonel  J.  L.  Moore. 

Grant  had  watched  these  movements  in  aid  of  Bragg  with  great  inter- 
est, that  he  might  penetrate  the  plans  of  the  Confederates.     The  time  had 

now  come  for  him  to  act  vigorously^ 
and  he  put  two  columns  in  motion  to 
crush  the  forces  of  the  Missourian :  one 
under  General  Rosecrans,  to  attack 
his  flank  and  rear,  and  another  under 
General  Ord,  to  confront  him.  This 
combined  movement  began  early  in  the 
morning  of  the  18th  of  September. 
General  Ord,  with  about  five  thousand 
men,  moved  down  to  Burnsville,  on  the 
railway,  seven  miles  west  of  luka,  fol- 
lowed from  Bolivar  by  as  many  troops 
under  General  Ross  as  Grant  could 


IUKA  8PBING8.1 


PRICE'S   IIEAD-tiUAKTEUS. 


1  This  laa  view  at  the  mineral  springs  in  the  village  of  luka,  as  it  appeared  when  the  writer  sketched  it, 
late  in  April,  1866.  There  are  two  springs  in  a  swale  on  the  bank  of  luka  Creek,  a  small  stream  that  flows 
slang  the  eastern  border  of  the  village.  These  were  covered  with  neat  pavilions.  Close  by  the  railway  near  by 

VOL.  II— 33 


514  BATTLE   OF   IUKA, 

spare.  Rosecrans,  meanwhile,  moved  with  the  separated  divisions  of  Gene- 
rals Stanley  and  C.  S.  Hamilton  from  Clear  Spring  with  about  nine  thousand 
troops,  through  a  drenching  rain,  and  all  bivouacked  that  night  at  Jacinto, 
on  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railway,  nearly  twenty  miles  southward  from  luka. 
On  the  morning  of  the  19th  they  pushed  on  in  light  marching  order  toward 
luka,  with  Mizner's  cavalry,  driving  a  Confederate  guard  from  Barnett's 
Corners  ;  and  early  in  the  afternoon  Hamilton's  division,  moving  cautiously, 
in  expectation  of  hearing  the  co-operating  guns  of  Ord,  and  skirmishing 
almost  continually,  was  within  two  miles  of  luka,  on  densely  wooded  heights, 
at  a  cross-road  connecting  the  highways'  running  from  the  village  to  Jacinto 
and  Fulton  respectively.  There  Hamilton  formed  a  line  of  battle  and 
advanced  his  skirmishers,  who  found  the  Confederates  in  strong  force  and 

position  along  a  deep  ravine  behind  the 
crest  of  the  hilL  The  skirmishers  were 
driven  back,  and  a  severe  battle  was 
immediately  begun. 

The  ground,  covered  with  under- 
brush, was  difficult  to  operate  upon  ; 
but,  after  much  exertion,  the  Eleventh 
Ohio  battery,  \mder  a  heavy  fire  of 
grape,  canister,  and  shell,  was  put  in 
position  on  the  crest  of  the  hill,  so  as 
to  command  the  road  in  front,  with  the 
Fifth  Iowa,  Colonel  Matthias,  and 
Twenty-sixth  Missouri,  Colonel  Boom- 
er,  in  support.  At  the  same  time 

Colonel  Eddy,  with  the  Forty-eighth  Indiana,  was  holding  ground  under  a 
terrible  firer  a  little  in  front  of  the  battery  to  whose  assistance  the  Fourth 
Minnesota,  Captain  Le  Gro,  and  Sixteenth  Iowa,  Colonel  Chambers,  were 
speedily  sent.  The  struggle  of  these  few  regiments  against  more  than  three 
times  their  number,  led  by  General  Price  in  person,  was  brave  and  unflinch- 
ing, until  Colonel  Eddy  was  mortally  wounded,  and  the  remainder  of  his 
regiment  was  hurled  back  in  disorder,  leaving  the  battery  (every  horse  of 
which  had  been  killed,  and  seventy-two  of  the  men,  including  nearly  all  of 
the  officers,  had  been  slain  or  wounded)  to  be  seized  by  the  Confederates. 
For  the  possession  of  these  guns  desperate  charges  and  counter-charges  were 
made,  and  they  were  repeatedly  taken  and  retaken,  until  they  were  finally 
dragged  from  the  field  by  the  Confederates.  The  bravery  of  its  commander, 
Lieutenant  Sears,  was  specially  commended. 

While  this  struggle  was  going  on,  in  which  the  movements  were  imme- 
diately directed  by  Brigadier-Generals  Sanborn  and  Sullivan,  Stanley's 

^•as  a  very  commodious  public-house,  well  arranged  for  a  pleasant  summer  residence,  and  called  "  luka  Springs 
Hotel."  When  the  writer  was  there  a  new  proprietor  was  renovating  it,  the  hotel  and  the  grounds  around  the 
springs  having  been  utterly  neglected  during  the  war.  The  house  had  been  used  as  a  hospital  by  both  parties. 
Wearied  and  famished  from  excessive  travel  and  lack  of  sleep  and  food,  the  author  found  absolute  restoration  by 
reposing  there  over  night  and  part  of  a  day,  and  making  free  use  of  the  water.  It  must  be  a  delightful  place  in 
summer,  when  the  house  and  grounds  are  in  order,  for  both  invalids  and  pleasure-seekers. 

1  This  little  sketch  shows  the  appearance  of  the  battle-ground  and  the  Jacinto  road  in  front  of  the  position 
of  the  Eleventh  Ohio  battery,  looking  toward  luka.  The  largest  tree  with  the  immense  wart  was  thickly  dotted 
•with  the  scars  made  by  bullets  and  canister-shot,  and  those  of  the  whole  woods  around  It  showed  tokens  of  the 
battle. 


BATTLE  OF  IUKA. 


515 


division  had  come  up,  but  the  nature  of  the  ground  was  such  that  more 
troops  than  were  then  engaged  could  not  well  be  inade  useful,  and  only  the 
Eleventh  Missouri,1  which  was  pushed  to  the  front,  and  which  gallantly 
assisted  the  Fifth  Iowa  and  Twenty-sixth  Missouri  in  driving  the  Confeder- 
ates back  to  the  ravine,  participated  in  the  battle.  Stanley  himself  had  been 
for  some  time  at  the  front,  assisting  Hamilton  and  his  officers.  Colonel 
Perczel,  with  the  Tenth  Iowa  and  a  section  of  Immell's  battery,  had  foiled 


C    ^."INDIANA 

d   zevMissouni 
e  IOT"IOWA 

BT.H  IOWA 
IS™  IOWA. 
IT1""  IOWA 
!      4T.«  MINNESOTA 


BATTLE   OF    IUKA. 


UNION 
CONFEDERATE 


the  Confederates  in  an  attempt  to  turn  the  National  left,  and  soon  afterward 
they  were  driven  to  the  shelter  of  the  hollows  toward  the  town.  Darkness 
came  on,  and  THE  BATTLE  OF  IUKA  ended. 

Where  was  Ord  during  the  battle  ?  He  was  expected  to  co-operate  with 
Rosecrans,  but  did  not.  A  greater  portion  of  the  day  he  had  been  watching 
the  movements  of  a  Confederate  force  upon  Corinth,  which  proved  to  be 
only  a  feint.  Leaving  a  portion  of  his  force  to  strengthen  the  garrison  at 
Corinth,  he  hastened  to  Burnsville,  where  he  arrived  at  four  o'clock,  and 
found  Ross  waiting  with  about  three  thousand  men.  Grant  ordered  him 
immediately  forward  with  about  five  thousand  men,  with  directions  to  halt 
within  four  miles  of  luka,  until  he  should  hear  Rosecrans's  guns.  A  high 
wind  from  the  northward  prevented  this,  and  there  Ord  lay  in  expectation 
of  the  summons  until  the  next  morning,  when,  hearing  the  sound  of  cannon, 
he  pushed  forward  to  luka,  but  not  to  find  an  enemy.  Rosecrans  and  his 
victorious  troops  were  there.  They  had  rested  on  their  arms  during  the 


1  This  regiment,  though  organized  in  Missouri,  was  composed  of  citizens  of  Illinois,  with  the  exception  of 
about  twenty  men.  For  over  half  an  hour  it  held  its  position  in  this  battle  without  having  a  single  round  of 
ammunition. 


516 


VISIT   TO   IUKA  BATTLE-GROUND. 


Sept  23, 
1S62. 


BOSECRANS'S   IIEAD-QUABTERS. 


night,  expecting  to  renew  the  conflict  in  the  morning ;  but  when  Stanley 

went  forward  at  dawn  for  the  purpose,  he  found  that  Price  had  fled  south- 
ward along  the  Fulton  road,  under 

cover  of  the  darkness,  leaving  behind 

him  the  guns  of  the   Eleventh  Ohio 

battery.     A  pursuit  was  immediately 

commenced  that  lasted    all  day,  but 

Price   had   too    much   the   start,  and 

escaped.  Marching  to  Ripley,  in  Mis- 
sissippi, he  joined"  the  larg- 
er force  under  Van  Dorn, 
a  detachment  of  which  had 

been   menacing    Corinth,  as   we  have 

seen,  on  the  day  of  the  battle  at  luka. 

Ord  returned  to   Bolivar,  and   Rose- 

crans   remained  a  few  days  in  luka, 

making  his  head-quarters  at  the  house  of  II.  C.  Brinkley,  situated  upon  a  hill 

a  little  eastward  of  the  village.1 

o  *.-*"••- 

The  writer  visited  luka  toward  the  close  of  April,  1866,  and  went  over 
the  battle-ground  with  Major  George,  a  resident  of  the  village,  who  had 

been  one  of  the  most  active  of  the 
scouts  of  Forrest  and  Roddy  in  that 
region,  and  participated  in  the  battle 
just  described.  We  rode  out  in  a  car- 
riage drawn  by  a  span  of  spirited 
horses,  driven  by  a  colored  boy  only 
eight  years  and  a  half  old,  who  man- 
aged them  and  the  breaks  of  the  vehi- 
cle, when  going  down  steep  hills  and 
gullied  ways,  with  all  the  skill  of  an 
experienced  man.  We  passed  along 
the  Jacinto  road  to  the  crest  of  the 
hill  on  which  the  Eleventh  Ohio  battery 
was  planted.  It  had  been  cleared  of 
trees  and  underbrush,  but  a  new  growth 

t  O 

nearly  covered  the   ground,  which   at 
one  place  was  white  with  the  bleached 
bones  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  horses. 
Near  by  were  the  graves  of  the  slain  men  of  the  Ohio  battery,  at  the  head 

1  The  disparity  in  numbers  in  this  conflict  was  very  great.  "  I  say  boldly,''  reported  General  Hamilton  on 
the  23d  of  September,  "  that  a  force  of  not  more  than  2.SOO  men  met  and  confronted  a  rebel  force  of  11,000  on  a 
field  chosen  by  Price  and  a  position  naturally  very  strong,  and  with  its  every  advantage  inuring  to  the  enemy." 
In  another  part  of  his  report  he  says:  "  My  division  marched  nineteen  miles,  fought  a  desperate  battle  with 
seven  regiments  against  a  rebel  force,  under  General  Price,  of  not  less  than  eighteen  regiments,  won  a  glorious 
victory,  lying  at-night  on  their  arms,  and  the  following  morning  chased  the  fleeing  enemy  fifteen  miles."  In  a 
general  order,  issued  on  therein,  Rosecrans  repeats  this  substantially,  and  told  them  that  they  might  well  be 
proud  of  the  battle  of  luka.  He  reported  his  loss  at  732,  of  whom  144  were  killed,  593  were  wounded,  and  forty 
were  missing.  Among  the  wounded  was  the- gallant  Colonel  Boomer,  of  the  Twenty-sixth  Missouri.  We  have 
no  official  returns  of  the  Confederate  loss.  Pollard  says  it  was  about  300;  but  Rosecrans  estimates  from  various 
data,  such  as  265  of  them  buried  by  his  troops  and  over  700  wounded  left  In  the  hospitals,  their  total  lossfat 
1,488.  lie  captured  from  them  1,629  stand  of  arms,  18,000  rounds  of  ammunition,  and  a  large  quantity  of  equip- 
ments and  stores. 


OUK  COACHMAN. 


THE  GRAVES  OF  OHIO   SOLDIERS. 


517 


332 


of  many  of  which  were  rude  boards,  each  bearing  the  name  of  the  sleeper 
beneath.1  The  kind-hearted  major  showed  much  feeling,  as  he  leaned  on  one 
of  them  and  mused,  while  the  writer  was  making  the  annexed  sketch.  "  Poor 
fellows  !"  he  said,  "  they  fought  bravely.  The  war  is  over,  and  we  are  now 
friends.  If  you  meet  with  any  of  their  relatives,  tell  them  to  write  to  Major 
George,  and  he  will  do  every  thing  in  his  power  to  restore  to  them  the 
remains  of  their  friends."  After  visiting  every  part  of  the  battle-field,  and 
making  the  sketches  herewith  given,  we  returned  to  luka,  and  the  next 
morning  the  writer  journeyed  toward  Nashville. 

Corinth,  where  stirring  events  occurred  at  the  close  of  May,8  became  the 
theater  of  more  stirring  events  early  in  October.  Rosecrans  arrived  there 
from  luka  on  the  26th 
of  September,  and  pre- 
pared to  meet  an  ex- 
pected attack  upon  the 
post  by  the  combined 
armies  of  Price  and 
Van  Dorn.  Ord,  as  we 
have  seen,  returned  to 
Bolivar.  Grant  made 
his  head-quarters  at 
Jackson,  in  Mississippi. 
Sherman  was  holding 
Memphis,  and  Rose- 
crans, with  about  twen- 
ty thousand  men,  was 
left  to  hold  Corinth 
and  the  region  around  it.  The  earth-works  constructed  there  by  Beauregard 
and  Halleck  had  been  strengthened  under  the  direction  of  General  Cullum, 
but  they  were  modified,  and  new  ones  were  constructed  by  Major  F.  E. 
Prime,  Grant's  Chief-Engineer,  which  were  better  adapted  for  the  use  of  a 
smaller  force  than  occupied  them  in  May.  The  new  line  was  made  especially 
strong  westward  of  Corinth,  from  which  direction  the  foe  was  expected,  and 
was  much  nearer  the  town  than  the  old  ones. 

Immediately  after  their  junction   at   Ripley,  a   point   about   half  way 
between  Jacinto  and  Holly  Springs,  Price  and  Van  Dorn  prepared  to  march 
upon  Corinth,  the  key  to  the  military  possession  of  Tennessee  and  co-opera- 
tion with  Bragg.     If  Coi-inth  could  be  taken,  and  the  force  there  driven 
back  on  the  Tennessee  and  cut  off,  Bolivar  and  Jackson  would  easily  fall, 
and  then,  upon  the  arrival  of  the  exchanged  prisoners  of  war,  West  Tennes- 
see might  soon  be  in  possession  of  the  Confederates,  and  communication  with 
Bragg  be  established  through  Middle  Tennessee.     So   reasoned 
Van   Dorn.3      Regarding  "  the  attack  on  Corinth  as  a  military     °  Se^^ 
necessity,"  he  moved  forward"  in  command  of  the  combined  forces 

1  Many  of  the  boards  had  fallen  down  or  been  removed.    Those  standing,  and  seen  in  the  picture,  contained 
the  following   names:— Lieutenant  R.  Bauer,  Sergeant  M.  V.  B   Hall,  Corporal  S.  C.  Gilinore,  Privates  W.  H. 
Bolser,  C.  Schefteni,  C.  P.  Oleen,  W.  Crawford,  J.  Ettle,  J.  W.  Brewer,  J.  II.  Ingersoll,  J.  T.  Malson,  J.  Dean,  J. 
Casey,  J.  Taylor. 

2  See  page  293.  See  Van  Dora's  Report,  Oct  20, 1862. 


GRAVES  OF  TUB  ELEVENTH    OHIO   BATTERY-MEN'. 


518  CONFEDERATES   THREATENING   CORINTH. 

(he  ranked  Price),  numbering  about  twenty-two  thousand  men,  and  struck 
the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railway  at  Pocahontas,"  about  half  way  between 

Corinth  and  Grand  Junction.  On  the  night  of  the  2d  the  Confed- 
°  1B621  erate  Army  bivouacked  at  Chewalla,  only  ten  miles  from  Corinth. 

It  was  difficult  for  Rosecrans  to  determine  whether  Van  Dorn's 
destination  was  Corinth,  Bolivar,  or  Jackson.  He  was  prepared  for  any  emer- 
gency. His  cavalry — "  the  eyes  of  the  army,"  as  Rosecrans  called  them — 
were  on  the  alert  in  every  direction,  and  troops  were  thrown  out  toward 
the  foe,  to  meet  his  advance.  Skirmishing  ensued,  but  it  was  not  until  the 

morning  of  the  3d6  that  Rosecrans  felt  assured  that  Corinth  was 

4  October.  ~ 

Van  Dorn's  objective.  Then,  before  dawn,  he  disposed  his  troops 
to  meet  him.  Hamilton's  division  formed  the  right,  Davies's  the  center,  and 
McKean's  the  left ;  and  a  brigade  of  three  regiments,  under  Colonel  Oliver, 
with  a  section  of  artillery,  was  thrown  well  forward  beyond  Beauregard's 
old  works,  on  the  Chewalla  road,  along  which  it  was  ascertained  the  Confed- 
erates were  advancing.  The  cavalry  was  disposed  so  as  to  watch  every 
highway  radiating  from  Corinth,  for  the  commanding  general,  being  unable 
to  find  a  map  of  the  country,  was  illy  informed  concerning  the  northwesterly 
approaches  to  the  town.  Such  was  the  position  of  Rosecrans's  army  for  bat- 
tle on  the  morning  of  the  3d. 

Colonel  Oliver  felt  the  pressure  of  the  advancing  force  early  that  morn- 
ing."    It  was  their  vanguard,  under  General   Mansfield  Lovell,1 
which   at   about   half-past  seven  encountered  Oliver,  who  was 
well  posted  on  a  hill,  with  orders  to  hold  it  so  firmly  that  the  strength 
of  the  foe  might  be  developed.     He  was  soon  hard  pressed,  when  General 

McArthur  was  sent  to  his  support. 
McArthur  found  the  foe  numerous, 
and  he,  too,  was  soon  heavily  pushed, 
and  the  Confederates  moving  to  out- 
flank him ;  but  he  called  up-four  regi- 
ments from  McKean's  division  to  his 
assistance.  Meanwhile  Rosecrans, 
informed  that  the  foe  was  in  strong 
force,  had  directed  Davies  to  send  up 
two  regiments.  By  this  time  a  skir- 
mish that  seemed  to  be  a  feint  to 
make  a  more  important  movement 
was  developing  into  a  regular  battle, 
when  the  Confederates  made  a  despe- 
rate charge,  drove  the  Nationals 
from  the  hill,  and  captured  two  guns. 

It  was  now  evident  that  the  Confederates  had  come  to  recapture  Corinth, 
with  its  immense  stores,  and  that  this  was  the  beginning  of  the  struggle. 
McKean's  division  was  accordingly  drawn  back  to  the  ridge  next  beyond  the 
inner  intrenchments,  in  front  of  the  town,  with  orders  to  close  with  his  right 


BATTLE  OF  CORINTH.  519 

on  Davies's  left.  Hamilton's  division  was  moved  so  as  to  touch  Davies's 
right,  and  Stanley  took  position  in  close  echelon  with  McKean,  near  Corinth. 

While  these  movements  were  going  on,  the  Confederates  were  pressing 
heavily  on  the  National  center.  Davies  was  pushed  back.  He  called  upon 
Stanley  for  aid.  Colonel  Mower  was  sent  with  a  brigade,  and  had  just 
arrived,  and  Hamilton  was  coming  in  through  a  thicket  on  Lovell's  left, 
when  darkness  fell,  and  the  struggle  ceased.  Many  brave  men  of  the 
National  army  had  fallen.  General  Oglesby  was  severely  wounded,  and 
General  Hackelman  was  killed.  The  Confederates,  elated  by  seeming  suc- 
cess, enveloped  Rosecrans's  front,  and  rested  on  their  arms  with  assurance 
of  victory  in  the  morning.  Van  Dorn  believed  Corinth  would  be  his  before 
the  rising  of  the  sun.  So  early  as  three  o'clock,  when  McKean  fell  back,  he 
had  sent  a  shout  of  triumph  to  Richmond  by  telegraph,1  that  was  followed 
by  a  melancholy  moan  thirty  hours  later. 

The  battle  was  renewed  before  dawn  the  next  morning."     Both  parties 
had  spent  the  night  in  preparing  for  it.     Rosecrans  and  his  staff 
were   on   the   field   all  night.      The  National' batteries   around 
Corinth  were  well  manned,  and  a  new  one,  mounting  five  guns, 
and  called  Fort  Richardson,  was  constructed  during  the   dark  hours  by 
sappers      and     miners, 
composed      of     negro 
slaves,   under    Captain 
Gau,  at  the  left  of  Ham- 
ilton's   division.2     The 
Confederates   had  also 
thrown     up    redoubts, 
one  of  which  was  not 
more  than  two  hundred 
yards  in  front  of  Bat- 
tery     Robinett,      that 
covered   the    Chewalla 
road    northward    from 

Corinth.  It  was  that  Confederate  battery  that  opened  the  fight.  Its  shells 
fell  in  the  streets  of  Corinth,  producing  great  consternation  among  the  non- 
combatants.  It  was  not  answered  until  daylight,  when  Captain  Williams, 
from  Battery  Williams  (which,  with  Robinett,  protected  Stanley's  division), 
opened  his  20-pounder  Parrott  guns  upon  it,  and  silenced  it  in  three  minutes. 
The  Confederates  fled  with  two  of  the  guns,  leaving  a  third  as  a  trophy  for 
the  Nationals. 

This  disconcerted  the  Confederate  plan  of  attack,  which  was  for  Price  on 

1  u Our  troops,"  he  said,  "have  driven  the  enemy  from  their  position.  We  are  within  three-fourths  of  a 
mile  of  Corinth.  The  enemy  are  huddled  together  about  the  town.  Some  on  the  extreme  left  still  trying  to 
hold  their  position.  So  far  all  is  glorious." 

4  The  butteries  of  the  new  fortifications  constructed  by  Major  Prime  extended  from  a  point  near  the  rail- 
way, close  to  the  southern  borders  of  Corinth,  around  west  of  it  to  a  point  due  north  from  the  starting-point. 
These  were  named  Battery  Madison,  Lathrop,  Tanurath,  Phillips,  Williams,  Robinett,  Powell,  and  Richardson. 
See  map  on  page  522. 

*  This  is  a  view  of  Fort  Robinett  and  the  ground  in  front  of  it,  as  it  appeared  on  the  morning  after  the 
battle,  with  the  exception  of  the  dead  bodies  of  the  Confederates  which  strewed  the  ground.  It  is  from  a  photo- 
graph made  that  day  by  G.  S.  and  C.  T.  Smith,  of  Jackson,  Mississippi,  who  kindly  gave  the  writer  a  copy  of  it 
when  he  was  there  in  April,  1366. 


520 


BATTLE   OF   CORINTH. 


their  left  to  open  a  cannonade  (as  he  did)  to  attract  the  attention  of  the 
Nationals  and  keep  them  employed  in  that  direction,  while  Lovell,  on  the 
right  in  strong  force,  should  storm  the  works  on  the  National  left.  The 
sudden  crushing  out  of  Price's  battery  changed  the  plan.  It  was  followed 
by  the  severe  musket-firing  of  skirmishers  in  the  thickets  between  the  bel- 
ligerents, and  random  thunderings  of  batteries.  Finally,  at  a  little  after 
nine  o'clock,  the  Confederates,  in  heavy  masses,  suddenly  came  out  from 
cover  northward  of  the  railway,  advanced  rapidly  along  the  Bolivar  road, 
and  in  wedge  form  fell  fiercely  upon  Davies  and  Fort  Powell  on  the  National 
right  center,  intending  to  penetrate  Corinth.  The  struggle  was  very  severe. 
Grape  and  canister  shot  made  fearful  lanes  through  the  Confederate  ranks, 
yet  they  pressed  up  most  gallantly  in  the  face  of  the  storm.1  A  portion  of 
Davies's  division  gave  way,  but  was  soon  rallied.  The  sudden  weakness 

encouraged   the  assail- 

rs>  ' ''  "7 

forward,  captured 
Powell,  and  a  score  of 
them  penetrated  the 
town  to  the  head-quar- 
ters of  Rosecrans,  on 
the  public  square,  which 
they  captured.  Shel- 
tered by  its  portico  and 
angles,  they  fired  upon 
the  Nationals  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the 
The  column  that  had  pushed 


EOSECRANb'6   HEAD-QUARTERS.1 


square.  But  their  triumph  was  short  lived. 
Davies  back  was  in  turn  assailed  by  a  section  of  Immell's  battery,  supported 
by  the  Tenth  Ohio  and  Fifteenth  Minnesota,  and  driven  toward  the  forest, 
when  Sullivan  cominc:  to  the  aid  of  Davies,  Fort  Powell  was  retaken.  This 

O  ' 

was  accomplished  by  a  charge  of  the  Fifty-sixth  Illinois.  At  the  same  time, 
the  guns  of  Hamilton  (who  had  fallen  back  with  Davies)  on  the  extreme 
riht  were  makin  dreadful  havoc  in  the  Confederate  ranks.  The  foe  was 


1  An  eye-witness  (correspondent  of  the  Cincinnati  Commercial)  says  the  soldiers  u  marched 
death,  leith  tlieir  facet  averted,  like  men  striving  to  protect  thenuelve*  against  a  driving  storm  o 

*  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  house  when  the 
writer  sketched  it,  late  in  April,  1S66.  It  was  the  resi- 
dence of  Hampton  Mark.  During  the  battle,  at  the  time 
mentioned  in  the  text,  it  w:;s  much  injured  ;  but  at  tho 
time  of  the  writer's  visit  it  was  in  good  order.  The 
cot-respondent  of  the  Cincinnati  Commercial,  who  was 
present,  says,  "  Seven  rebels  were  killed  within  the  little 
inclosure  in  front  of  the  General's  cottage.".  Obliquely 
across  the  square  was  the  public-house,  known  as  the 
"  Verandah  Hotel,"  kept  by  Dr.  Gibson,  the  post-master 
of  Corinth,  when  the  writer  visited  that  place.  This  was 
the  head-quarters  of  General  Bragg  at  the  time  of  the 
siege  of  Corinth,  nt  the  close  of  May,  1S62,  and  was  one 
of  the  few  dwellings  in  that  village  that  survived  the 
storms  of  the  war.  It  was  used  as  a  hospital,  and  bore 
many  scars  made  by  the  conflict.  During  the  occupa- 
tion of  Corinth  by  the  Confederate  Army,  General  A.  8. 
Johnston's  quarters  were  at  the  Tishamingo  Hotel  (which 
was  burned),  Folk's  were  at  the  house  of  the  Widow 
Hayes,  aud  Hardee's  at  the  house  of  Dr.  Stout. 


steadily  to 


BEAGO'8    HEAD-QUARTERS. 


OPERATIONS  IN  KENTUCKY,  TENNESSEE,  &o.       521 


522 


BATTLE   OF   CORINTH. 


speedily  hurled  back  in  great  disorder,  and  casting  away  all  incumbrances, 
fled  to  the  woods,  closely  pursued  by  the  victors  with  shouts  of-  triumph. 

In  the  mean  time  Lovell,  whose  attack  on  the  National  left  was  to  have 
been  simultaneous  with  that  of  Price  on  the  right,  had  done  his  best.  He 
sent  forward  a  heavy  skirmish-line,  and  with  four  columns 
of  attack,  composed  chiefly  of  Texans  and  Mississippians, 
he  pressed  on  in  the  face  of  the  artillery  fire  from  two  bat- 
teries, and  fell  upon  Fort  Robinett  and  the  adjacent  lines. 
A  bloody  battle  ensued,  and  great  bravery  was  exhibited 
on  both  sides.  Forts  Robinett  and  Williams  swept  the 
approaching  lines  fearfully  with  grape  and  canister.  Stead- 
ily those  lines  moved  on  and  reached  the  ditch,  where  they 
paused  for  a  moment — a  fatal  moment — before  making  the 
contemplated  charge.  Then  Colonel  Rogers,  a  brave  acting- 
brigadier  of  Texas,  with  the  new  Confederate  flag1  in  one 
hand,  and  a  revolver  in  the  other,  leaped  the  ditch,  scaled  the  parapet, 
and,  with  five  companions,  fell  forward  dead  within  the  fort.  There  was 


CONFEDERATE  FLAG. 


FTTAMNRATH 


UNION 
CONED ERATC 


BATTLE   OF  CORINTH. 

a  power  behind  that  parapet  unsuspected  by  the  Confederate  leader.     It  was 
the  Ohio  brigade  of  Colonel  Fuller,2  which  had  lain  prone  until  the  foe  was 

1  By  a  recent  act  of  the  "  Congress  "  at  Richmond  the  design  of  the  Confederate  flag  bad  been 'changed. 
Instead  of  the  "Stars and  Bars"  first  adopted  (see  page  256,  volume  I.),  it  was  a  white  flag,  with  the  Unioa 
represented  by  stars  on  a  blue  field,  arranged  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  This  was  the  style  of  the  flag  until  the 
close  of  the  war. 

9  Composed  of  the  Twenty-seventh,  Thirty-ninth,  Forty-third,  and  Sixty-third  Ohio,  and  Eleventh  Mis- 
souri, Colonel  Mower. 


ROSECRANS   SUPERSEDES   BUELL.  523 

at  the  ditch,  when  portions  suddenly  rose  and  delivered  such  murderous 
volleys  that  the  assailants  recoiled.  In  a  moment  they  rallied  and  came 
again  to  the  encounter.  The  Eleventh  Missouri  and  Twenty-seventh  Ohio 
gave  them  fearful  volleys,  and  then  the  word  "  Charge  !"  rang  out  along  the 
line.  The  Nationals  poured  over  the  parapet,  engaged  in  a  terrible  hand-to- 
hand  fight  with  the  assailants,  and  soon  sent  them  flying  in  wildest  confusion 
to  the  shelter  of  the  forest.  By  noon  THE  BATTLE  OF  CORINTH  was  ended, 
and  the  whole  Confederate  force  was  retreating  southward. 

Rosecrans  ordered  five  days'  rations  and  a  rest  until  the  next  morning 
for  his  gallant  troops  (who  had  been  inarching  and  fighting  for  forty-eight 
hours),  preparatory  to  a  vigorous  pursuit.  Just  before  sunset  General 
McPherson  arrived,  with  five  fresh  regiments  sent  by  General  Grant,  and 
early  in  the  morning  he  went  forward  as  the  advance  of  the  pursuers,  and 
followed  the  Confederates  fifteen  miles  that  day.  In  the  mean  time  another 
division  from  Grant,  under  Generai-Hurlbut,  which  had  been  pushed  for- 
ward to  attack  the  Confederate  rear  or  intercept  their  retreat,  had  met  the 
head  of  Van  Dora's  column  near  Pocahontas,  on  the  morning  of  the  5th,  and 
was  driving  it  back  across  the  Hatchee,  toward  Corinth,  at  Davis's  Bridge, 
when  General  Ord,  who  ranked  Hurlbut,  came  up  and  ^ook  the  command. 
There  was  severe  fighting  there,  in  what  is  known  as  THE  BATTLE  OP  THE 
HATCHEE,  where  the  Confederates  lost  two  batteries,  and  three  hundred  men 
made  prisoners.  Ord  had  fallen  severely  wounded  during  the  engagement, 
and  Hurlbut  resumed  the  command.1  His  force  was  inferior,  and  he  did  not 
pursue.  The  Confederates  made  a  wide  circuit,  and  crossed  the  Hatchee  at 
Crown's  bridge,  a  few  miles  farther  south,  burning  it  behind  them.  McPher- 
son, coming  up,  rebuilt  it,  and  on  the  following  day"  pushed  on  in 
pursuit.  The  greater  portion  of  the  National  army  followed  the  '  °gg,6' 
fugitives  to  Ripley,  and  their  gallant  leader,  satisfied  that  he 
could  soon  overtake  and  capture  or  destroy  Van  Dorn's  army,  was  anxious 
to  continue  the  pursuit.  Grant  thought  it  best  not  to  go  farther,  and  Rose- 
crans was  recalled.  The  fugitives  had  been  followed  forty  miles  by  the 
main  body  of  the  victors, -and  sixty  miles  by  the  cavalry.2 

A  few  days  after  his  return  to  Corinth,  and  while  the  country  was  ring- 
ing with  his  praises,  Rosecrans  was  relieved  from  his  command,  and  ordered 
to  report  at  Cincinnati,  where  he  found  orders  for  him  to  supersede  Buell  in 
command  of  the  Army  of  the  Ohio,  which,  as  we  have  observed,  was  now 
called  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland. 

1  In  this  conflict  General  Veatch  was  also  wounded.    Ord's  loss  in  that  pursuit  was  heavier  than  that  of 
the  flying  Confederates,  who  made  a  stand  at  three  well-covered  places,  in  succession. 

2  General  Kosecrans  reported  his  loss  in  the  battle  of  Corinth  and  in  the  pursuit  at  2.359,  of  whom  311  were 
killed,  1,812  wounded,  and  232  missing.    We  have  no  official  report  of  the  loss  of  the  Confederates.    Rosecrans 
estimated  it  at  1.428  killed,  5.692  wounded,  and  2,243  prisoners,  making  a  total  of  9.363     Pollard  admits  that 
their  loss  was  more  than  4.500.    Among  the  trophies  were  14  flags,  2  guns,  and  8.800  small  arms.    Rosecrans  says 
that,  according  to  the  Confederate  authority,  they  had  38,000  men  in  the  battle,  and  that  his  own  force  was  less 
than  20,000.    General  Hackelman  was  among  the  loyal  slain. 


524  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


CHAPTEK    XX. 

EVENTS   WEST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  AND  IN   MIDDLE  TENNESSEE. 

HE  repulse  of  the  Confederates  at  Corinth  was 
followed  by  brief  repose  in  the  Department  over 
which  General  Grant  had  command,  and  which, 
by  a  general  order  of  the  16th  of  October,  was 
much  extended,  and  named  the  Department  of  the 
Tennessee?  with  head-quarters  at  Jackson.  He 
made  a  provisional  division  of  it  into  four  dis- 
tricts, commanded  respectively  by  Generals  W. 
T.  Sherman,  S.  A.  Hurlbut,  C.  S.  Hamilton,  and 
T.  A.  Davies — the  first  commanding  the  district 
of  Memphis,  the  second  that  of  Jackson,  the  third  the  district  of  Corinth, 
and  the  fourth  the  district  of  Columbus. 

Vicksburg,  a  city  of  Mississippi,  situated  on  a  group  of  high  eminences 
known  as  the  Walnut  Hills,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  at 
a  bold  turn  of  the  stream,  and  a  point  of  great  military  importance,  had 
been  fortified  by  the  Confederates,4  and  was  daily  growing  stronger.  It  was 
becoming  a  Gibraltar  for  them  in  opposing  the  grand  scheme  of  the  Nationals 
for  gaming  the  command  of  the  Great  River,  and  thus  severing  important 
portions  of  the  Confederacy.  Toward  the  seizure  of  that  point  operations 
in  the  southwest  were  now  tending.'  Vicksburg  was  not  in  General  Grant's 
department,  but  its  capture  became  his  great  objective,  as  well  as  that  of 
others,  and  for  that  purpose  a  large  portion  of  his  forces  had  moved  south- 
ward, and  at  the  beginning  of  December  had  taken  post  between  Holly 
Springs  and  Coldwater,  on  the  two  railways  diverging  from  Grenada,  in  Mis- 
sissippi, and  the  Tallahatchee  River,  behind  which  lay  the  Confederates  in 
strength.  There  he  was  prepared  to  co-operate  with  the  National  forces 
westward  of  the  Mississippi,  and  on  the  river  below.  That  we  may  have  a 
clear  understanding  of  the  relations  of  these  co-operating  forces,  let  us  glance 
a  moment  at  their  antecedents,  and  especially  their  more  recent  movements. 
These  forces,  in  other  forms  and  numbers,  we  left,  in  former  chapters,  some 
under  General  Curtis,  after  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge,3  and  others  under  Gene- 
ral Butler4  and  Admiral  Farragut.5 

Let  us  first  follow  the  fortunes  of  Curtis's  army  after  the  battle  of  Pea 
Ridge.  We  left  it  at  Batesville,  on  the  White  River,  in  Arkansas,  on  the 

1  The  newly  organized  Department  included  Cairo,  Forts  Henry  and  Donelson,  Northern  Mississippi,  and 
those  portions  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky  lying  west  of  the  Tennessee  River. 
4  Here  was  the  first  blockade  of  the  Mississippi.    See  page  164,  volume  I. 
*  *  See  page  253.  *  See  page  352.  •  See  page  845. 


CURTIS'S   MARCH   TOWARD   THE   MISSISSIPPI.  525 

6th  of  May,1  where  Curtis  expected  to  find  gun-boats  and  supplies,  in  charge 
of  Colonel  Fitch.  The  lowness  of  the  water  in  the  river  had  prevented  their 
ascent,  and  one  of  the  war-vessels  had  been  destroyed  by  explosion  in  a 
struggle  with  a  Confederate  battery  at  St.  Charles.  This  was  a  great  disap- 
pointment to  Curtis,  for  he  had  expected  to  advance  on  Little  Rock,  the 
capital  of  Arkansas.  Being  compelled  to  depend  for  his  supplies  by  wagon- 
trains  from  Rolla,  far  up  in  Missouri,  he  did  not  feel  warranted  in  making 
aggressive  movements,  and  he  remained  at  Batesville  until  the  24th  of  June, 
when  he  moved  on  toward  the  Mississippi,  crossing  the  Big  Black  River  on 
pontoon  bridges,  and  traversing  a  dreary  country,  among  a  thin  and  hostile 
population,  until  he  reached  Clarendon,  on  the  White  River,  a  little  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Cache  River. 

Curtis  was  joined  at  Jacksonport"  by  General  C.  C.  Washburne,  with 
the  Third  Wisconsin  cavalry,  which  had  made  its  way  down  from 
Springfield,  in  Missouri,  without  opposition.    Southward  the  whole    "  J™6e7  ^ 
army   moved,  across  the  cypress  swamps  and  canebrakes  that 
line  the  Cache,  and  on  the  7th  of  July  the  advance  (Thirty-third  Illinois), 
under  Colonel  A.  P.  Hovey,  was  attacked  by  about  fifteen  hundred  Texas 
cavalry,  led  by  General  Albert  Rust.     Hovey  halted  until  Lieutenant-Colo- 
nel Wood  came  up,  with  the  First  Indiana  cavalry  and  two  howitzers,  when 
these  re-enforcements  made  an  impetuous  charge,  and  put  the  foe  to  flight 
with  heavy  loss.     They  left  one  hundred  and  ten  of  their  dead  to  be  buried 
by  the  victors.     The  latter  lost  eight  killed  and  forty-five  wounded. 

Curtis  was  again  doomed  to  disappointment  on  reaching  the  White  River 
at  Clarendon,  where  he  expected  to  meet  gun-boats  and  supplies.  These  had 
gone  down  the  river  only  twenty-four  hours  before  his  arrival.  He  was  now 
short  of  provisions,  and  the  people  being  intensely  hostile,  he  felt  compelled 
to  go  to  the  Mississippi  by  as  short  a  journey  as  possible.  After  a  most 
wearisome  march  of  sixty-five  miles,  he  reached  Helena,  in  Phillips  County, 
between  the  llth  and  13th  of  July.  Washburne,  with  twenty-five  hundred 
cavalry  and  five  howitzers,  had  marched  that  distance  in  twenty-four  hours. 
The  infantry  brought  with  them  a  few  Arkansas  volunteers,  and  a  large  num- 
ber of  negroes,  who  sought  liberty  and  protection  under  the  old  flag. 

Both  the  National  and  Confederate  powers  were  weak  in  Arkansas  at 
this  time.  Price  and  Van  Dorn,  with  their  armies,  and  a  large  number  of 
the  Arkansas  troops,  had  been  called  to  Corinth  and  vicinity,  and  when  Gov- 
ernor Rector  summoned  militia  to  defend  his  capital  when  Curtis  menaced  it, 
the  response  was  so  feeble  that  he  fled  from  the  State,  leaving  the  archives  to 
be  carried  to  Arkadelphia,  more  in  the  interior.  Ten  regiments  had  been 
drawn  from  Curtis  to  re-enforce  the  army  in  Tennessee  about  to  attack 
Corinth,  and  he  had  not  strength  enough  to  seize  the  Arkansas  capital.  Rec- 
tor's flight  left  the  State  without  a  civil  head,  and  John  S.  Phelps,  of  Mis- 
souri, was  appointed  its  military  governor,  but  he  could  not  take  his  seat  in 
the  capital,  and  his  authority  was  nominal. 

In  the  mean  time  National  war-vessels  had  ascended  the  Mississippi  to 
Vicksburg,  and  above,  and  exchanged  greetings  with  others  which  had  come 
down  from  Cairo.  When  New  Orleans  was  fairly  in  the  posses&ian  of  the 

1  See  page  260. 


526  LAND   AND   NAVAL  FORCES   ON   THE   MISSISSIPPI. 

military  power  under  Butler,  Commodore  Farragut  sent  a  portion  of  his 
force  up  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  reducing  such  posts  on  its  banks  as 
•were  held  by  the  Confederates.  Baton  Rouge,  the  capital  of  Louisiana,  was 
captured  on  the  7th  of  May  without  resistance.  The  Mayor  refused  to  sur- 
"render  it  formally.  So  Commander  Palmer,  of  the  Iroqtiois,  landed,  and 


BJLTOB  EOUGK. 


"repossessed"  the  National  arsenal  there.1     Farragut  arrived  soon   after- 
ward, and  the  naval  force  moved  on,  with  the  advance  under  Commander  S. 

P.  Lee,  on  the  Oneida,  as  far  as  Vicksburg,"  without  opposition. 
«May,is62.   There  the  troop8  of  Lovell,  who  fled  from  New  Orleans,  after 
j  M    1&     having  halted  at  different  places,  were  now  stationed.     Lee  sum 

moned*  the  city  to  surrender,  and  was  answered  by  a  respectful 
refusal  by  the  Mayor,  and  a  preposterous  note  of  defiance  from  "James  L. 
Autry,  Military  Governor  and  Commandant  Post."2  -M.  L.  Smith,  the  "  Brig- 
adier-General Commanding,"  also  refused,  and  Lee  prudently  awaited  the 
arrival  of  Farragut  with  the  remainder  of  his  squadron,  a  portion  of  Porter's 
mortar-fleet,  and  transports  with  four  thousand  land  troops  under  General 
Thomas  Williams.  The  latter  were  sent  by  General  Butler  to  occupy  and 
hold  places  that  might  be  captured  by  the  navy.  It  was  expected  that  bat- 
teries would  be  found  on  the  bluffs  at  Port  Hudson,  Elles's  Cliffs,  Natchez, 
and  Grand  Gulf,  hut  no  serious  resistance  was  offered  at  those  places.  Wil- 
liams landed  below  Elles's  Cliffs,  and  made  a  circuit  in  the  rear  to  capture  a 
:battery  on  their  crown,  but  the  troops  had  fled  with  their  guns.  There  were 
no  signs  of  opposition  at  Natchez,  but  fearing  it  at  Grand  Gulf,  the  troops 
landed,  took  possession  of  the  town,  and,  in  retaliation  for  being  fired  upon, 
they  burned  it  before  they  left. 

The  whole  force  appeared  off  Yicksburg  on  the  26th  of  June,  and  that 
night  the  gun  and  mortar  boats  opened  fire  on  the  formidable  Confederate 
batteries  there.  These  were  too  elevated  to  be  much  damaged  by  the  bom- 
bardment, and,  after  two  days  of  almost  ineffectual  firing,  Farragut  deter- 

1  See  notice  of  its  capture  by  the  insurgents  on  page  181,  volume  I.  The  large  turreted  building  seen  in  the 
above  picture,  above  al.  the  others,  is  the  State-House  of  Louisiana. 

1 "  I  have  to  state,"  sairt  Autry,  "  that  Mississippians  don't  know,  and  refuse  to  learn,  how  to  surrender  to 
an  enemy.  If  Commodore  Farragut  or  Brigadier-General  Butler  can  teach  them,  let  them  come  and  try." 


BRIEF   SIEGE   OF   VICKSBURG. 


527 


mined  to  run  by  them.  This  he  did  without  much  harm,1  at  three  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  the  28th,  with  the  flag-ship  Hartford  and  six  other  vessels, 
leaving  the  mortar-fleet  and  transports  below,  and  met  the  gun  and  mortar 
flotilla  of  Commodore  Davis,  and  the  steam-rams,  under  the  younger  Ellet 


ELLES'S   CLIFFS.1 

(the  elder  having  just  died  at  Cairo),  who  had  come  down  from  Memphis. 
Williams,  under  the  direction  of  Farragut,  made  an  attempt,  with  twelve 
hundred  negroes,  to  cut  a  canal  across  the  peninsula  opposite  Vicksburg, 
through  which  his  transports  might  pass  in  safety,  but  failed ;  and  such  was 
the  result  of  a  bombardment  by  the  floating  batteries  above  and  below  the 
town.  So,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  the  siege  was  temporarily  abandoned. 
A  startling  rumor  now  reached  Farragut,  to  the  effect  that  a  formidable 
"  ram  "  was  lying  in  the  Yazoo  River,  which  empties  into  the  Mississippi 
above  Vicksburg.  She  had  been  commenced  at  Memphis,  and  two  days 
before  the  evacuation  of  Fort  Pillow3 
she  was  towed  down  the  river  with 
materials  sufficient  to  finish  her.  She 
was  now  completed,  with  low-pres- 
sure engines  possessing  in  the  aggre- 
gate nine  hundred  horse-power,  and 
was  named  Arkansas.*  Farragut 
sent  the  gun-boats  Carondelet  and 
Tyler,  and  Ellet's  ram,  the  Queen  of 
the  West,  to  reconnoiter  her  position. 
They  passed  cautiously  up  the  Yazoo 
on  the  15th,  about  six  miles,  when 
suddenly  they  encountered  the  for- 
midable foe.  A  sharp  contest  ensued, 
in  which  the  armored  Carondelet, 
Captain  Walke,  bore  the  most  con- 


DAVID   O.   FAKRAGUT. 


1  He  lost  by  the  flro,  of  the  batteries  fifteen  killed  and  thirty  wonnded. 

2  This  is  from  a  sketch  of  the  Cliffs  made  by  the  writer  from  the  steamer  Indiana,  in  April,  1S66.    These 
cliffs,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  river,  are  at  a  sharp  turn  in  the  stream,  about  eighteen  miles  below  Natchez. 
They  are  of  yellow  clay,  and  rise  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  feet  above  the  water. 

3  See  page  298. 

4  This  was  a  sea  going  steamer  of  1,200  tons  burden,  and  had  a  cutwater  composed  of  a  sharp,  solid  beak  of 


528 


ATTEMPT   TO   DESTROY   THE   RAM   "ARKANSAS." 


spicuous  part.  After  a  severe  contest,  in  which  the  Carondelet  was  badly 
injured  and  lost  fourteen  men  killed  and  wounded,  and  the  Arkansas  twenty- 
five  killed  and  wounded,  the  latter,  beating  off  and  much  damaging  her 
antagonists,  made  her  way  down  the  Yazoo  into  the  Mississippi,  and  tock 
shelter  under  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg. 

Farragut  now  ran  past  the  Vicksburg  batteries  again,  and  anchored 
below,  and  he  and  Davis  abandoned  the  bombardment  of  that  post.  On  the 
22d"  another  attempt  was  made  to  capture  or  destroy  the  Arkan- 
sas. The  Essex,  Captain  "W.  D.  Porter,  and  Ellet's  Queen  of  the 
West  were  employed  for  the  purpose,  while  the  gun-boats  were  bombarding 
the  batteries  above  and  below  the  town.  The  attempt  was  not  successful, 
and,  as  the  river  was  falling  fast,  and  thus  made  naval  operations  less 
efficient,  the  siege  of  Vicksburg  was  abandoned,  under  instructions  from 
Washington,  and  Farragut's  fleet  returned  to  New  Orleans  on  the  28th.  His 
transports  having  been  annoyed  by  the  firing  upon  them  of  a  guerrilla  band 
at  Donaldsonville,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Bayou 


a  July,  1862. 


FOBT  BUTLER,   AT   DONALD8ONVILLK.1 

La  Fourche,  he  ordered  that  village  to  be  bombarded,  after  warning  the 
inhabitants  of  his  intention.  Much  of  the  town  was  destroyed.6 
It  was  afterward  occupied  by  National  troops,  who  built  a  strong 

earthwork  there,  and  named  it  Fort  Butler. 

When  Farrajjut  descended  the   river,  General  Williams  and  the  land- 

O  ' 

troops  debarked  at  Baton  Rouge,  for  the  purpose  of  permanently  occupying 
it.  Re-enforcements  were  sent  to  him,  and  Farragut  took  a  position  to  give 
him  aid  in  holding  the  place  if  necessary.  Williams's  troops  were  suffering 
severely  from  sickness,  and  this  fact,  in  an  exaggerated  form,  having  been 
communicated  to  Van  Dorn  by  resident  secessionists,  he  organized  an  expe- 
dition to  capture  the  post.  It  was  composed  of  about  five  thousand  men, 
under  General  J.  C.  Breckenridge,  who  expected  to  be  aided  by  the  ram 

cast-iron,  sixteen  fee  t  in  length,  covering'  the  bow  ten  feet,  and  bolted  through  solid  timber  eight  feet.  She  was 
covered  with  T-rail  iron,  with  heavy  thick  timber  bulwarks  and  cotton-pressed  c.iseinatins,  and  was  impervious 
to  shot  She  had  a  battery  of  ten  64-pounders  and  82-pounders  rifled,  and  was  commanded  by  the  best  officers 
in  the  Confederate  service. — Statement  of  Captain  Walke. 

1  This  was  the  appearance  of  Fort  Butler  and  vicinity  when  the  writer  sketched  it  from  the  Indiana,  jnst 
at  the  close  of  a  bright  April  day,  1866.  The  mouth  of  the  Bayou  La  Fourche  is  seen  between  the  small  building 
on  the  left  and  the  fort 


BATTLE  OF  BATON  HOUGE.  529 

Arkansas.  He  approached  the  city  with  General  Daniel  Ruggles,  of  Massa- 
chusetts, leading  his  left  wing,  and  General  Charles  Clarke  his  right.1  With 
his  entire  force  moving  along  the  two  roads  that  enter  Baton  Rouo-e  from 

o  o  o 

the  southwest,  he  made  a  vigorous  attack  at  the  early  morning  twilight  of 
the  5th  of  August. 

Williams  was  expecting  an  attack,  and  had  well  disposed  his  troops  to 
meet  it,  both  from  land  and  water,  as  Confederate  gun-boats  had  come  out 
of  the  Red  River,  and  the  Arkansas  was  expected.  His  forces  consisted 
of  only  about  twenty-five  hundred  effective  men.  The  regiments  were  very 
thin,  on  account  of  sickness.  He  posted  the  Fourth  Wisconsin  on  Bayou 
Gros,  on  the  extreme  left,  with  a  portion  of  Manning's  battery  in  the 
Arsenal  grounds  on  its  left.  On  the  right  of  that  regiment  was  the  Ninth 
Connecticut,  with  four  of  Manning's  guns,  in  the  Government  cemetery. 
To  the  left  of  the  Greenwell  Springs  road  was  the  Fourteenth  Maine ;  and 
next  came  the  Twenty-first  Indiana,  posted  in  the  woods  in  rear  of  the 
Magnolia  Cemetery,  with  four  guns  of  Everett's  battery.  Then  the  Sixth 
Michigan  was  posted  across  the  country  road  on  the  right  of  the  cemetery 
and  the  Clay  Cut  road,  with  two  guns.  In  the  rear  of  the  two  last-named 
regiments  was  the  Seventh  Vermont,  near  the  Catholic  Cemetery,  and  next 
the  Thirtieth  Massachusetts,  forming  the  right,  posted  about  half  a  mile  in 
the  rear  of  the  State-House,  and  supporting  Nim's  battery.4 

The  first  blow  in  the  attack  fell  upon  the  Fourth  Maine,  Second  Indiana, 
and  Sixth  Michigan.  They  were  at  first  pushed  back,  when  General  Wil- 
liams ordered  up  the  Ninth  Connecticut,  Fourth  Wisconsin,  and  a  section  of 
Manning's  battery  to  the  support  of  the  left,  and  the  Thirtieth  Massachusetts 
and  two  sections  of  Nimm's  battery  to  the  support  of  the  right.  The  battle 
raged  fiercely  for  about  two  hours,  and  in  the  hottest  of  the  fray  the  Twenty- 
first  Indiana  was  grandly  conspicuous.  It  lost  all  of  its  field-officers  before 
the  end  of  the  action.3  Seeing  this,  General  Williams  placed  himself  at  its 
head,  exclaiming,  "  Boys  !  your  field-officers  are  all  gone ;  I  will  lead  you." 
They  gave  him  hearty  cheers,  when  a  bullet  passed  through  his  breast,  and 
he  fell  dead.  He  had  just  issued  directions  for  the  line  to  fall  back,  which  it 
did  in  good  order,  with  Colonel  T.  W.  Cahill,  of  the  Ninth  Connecticut,  in 
chief  command.  The  Confederates,  dreadfully  smitten,  also  fell  back,  and 
then  retreated.  So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  BATON  ROUGE.* 

The  dreaded  Arkansas,  which  was  expected  to  sweep  every  National 
vessel  from  the  Mississippi,  and  "  drive  the  Yankees  from  New  Orleans,"  did 
not  appear  in  time  for  the  fight.  On  the  following  morning,  Porter,  with  the 
Essex,  accompanied  by  the  Cayuga  and  Sumter,  went  up  the  river  to  meet 
her.  They  found  her  five  miles  above  Baton  Rouge,  when  an  engagement 
ensued.  Owing  to  defects  in  her  engines,  the  Arkansas  became  unmanage- 
able, when  she  was  headed  to  the  river-bank,  and  set  on  fire.  Her  maga- 
zine exploded,  and  the  monster  was  blown  into  fragments. 

1  Breckenridge's  troops  consisted  of  two  Louisiana,  two  Mississippi,  six  Kentucky,  and  two  Tennessee 
regiments,  and  one  Alabama  regiment,  with  thirteen  guns  and  a  considerable  guerrilla  force. 

2  Report  of  Lieutenant  Godfrey  Weitzel  to  General  Butler,  August  7,  1S62. 

8  Lieutenant-colonel  Keith  and  Major  Hayes  were  severely  wounded,  and  Adjutant  Latham  was  killed. 

4  See  reports  of  Colonels  Cahill,  Dudley,  and  others,  and  Lieutenant  Weitzel.  The  National  loss  was  reported 
eisrhty-two  killed,  two  hundred  and  fifty-five  wounded,  and  thirty-four  missing.  The  Confederate  loss  is  not 
known.  The  Nationals  took  about  one  hundred  of  them  prisoners. 

VOL.  II.— 34 


530  LA   FOURCHE   DISTRICT    "REPOSSESSED." 

Soon  after  the  repulse  of  the  Confederates  at  Baton  Rouge,  that  post 
was  evacuated  by  the  Nationals,  and  Porter  ascended  the  river  to  reconnoiter 
batteries  said  to  be  in  course  of  construction  at  Port  Hudson.  He  passed 
up  above  to  Bayou  Sara  to  coal,  where  guerrillas  fired  upon  him.  The  little 
town  was  destroyed  in  consequence.  Because  of  the  fiendish  act  of  armed 
citizens  of  Natchez  in  firing  on  a  boat's  crew  who  went  on  shore  to  procure 
ice  for  sick  men,  that  city  was  bombai'ded  by  the  Essex,  set  on  fire,  and  cap- 
tured. The  Essex  then  turned  back,  and  on  her  passage  down 
a8iS62.T'  ^e  r*ver  ^a(^  a  snoi't  and  sharp  contest"  with  the  growing  bat- 
teries at  Port  Hudson. 

General  Butler  was  satisfied,  at  the  beginning  of  September,  that  the 
Confederates  hud  abandoned  all  idea  of  attempting  to  retake  New  Orleans, 
and  he  sent  out  some  aggressive  expeditions.  The  most  important  move- 
ment of  this  kind  was  to  "  repossess  "  the  rich  district  of  La  Fourche,  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  for  that  purpose  he  sent  the  gallant 
Weitzel,  then  a  brigadier-general,  with  a  brigade  of  infantry,  with  artillery 
and  Barnet's  cavalry.  Late  in  October,  Weitzel  landed  at  Donaldsonville, 
and  traversed  the  region  in  its  rear  and  south  of  it  with  very  little  difficulty, 
»  October  a^ter  a  sharp  fight  near  Labadieville  on  the  2Vth.4  The  Confede- 
rates, under  McPheeters,  were  there  on  both  sides  of  the  Bayou  La 
Fourche,  with  six  pieces  of  artillery.  Weitzel  brought  up  his  cannon  and 
moved  to  the  attack,  with  the  Thirteenth  Connecticut  and  Seventy-fifth  New 
York  in  advance.  A  battle  was  soon  opened,  in  which  the  Eighth  New 
Hampshire  and  Twelfth  Connecticut  gallantly  co-operated  with  the  other 
two  regiments.  The  batteries  of  Thompson  and  Carruth  did  eminent  ser- 
vice. The  Confederates  were  driven  and  pursued  about  four  miles.  Weitzel 
lost  eighteen  killed  and  seventy-four  wounded.  He  captured  two  hundred 
and  sixty-eight  prisoners  and  one  piece  of  artillery. 

Weitzel  now  marched  on  through  the  country  to  open  communication 
with  the  city  by  the  bayou,  and  the  railway  connecting  Brashear  City  with 
New  Orleans.  It  was  almost  entirely  abandoned  by  the  white  people,  and 
the  negroes  received  the  victor  joyfully  as  their  deliverer.  The  industrial 
operations  of  the  district  were  paralyzed,  and  General  Butler  thought  it 
expedient,  as  a  state  policy  and  for  the  sake  of  humanity,  to  confiscate  the 
entire  property  of  the  district.  He  did  so,  and  he  appointed  a  commission 
to  take  charge  of  it.1  By  that  commission  the  negroes  were  employed  and 
subsisted,  and  the  crops  were  saved.  Two  Congressional  distiicts  in  Louisi- 
ana were  now  recovered,  and  in  December  the  loyal  citizens  of  New  Orleans 
elected  to  seats  in  Congress  Benjamin  F.  Flanders  and  Michael  Hahn,  the 
number  of  Union  votes  in  the  city  exceeding  by  a  thousand  the  number  of 
votes  cast  for  secession. 

General  Butler  was  superseded  in  the  command  of  the  Department  of  the 

Gulf  late  in  the  autumn'  by  General  Banks.     The  latter  arrived  at 

New  Orleans  on  the  14th  of  December,  and  was  received  by  the 

commanding  general  with  great  courtesy.     Banks  formally  assumed  his  new 

duties  on  the  16th,  and  on  the  24th,  Butler,  after  issuing  an  admirable  fare- 

1  This  commission  consisted  of  Major  J.  M.  Bell,  Lieutenant-colonel  J.  B.  Kinsman,  and  Captain  Fuller,  of 
the  Seventy-fifth  New  York  Volunteers,  the  latter  being  made  provost-marshal  of  the  district. 


WAR   REKINDLED   IN  MISSOURI.  531 

well  address  to  the  citizens,1  embarked  in  a  steamer  for  New  York.  His 
administration  had  been  marked  by  great  vigor  and  justice,  as  the  friend  and 
defender  of  the  loyal  and  the  oppressed,  and  the  uncompromising  foe  of  the 
rebellious.9  He  took  with  him  thirteen  thousand  seven  hundred  soldiers  for 
the  capture  of  New  Orleans,  and  he  turned  over  to  his  successor  seventeen 

•  thousand  eight  hundred  well-drilled  and  disciplined  men,  among  whom,  tv> 

•  we  have  observed,  Avere  regiments  of  colored  troops. 

^        In  the  mean  time  some  active  military  operations  had  been  in  progress 

[  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas.  For  some  time  General  Curtis,  whom  we  left  at 
Helena,3  was  unable  to  do  much  more  than  menace  Little  Rock  and  watch 
and  smite  guerrilla  bands,  which,  in  conjunction  Avith  others  in  Missouri, 
soon  crystallized  into  quite  a  formidable  army,  as  we  shall  observe  presently. 
Since  the  autumn  of  1861,  General  J.  M.  Schofield,  Lyon's  second  at  the 
battle  of  Wilson's  Creek,4  had  been  in  command  of  the  militia  of  Missouri, 
and  in  June,  1862,  that  State  was  erected  into  a  separate  military  district, 
with  Schofield  at  its  head.  He  was  vigilant  and  active ;  but  when  Curtis 
withdrew  to  the  Mississippi,  and  left  Arkansas  and  Southern  Missouri  open 
to  the  operations  of  guerrilla  bands,  then  numerous  in  the  Avestern  part  of 
the  former  State,  he  found  his  forces  inadequate  to  keep  down  the  secession- 
ists in  his  district.  When  Price  crossed  the  Mississippi,  early  in  May,  he 
sent  back  large  numbers  of  Missourians  to  recruit  guerrilla  bands  for  active 
service  during  the  summer,  and  these,  at  the  middle  of  July,  were  Arery 
numerous  in  the  interior,  and  Avere  preparing  to  seize  important  points  in  the 
State.  To  meet  the  danger,  Schofield  obtained  authority  from  the  Governor 
to  organize  all  the  militia  of  the  State.  This  drew  a  sharp  diA'iding  line 
betAveen  the  loyal  and  disloyal  inhabitants.  He  soon  had  fifty  thousand 
names  on  his  rolls,  of  whom  nearly  twenty  thousand  were  ready  for  effective 
service  at  the  close  of  July,  Avhen  the  failure  of  the  campaign  against  Rich- 
mond so  encouraged  the  secessionists  in  Missouri,  that  it  Avas  very  difficult 
to  keep  them  in  check. 

Schofield's  army  of  A'olunteers  and  militia  Avas  scattered  OATer  Missouri  in 
six  divisions,5  and  for  tAVO  months  a  desperate  and  sanguinary  guerrilla  Avar- 

1  See  Parton's  Sutler  in  New  Orleans,  page  603. 

a  General  Cutler  found  a  large  portion  of  the  wealthier  and  more  influential  of  the  inhabitants  of  New 
Orleans,  native  and  foreign,  bitterly  hostile  to  the  Government.  He  also  found  that,  in  consequence  of  tUeir 
rebellion,  there  was  wide-spread  distress  arnons  the  poorer  classes  of  the  city,  and  he  resolved  to  make  the 
nuthoi-sof  their  misery  contribute  largely  to  their  relief.  He  discovered  a  list  of  contributors  to  the  fund  raised 
for  the  promotion  of  the  rebellion,  with  the  amount  of  their  subscriptions,  and  he  at  once  assessed  them,  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  twenty-five  per  cent  of  that  amount.  In  various  ways  he  made  them  play  the  part  of  bene- 
factors of  the  poor.  During  the  few  months  he  was  there,  he  collected,  by  fines,  forfeitures,  confiscations,  taxa- 
tion, and  assessments,  $1,038,000,  all  of  which,  as  documentary  evidence  shows,  he  faithfully  applied  to  the 
public  service.  He  expended  $525.000  in  feeding  the  poor  of  New  Orleans ;  he  sent  to  the  Government  Treasury 
$345,000  ;  and  handed  to  the  quartermaster  and  commissary  of  his  successor  about  $200,000.  He  was  cursed  by 
the  rebellious,  and  beloved  by  the  loyal  and  oppressed. 

In  his  farewell  address  General  Butler  said:  "I  saw  that  this  rebellion  was  a  war  of  the  aristocrats  against 
the  middling  men — of  the  rich  against  the  poor:  a  war  of  the  land-owner  against  the  laborer;  that  it  was  a 
struggle  for  the  retention  of  power  in  the  hands  of  the  few  against  the  many;  and  I  found  no  conclusion  t.>  it, 
save  in  the  subjugation  of  the  few  and  the  disinthrallment  of  the  many.  I  therefore  felt  no  hesitation  in  taking 
the  substance  of  the  wealthy,  who  had  caused  the  war,  to  feed  the  innocent  poor  who  had  suffered  by  the  w;;r. 
And  I  shall  now  leave  you  with  the  proud  consciousness  that  I  carry  with  me  the  blessings  of  the  humble  and 
loyal,  under  the  roof  of  the  cottage  and  in  the  cabin  of  the  slave,  and  so  am  quite  content  to  incur  the  sneers  of 
the  salon  or  the  curses  of  the  rich." 

3  See  page  525. 

*  See  page  50. 

s  Colonel  John  M.  Neill,  of  the  Missouri  State  Militia,  commanded  the  northeastern  part  of  the  State;  Gen- 
eral Ben  Loan  the  northwestern;  General  James  Totten  the  central;  General  F.  B.  Brown  the  southwestern; 


WAR   IN   MISSOURI. 


•  1S62. 


4  Ails?.  10. 


Aug.  11. 


fare  was  carried  on  in  the  bosom  of  that  Commonwealth,  the  chief  theater 
being  northward  of  the  Missouri  River,  in  McNeill's  division,  where  insur- 
gent bands  under  leaders  like  Poindexter,  Porter,  Cobb,  and  others,  about 
five  thousand  strong,  were  very  active.  On  the  6th  of  August," 
McNeill,  with  one  thousand  cavalry  and  six  guns,  and  Porter, 
with  about  twenty-five  hundred  men  of  all  arms,  had  a  desperate  fight  of 
four  hours  at  Kirksville,  in  Adair  County.  Porter  was  defeated,  with  a  loss 
of  one  hundred  and  eighty  killed  and  about  five  hundred  wounded,  and 
several  wagon-loads  of  arms.  McNeill's  loss  was  twenty-eight  killed  and 
sixty  wounded.  Four  days  later,6  Colonel  Odin  Guitar,  with  six 
hundred  horsemen  and  two  guns,  attacked  and  routed  Poindex- 
ter's  guerrillas,  twelve  hundred  strong,  while  crossing  the  Chariton  River 
in  the  night.  Many  of  the  guerrillas  were  driven  into  the  river  and  were 
drowned.  The  survivors  fled  northward  to  join  Porter,  when  they  met  Ben 
Loan,  who  forced  them  back  and  exposed  them  to  another  severe  blow  by 
Guitar.  The  forces  of  both  guerrilla  chiefs,  as  well  as  those  of  Cobb,  were 

C?  *  ' 

broken  up  and  dispersed.     From  April  until  September,  the  loyal  and  dis- 
loyal warriors  in  Missouri"  were  engaged  in  about  one  hundred  combats. 

An  attempt  to  aid  the  Missouri  guerrillas  was  made  by  their  more 
southern  brethren  early  in  August.  Nearly  eight  hundred  of  these,  under 
Colonel  Hughes,  attacked  and  captured'  Independence,  on  the 
western  border,  with  three  hundred  and  twelve  Missouri  cav- 
alry, under  Lieutenant-colonel  Buell ;  and,  at  about  the  same  time,  General 
Coflfey,  with  fifteen  hundred  cavalry  from  Arkansas,  invaded  Southwestern 
Missouri,  and  pushed  on  rapidly  northward  to  form  a  junction  with  Hughes 

and  seize  Lexington.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  Colonel  Clark  Wright,  with 
twelve  hundred  Missouri  cavalry, 
and  a  combination  was  immediately 
formed  to  capture  him,  but  failed.1 
The  insurgent  bands  formed  a  junc- 
tion, and  in  a  combat  at  Lone  Jack, 
in  Jackson  County,  with  Major  Fos- 
ter, who  had  sallied  out  of  Lexington 
with  eight  hundred  cavalry,  they 
were  successful.  Foster  was  defeated, 
was  wounded,  and  lost  two  of  his 
guns.  Cofiey  then  pressed  on  with 
about  four  thousand  five  hundred  men, 
when  he  was  alarmed  by  intelligence 
that  General  James  G.  Blunt,  then 
commanding  in  Kansas,  was  threatening  his  line  of  retreat  with  a  strong 
force,  while  the  commands  of  Loan  and  Wright  were  concentrating  upon 


JAMES  G.    BLTTNT. 


Colonel  J.  M.  Glover,  of  the  Third  Missouri  cavalry,  at  Kolla;  and  Colonel  Lewis  Merrill,  of  the  National 
Volunteer  cavalry,  at  St.  Louis. 

1  Totten  was  directed  by  Schofield  to  strike  Hughes  before  he  could  join  Coffey,  while  General  Blunt,  in 
Kansas,  was  requested  to  send  a  force  from  Fort  Scott  to  co-operate  In  cutting  off  Coffey's  retreat.  At  the  same 
time  Colonel  Fitz-Henry  Warren,  with  the  First  Iowa  cavalry,  was  sent  from  Clinton  with  1.800  men  to  effect  a 
junction  with  Major  Foster,  whom  Totten  had  sent  out  from.  Lexington  in  search  of  Hughes. 


CONFEDERATES   DRIVEN   INTO   ARKANSAS. 

him.  He  suddenly  turned  his  face  southward,  and,  eluding  Blunt  while 
covered  with  darkness,  he  fled  back  into  Arkansas  with  very  little  loss,  hotly 
pursued  to  the  borders  of  that  State. 

Missouri  was  now  somewhat  relieved,  but  the  Confederates  were  gather- 
ing in  force  in  Arkansas,  where  they  were  joined  by  conscripts  from  Southern 
Missouri,  and  a  large  number  of  troops  from  Texas.  Their  entire  number 
was  estimated  to  be  fifty  thousand  at  the  middle  of  September,  with  General 
T.  C.  Hindman1  in  chief  command,  assisted  by  Generals  Rains,  Parsons, 
Cooper,  McBride,  and  others.  So  threatening  was  this  gathering, 
that  Schofield  took  the  field  in  person,  and  General  Curtis  sue- 
ceeded  him"  in  command  of  the  District  of  Missouri. 

Schofield  had  at  this  time,  at  and  near  Springfield,  over  ten  thousand 
troops,  of  whom  eight  thousand  were  available  for  active  operations,  after 
providing  means  for  keeping  open  his  communications.  This  was  called  the 
Army  of  the  Frontier.  Of  these  about  five  thousand  were  cavalry.  He 
had  also  sixteen  pieces  of  artillery,  with  a  complement  of  men  and  horses. 
With  these  he  moved  toward  Arkansas,  with  the  knowledge  that  a  con- 
siderable body  of  the  foe  was  on  his  immediate  front.  General  Salomon  led 
the  advance  of  over  four  thousand  men.  His  vanguard  was  attacked  at 
Newtonia,*  Avhen  he  moved  forward  with  his  whole  force  and 
joined  in  the  struggle.  After  a  contest  which  lasted  all  day,  he 
was  defeated,  but  with  little  loss,  and  retreated  to  Sarcoxie,  covered  by  the 
brigade  of  Colonel  Hall. 

Schofield  pressed  on  to  Sarcoxie,  where  he  was  joined  by  General  Blunt, 
and  the  combined  forces,  ten  thousand  strong,  pushed  forward  to  attack  the 
Confederates  at  Newtonia,  whose  number  was  estimated  at  about  fifteen 
thousand.  Blunt  and  Totten  approached  at  different  points,  when  the  Con- 
federates, who  were  illy  equipped,  fled  without  striking  a  blow,  and  were 
chased  about  thirty  miles  into  Arkansas. 

Schofield  moved  cautiously  on,  keeping  his  communications  well  guarded, 
and  on  the  1 7th  of  October  he  was  on  the  old  battle-ground  of  Pea  Ridge. 
The  Confederates  were  divided,  a  part,  under  General  Cooper,  having  gone 
westward  to  Maysville,  for  the  purpose  of  cutting  the  communications  with 
Fort  Scott,  while  the  main  body,  under  the  immediate  command  of  Rains, 
with  about  three  thousand  cavalry  in  the  rear  to  mask  the  movement,  were 
retreating  toward  Htmtsville,  in  Madison  County.  Blunt  was  sent  after 
Cooper,  while  Schofield,  with  his  main  army,  made  a  forced  march  over  the 
White  River  Mountains  toward  Huntsville,  resting  eight  miles  from  that 
village,  where  Rains  had  encamped  the  day  before. 

Blunt  made  a  hard  night's  march,  and  on  the  morning  of  the   22d  of 
October"  attacked  Cooper  at  old  Fort  Wayne,  near  Maysville, 
captured  his  four  guns,  routed  his  men,  and  drove  them  in  disor- 
der toward  Fort  Gibson,  in  the  Indian  Territory.     Schofield  did  not  even  get 
sight  of  the  foe  at  Huntsville,  for  on  his  arrival  there  he  found  they  were  in 
full   retreat   over   the   mountains   toward   Ozark,  with  a  determination  to 
avoid    a  battle  until    expected  re-enforcements    should  arrive.       He    pur- 
sued  them   some   distance,    when   he  turned   northward,  and   marched   to 

1  See  page  191. 


534 


BATTLE   OF  BOSTON  MOUNTAINS. 


FRANCIS  J.    HERRON. 


Cross  Hollows  and   Osage   Springs,   near   Pea  Ridge.1      There  he  learned 
that  between  three  and  four  thousand  Confederate  cavalry  were  encamped 

on  White  River,  eight  miles  from 
Fayetteville.  He  immediately  or- 
dered General  Francis  J.  Herron  to 
march  with  about  a  thousand  cavalry 
to  attack  their  rear,  and  General 
Totten  to  advance  from  Fayetteville 
and  fall  on  their  front.  Herron  first 
reached  the  foe.  It  was 

«  Oct.,  1862. 

at  the  dawn  of  the  28th.° 
His  attack  was  so  vigorous  that  the 
Confederates  fled  to  the  mountains, 
leaving  their  camp  equipage  behind. 
Missouri  was  now  comparatively  se- 
cure from  danger,  and  the  importance 
of  the  services  of  Schofield  was 
gratefully  acknowledged  by  the  loy- 
alists of  that  State.  Late  in  November  he  was  compelled  by  sickness  to 
resign  his  command,  and  leave  it  in  charge  of  General  Blunt. 

General  Hindman  now  prepared  to  strike  a  decisive  blow  for  the  recovery 
of  his  State.  By  a  merciless  conscription,  and  the  concentration  of  scattered 
forces,  he  had  collected  in  the  western  part  of  Arkansas  over  twenty  thou- 
sand men  at  the  close  of  November.  Blunt,  with  the  First  division,  was 
then  at  Lindsay's  Prairie,  fifteen  miles  south  of  Maysville,  and 
on  the  26th*  was  informed  that  Hindman's  advance,  consisting  of 
a  strong  body  of  cavalry  under  Marmaduke,  was  at  Cane  Hill,  about 
thirty  miles  south  of  him.  On  the  following  morning  Blunt  went  for- 
ward with  five  thousand  men,  provisioned  for  four  days,  and  thirty  pieces  of 
artillery,  to  attack  Marmaduke.  They  marched  twenty-seven  miles  that  day, 
bivouacked  at  night,  and  at  dawn  the  next  morning  his  advance,  composed 
of  only  two  hundred  of  the  Second  Kansas  cavalry,  and  his  own  staff  and 
body-guard,  with  two  mountain  howitzers  and  Rabb's  battery,  were  within 
half  a  mile  of  Marmaduke's  camp  before  >they  met  with  resistance.  The 
main  body  had  been' detained,  and  an  artillery  duel  was  kept  up  until  their 
approach,  when  Marmaduke  retreated  to  his  reserves  on  the  Boston  Moun- 
tains, and  took  a  good  position  on  a  height.  Blunt,  with  his  entire  force, 
assailed  him  vigorously,  and,  by  a  charge  of  the  Second  Kansas  cavalry, 
Third  Cherokee  Indians,  and  Eleventh  Kansas  infantry,  he  was  driven  away 
and  compelled  to  retreat  in  the  direction  of  Van  Buren.  Blunt  then  took 
position  at  Cane  Hill.  His  loss  in  THE  BATTLE  OF  BOSTON  MOUNTAINS  was 
four  killed  and  thirty-six  wounded.  Marmaduke  had  seventy-five  killed. 
The  number  of  his  wounded  is  not  known. 

Hindman  now  determined  to  crush  Blunt,  and  on  the  1st  of  December  he 
crossed  the  Arkansas  River  at  Van  Buren  with  about  eleven  thousand  men, 
including  two  thousand  cavalry,  and  joined  Marmaduke  at  a  point  fifteen 
miles  northward.  Informed  of  this,  Blunt  sent  to  Herron,  then  in  Missouri, 


i  November. 


1  See  map  on  page  258. 


BATTLE   OF  PRAIRIE   GROVE.  535 

for  assistance.     That  excellent  officer  was  at  Wilson's  Creek  when  the  mes- 
sage reached  him,  and  within  three  hours  afterward  his  divisions  (Second  and 
Third),  which  were  fortunately  much  nearer  the  Arkansas  border,  were  mov- 
ing southward  with  guns  and  trains  at  the  rate  of  twenty  miles  a  day.    They 
were  at  Elk  Horn  on  the  5th,"  when  Herron  sent  forward  his  cav- 
alry, three  thousand  strong,  under  Colonel  Wickersham,  for  the  °  Digg™ber' 
immediate  relief  of  Blunt,  and,  pressing  on  with  the  main  army,  he 
reached  Fayetteville  on  the  morning  of  the  7th,  having  marched  all  night. 
Resting  there  only  one  hour,  he  marched  on  for  Cane  Hill,  and  at  the  end  of 
less  than  six  miles  he  met  a  part  of  the  cavalry  he  had  dispatched  from  Elk 
Horn,  who  had  been  smitten  and  broken  ten  miles  from  Cane  Hill  by  Mar- 
maduke's  horsemen. 

Herron  was  now  in  a  perilous  position.  For  two  days  Blunt  had  been 
skirmishing  with  what  he  supposed  to  be  the  advance  of  Hindman's  main 
army,  when  the  fact  was  the  Confederates  had  turned  his  left,  were  making 
for  Blunt's  trains,  under  the  charge  of  General  Salomons,  at  Rhea's  Mill, 
and  were  interposing  between  him  and  Herron's  infanti'y  and  artillery.  This 
alarming  fact  he  discovered  on  the  6th,  and  two  hours  afterward  Wicker- 
sham,  with  four  cavalry  regiments,1  arrived  at  Cane  Hill,  and  reported  that 
Herron  would  be  at  Fayetteville  the  next  morning.  Blunt  tried  to  warn 
Herron  of  his  danger,  but  failed,  because  of  the  vigilance  of  Marmaduke's 
cavalry ;  and  that  active  and  earnest  officer  was  allowed  to  march  on  until  he 
met  the  mounted  vanguard  of  his  enemy  in  force,  at  a  little  settlement  on 
Illinois  Creek,  called  Prairie  Grove. 

Herron  was  divested  of  his  cavalry,  and  had  only  about  four  thousand ' 
men  ready  for  action.     He  was  in  a  strong  position,  and  might  have  made  a 
good  defensive  stand,  but,  unconscious  of  great  danger  near,  and  being  intent 
on  the  relief  of  Blunt,  he  drove  the  Confederate  cavalry  across  the  Creek, 
when  he  was  confronted  by  a  force  of  infantry  and  artillery  under  Hindman, 
Parsons,  and  Frost,  nearly  twenty  thousand  strong.     They  were  well  posted 
on  a  wooded  ridge,  three-fourths  of  a  mile  from  the  ford,  and  so  thoroughly 
masked  that  Herron  did  not  suspect  their  real  numbers.     He  pushed  a  light 
battery  across  to  feel  the  foe.     It  was  instantly  driven  back.     Under  cover 
of  a  feint  of  another  advance,  he  pushed  a  battery  (Murphy's)  across  the 
creek  half  a  mile  farther  down,  and  opened  partially  on  the  flank  of  the  foe. 
During  the  surprise  and  confusion  which  this  occasioned,  and  which  gave  the 
impression  that  his  force  was  much  larger  than  it  really  was,  he  pushed  three 
full  batteries  across  the  ford  in  his  front,  supported  by  three  full  regiments.2 
These,  within  sixty  minutes,  silenced   the  guns  of  their  antagonists,  and  < 
then,  advancing  across  open  fields,  hurling  before  them  a  storm  of  grape  and 
canister,  they  pushed  up  to  within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  ridge.     Then 
the  Wisconsin  and  Iowa  regiments  were  ordered  to  charge  and  capture  the 
Confederate  battery  on  their  front.     This  was  done  in  a  few  minutes,  but 
they  were  unable  to  hold  it,  and  fell  back,  when  the  foe,  resolved  on  captur- 
ing Herron's  batteries,  dashed  forward,  but  were  repulsed  in  turn  with  heavy 
loss.     Now  two  fresh  regiments,  under  Colonel  Houston  (Twenty-sixth  Indi- 

1  Second  Wisconsin,  First  Iowa.  Tenth  Illinois,  and  Eighth  Missouri. 

2  These  were  the  batteries  of  Captain  Backof,  and  Lieutenant-.  Forest  and  Boeries.     The  supporting  regi- 
ments were  the  Ninth  Iowa,  Twentieth  Wisconsin,  and  Ninety -fourth  Illinois. 


536  SUFFERINGS   OF  TEXAN  LOYALISTS. 

ana  and  Thirty-seventh  Illinois),  came  up  gallantly,  charged  upon  and  recap- 
tured the  Confederate  battery,  but  they  too  were  compelled  to  fall  back. 

While  Herron  was  thus  struggling,  at  half-past  two  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, Blunt  came  up  and  fell  upon  the  Confederate  left,  where  the  troops 
had  been  massed  to  turn  Ilerron's  right.  A  severe  battle  ensued.  Blunt 
brought  three  batteries  to  bear,  which  soon  drove  those  of  the  Confederates 
and  their  supporters  back  into  the  woods,  where  Colonel  Wier,  with  a  heavy 
force,1  charged  upon  them.  Then  ensued  a  musketry  fight  for  three  hours, 
the  National  artillery  doing  admirable  service  at  the  same  time.  Lieutenant 
Tenney,  with  six  10-pounder  Parrotts,  unsupported,  repelled  a  heavy 
infantry  attack,  during  which  the  Confederate  General  Stein,  of  Missouri, 
fell.  At  about  the  same  time  an  attempt  to  capture  the  batteries  of  Rabb 
and  Hopkins  was  repelled,  to  the  great  hurt  of  the  assailants.  Night  ended 
the  conflict,  and  the  Nationals  slept  on  their  arms  on  the  battle-field,  expect- 
ing to  renew  the  struggle  in  the  morning.  But  the  Confederates  had  no 
desire  for  more  fighting,  and  retreated  under  cover  of  the  darkness.  Before 
the  dawn,  Hindman  asked  for  a  personal  conference  with  Blunt  concerning 
the  burial  of  the  dead.  It  was  granted,  but  proved  to  be  only  a  trick  to 
keep  back  a  pursuit  of  his  flying  army,  which,  as  Blunt  soon  afterward 
learned,  had  commenced  departing  several  hours  before.  The  Confederates, 
having  left  their  transportation  south  of  the  mountains,  marched  rapidly  and 
escaped.  Thus  ended  the  sanguinary  BATTLE  OF  PRAIRIE  GROVE.* 

While  the  war  was  thus  progressing  in  the  region  of  the  lower  Missis- 
sippi, on  its  western  side,  it  was  seen  in  many  of  its  distressing  aspects  still 
farther  west  in  Texas,  the  extreme  southwestern  State  of  the  Republic.  From 
the  time  when  Twiggs  betrayed  it  into  the  hands  of  the  Confederates,3  the 
loyal  people  of  that  State  suffered  intensely  from  the  cruelties  of  the  insur- 
gents. In  Western  Texas,  where  there  were  few  slave-holders,  and  conse- 
quently more  patriotism,  the  Union  element  was  very  strong  and  pertinacious, 
and  the  inhabitants  were  both  hated  and  feared  by  the  banditti  of  the  con- 
spirators, who  moved  over  the  country  with  fire  and  rope  to  destroy  property 
and  strangle  loyal  citizens. 

The  sufferings  of  the  Texan  loyalists  were  intensified  early  in  the  summer 
of  1862,  after  the  reverses  of  the  Confederates  in  Tennessee,  when  Texas 
was  placed  under  martial  law,  and  a  merciless  conscription  was  enforced. 
The  country  was  scoured  by  guerrilla  bands,  who  committed  the  most 
atrocious  crimes,  robbing  and  murdering  all  who  were  even  suspected  of 
being  friends  of  their  country.  Great  numbers  of  the  loyalists  attempted 
to  flee  from  the  State  to  Mexico,  singly  and  in  small  parties.  The  earlier 
fugitives  escaped,  but  a  greater  portion  were  captured  by  the  guerrillas  and 
murdered.  One  of  the  organs  of  the  conspirators  (San  Antonio  Herald) 
said  exultingly,  "  Their  bones  are  bleaching  on  the  soil  of  every  county  from 
Red  River  to  the  Rio  Grande,  and  in  the  counties  of  Wise  and  Denton 
their  bodies  are  suspended  by  scores  from  the  Black  Jacks." 

1  The  Tenth  and  Thirteenth,  and  a  part  of  the  Second  and  Eleventh  Kansas  and  Twentieth  Iowa. 

f  Reports  of  Generals  Blunt  and  Herron.  and  General  Hindman.  The  National  loss  in  this  engagement 
•was  1.14S,  of  whom  167  were  killed,  798  wounded,  and  183  missing.  A  greater  portion  of  the  latter  were  cap- 
tured by  Marmaduke  when  he  first  attacked  Herron's  cavalry.  General  Blunt  estimated  the  Confederate  loss 
at  about  8.000,  as  his  command  buried  about  1,000  killed  on  the  battle-field.  Hindman  reported  bis  loss  at 
1,317,  and  claimed  to  have  captured  'J75  prisoners,  5  flags,  23  wagons,  and  more  than  500  small  arms. 

*  See  chapter  XI.,  volume  I. 


MASSACRE   OF   TEXAN   LOYALISTS, 


537 


A  notable  and  repi-esentative  instance  of  the  treatment  received  by  the 
Texan  loyalists  at  the  hands  of  their  oppressors  is  found  in  the  narrative  of 
an  attempt  of  about  sixty  of  them,  mostly  young  Germans  belonging  to  the 
best  families  in  "Western  Texas,  to  leave  the  country.  They  collected  at 
Fredericksburg,  on  the  frontier,  intending  to  make  their  way  to  New 
Orleans  by  way  of  Mexico,  and  join  the  National  army.  On  the  night  of 
the  9th  of  August  they  encamped  on  the  edge  of  a  cedar  brake,  on  the 
Nueces  River,  about  forty  miles  from  the  Rio  Grande.  They  had  moved 
with  such  secrecy  that  they  scarcely  felt  any  apprehension  of  danger  from 
the  guerrillas,  who  were  scouring  the  country  with  orders  to  kill  all  Union 
men.  But  they  were  betrayed,  and  a  leader  named  Duff  sent  over  one  hun- 
dred men  to  surprise  and  destroy  them.  At  near  daylight  they  approached 
the  camp,  and  captured  one  of  the  party.  His  life  was  offered  him  as  a 
reward  if  he  would  lead  them  to  the  camp  of  his  companions.  He  refused, 
and  was  hanged.  The  guerrillas  then  fell  upon  the  patriots  who  were  sleep- 
ing. A  desperate  struggle  ensued,  and  at  length,  opposed  by  overwhelming 
numbers  and  superior  weapons,  the  Unionists  were  conquered,  but  not  until 
two-thirds  of  their  number  were  killed  or  wounded.  The  survivors  fled 
toward  the  Rio  Grande.  Some  escaped,  and  others  were  captured,  tortured, 
and  hung.  The  wounded,  already  in  the  hands  of  the  insurgents,  were  mur- 
dered in  the  most  barbarous  manner  by  bullets,  bayonets,  bowie-knives,  and 
hanging.  Some,  who  were  actually  dying,  were  dragged  to  trees  and  hung 
by  the  fiends.  The  commander  of  the  butchers,  Lieutenant  Lilley,  afterward 
boasted  that  he  killed  several  of  the  wounded  with  his  own  hands,  "  empty- 
ing  two  revolvers  "  in  shooting  them  !  The  lives  of  forty  of  the  sixty 
young  men  were  sacrificed  at  an  expense  to  the  murderers  of  eight  killed 
and  fourteen  wounded  in  the  battle.  When  the  banner  of  the  Republic 
gave  protection  to  the  loyalists  of 
Texas,  three  years  later,  measures 
were  taken  to  collect  the  remains  of 
the  slain  and  bury  them.  This  was 
accomplished,  and  a  fine  monument 
was  erected  to  their  memory.1 

Some  attempts  had  been  made  to 
"  repossess "  important  points  in 
Texas,  especially  the  city  of  Galves- 
ton.  So  early  as  the  1 7th 

a  1862. 

of   May,"     Henry    Eagle, 
commander    of   the    war   vessels    in 
front   of  Galveston,    summoned    the 
town  to  surrender,  under  a  threat  of 
an   attack    from   a   land  and    larger 

O 

naval  force  that  would  soon  appear. 
"  When  the  land  and  naval  forces  ap- 
pear, we  shall  reply,"  wras  the  an- 
swer; and  so  matters  remained  until 
the  8th  of  October  following,  when  Galveston  was  formally  surrendered  by 

1  The  writer  is  indebted  to  the  Honorable  Daniel  Cleveland,  the  first  Union  Mayor  of  San  Antonio  after  the 
close  of  the  war,  for  the  substance  of  the  above  narrative,  and  more  in  detail,  both  oral  and  written,  and  for  a 


MONUMENT   OF    TKXAS    MAKTYRB. 


THE  ARMY   OF  THE   CUMBERLAND. 

its  civil  authorities  to  Commander  Renshaw,  of  the  National  navy,  the  Con- 
federate troops  retiring  on  his  approach  with  four  steam-vessels  of  war.  A 
small  military  force  was  placed  in  the  city,  and  this,  with  the  vessels,  held 
possession  until  the  close  of  the  year. 

We  have  now  made  note  of  the  antecedents  and  position  of  the  National 
troops  westward  of  the  Mississippi  toward  the  close  of  the  year  1862,  des- 
tined to  co-operate  with  the  army  of  General  Grant  against  Yicksburg.  We 
left  the  latter  encamped  between  Holly  Springs  and  Coldwater,  and  the  Tal- 
lahatchee  River.1  Let  us  leave  this  region  for  a  while,  and  follow  Rosecrans 
to  his  new  field  of  operations  after  his  splendid  victory  at  Corinth. 

Rosecrans  found  the  Army  of  the  Ohio,  now  the  Army  of  the  Cumber- 
land, in  a  sad  condition.  It  was  greatly  wasted  in  substance  by  marches 
and  conflicts,  and  demoralized  by  lack  of  success — "  its  spirit  broken,  its 
confidence  destroyed,  its  discipline  relaxed,  its  courage  weakened,  and  its 
hopes  shattered."2  It  was  showing  in  full  measure  the  feeling  of  grievous 
disappointment  which  the  loyal  people  were  suffering  because  of  the  failure 
of  Buell's  campaign.  With  the  exception  of  Nashville,  then  garrisoned  by 
the  small  divisions  of  Negley  and  Palmer,  and  invested  and  threatened  by  a 
confident  foe,  there  was  little  to  show  as  the  result  of  nine  months'  weary 
campaign  by  the  Army  of  the  Ohio.  Its  effective  force  was  reduced  from 
about  one  hundred  thousand  men  to  sixty-five  thousand.  About  thirty- 
three  thousand,  or  one-third  of  the  whole  army,  were  absent  from  their  com- 
mands, ten  thousand  of  them  being  in  hospitals.  Its  cavalry  was  weak  in 
number  and  equipment,  and  the  rough-riders  of  Morgan  and  Forrest  had  so 
very  little  fear  of  or  respect  for  it,  that  it  was  with  .the  greatest  difficulty  that 
the  communications  of  the  army  with  its  depot  of  supplies  at  Louisville 
could  be  kept  open.  Such  was  the  condition  and  morale  of  the  Army  of  the 
Cumberland  (now  known  as  the  "Fourteenth  Army  Corps"),  gathered  at 
and  around  Bowling  Green  and  Glasgow,  when  General  Rose- 
crans assumed  the  command  of  it,  on  the  30th  of  October,0  and 
proceeded  to  reorganize  it.3 

photograph  of  the  monument,  from  which  the  above  picture  of  it  was  made.  "  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  United 
States  troops  nt  San  Antonio,  early  in  August,  1865,"  says  Mr.  Cleveland,  "General  Men-it  furnished  a  small 
cavalry  escort  to  the  Hon.  E.  Degener  (who  had  had  two  sons  murdered  in  this  battle),  who,  with  other 
bereaved  relatives,  went  to  the  battle-field  and  collected  the  remains  of  the  murdered  heroes,  and  brought  them 
to  the  little  town  of  Comfort,  about  fifty  miles  northwest  of  San  Antonio,  near  which  place  most  of  them  had 
lived,  where,  on  the  10th  day  of  August,  the  anniversary  of  the  battle,  they  were  buried.  The  funeral  cere- 
mony was  peculiarly  solemn  and  imposing.  A  little  band,  consisting  of  the  survivors  of  the  battle,  the  wives 
and  children,  parents  and  relations,  of  the  deceased,  had  gathered  from  different  portions  of  the  State.  Mr 
Degener  delivered  a  short  oration,  a  military  salute  was  fired,  and,  midst  the  sobs  and  tears  of  the  bereaved 
mourners,  all  that  was  mortal  of  the  heroic  dead  was  committed  to  its  final  resting-place.  On  the  10th  of  August, 
A.  D.  1866,  a  stone  monument  was  raised  by  their  relatives  over  their  graves  with  appropriate  ceremonies.  So 
died  and  were  buried  as  noble  a  band  of  patriots  as  God  ever  inspired  with  sublime  courage  to  do  heroic  deeds 
and  die  heroic  deaths  in  the  great  cause  of  human  freedom." 

On  one  side  of  the  monument  are  the  words,  FIDELITY  TO  THK  UNION  ;  and  on  the  other  the  name  s  of  those 
who  perished. 

1  See  page  524. 

*  Annals  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  by  John  Fitch,  the  Provost-Judge  of  that  army. 

s  The  army  was  arranged  in  three  grand  divisions.  The  risht,  composed  of  the  divisions  of  General  J.  W. 
Sill,  Philip  II.  Sheridan,  and  Colonel  W.  E.  Woodruff,  was  placed  in  charge  of  Major-General  Alexander  McD. 
McCook ;  the  center,  under  Major-General  George  H.  Thomas,  composed  of  the  divisions  of  General  L.  II. 
Rousseau,  J.  S.  Negley,  E.  Dumont,  and  S.  S.  Fry;  and  the  left,  under  T.  L.  Crittenden,  composed  of  the 
divisions  of  Generals  T  J.  Wood,  H.  P.  Van  rleve.  and  W.  S.  Smith.  Rosecrans  placed  the  cavalry  in  charge 
of  Major-General  D.  S.  Stanley,  of  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi,  and  appointed  the  accomplished  Julius  P. 
Garesche  his  Chief  of  Staff.  Captain  J.  St  Clair  Morton  was  his  Chief  Ensrineer,  and  Colonel  William  Trnesdall 
was  appointed  Chief  of  the  Army  Police.  The  services  of  the  latter  officer  cannot  be  too  highly  estimated.  He 


BRAGG'S  ARMY  AT  MURFREESBORO'.  539 

When  General  Bragg  perceived  that  the  pursuit  by  the  Nationals  was 
relinquished  after  his  army  had  crossed  the  Cumberland  River,  he  halted  his 
forces,  and  finally  concentrated  them,  about  forty  thousand  in  number,  at 
Murfreesboro',  on  the  Nashville  and  Chattanooga  railway,  a  little  more  than 
thirty  miles  southeast  from  Nashville,  where  he  lay  several  weeks  threaten- 
ing the  capital  of  Tennessee,  but  apparently  without  any  fear  or  expectation 
of  an  attack  from  his  opponent.  He 
professed  to  be  there  to  aid  the  Ten- 
nesseeans  in  "throwing  off  the  yoke 
of  the  Lincoln  despotism."  Another 
object  was  to  cover  and  defend  the 
great  cotton-producing  regions  of  the 
Confederacy,  and  to  hold  the  great 
lines  of  railway  from  those  regions 
into  the  food-producing  States  of  Ten- 
nessee and  Kentucky. 

While  lying  at  Murfreesboro'  with 
a  feeling  of  absolute  security,  Bragg 
was  visited  by  Jefferson  Davis,  who 

i   .  .     -,   •  •  .  -.  BRAGO'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  MITRFREE8BORO'.1 

was  his  guest  at  his  private  residence 

in  the  fine  mansion  of  Major  Manning,  within  the  suburbs  of  the  town. 
That  visit  was  made  the  occasion  of  festivities.  Balls,  parties,  and  lesser 
social  gatherings  at  the  houses  of  the  secessionists  in  Murfreesboro',  made 
the  Confederate  officers  very  happy.  During  that  period  Morgan,  the 
guerrilla  chief,  was  married  to  the  daughter  of  Charles  Ready,  who  was  a 
member  of  the  National  Congress  in  1853.  Davis  and  the  principal  army 
officers  were  at  the  wedding.  General  (Bishop)  Polk,  assuming  the  cassock 
of  the  priest  for  the  occasion,8  performed  the  ceremony  ;  and  the  party  had 
the  pleasure  of  dancing  upon  a  floor  carpeted  with  the  flags  of  their  coun- 
try, which  they  took  delight  in  thus  dishonoring.  But  this  season  of  joy 
and  fancied  security  was  short.  Buell  was  no  longer  at  the  head  of  a  tar- 
dily moved  army.  A  loyal,  earnest,  and  energetic  soldier  was  its  leader, 
and  he  soon  disturbed  the  repose  of  his  enemy. 

Rosecrans  perceived  the  peril  that  threatened  Nashville,  and  took  imme- 
diate steps  to  avert  it.     General  McCook,  with  his  grand  division,  moved  in 
that  direction  on  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  November.     His  advance  was 
not  a  moment  too  soon.     On  the  next  day0  the  Confederates  made 
a  demonstration   against   the   city.     Forrest,  with  about   three      °  ^.^ 5> 
thousand    cavalry   and   some   artillery,   attacked   the   National 
picket  line  south  of  the  town,  between  the  Franklin  and  Lebanon  Pikes,  and 

gathered  about  him  an  army  of  spies  and  scouts,  and  designed  a  detective  system  of  great  perfection,  by  which 
the  active  friends  of  the  Confederates  of  both  sexes  were  found  out,  and  their  nefarious  practices  stopped.  Nor 
were  his  services  confined  to  the  regulation  of  secret  enemies.  He  made  sutlers  deal  honestly  as  far  as  possible, 
and  had  a  general  police  supervision  over  every  department  of  army  operations. 

1  This  was  the  house  of  Mrs.  Elliott,  not  far  from  the  public  square  in  Mnrfreesboro'.    It  was  also  the 
head-quarters  of  General  Thomas  when  the  National  Army  occupied  Mnrfreesboro1,  early  in  1S63. 

2  Lieutenant-Colonel  Freemantle,  of  the  British  Coldstream  Guards,  in  giving  an  account  of  General  Polk, 
says  (Three  Months  in  the  Southern  States,  page  144)  the  latter  explained  to  him  the  reasons  "which  had  in- 
duced him  temporarily  to  forsake  the  cassock."    He  did  so  with  reluctance,  he  said,  and  intended,  so  soon  as  the 
war  should  cease,  to  resume  his  Episcopal  functions,  "in  the  same  way  as  a  man,  finding  his  house  on  fire,  would 
use  every  means  in  his  power  to  extinguish,  the  flames,  and  would  then  resume  his  ordinary  pursuits."    Colonel 


540 


ROSECRANS'S   ARMY   AT   NASHVILLE. 


BRAGG'S  PRIVATE  RESIDENCE  IN  MCBFREESBOBO'. 


caused  the  opening  of  the  batteries  of  Forts  Negley  and  Confiscation.  The 
pickets,  by  order,  fell  back,  so  as  to  bring  the  Confederates  under  the  guns 

of  Fort  Negley.  The  latter 
were  too  cautious  to  fall  into 
the  trap,  and  General  Neg- 
ley  sallied  out  and  drove 
them  far  toward  Franklin, 
after  an  artillery  fight  for 
several  hours.  Almost  at 
the  same  time  Morgan,  with 
twenty-five  hundred  men 
and  one  gun,  made  a  dash 
on  the  Sixteenth  Illinois 
Infantry,  under  Colonel 
Smith,  on  the  north  side  of 
the  river,  with  the  evident 
intention  of  driving  them 
and  destroying  the  railway 
and  pontoon  bridges  over 
the  Cumberland  at  Nash- 
ville.1 He  was  repulsed, 
with  the  loss  of  a  regimen- 
tal flag  and  twenty-four 
men.  But  the  attempt  to 
capture  the  city  before  Rose- 
crans's  arrival  was  not  abandoned ;  and  when,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  6th, 
McCook's  vanguard  reached  Edgefield,  opposite,  their  ears  were  saluted  with 
the  booming  of  Confederate  cannon.  General  Sill  entered  the  city  on  the 
following  morning,  when  its  safety  was  made  secure,  and  the  sentinel  in  his 
look-out  at  Fort  Negley  Boon  reported  that  no  enemy  was  to  be  seen  in  any 
direction. 

The  remainder  of  Rosecrans's  force,  excepting  the  main  body  of  the 
center  Division,  which  had  arrived  north  of  the  Cumberland  to  protect 
the  communications  with  Louisville,  speedily  arrived.  The  divisions  were 
thrown  out  around  the  city  southward,  covering  the  roads  in  that  direc- 
tion ;  and  for  about  six  weeks  he  remained  there  collecting  supplies  of 
various  kinds,  preparatory  to  a  movement  in  full  force  upon  Bragg  at 
Murfreesboro'.  Late  in  November  the  latter  was  reported  to  be  with  a  large 
part  of  his  army  within  nineteen  miles  of  Nashville,  Morgan,  with  a  heavy 
body  of  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry,  covering  his  right,  and  Forrest  his 
left,  while  Wheeler  was  posted  at  Lavergne  and  Wharton  at  Nolens ville. 
Bragg's  right  wing  was  commanded  by  E.  Kirby  Smith,  his  left  by  Hardee, 
and  his  center  by  Polk. 

Freemantle  said: — "  He  is  very  rich,  and  I  am  told  he  owns  seven  hundred  negroes."  The  apprehended  danger 
of  these  having  their  natural  rights  restored  to  them,  in  accordance  with  his  Master's  golden  rule,  was  clearly 
the  Bishop's  incentive  to  take  up  arras  against  the  rights  of  man.  Those '•  seven  hundred  negroes,"  burning 
•with  a  desire  for  freedom,  was  the  Bishop's  "  house  on  fire." 

1  A  correspondent  of  the  Philadelphia  Press,  writing  from  Nashville  on  the  sixth,  says  that  for  several  days 
before,  the  secessionists  of  that  city  had  been  in  fine  spirits,  and  wagers  were  freely  offered  that  the  city  would 
be  in  the  hands  of  Brasg  before  Eosecrans  could  arrive.  It  was  confidently  predicted  that  the  railway  bridge 
would  be  destroyed  before  that  time. 


ACTIVITY  OF  ROSECRANS'S  TROOPS. 


541 


•  Nov.  26 

1S62. 


*  Nov.  27. 


LOOK-OFT  AT  FORT 


Bragg's  superior  cavalry  force  gave  him  great  advantage,  and  Morgan 
was  continually  threatening  and  often  striking  the  National  supply-trains 
between  Nashville  and  Mitchellsville  until  the  railway  was  completed, 
toward  the  close  of  November."  Meanwhile  Stanley  had 
arrived  and  assumed  command  of  the  cavalry 
and  he  very  soon  drove  those  raiders  from  the 
rear,  and  made  them  circumspect  everywhere. 
He  sent  out  detachments  in  many  directions.  Colonel 
John  Kennett,  acting  chief  of  cavalry,  captured  a  large 
quantity  of  Confederate  stores,  and  drove  Morgan  across 
the  Cumberland.  A  little  later4  he  drove  a  Texan 
regiment  fifteen  miles  down  the  Franklin 
pike.  On  the  same  day  Wheeler  was 
driven  out  of  Lavergne  by  General  E.  N.  Kirk, 
and  wounded.  Sheridan  pushed  the  foe  back  on 
the  Nolensville  road,  and  Colonel  Robeits,  of  the 
Forty-second  Illinois,  surprised  and  captured  a 
squad  of  Morgan's  men,  under  Captain  Portch,  on 
the  Charlotte  pike. 

These  operations  warned  the  Confederates  that  they  had  energetic  men  to 
oppose,  and  that  warning  was  emphasized  by  the  gallant  act  of  Major  Hill, 
who,  with  the  Second  Indiana,  chased  for  about  eighteen  miles  a  Confederate 
force  that  had  dashed  across  the  Cumberland  and  captured  a  train  and  its 
escort  taken  from  his  command  at  Hartsville,  forty-five  miles  northeast  from 
Nashville.  Hill  recovered  every  thing,  and  killed  about  twenty  of  the  foe. 
For  this  he  was  publicly  thanked  by  Rosecrans,  while  some  of  his  cowardly 
men  of  the  escort,  who  had  suffered  themselves  to  be  captured  that  they 
might  be  paroled  and  sent  home,  were  severely  punished.2  A  more  perma- 
nent disaster  to  the  Nationals  occurred  at  Hartsville  soon  after  this.  Gen- 
eral Thomas  threw  forward  to  this  place  from  Castilian  Springs,  in  front  of 
Gallatin,  about  two  thousand  men  of  Dumont's  division,  who  were  placed  in 
charge  of  Colonel  A.  B.  Moore,  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Fourth  Illinois. 
These  were  surprised,  and  fifteen  hundred  of  them  were  captured  by  Morgan, 
with  the  same  number  of  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry,  notwithstanding 
the  remainder  of  Dumont's  division  was  at  Castilian  Springs,  nine  miles 
distant.  The  surprise  was  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  and 
seemed  to  be  without  excuse.  Moore  was  severely  censured, 
chiefly  because  of  his  alleged  want  of  vigilance  and  preparation.  He  had 
neglected  to  fortify  or  intrench  his  camp,  and  his  vedettes  were  few  and  care- 
less. His  captive  men  were  hurried  to  Murfreesboro',  stripped  of  their 
blankets  and  overcoats,  and  then  taken  to  the  National  lines  for  exchange, 

1  During  the  entire  war  large  trees  were  nscd  by  both  sides  for  the  purposes  of  look-outs  for  sentinels  or 
officers  of  the  signal  corps.  A  platform  was  constructed  among  the  higher  branches,  which  was  reached  by 
means  of  cleats  on  the  trunks,  and  ladders  among  the  limbs.  The  above  sketch  shows  the  appearance  of  one 
of  two  look-outs  close  to  the  ramparts  of  Fort  Negley,  at  Nashville,  and  also  a  sentry-box  at  an  angle  of  the 
Btock:ule  citadel  within  the  fort  Sec  sketch  of  the  fort  on  page  265. 

a  Th's  method  of  getting  home  without  the  danger  attending-  desertion  had  become  a  great  evil,  and  Roso- 
crnns  determined  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  In  the  case  here  mentioned  the  crime  was  so  clear  that  he  ordered  fifty  of 
the  delinquents  to  be  paraded  through  the  streets  of  Nashville,  with  ridiculous  night-caps  on  their  heads,  pre- 
ceded by  a  fife  and  drum  playing  the  Rogue's  March.  They  were  sent  in  disgrace  to  the  parole  camp  in  Indi- 
ana. This  severity  lessened  the  eviL 


542  ADVANCE   OF   THE   AJiMY  OF  THE   CUMBERLAND. 

contrary  to  an  agreement  between  Rosecrans  and  Bragg.  The  former 
waived  the  matter  for  that  time,  and  received  his  plundered  men.1 

The  BATTLE  OF  HAETSVILLE  was  followed,  two  days  later,"  by  a  dash  of 
Wheeler,  with  a  heavy  force  of  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry, 

*  iw> 9'  uPon  a  National  brigade2  under  Colonel  Stanley  Matthews,  guard- 
ing a  forage  train  at  Dobbins's  Ferry,  on  Mill  Creek.  After  a 
short  fight  Wheeler  was  repulsed,  and  Matthews  took  his  train  to  camp 
unharmed.  Three  days  after  this,  General  Stanley  allowed  his  men  to  try 
the  efficacy  of  two  thousand  revolving  rifles,  which  he  had  just  received. 
j  They  pushed  down  the  road  toward  Franklin,  drove  the  Confed- 

erate vedettes  from  that  village,*  obtained  some  important  infor- 
mation, and  returned  with  a  few  prisoners. 

Such  were  a  few  of  the  minor  operations  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumber- 
land, while  its  commander  was  preparing  for  more  important  movements. 
The  hour  for  those  movements  had  now  arrived.  On  Christmas  eve  he  had 
in  store  at  Nashville  thirty  days'  provisions  and  supplies.  Bragg  had  no 
idea  that  Rosecrans  would  advance  and  undertake  a  winter  campaign,  and 
had  sent  a  large  portion  of  his  cavalry  to  operate  upon  his  antagonist's  lines 
of  communication  and  supply.  The  loyal  people,  worried  by  the  tardiness 
and  failure  of  Buoll,  had  become  exceedingly  impatient  of  further  delay ; 
yet  the  commanding  general  Avas  very  properly  deaf  to  the  public  clamor, 
for  it  is  seldom  an  intelligent  expression.  But  now,  being  fully  supplied, 
and  his  army  well  in  hand,3  he  determined  to  move  upon  Bragg. 

At  dawn  on  the  morning  of  the  26th  of  December,  a  chilling  rain  falling 
copiously,  the  National  army  moved  southward:  McCook,  with  three 
divisions  (fifteen  thousand  nine  hundred  and  thirty-three  men),  along  the 
Nolensville  pike,  toward  Triune ;  Thomas,  with  two  divisions  (thirteen 
thousand  three  hundred  and  ninety-five  men),  by  the  Franklin  and  Wilson's 
pike ;  and  Crittenden,  with  three  divisions  (thirteen  thousand  two  hundred 
and  eighty-eight  men),  on  the  Murfreesboro'  pike,  toward  Lavergne.  The 
brigade  of  engineers  under  Morton  numbered  seventeen  hundred  men. 

0  O 

These  covered  all  the  roads  leading  southward  from  the  city.  It  was 
intended  that  McCook,  with  Thomas's  two  divisions  at  Nolensville  as  a  sup- 
port, should  attack  Hardee  at  Triune,  and  if  the  latter  should  be  beaten  or 
should  retreat,  and  the  Confederates  should  meet  the  Nationals  at  Stewart's 
Creek,  five  miles  south  of  Lavergne,  Crittenden  was  to  attack  them. 
Thomas  was  to  come  in  on  the  left  flank,  and  McCook,  in  the  event  of  Har- 
dee's  flight  southward,  was  to  move  with  the  remainder  of  his  force  on  his 
rear.  Stanley  was  to  cover  these  movements  with  his  cavalry,  which  he  dis- 
posed in  good  order.4 

1  The  plunder  of  prisoners  of  war  -was  a  common  occurrence  in  the  army  of  Bragg,  whose  sense  of  honor 
seldom  troubled  his  conscience  in  such  matters.    With  the  same  lack  of  that  soldierly  quality  that  marked  his 
conduct  toward  the  gallant  Worden,  at  the  beginning  of  the  strife  (see  pnge869,  volume  I.),  he  now  behaved 
toward  his  antagonist    Eosecrans  complained  of  the  robbery  and  violation  of  the  agreement     Brngs  wrote 
characteristic  replies,  and  then,  to  "  fire  the  Southern  heart,"  he  published  his  replies  in  the  Confederate  news- 
papers.   He  also  permitted  and  justified  the  violations  of  flags  of  truce,  and  showed  himself  so  perfidious  that 
Eosecrans  refused  to  have  any  further  intercourse  with  him  excepting  by  shot  and  shell. 

9  Fifty-first  Ohio,  Thirty-fifth  Indiana,  Eighth  and  Twenty-flrst  Kentucky,  and  a  section  of  Swallow's 
Seventh  Indiana  battery. 

s  The  Army  of  the  Cumberland  now  fit  for  duty  numbered  46,910  men,  of  whom  41.421  were  infantry,  2,223 
artillery,  with  150  guns,  and  3.266  cavalry,  the  greater  portion  of  the  latter  being  raw  recruits. 

4  Colonel  Minty,  with  the  First  brigade,  moved  along  the  Murfreesboro'  pike  in  advance  of  the  left  wing. 


ROSECRANS  APPROACHING  MURFREESBORO'.       543 

The  Nationals  had  scarcely  passed  beyond  their  picket  lines  when  they 
•were  heavily  pressed  by  large  bodies  of  cavalry,  well  supported  by  infantry 
and  artillery.  Sharp  skirmishing  ensued.  The  country,  heavily  wooded 
with  oak  forests  and  cedar  thickets,  grew  rougher  and  rougher,  and  more 
difficult  to  traverse,  and  more  easily  defended.  Yet  McCook,  his  advance 
under  Generals  Davis  and  Sheridan  skirmishing  all  the  way,  rested  that 
night  at  Nolensville,  and  Crittenden,  with  the  left,  after  considerable  skir- 
mishing, reposed  near  Lavergne.  Long  after  dark,  Rosecrans,  with  his  staff, 
who  left  Nashville  at  noon,  arrived  at  McCook's  head-quarters. 

Hardee  was  reported  to  be  in  heavy  force  at  Triune,  seven  miles  in  front 
of  McCook,  and  there  it  was  expected  he  would  give  battle  the  next  morn- 
ing ;  but  on  McCook's  advancing  at  mid-day,  after  a  heavy  fog  had  been  lifted 
from  the  country,  it  was  found  that  his  foe  had  decamped,  leaving  a  battery 
of  six  pieces,  supported  by  cavalry,  to   dispute  the  crossing   of  Wilson's 
Creek.     These  were  soon  driven,  and  McCook  rested  at  Triune 
that  night."     Crittenden,  in  the  mean  time,  had  driven  the  Con-       ^sea27' 
federates  out  of  Lavergne,  and,  in  the  face  of  continual  opposi- 
tion, advanced  to  Stewart's  Creek,  a  deep  stream  with  high  banks,  where 
Rosecrans  expected  the  Confederates  would  make  a  stand.     They  did  not, 
however,  and  their  attempts  to  burn  the  bridge  behind  them  failed,  owing 
to  a  charge  on  their  rear-guard  by  the  Third  Kentucky.     After  brisk  skir- 
mishing with  portions  of  HascalPs  brigade,  the  Confederates  fell  back  in 
disorder. 

The  following  day  was  the  Sabbath.  The  troops  all  rested,  excepting 
Rousseau's  division,  which  was  ordered  to  move  on  to  Stewartsburg,  and 
Willich's  brigade,  which  returned  from  a  pursuit  of  Hardee  as  far  as  Riggs's 
Cross  Roads,  on  his  way  to  Murfreesboro'.  On  the  following 
morning*  McCook  pushed  on  from  Triune  to  Wilkinson's  Cross 
Roads,  six  miles  from  Murfreesboro',  with  an  advanced  brigade  at  Overall's 
Creek,  while  Crittenden,  moving  on  the  Murfreesboro'  pike,  with  Palmer  in 
advance,  followed  by  Negley,  of  Thomas's  corps,  skirmished  to  the  West 
Fork  of  Stone's  River,  to  within  a  short  distance  of  Murfreesboro',  Avhen 
Palmer,  deceived,  erroneously  signaled  to  head-quarters  at  Lavergne  that 
the  Confederates  were  evacuating  the  town.  Crittenden  was  directed  to 
send  a  division  across  the  stream  to  occupy  Murfreesboro.'  General  Ilarker 
was  ordered  to  lead  in  that  duty.  His  brigade  crossed,  drove  the  Confede- 
rates, and  found  Breckenridge  in  strong  force  on  his  front,  whereupon  Crit- 
tenden wisely  took  the  responsibility  of  recalling  him.  Harker  recrossed 
after  dark  without  serious  loss.  On  the  following  morning  McCook  moved 
toward  Murfreesboro'  from  Wilkinson's  Cross  Roads,  and  fought  his  way 
almost  to  Stone's  River,  a  little  west  of  that  town ;  and  before  evening 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  National  army  was  in  an  irregular  line,  more  than 
three  miles  in  length,  in  front  of  the  Confederates,  who  were  in  strong  posi- 
tion on  the  river  before  Murfreesboro.1 

The  Second  brigade,  under  Colonel  Zahn,  of  the  Third  Ohio,  moved  along  the  Franklin  road.  The  reserves, 
composed  of  nine  regiments,  and  commanded  by  Stanley  himself,  preceded  McCook's  command  on  the  Nolens- 
vllle  road.  Colonel  John  Kennett  commanded  the  left  of  the  cavalry  ;  and  the  Fourth  regulars,  under  Captain 
Otis,  was  reserved  for  courier  and  escort  duty. 

1  Brass's  army  was  disposed  as  follows: — The  left  wins  in  front  of  Stone's  River,  and  the  rlsht  wing  in 
the  rear  of  the  stroam.    Folk's  corps  formed  the  left  wing  and  Ilardeo's  the  right    Withers's  division  formed 


544 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE. 


Both  armies  prepared  for  battle  on  the  night  of  the  30tli.  Roseci'ans  lay 
with  Crittenden  on  the  left,  resting  on  Stone's  River,  Thomas  in  the  center, 
and  McCook  on  the  right.  These  leaders  met  the  commander  at  his  quarters 
at  nine  o'clock  that  evening,  when  they  received  instructions  for  the  morn- 
ing. Rosecrans  determined  to  throw  his  left  and  center  heavily  on  Brecken- 
ridge  at  daybreak,  crush  him,  wheel  rapidly  and  attack  with  strong  power 
the  front  and  flank  of  the  Confederate  center,  and  then,  sweeping  through 
Murfreesboro',  gain  the  rear  of  that  center  and  their  left,  cut  off  their  line 
of  retreat,  and  destroy  their  army  in  detail.  For  this  purpose  McCook  was 
to  occupy  the  most  advantageous  position,  taking  every  precaution  to  secure 
his  right,  and  to  receive  and  make  an  attack  as  circumstances  might  deter- 
mine, and  thus  to  hold  all  the  force  on  his  front  for  three  hours,  if  possible. 
Thomas  and  Palmer  were  to  open  with  skirmishing,  and  gain  the  Confede- 
rate center  and  left  as  far  as  the  river,  and 
Van  Cleve's  division  of  Crittenden's  force 
was  to  fall  upon  Breckenridge  and  make 
the  proposed  sweep  into  Murfreesboro'. 

The  troops  breakfasted  at  dawn  of  the 
31st.  Before  sunrise  Van  Cleve  crossed 
the  river,  and  Wood  was  in  readiness  with 
his  division  to  follow  him  in  support. 
Meanwhile  a  counter-movement  of  the  Con- 
federates seriously  interfered  with  Rose- 
crans's  plan.  Bragg  had  resolved  to  attack 
the  National  right  at  dawn,  and  for  that 
purpose  had  massed  his  troops  on  his  left 
under  Hardce,  in  front  of  McCook.  These 
in  the  dim  morning  twilight  emerged  sud- 
denly and  unexpectedly  from  thick  woods 
— so  unexpectedly  that  some  of  the  battery 
horses  had  been  unhitched  and  led  to  a 
stream  to  drink  only  a  few  minutes  before. 
The  four  brigades  under  Cleburne  led,  and 
charged  furiously  upon  McCook's  extreme 
moved.  The  divisions  of  Cheatham  anu 
McCown  struck  nearer  the  center,  and  at  both  points  the  National  skirmish- 
ers were  instantly  thrown  back  upon  their  lines.  Toward  these  the  assail- 
ants pressed  rapidly,  in  the  face  of  a  terrific  storm  of  missiles,  losing  heavily 
every  moment,  but  never  faltering,  and,  falling  with  crushing  force  upon 
the  brigades  of  Willich  and  Kirk,  pressed  them  back  in  confusion.  Kirk 
was  severely  wounded,  and  AVillich,  having  his  horse  killed  under  him,  was 
made  prisoner.  Edgarton's  battery  and  a  part  of  Goodspeed's  were  cap- 


POSITION,  DECEMBER  8l8T. 

rierht  before  Van    Cleve 


had 


Polk's  first  line,  and  Cheatham'e  the  second.  Breckenridge'B  formed  the  first  line  of  Hardee's  and  Cleborne'* 
the  second.  The  two  lines  were  eight  hnndred  to  one  thousand  yards  apart.  McCowan's  division  formed  the 
reserve  opposite  th»  center,  on  high  ground,  and  Jackson's  brigade  the  reserve  of  the  right  flunk,  under  tlie 
direction  of  Hardee.  Bragg  ordered  the  cavalry  to  fall  back  on  the  approach  of  the  Nationals,  Wbet-ler  to  form 
on  the  ri^ht  and  Wharton  on  the  left,  for  the  protection  of  the  flanks  of  the  line,  and  Pegram  to  go  to  the  rear 
as  a  reserve.  He  ordered  all  supplies  and  baggage  to  be  in  readiness  for  an  advance  or  a  retreat,  and,  in  the 
event  of  the  latter,  Folk's  corps  was  to  move  on  Shelbyville  and  Hardee's  on  the  Manchester  pike— trains  in 
front,  cavalry  in  the  rear. 


BATTLE  OF  MURFREESBORO'.  545 

tured,  and  the  guns  were  turned  upon  the  fugitives.  A  large  number  of 
Johnson's  scattered  division  was  captured  by  the  Confederates. 

Following  up  this  success,  the  victors  fell  with  equal  vigor  upon 
McCook's  left,  composed  of  the  divisions  of  Sheridan  and  J.  C.  Davis. 
They  struck  them  on  the  flank.  After  a  sharp  struggle,  Davis  gave  way. 
Sheridan  fought  longer  and  most  desperately  with  the  foe  on  his  front,  flank, 
and  rear.  Twice  his  gallant  division  changed  front  and  drove  back  its 
assailants,  but  finally,  outnumbered,  and  nearly  surrounded,  its  ammunition 
exhausted,  and  every  brigade  commander  killed  or  wounded,1  it  fell  back  in 
good  order  almost  to  the  Nashville  pike,  with  a  loss  of  Houghtailing's  bat- 
tery and  a  part  of  Brush's.  As  these  brigades  fell  back  they  fought  gal- 
lantly, but  the  columns  of  the  Confederates  were  too  heavy  to  allow  them  to 
make  serious  resistance. 

It  was  now  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  right  wing,  comprising 
full  one-third  of  the  army,  was  thoroughly  broken  up,  and  Bragg's  cavalry 
were  in  Rosecrans's  rear,  destroying  his  trains  and  picking  up  his  stragglers. 
McCook  had  early  called  for  help,  but  it  was  not  furnished,  as  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  supposed  the  right  could  hold  its  position  until  other  con- 
templated movements  should  be  made ;  but  when  Rosecrans  (whose  head- 
quarters were  not  far  from  the  site  of  the  National  cemetery  since  established 
there,  a  little  more  than  two  miles  from  Murfreesboro')  was  informed  that 
the  right  wing  was  being  driven,  he  directed  General  Thomas  to  give  aid  to 
Sheridan.  Rousseau,  then  in  reserve,  was  immediately  sent  with  two  bri- 
gades and  a  battery  to  Sheridan's  right  and  rear,  but  it  was  too  late.  Crit- 
tenden  had  been  ordered  to  suspend  the  operations  of  Van  Cleve  against 
Breckenridge,  and  to  cover  the  crossing  of  the  river  with  a  brigade,  and 
Wood  was  ordered  to  discontinue  his  preparations  for  following,  and  to  hold 
Hascall  in  reserve. 

When  the  right  wing  was  broken  up,  it  seemed  as  if  the  Nationals  had 
lost  the  day.  They  had  been  driven  from  nearly  one-half  of  the  ground 
occupied  by  them  at  dawn,  and  hundreds  of  men  had  been  lost.  But  there 
were  able  leaders  and  brave  fighters  left.  They  had  hard  work  to  perform. 
The  Confederate  batteries,  in  chosen  positions,  were  playing  fearfully  upon 
the  center,  under  the  gallant  Thomas,  where  Negley's  division,  in  the  cedar 
woods,  was  desperately  fighting  the  victors  over  Sheridan  and  Davis. 
Negley's  ammunition  began  to  fail,  his  artillery  horses  became  disabled, 
and  a  heavy  column  of  the  foe  was  crowding  in  between  him  and  the 
remnant  of  the  right  wing.  These  circumstances  compelled  him  to 
recoil,  when  Rousseau  led  his  reserve  division  to  the  front,  and  sent  a 
battalion  of  regulars,  under  Major  Ring,  to  Negley's  assistance.  These 
made  a  successful  charge,  but  with  heavy  loss,  and  caused  the  Confederates 
to  fall  back. 

The  brunt  of  the  battle  had  now  fallen  upon  Thomas,  whose  command 
was  chiefly  in  and  near  the  cedars.  The  assailants  of  Sheridan  pressed 
farther  toward  the  National  rear,  until  they  reached  a  position  from  which 
they  poured  a  concentrated  cross  fire  on  Negley  and  Rousseau.  This  com- 

1  General  J.  W.  Sill  was  killed  early  in  the  action,  and  at  a  later  period  Colonels  Roberts  and  Schaeffer,  each 
commanding  a  brigade,  fell  dead  at  the  head  of  their  troops. 

VOL.  II.— 35 


546 


STRUGGLE   OF   HAZEN'S   BRIGADE. 


pelled  Thomas  to  withdraw  from  the  cedar  woods,  and  form  a  line  on  the 
open  ground  between  them  and  the  Nashville  pike,  his  artillery  taking  a 
position  on  an  elevation  a  little  to  the  southwest  of  that  highway.  In  this 
movement  the  brigade  of  regulars,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Shepherd,  were 
exposed  to  a  terrible  fire,  and  lost  twenty-two  officers  and  five  hundred  and 
two  men  in  killed  and  wounded.  It  held  its  ground  against  overwhelming 
odds,  with  the  assistance  of  the  brigades  of  Beatty  and  Scribner,  and  the 
batteries  of  Loomis  and  Guenther. 

The  position  now  taken  by  Thomas  was  firmly  held,  and  enabled  Rose- 
crans  to  readjust  the  line  of  battle  to  the  state  of  affairs.  But  the  dreadful 
struggle  was  not  over.  '  Palmer's  division,  which  held  the  right  of  the 

National  left  wing, 
and  which  had  mov- 
ed at  eight  o'clock 
in  the  morning  to 

o 

cover  Negley's  left, 
and  '  successfully 
fought  and  repulsed 
an  attack  on  his  rear, 
was  assailed  with 
great  fierceness  on 
his  front  and  right 
flank  (which  was  ex- 
posed by  Negley's 
retirement),  while 
the  new  line  was  a 
forming.  His  right 
brigade,  under  Cruft, 
was  forced  back, 
when  the  assailants 
fell  upon  the  flank  of  the  Second,  commanded  by  Acting  Brigadier-General 
William  B.  Ilazen,  of  the  Forty-first  Ohio  Volunteers,  who  was  posted  on  a 
gentle  rise  of  ground — a  cotton-field — between  the  Nashville  pike  and  the 
Nashville  and  Chattanooga  railway,  now  marked  by  the  burial-ground  of 
those  of  his  command  who  fell  on  that  occasion.  He  had  but  one  regiment  at 
first  to  protect  this  flank,  but  two  battalions  from  the  reserves  soon  came  to  its 
assistance.  That  brigade  was  the  chief  object  in  the  way  of  complete  vic- 
tory for  the  Confederates,  aiid  in  double  lines,  some  in  rear,  some  on  flanks, 


MONUMENT  ERECTED  BY   HAZEN's   BRIGADE.1 


1  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  burial-ground  and  the  monument  on  the  battle-field  of  Murfreesboro1,  as 
It  appeared  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  early  in  May,  1866.  It  is  on  the  spot  where  Hazen's  brigade  had  its 
struggle — the  severest  part  of  the  battle  on  the  81st  of  December.  The  lot  is  oblong,  forty  by  one  hundred 
feet  in  size,  surrounded  by  a  substantial  wall  of  limestone,  found  in  the  vicinity.  In  it  are  the  graves  of  sixty- 
nine  men  of  the  brigade,  buried  there,  and  at  the  head  of  each  grave  is  a  stone,  with  the  name  of  the  occupant 
upon  it  A  substantial  monument  of  the  same  kind  of  stone  is  within  the  inclosure.  The  wall  and  the  monu- 
ment were  constructed  by  Ilazen's  men  soon  after  the  battle.  The  monument,  which  is  seen  at  the  left  of  the 
railway  by  travellers  going  toward  Nashville,  is  ten  feet  square  at  the  base,  and  about  the  same  in  height,  and 
bears  the  followinz  inscriptions: 

West  side. — •' Ilazen's  Brigade.  To  the  memory  of  its  soldiers  who  fell  at  Stone  Kiver,  December  31st, 
13C2.  Their  faces  toward  Heaven,  their  feet  to  the  foe." 

South  tride. — "The  veterans  of  Shiloh  have  left  a  deathless  heritage  of  fame  upon  the  field  of  Stone 
River.  Killed  at  Shiloh,  April  7,  1S62,  Captain  James  Haughton,  First  Lieutenant  and  Adjutant  T.  Patton,  and 


BATTLE   OF   MURFREESBORO'. 


547 


and  some  in  front,  they  made  desperate  attempts  to  demolish  it.  The  gal- 
lant Hazen  felt  that  his  little  band  must  decide  the  question  of  victory  or 
defeat  for  the  Nationals,  and  so  at  the  cost  of  one-third  of  his  brigade  he 

*  O 

beat  back  the  foe,  time  and  again,  until 
Rosecrans  was  enabled  to  form  his  new  line 
for  vigorous  action.  To  Hazen's  brigade  is 
freely  given  the  honor  of  saving  the  day, 
and  perhaps  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland. 
Thirteen  hundred  men,1  skillfully  handled, 
had  kept  thousands  at  bay,  by  repelling 
them  time  after  time,  and  stayed  the  tide 
of  victory  for  the  Confederates,  which  had 
been  rolling  steadily  forward  for  hours. 

But  the  struggle  was  not  yet  over. 
Bragg's  entire  army,  excepting  a  portion  of 
Brecken ridge's  division  across  the  river, 
was  still  pressing  hard  upon  the  Nationals, 
but  in  every  attempt  to  break  the  newly- 
formed  line  they  were  repulsed  with  much 
slaughter.  The  gallant  Wood,  though 
severely  wounded  in  the  foot  at  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  kept  the  saddle  all  day, 
and,  with  Van  Cleve,  skillfully  fought  the 
Confederate  left  under  Breckenridge,  and 
repulsed  his  charges.  Wood's  batteries 
had  done  nobly.  Indeed,  gallantry  and  skill  were  exhibited  by  both  sides 
in  every  part  of  the  field.  The  day  closed,  and  darkness  ended  the  battle, 
leaving  the  Nationals  "masters  of  the  original  ground  on  their  left,  and 
the  new  line  advantageously  posted,  with  open  ground  in  front,  commanded 
at  all  points  by  their  artillery."1 

Rosecrans  had  lost  heavily  in  men  and  guns,3  yet  he  was  not  discouraged. 


POSITION,    NIGHT   OF    DECEMBER   SlST. 


First  Lieutenant  Joseph  Turner,  Ninth  Indiana  Volunteers;  First  Lieutenant  Franklin  E.  Pancoast  and  Second 
Lieutenant  Chauncey  H.  Talcott,  Forty-first  Ohio  Volunteers ;  Second  Lieutenant  Anton  Hund,  Sixth  Kentucky 
Volunteers" 

Eaxt  Me. — "Erected  1S63,  npon  the  ground  where  they  fell,  by  their  comrades,  Forty-first  Infantry, 
Ohio  Volunteers,  Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  Wik-y :  Sixth  Infantry,  Kentucky  Volunteers,  Colonel  W.  C.  Whita- 
ker  ;  Ninth  Infantry,  Indiana  Volunteers,  Colonel  W.  II.  Black  ;  One  Hundred  and  Tenth  Infantry,  Illinois  Vol- 
unteers, Colonel  T.  S.  Casey;  Cockerill's  Battery,  Company  F,  First  Artillery,  Ohio  Volunteers,  Nineteenth 
Brigade  Bnell's  Army  of  the  Ohio,  Colonel  W.  B.  Hazen,  Forty-first  Infantry  Ohio  Volunteers  Com- 
manding."1 

North  aide. — "The blood  of  one-third  of  its  soldiers,  twice  spilled  in  Tennessee,  crimsons  the  battle-flag  of 
the  brigade,  and  inspires  it  to  greater  deeds.  Killed  at  Stone's  River,  December  31,  1362,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
George  T.  Colton  and  Captain  Charles  8.  Todd,  Sixth  Kentucky  Volunteers ;  Captain  Isaac  M.  Pettit,  Ninth 
Indiana  Volunteers;  First  Lieutenant  Calvin  Hart  and  First  Lieutenant  I.  T.  Patchin,  Forty-first  Ohio  Volun- 
teers; Second  Lieutenant  Henry  Kesslcr,  Ninth  Indiana  Volunteers;  Second  Lieutenant  Jesse  G.  Payne,  One 
Hundred  anil  Tenth  Illinois  Volunteers." 

1  These  were  comprised  in  four  thin  regiments,  namely,  Sixth  Kentucky,  Colonel  W.  C.  Whittaker ;  Ninth 
Indiana,  Colonel  W.  H.  Blake;  One  Hundred  and  Tenth  Illinois, Colonel  T.  S.  Casey;  and  Forty-first  Ohio, 
Colonel  A.  Wiley. 

*  Rosecrans's  Report  to  Adjutant-General  Thomas,  February  12, 1863. 

*  More  than  7,000  -  men  were  missing  from  the  ranks  at  the  close  of  the  day.    Several  regiments  had  lost 
two-thirds  of  their  officers.    Johnson's  ablest  brigadiers,  Willich  and  Kirk,  were  lost,  the  former  being  a  prisoner, 
and  the  latter  severely  wounded.     Sill,  Schaeffer,  and  Roberts,  Sheridan's  brigadiers,  were  dead.     Wood  and  Van 
Cleve  were  disabled  by  wounds,  and  no  less  than  ten  Colonels,  ten  Lieutenant-Colonels,  and1  six  Mnjors  were 
missing.    Sheridan  alone  had  lost  seventy-two  officers.    Nearly  two-thirds  of  the  battle-field  was  in  the  posses- 


548  BATTLE   OF   MURFREESBORO'. 

He  established  head-quarters  that  night"  at  a  log  hut  near  the  Nashville 

pike,  and  there  he  called  a  council  of  general  officers.     These  had 
18«.W<     seen  n*s  gallant  bearing  throughout  the  day,  as  he  rode  from 

point  to  point  where  danger  to  his  troops  was  most  apparent,  and 
recognized  the  wisdom  of  his  orders  in  the  fact  of  success.  He  had  been 
seen  on  every  part  of  the  field,  directing  the  most  important  movements 
with  perfect  composure.  When  the  head  of  the  accomplished  Garesche,  his 
warm  friend  and  his  chief  of  staff,  was  shot  off  while  he  was  riding  by  his 
commander's  side,  the  General  simply  remarked,  "  I  am  very  sorry,  but  we 
cannot  help  it ;"  and  when  it  was  erroneously  reported  to  him  that  McCook 
was  killed  he  made  a  similar  reply,  adding,  "This  battle  must  be  won." 
With  that  determination  he  went  into  the  council  and  said,  "Gentlemen, 
we  conquer  or  die  right  here."  For  his  admiring  officers  his  will  was 
law.  It  was  resolved  to  continue  the  fight,1  and  the  Army  of  the  Cumber- 
land rested  that  night  in  full  expectation  of  renewing  the  struggle  the  next 
morning. 

Bragg  was  confident  of  final  victory.  He  sent  a  jubilant  dispatch  to 
Richmond,  saying  that,  after  ten  hours'  hard  fighting,  he  had  driven  his  foe 
from  «very  position  excepting  his  extreme  left  (held  by  Hazen),  maintained 
the  field,  and  had  as  trophies  four  thousand  prisoners,  two  brigadier-generals, 
thirty-one  pieces  of  .artillery,  and  two  hundred  wagons  and  teams.  He 
expected  Rosecrans  would  attempt  to  fly  toward  Nashville  during  the  night, 
and  was  greatly  astonished  in  the  morning  to  find  his  opponent's  army  not 
only  present,  but  in  battle  order.  He  began  to  doubt  his  ability  to  conquer 
his  foe,  and  moved  more  circumspectly.  He  attempted  but  little,  and  the 
sum  of  that  day's  operations  was  some  heavy  skirmishing  and  occasional 
artillery  firing.  That  night  both  armies,  alert  and  anxious,  slept  on  their 
arms. 

Friday  morning*  found  Rosecrans  with  his  army  well  in  hand,  and  in  an 

advantageous  position.    During  the  preceding  evening  Van  Cleve's 
ises.       division   of  Crittenden's   corps,   then    commanded    by    Colonel 

Beatty,  of  the  Nineteenth  Ohio,  had  been  thrown  across  Stone's 
River,  and  occupied  an  eminence  commanding  the  upper  ford,  nearly 
a  mile  below  the  bridge  of  the  Nashville  turnpike.  Bragg,  during  the 
night,  had  stealthily  planted  four  heavy  batteries  to  sweep  the  National 
lines,  and  with  these  he  suddenly  opened  a  terrific  fire  at  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  to  which  Hascall's  division  was  more  immediately  exposed,  and 
made  to  suffer  severely.  Estep's  battery  was  quickly  disabled,  but  Bradley's, 
and  the  guns  of  Walker  and  Sheridan's  divisions,  soon  silenced  the  cannon 
•of  the  assailants.  Then  there  was  a  partial  lull  until  about  three  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  yet  it  was  evident  from  skirmishing  along  Beatty's  front  that 
.the  foe  was  massing  in  that  direction. 

sion  of  the  Confederates,  and  they  had  captured  one-fifth  of  all  of  Kosecrans's  artillery.  Subsistence  trains  had 
been  captured  or  destroyed ;  lines  of  communication  were  threatened  by  Confederate  cavalry ;  artillery  ammu- 
nition was  not  abundant;  the  obtaining  of  supplies  was  uncertain,  and  the  wearied  soldiers  were  resting  fitfully 
•on  that  cold  and  rainy  December  night  without  sufficient  food  or  shelter. 

1  During  the  preceding  evening  Rosecrans  had  mode  a  personal  examination  of  the  ground  in  the  rear,  as 
far  as  Overall's  Creek,  and  had  resolved  to  await  the  attack  of  his  foe,  while  his  provision  train  nnd  a  supply  of 
ammunition  should  be  brought  up.  On  the  arrival  of  these,  should  the  Confederates  not  attack,  the  Nationals 
were  to  commence  offensive  operations. 


BATTLE   OF  MURFREESBORO'. 


549 


Meanwhile  Rosecrans,  adhering  to  his  plan  of  turning  Bragg's  right,  and 
taking  Murfreesboro',  had  strengthened  Van  Cleve's  division  with  one  of 
Palmer's  brigades.  lie  was  examining  the  position  in  person,  when  suddenly 
a  double  line  of  Bragg's  skirmishers,  followed  by  three  heavy  columns  of 
infantry  and  three  batteries,  emerged  from  the  woods  and  fell  heavily  upon 
Van  Cleve's  force.  The  assailants  were  Breckenridge's  entire  corps,  with 
ten  Napoleon  12-pounders,  commanded  by  Captain  Robertson,  and  two 
thousand  cavalry  under  Wharton  and  Pegram,  aided  by  a  heavy  enfilading 
fire  from  Bishop  Polk's  artillery  near  the  center.  Beatty's  (Van  Cleve's)  • 
first  line  (Fifty-first  Ohio,  Eighth  Kentucky,  and  Thirty-fifth  and  Seventy- 
eighth  Indiana)  checked  the  assailants  for  a  moment,  but  by  the  sheer  pres- 
sure of  superior  force  it  was  compelled  to  give  way.  The  reserve  (Nine- 
teenth Ohio,  and  Ninth  and  Eleventh  Kentucky)  then  went  forward  and 
fought  gallantly,  but  was  soon  compelled  to  fall  back  to  avoid  the  conse- 


THE   NASHVILLE   PIKE   BRIDGE   OVER   STONE'S   RIVER.1 

quences  of  a  flank  movement  of  the  foe.  The  Nationals  were  speedily  driven 
in  confusion  across  the  river,  with  heavy  loss,  closely  followed  by  the 
increasing  numbers  of  the  Confederates — the  entire  right  wing  of  Bragg's 
army — in  three  heavy  lines  of  battle,  who  swept  down  the  slopes  to  the 
edge  of  the  stream. 

In  the  mean  time  Crittenden's  chief  of  artillery  had  massed  his  batteries 
along  the  rising  ground  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  so  as  to  sweep 
and  enfilade  the  foe  with  fifty-eight  guns,  while. the  remainder  of  the  left 
wing  was  well  prepared  for  action.  These  guns  opened  with  murderous 
effect  on  the  pursuers,  cutting  broad  lanes  through  their  ranks.  At  the 
same  time  the  divisions  of  Negley  and  J.  C.  Davis,  with  St.  Clair  Morton's 
engineers,  pushed  forward  to  retrieve  the  disaster.  A  fierce  battle  ensued. 

1  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  locality  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  early  in  May,  1S66,  when  fortifica- 
tions thrown  up  by  the  Nationals  were  seen  on  both  sides  of  the  pike,  on  the  Murfreesboro'  side  of  the  stream. 
The  shores  of  the  stream  are  rough  with  bowlders,  and  some  have  supposed  that  these  gave  the  namo  to 
it,  which  is  generally  called  Stone  Eiver.  Its  name  was  derived  from  a  man  named  Stone,  and  its  proper 
orthography  is  that  given  in  the  text.  In  the  above  picture  Redoubt  Brannon,  named  in  honor  of  General  Bran- 
non,  whom  we  met  at  Key  West  (see  pacre  361,  volume  I.),  is  seen  on  the  right  of  the  pike.  It  was  one  of  a 
scries  of  redoubts  which,  with  lines  of  intrenchments,  the  whole  seven  miles  in  extent,  were  erected  by  the 
Nationals  and  named  Fort  Rosecrans. 


550 


VICTORY   FOR   THE   NATIONALS. 


Both  sides  massed  their  batteries,  and  plied  them  with  powerful  effect.  Both 
felt  that  the  struggle  would  be  decisive.  And  so  it  was.  For  a  time  it 
seemed  as  if  mutual  annihilation  would  be  the  result.  Finally  Stanley  and 
Miller,  with  the  Nineteenth  Illinois,  Eighteenth,  Twenty-first,  and  Seventy- 
fourth  Ohio,  Seventy-eighth  Pennsylvania,  Eleventh  Michigan,  and  Thirty- 
seventh  Indiana,  charged  simultaneously,  and  drove  the  Confederates  rapidly 

before  them,  capturing  a  battery  and  the 
flag  of  the  Twenty-sixth  Tennessee.  The 
latter  was  a  trophy  of  the  Seventy-eighth 
Pennsylvania.  This  charge  decided  the 
day.  In  twenty  minutes  the  Confederates 
lost  two  thousand  men.  At  sunset  the 
entire  line  had  fallen  back,  leaving  about 
four  hundred  men  captives. 

So  ended,  in  complete  victory  for  the 
Nationals,  THE  BATTLE  OF  MURFREESBOKO', 
one  of  the  greater  conflicts  of  the  war.  It 
shed  great  luster  upon  Rosecrans,  who  was 
seen  in  the  last  as  well  as  in  the  first  day's 
conflict,  on  various  parts  of  the  field,  di- 
recting the  fire  of  the  batteries  and  the 
movements  of  the  troops,  and  continually 
exposed  to  imminent  personal  danger. 
With  forty-three  thousand  four  hundred 
men,  he  had  fought  his  foe,  fully  his  equal  in 
number,1  on  ground  of  the  latter's  choosing. 
He  was  highly  commended  for  his  persist- 
ence under  the  discouragements  of  early 
disasters  and  severe  losses,8  and  the  lips  of 
the  loyal  were  everywhere  vocal  with  his  praises. 

When  the  Confederates  gave  way  Rosecrans  would  have  chased,  but 
darkness  was  coming  on,  and  rain  was  falling  copiously.  Crittenden's  entire 
corps  was  thrown  across  the  river,  and  before  morning  it  Avas  sufficiently 
intrenched  to  defy  the  foe.  Rain  fell  heavily  the  next  day,  but  it  did  not 
repress  the  ardor  of  the  victorious  Nationals.  At  ten  o'clock  a  long-ex- 
pected ammunition  train  came  up.  Batteries  were  constructed — some  at 
points  in  range  of  Murfreesboro' — and  preparations  were  made  for  another 
struggle.  Thomas  and  Rousseau  drove  the  Confederates  from  the  cedar 
woods  without  much  opposition,  and  at  midnight  Bragg  stealthily  retreated 


POSITION,  JANUARY  2D. 


1  Reports  of  General  Rosecrans  and  his  subordinate  commanders.  Also  the  Reports  of  General  Bragg  and 
his  subordinates.  Ilosccrans  reported  the  number  of  his  forces  in  battle  at  43,400,  and  estimated  those  of  Bragg 
at  62,720.  To  this  he  added,  that  the  Confederates  had  at  least  fifteen  per  cent,  the  advantage  in  the  choice  of 
the  ground  and  knowledge  of  the  country.  Bragg  reported  his  force  in  the  fight  at  the  beginning  at  35,000.  lie 
had  132  regiments  of  infantry,  20  regiments  of  cavalry,  and  24  smaller  organizations  of  horsemen.  lie  also  had 
12  battalions  of  sharp-shooters  and  23  batteries  of  artillery.  These  numbered  over  60,000,  at  the  lowest  calcula- 
tions of  these  regiments. 

1  Rosecrans  officially  reported  his  loss  nt  nearly  12,000,  while  Bragg  estimated  it  at  24,000.  Rosecrans  had 
1,538  killed,  7.245  wounded,  and  about  3,000  made  prisoners.  Brags:  claimed  to  have  taken  6,273  prisoners.  He 
admitted  a  loss  on  his  part  of  10.000.  of  whom  9,000  were  killed  and  wounded.  Among  hiskillod  were  General 
G.  J.  Rains  (see  pasre  542,  volume  I.)  and  Roger  W.  Hanson,  of  Kentucky.  Generals  Chalmers  and  Adams  were 
among  his  wounded. 


BRAGG'S  RETREAT   SOUTHWARD.  551 

through  Murfreesboro'  in  the  direction  of  Chattanooga.  He  had  telegraphed 
cheerily  to  Richmond  on  the  first,"  saying  in  conclusion,  "  God 

a  Jan.   1S68. 

has  granted  us  a  happy  New  Year."  On  the  5th  he  telegraphed 
from  Tullahoma,  saying :  "  Unable  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  his  intrench- 
ments,  and  hearing  of  re-enforcements  to  him,  I  withdrew  from  his  front 
night  before  last.  He  has  not  followed.  My  cavalry  are  close  on  his  front." 
Bragg' s  retreat  was  not  known  to  Rosecrans  until  daylight,  when  he  had 
too  much  the  start  to  warrant  a  pursuit  by  the  inferior  cavalry  force  of  the 
Nationals.  He  had  fled  so  precipitately  that  he  left  about  two  thousand  of 
his  sick  and  wounded,  with  attendant  surgeons,  in  his  hospitals.  The  next 
day  was  Sunday,  and  all  remained 
quiet.  Early  on  Monday  morning 
Thomas  advanced  into  Murfreesboro', 
and  drove  the  Confederate  rear-guard 
of  cavalry  six  or  seven  miles  toward 
Manchester.  Two  divisions  of  the 
army  followed  and  occupied  the  town 
that  day,  and  Rosecrans  made  his 
head-quarters  in  the  village,  at  the 
house  of  E.  A.  Keeble,  a  member  of 
the  Confederate  "  Congress." 

O 

While  the  movements  of  Rosecrans 
and  Bragg  were  tending  to  the  great 

,  ,  ,       -,          .     *"  .  KOSECBANS'S     HEAP-QUARTERS. 

battle  just  recorded,  the  superior  cav- 
alry forces  of  the  latter  were  busy  in  the  rear  of  the  former,  as  we  have 
observed,  in  endeavors  to  destroy  his  communications  and  his  trains.  For- 
rest had  been  detached,  with  three  thousand  five  hundred  cavalry,  to  operate 
in  West  Tennessee  upon  the  communications  between  Grant  and  Rosecrans, 
and  between  both  and  Louisville  :  and  for  a  fortnight  before  the  battle  of 

'  O 

Murfreesboro'  he  had  been  raiding  through  that  region,  much  of  the  time 
with  impunity,  destroying  railway  tracks  and  bridges,  attacking  small 
National  forces,  and  threatening  and  capturing  posts.  He  crossed  the  Ten- 
nessee at  Clifton,  in  the  upper  part  of  Wayne  County,  on  the  13th  of  Decem- 
ber, and,,  moving  rapidly  toward  Jackson,  seriously  menaced  that  post. 
Sweeping  northward,  destroying  tracks  and  bridges,  he  captured  Humbolt, 
Trenton,  and  Union  City,  and  menaced  Columbus,  the  head-quarters  of  Gen- 
eral Sullivan. 

At  Trenton  Forrest  captured  and  paroled  seven  hundred  troops,*  under 
Colonel  Jacob  Fry,  making  the  number  of  his  paroled  prisoners 
since  he  crossed  the  river  about  one  thousand.     On  his  return  he     '  ^i^0' 
was  struck  at  Parker's  Cross  Roads,  between  Huntington  and 
Lexington,  first  by  a  force  of  sixteen  hundred  men,  under  Colonel  C.  L. 
Dunham,  and  then  bv  General   Sullivan,'  who  came  suddenly 

"  .  « Dec.  81. 

upon  the  raiders  with  two  fresh  brigades  under  General  Haynie1 

and  Colonel  Fuller,8  just  as  Dunham's  train  was  captured,  his  little  band3 

1  One  Hundred  and  Sixth  and  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  Illinois,  Thirty-ninth  Iowa,  and  Iowa  Union 
Brigade  of  200  men.     In  all,  a  little  more  than  1,200  men. 
3  Twenty-seventh,  Thirty-ninth,  and  Sixty-third  Ohio. 
»  Fiftieth  Indiana,  Thirty-ninth  Iowa,  One  Hundred  and  Twenty-second  Illinois,  and  Seventh  Tennessee. 


552  IMPORTANT   CAVALRY   RAIDS. 

surrounded,  and  a  second  demand  for  a  surrender  had  been  made  by  Forrest 
and  refused.  Sullivan  made  a  fierce  onslaught  on  Forrest,  whose  troops 
were  utterly  routed,  with  a  loss  of  fifty  killed,  one  hundred  and  fifty  wounded, 
and  four  hundred  prisoners,  including  the  latter.  The  Union  loss  was  two 
hundred  and  twenty,  of  whom  twenty-three  were  killed,  one  hundred  and 
thirty-nine  wounded,  and  fifty-eight  missing.  Forrest  himself  came  very 
near  being  captured.  His  Adjutant  (Strange)  was  made  prisoner.  Forrest 
fled  eastward,  recrossed  the  Tennessee  at  Clifton,  and  made  his  way  to 
Bragg's  army,  below  Murfreesboro'. 

Morgan,  the  guerrilla,  was  raiding  upon  Rosecrans's  left  and  rear,  while 
Forrest  was  on  his  right,  lie  suddenly  appeared  in  the  heart  of  Kentucky, 
where  he  was  well  known  and  feared  by  all  parties.  He  dashed  up  toward 
Louisville  along  the  line  of  the  railway,  and  after  skirmishing  at  Nolens ville 

and  other  places,  he  suddenly  appeared  before  Elizabethtown," 
'^gg227'     then  garrisoned  by  five  hundred  men  of  the  Ninety-first  Illinois, 

under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Smith.  They  were  too  few  to  combat 
successfully  Morgan's  three  thousand.  These  surrounded  the  town,*  and, 

without  warning  to  the  inhabitants,  fired  over  a  hundred  shot 

and  shell  into  it.  Smith  had  no  artillery,  and  was  compelled  to 
surrender,  when  Morgan's  men,  as  usual,  commenced  destroying  property, 
stealing  horses,  and  plundering  the  prisoners.  They  even  robbed  the  sick 
soldiers  in  the  hospital  of  blankets,  provisions,  and  medicines.1  After 
destroying  the  railway  for  several  miles,  Morgan  made  a  raid  to  Bardstown, 

where  ha  saw  danger,  and  turning  abruptly  southward/  he  made 

•  Dec.  30 

his  way  into  Tennessee  by  way  of  Springfield  and  Campbellsville. 
A  counter-raid  was  made  at  about  this  time,  by  a  National  force  under 
Brigadier-General  S.  P.  Carter,  the  object  being  the  destruction  of  important 
railway  bridges  on  the  East  Tennessee  and  Virginia  railway,  which  con- 
nected Bragg's  army  with  the  Confederate  forces  in  Virginia.  Carter  started 
from  Winchester,  in  Kentucky,  on  the  20th  of  December,  and  crossed  the 
mountains  to  Blountsville,  in  East  Tennessee,  where  he  captured  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  North  Carolinians,  under  Major  McDowell,  with  seven  hun- 
dred small  arms,  and  a  considerable  amount  of  stores.  He  destroyed  the 
great  bridge,  seven  hundred  and  twenty  feet  long,  that  spanned  the  Holston 
there.  He  then  pushed  on  toward  Jonesboro',  and  destroyed  a  railway 
bridge  over  the  Watauga,  at  Clinch's  Station,  where,  in  a  skirmish,  he  cap- 
tured seventy-five  men.  He  menaced  Bristol,  but  went  no  farther  east  at 
that  time.  Then  he  recrossed  the  mountains  and  returned  to  Winchester, 
after  a  ride  of  seven  hundred  miles,  having  lost  but  twenty  men,  most  of 
them  made  prisoners,  and  inflicted  a  loss  on  the  Confederates  of  five  hundred 
men  and  much  property. 

The  writer  visited  the  battle-ground  of  Murfreesboro'  early  in  May,  1866. 

He  went  down  from  Nashville  by  railway,  on  the  morning  of  the 

9th/  with  Messrs.  Dreer  and  Greble,  and  soon  after  their  arrival 

they  called  at  the  house  of  the  Post  Chaplain,  the  Reverend  Mr.  Earnshaw, 

of  the  Methodist  denomination,  whom  the  writer  had  met  in  Washington 

City  a  few  months  before.     He  was  actively  engaged  in  the  work  of  estab- 

1    See  Morgan  and  hit  Captors,  by  Rev.  F.  Senour,  page  85. 


A   VISIT   TO   MUEFREESBORO'   BATTLE-GROUND.  553 

lishing  a  National  Cemetery  on  the  Murfreesboro'  battle-ground,  and  collect- 
ing therein  the  remains  of  the  slain  Union  soldiers  in  that  vicinity.  He 
would  be  absent  on  that  duty  until  noon,  so  we  went  to  the  quarters  of  Cap- 
tain Whitman,  the  energetic  quartermaster,  then  absent  on  duty,  under  the 
direction  of  General  Thomas,  in  visiting  the  battle-fields  of  the  West,  and 
looking  up  the  graves  of  Union  soldiers,  preparatory  to  their  removal  to 
National  cemeteries  at  different  places.  His  son,  an  earnest,  patriotic  young 
man,  kindly  furnished  us  with  an  ambulance  and  horses,  and  accompanied 
us  to  places  of  interest  around  and  within  Murfreesboro'.  We  were  hospita- 
bly entertained  at  dinner  by  his  mother  and  sister,  after  which  we  were 
joined  by  Chaplain  Earnshaw,  and  all  rode  out  on  the  Nashville  pike  to  the 
battle-field,  passing  on  the  way  the  heavy  earth-works  cast  up  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  village  by  the  National  troops.  After  crossing  Stone's  River  we  saw 
marks  of  the  battle  everywhere  upon  trees  that  had  survived  the  storm. 
Especially  prominent  were  these  evidences  around  the  monument  on  the  spot 
where  Hazen's  brigade  fought,  and  in  the  cedar  woods  few  trees  had  escaped 
being  wounded.  The  few  surviving  trees  near  the  monument  were  terribly 
scarred,  and  one,  seen  in  the  picture  on  page  546,  beyond  the  wall,  had  its 
top  cut  oft'  by  a  passing  shell. 

The  National  Cemetery  at  Murfreesboro'  is  on  the  battle-ground  between 
the  railway  and  the  Nashville  pike.  It  was  partly  inclosed  when  we  were 
there  by  a  fine  cut-stone  wall,  of  material  from  limestone  quarries  near  by. 
It  is  at  nearly  the  center  of  the  field  of  conflict,  and  covers  the  slope,  on 
the  crest  of  which  Loomis's  battery  was  planted  during  a  part  of  the  strug- 
gle there,  supported  by  the  Eighth  Wisconsin.  The  cemetery  includes  six- 
teen acres  of  ground,  well  laid  out,  with  a  large  square  in  the  center,  on 
which  it  is  designed  to  rear  a  monument.  Mr.  Earnshaw  was  indefatigable 

o  o 

in  his  labors  in  the  holy  work  of  collecting  there,  in  consecrated  ground,  the 
remains  of  the  defenders  of  their  country,  and  erecting  a  suitable  monument 
to  their  memory.  Already  he  had  gathered  there  the  remains  of  six  thou- 
sand of  the  patriots  who  died  that  the  Republic  might  live. 

Having  completed  our  explorations  and  sketches  during  the  day,  we 
supped  with  Chaplain  Earnshaw  and  his  interesting  family,  and  left  for 
Chattanooga  with  the  next  morning's  train.  To  that  earnest  patriot  and 
zealous  Christian  minister,  and  to  the  equally  earnest  and  patriotic  Captain 
Whitman,  the  writer  is  indebted  for  many  kind  attentions  and  much  valu- 
able information,  while  at  Murfreesboro'  and  since. 


554  SLAVERY  CONSIDERED  IN  CONGRESS. 


OHAPTEE    XXI. 

SLAVERY   AND   EMANCIPATION.— AFFAIRS   IN  THE   SOUTHWEST. 

HE  Army  of  the  Cumberland  was  compelled  by  absolute 
necessity  to  remain  at  Murfreesboro'  until  late  in  1863. 
That  necessity  was  found  in  the  fact  that  its  supplies  had 
to  be  chiefly  drawn  from  Louisville,  over  a  single  line  of 
railway,  passing  through  a  country  a  greater  portion  of 
whose  inhabitants  were  hostile  to  the  Government.  This 
line  had  to  be  protected  at  many  points  by  heavy  guards, 
for  Bragg's  cavalry  force  continued  to  be  far  superior  to 
that  of  Rosecrans,  and  menaced  his  communications  most  seriously.  But 
during  that  time  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  was  not  wholly  idle.  From 
it  went  out  important  expeditions  in  various  directions,  which  we  shall  con- 
sider hereafter. 

We  have  now  taken  note  of  the  most  important  military  operations  of 
the  war  to  the  close  of  1862,  excepting  some  along  the  Atlantic  coast  after 
the  capture  of  Fort  Pulaski,  the  land  and  naval  expedition  down  the  coasts 
of  Georgia  and  Florida,  in  the  spring  of  1862,  and  the  departure  of  Burnside 
from  North  Carolina  in  July  following,  to  join  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.1 
The  immediately  succeeding  events  along  that  coast  were  so  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  long  siege  of  Charleston,  that  it  seems  proper  to  consider 
them  as  a  part  of  that  memorable  event. 

Let  us  now  take  a  brief  view  of  civil  affairs  having  connection  writh 
military  events,  and  observe  what  the  Confederate  armed  vessels  were  doing 
in  the  mean  time. 

The  second  session  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Congress  commenced  on  the  2d 
of  December,  1861..  It  was  a  most  important  period  in  the  history  of  the 
country.  A  civil  war  of  unparalleled  magnitude  and  energy  was  raging  in 
nearly  every  slave-labor  State  of  the  Republic,  waged  on  the  part  of  the 
insurgents  for  the  destruction  of  the  old  Union,  that  the  slave  system  might 
be  extended  and  perpetuated ;  and  on  the  part  of  the  Government  for  the 
preservation  of  the  life  of  the  Republic  and  the  maintenance  of  its  constitu- 
tional powers.  The  people  and  the  lawgivers  had  been  much  instructed  by 
current  events  during  the  few  months  since  the  adjournment  of 
Congress,"  and  when  that  body  now  met  both  were  satisfied  that, 
in  order  to  save  the  Republic,  Slavery,  the  great  corrupter  of  private  and 
public  morals,  and  the  fuel  of  the  fiery  furnace  in  which  the  nation  was  then 
suffering,  must  be  destroyed.  Therefore  much  of  the  legislation  of  the 

»     .  '  See  chapter  XII. 


CONFISCATION  AND  EMANCIPATION  PROPOSED..  555 

session  then  commenced  was  upon  the  subject  of  that  terrible  evil,  for  it  was 
resolved  to  bring  all  the  powers  of  the  Government  to  bear  upon  it,  posi- 
tively and  negatively :  positively,  in  the  form  of  actual  emancipation,  under 
certain  conditions  and  certain  forms,  such  as  confiscation ;  and  negatively, 
by  withholding  all  restraints  upon  the  slave.  Introductory  to  this  legisla- 
tion was  a  notice  of  Senator  Trumbull,  of  Illinois,  given  as  soon  as  Congress 
was  organized,  that  he  should  ask  leave  to  introduce  "  a  bill  for  the  confisca- 
tion of  the  property  of  rebels,  and  giving  freedom  to  persons  they  hold  in 
slavery."  Such  bill  was  accordingly  introduced  on  the  5th  of  December, 
when  the  conspirators  and  the  opposition  immediately  sounded  the  alarum- 
bell  of  "  unconst  nationality"  so  often  heard  during  the  struggle,  and  warned 
the  people  of  the  designs  of  the  Government  party  to  destroy  their  liberties 
by  revolution  and  despotism.  The  enlightened  people,  perfectly  compre- 
hending the  alarmists,  calmly  responded  by  their  acts,  "  We  icill  trust  them." 
They  agreed  with  Madison,  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Republic,  and  called 
"  the  Father  of  the  Constitution,"  that  in  a  time  of  public  danger  such  as 
then  existed,  the  power  conferred  upon  the  National  Legislature  by  the 
grant  of  the  Constitution  for  the  common  defense  had  no  limitation  upon  it, 
express  or  implied,  save  the  public  necessity.  They  remembered  his  wise 
words :  "  It  is  in  vain  to  oppose  constitutional  barriers  to  the  impulse  of  self- 
preservation  :  it  is  worse  than  vain,"  and  acted  accordingly. 

For  a  long  time  the  public  mind  had  been  much  excited  by  the  common 
practice  of  many  of  the  commanding  officers  of  the  army  of  capturing  and 
returning  fugitive  slaves  to  their  masters.  The  bondsmen  generallv  had  the 

v 

idea  that  the  Union  army  was  to  be  their  liberator,  and  with  that  faitli  they 
flocked  to  it,  when  it  was  in  camp  and  on  its  marches,1  and  it  seemed  specially 
cruel  to  deny  them  the  kindness  of  hospitality.  But  that  denial  was  a  rule, 
and  so  early  as  the  9th  of  July,  at  the  extraordinary  session  of  Congress, 
Mr.  Lovejoy,  of  Illinois,  had  called  the  attention  of  the  House  of  Represen- 
tatives to  the  subject,  in  a  resolution  which  was  passed  by  a  vote  of  ninety- 
three  yeas  against  fifty-five  nays,  that  it  was  "no  part  of  the  duty  of  soldiers 
of  the  United  States  to  capture  and  return  fugitive  slaves."  On  the  4th  of 
December  following  he  introduced  a  bill,  making  it  a  penal  offense  for  any 
officer  or  private  of  the  army  or  navy  to  capture  or  return,  or  aid  in  the  cap- 
ture or  return,  of  fugitive  slaves.  On  the  same  day,  Mr.  Wilson  of  Massa- 
chusetts gave  notice  in  the  Senate  of  his  intention  to  introduce  a  bill  for  a 
similar  purpose.9 

1  That  faith  has  been  alluded  to  on  page  124,  and  illustrated  in  note  1.  page  125.    It  was  almost  universal, 
and  had  been  engendered  unwittingly  by  the  slave-holders  themselves.     As  a  rale,  there  was  very  little  atten- 
tion paid  to  the  presence  of  a  slave  during  conversation,  it  seeming  to  be  the  practical  idea  that  they  understood 
but  little  more  than  a  horse  or  a  dog.    When  the  Republican  party  was  formed,  in  1856,  the  slave-holders  every- 
where, when  they  met,  asreed  that  the  election  of  Fremont  to  the  Presidency  might  lead  to  the  abolition  of 
slavery.     This  was  said  at  the  tables,  in  the  presence  of  waiting-servants.     These  repeated  it  to  those  of  the 
kitchen,  and  they,  in  turn,  to  those  of  the  plantations.     It  was  also  vehemently  avowed  at  political  gatherings, 
where  the  colored  people  were  generally  numerous.     Such  opinion  was  more  positively  stated  when  Mr.  Lincoln 
was  elected,  and  the  story,  on  the  authority  of  the  masters,  that  slavery  was  now  to  be  abolished,  went  from  lip 
to  lip  throughout  the  domain  of  the  slave-labor  States.    The  bondmen  believed  it,  and  they  regarded  Mr.  Lincoln 
as  their  temporary  Messiah,  and  the  armies  that  came  in  his  name  as  the  power  that  was  to  make  them  free. 
Such  was  the  visible  origin  of  their  wonderful  faith.     That  faith  was  finally  justified  by  events,  and  the  conse- 
quence is.  that  the  freedmen  are  universally  loyal  to  the  Government  that  asserts  their  manhood. 

2  Perceiving  the  general  lack  of  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  war,  particularly  as  touching  the  subject  of  the 
slaves  of  the  country.  Dr.  Francis  Lieber,  the  eminent  publicist,  suggested  to  General  Halleck  when  he  became 
General-in-Chief,  in  July,  1362,  the  propriety  of  issuing,  in  some  form,  a  code  or  set  of  instractions  on  inter- 


556  PROPOSED    COMPENSATION   FOR  FREED   SLAVES. 

It  is  not  the  province  of  this  work  to  record  in  detail  the  legislation  upon 
this  important  subject.1  .Suffice  it  here  to  say,  that  measures,  having  a  ten- 
dency to  the  great  act  of  final  emancipation,  offered  more  as  necessary  means 
for  suppressing  the  rebellion  than  as  acts  of  justice  and  righteousness,  were 
pressed  with  earnestness  by  the  party  in  Congress  known  as  Republicans, 
and  were  as  earnestly  opposed  by  the  party  in  that  body  known  as  Demo- 
crats. The  former,  having  a  majority,  usually  carried  their  favorite  measures ; 
while  the  President,  wise,  cautious,  and  conciliatory,  although  sympathizing 
with  the  Republicans,  stood  as  a  balance  between  the  two  extremes.  He 
saw  clearly  that  the  people  were  not  yet  educated  up  to  the  lofty  point  of 
justice  which  demanded,  on  moral  as  well  as-  political  grounds,  the  instant 
and  universal  emancipation  of  the  slaves,  and  he  therefore  interposed  objec- 
tions to  extreme  measures,  and  proposed  partial  and  gradual  emancipation, 
in  forms  that  would  conciliate  the  slave-holders  of  the  border  slave-labor 
States.  "With  this  spirit  he  recommended  Congress  to  pass  a  joint  resolution 
that  the  Government,  in  order  to  co-operate  with  any  State  whose  inhabi- 
tants might  adopt  measures  for  emancipation,  should  give  to  such  State 
pecuniary  aid,  to  be  used  by  it  at  its  discretion,  to  co  mpensate  it  for  the 
inconvenience,  public  and  private,  produced  by  such  change  of  system.  It 
was  also  proposed  to  colonize  the  freedmen  somewhere  on  the  American 
continent. 

This  emancipation  proposition  was  commended  to  Congress  more  as  a 
test  of  the  temper  of  the  slave-holders,  and  especially  of  those  of  the  border 
States,  and  to  oifer  them  a  way  in  which  they  might  escape  from  the  evils 
and  embarrassments  which  emancipation  without  compensation  (a  result 
now  seen  to  be  inevitable,  without  the  plan  proposed)  would  produce,  rather 
than  as  a  fixed  policy  to  be  enforced,  excepting  with  the  strong  approval  of 
the  people.  A  joint  resplution  in  accordance  with  the  President's  views  was 
passed  by  both  houses,2  and  was  approved  by  the  Executive  on  the  10th  of 
April ;  but  the  conspirators,  their  followers,  and  friends  everywhere  rejected 
this  olive-branch  of  peace,  while  the  more  strenuous  advocates  of  Confisca- 
tion and  Universal  Emancipation  did  not  give  it  their  approval.  In  the 
mean  time  Congress  had  taken  an  important  practical  step  forward  in  the 
path  of  justice  by  abolishing  slavery  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  over  whose 
territory  it  had  undisputed  control.3 

national  rules  of  war,  for  the  use  of  officers  of  the  army.  Dr.  Lieber  had  already  issued  an  important  pamphlet 
on  the  subject  of  Guerrilla  Warfare,  which  had  attracted  much  attention.  Halleck  pondered  the  suggestion,  and 
finally  summoned  its  author  to  Washington  City,  when  Secretary  Stanton,  by  a  general  order,  appointed  a  com- 
mission for  the  purpose,  of  which  Dr.  Lieber  was  chairman.  Their  labor  resulted  in  the  production  of  the  cele- 
brated code  written  by  the  chairman,  which  was  published  in  April,  1S63,  by  the  War  Department,  as  '•  General 
Order  No,  100."  It  was  a  new  thing  in  literature,  and  suggested  to  an  eminent  European  jurist.  Dr.  Bluntschli, 
the  idea  of  codifying,  In  a  similar  manner,  the  whole  law  of  nations.  In  the  portion  of  his  work  on  the  Modern 
Law  of  War,  soon  afterward  published,  nearly  the  whole  of  this  American  code  found  a  place. 

1  A  comprehensive  view,  in  succinct  detail,  of  measures  concerning  this  subject,  may  be  found  in  a  volume 
entitled  Anti-Slavery  Measures  in  Congress,  by  Henry  Wilson,  of  the  National  Senate. 

a  This  bill  was  passed  by  a  vote  in  the  House  of  eighty-nine  yeas  against  thirty -one  nays,  and  in  the  Senate 
by  thirty-two  yeas  against  ten  nays.  The  President  resolved  to  give  the  experiment  a  fair  trial.  As  indicative 
of  that  determination,  when  General  Hunter,  in  command  of  the  Department  of  the  South,  issued  an  order,  on 
the  9th  of  May  following,  declaring  all  the  slaves  within  that  department  to  be  thenceforth  and  forever  free, 
without  any  apparent  military  necessity  for  such  an  act,  the  President  issued  a  proclamation  reversing  the 
order,  and  declaring  that  he  reserved  to  himself  the  power  proposed  to  be  exercised  by  a  commander  in  the  field 
by  such  proclamation.  This  manifesto  silenced  a  great  clamor  which  Hunter's  proclamation  had  raised,  and 
demonstrated  the  good  faith  of  the  Executive  toward  the  slave-holders. 

*  The  bill  for  tfcis  purpose  was  passed  by  a  vote  of  ninety-two  yeas  against  thirty-eight  nays  in  the  House 


TEMPER  OF  BORDER   SLAVE-LABOR  STATES.  557 

Mr.  Lincoln  believed  his  proposition  to  pay  for  emancipated  slaves  would 
detach  the  border  slave-labor  States  from  an  interest  in  the  Confederacy,  and 
thus  speedily  put  an  end  to  the  war.     Anxious  to  consummate  it,  he  invited 
the  Congressmen  of  those  States  to  meet  him  in  conference  in  the 
Executive  Chamber.     They  did  so,"  and  he  presented  to  them  a     "  3^z  12' 
carefully  prepared  address  on  the  subject.     But  he  was  forcibly 
taught  by  that  conference,  and  its  results,  that  the  policy  which  had  been  so 
long  tried,  of  withholding  vigorous  blows  from  the  rebellion  out  of  deference 
to  the  border  slave-labor  States,  was  worse  than  useless.     A  majority  of  the 
Congressmen  submitted  a  dissenting  reply,  and  told  the  President  plainly 
that  they  considered  it  his  duty  "  to  avoid  all  interference,  direct  or  indirect, 
with  slavery  in  the  Southern  States."     A  minority  report  concurred  in  the 
President's  views;  but- their  slave-holding  constituents, -generally,  scouted 
the  proposition  with  scorn,  and  the  authorities  of  not  one  of  the  States  whose 
inhabitants  were  thus  appealed  to  responded  to  him.     And  a  draft  of  a  bill 
which  he  sent  into  Congress  on  the  day  of  the  conference*  was 
not  acted  upon  by  that  body.     It  was  evident  that  the  majority 
of  the  people,  and  their  representatives  in  the  National  Legislature,  were  not 
in  a  mood  to  make  any  further  compromise  with  the  great  enemy  of  the 
Republic,  or  concessions  to  its  supporters. 

Meanwhile  a  bill  providing  for  the  confiscation  of  the  property  of  rebels, 
which  involved  the  emancipation  of  slaves,  had  been  passed  by 

i  i    -t          i        -n        •  i  •   i     -i  «  '  March  18. 

Congress  and  approved  by  the  President/  entitled  "  An  Act  to 
make  an  Additional  Article  of  War,"  to  take  effect  from  and  after  its  pas- 
sage. It  prohibited  all  officers  or  persons  in  the  military  or  naval  service  of 
the  Republic  from  using  any  force  under  their  commands  for  the  purpose  of 
restoring  fugitive  slaves  to  their  alleged  masters,  on  penalty  of  instant  dis- 
missal from  the  service.  Congress  had  also  recently  passed  "  An  Act  to 
Suppress  Insurrection,  to  Punish  Treason  and  Rebellion,  to  Seize  and  Con- 
fiscate Property  of  Rebels,  and  for  other  purposes,"  which  the  President 
approved  on  the  16th  of  July,  and  which  declared  the  absolute  freedom  of  the 
slaves  of  rebels  under  certain  operations  of  war  therein  defined.1 

This  gave  the  President  a  wide  field  for  the  exercise  of  Executive  power, 
not  only  in  freeing  a  large  portion  of  the  slaves  in  the  country,  but  in 
employing1  them  against  their  former  masters  in  the  suppression  of  the  rebel- 
lion ;  and  he  was  vehemently  importuned  to  use  it  immediately  and  vigor- 
ously. The  patient  President  held  back,  hoping  the  wiser  men  among 

of  Representatives,  and  in  the  Senate  by  twenty-nine  yeas  against  fourteen  nays.    It  was  approved  by  the 
President  on  the  16th  of  April,  1S62. 

1  It  provided  that  all  persons,  after  the  passage  of  the  bill,  who  should  commit  treason  against  the  Republic 
should  suffer  death,  and  all  his  slaves,  if  ho  had  any,  should  be  free ;  or  suffer  a  fine  of  $10,000,  with  the  loss  of 
his  slaves:  that  any  person  found  guilty  of  aiding  treason  should  be  subject  to  a  fine  of  $10,000  and  the  loss  of 
his  slaves  by  their  beinf*  made  free ;  and  that  both  classes  of  traitors  should  be  forever  excluded  from  office  under 
the  Government:  that  it  should  be  the  duty  of  the  President  to  seize  the  property  of  all  office-holders,  civil  and 
military,  in  the  so-called  "  Confederate  States,"  or  persons  who,  having  property  in  the  loyal  States,  should  aid 
the  rebellion:  that  all  persons  who,  engaged  in  the  rebellion,  should  not,  within  sixty  days  after  the  President 
should  duly  proclaim  the  law,  desist  from  their  crimes,  their  property  of  every  kind  should  be  confiscated  :  that 
all  fugitive  slaves  from  rebellious  masters,  or  persons  who  should  give  aid  and  comfort  to  rebels,  and  all  slaves 
captured  from  such  persons,  or  who  had  deserted  from  the  rebel  army,  or  from  any  territory  deserted  by  the 
rebels,  should  be  deemed  captives  of  war,  and  should  be  forever  free :  that  the  President  should  have  authority 
to  employ  such  freedmen,  with  their  own  consent,  for  the  suppression  of  the  rebellion,  and  to  make  provision  for 
colonizing  them ;  and  that  he  should  be  authorized  to  extend  a  pardon  and  amnesty  ti  such  rebels  as,  in  his 
judgment,  should  be  worthy  of  mercy. 


558  THE   PEOPLE   IMPATIENT   FOR   EMANCIPATION". 

the  insurgents  might  heed  the  threats  contained  in  the  muttering  thunders 
of  Congress,  in  which  were  concentrated  the  tremendous  energies  of  the  peo- 
ple against  these  cherished  interests.  This  hesitancy  produced  great  disqui- 
etude in  the  public  mind.  The  more  impatient  of  the  loyal  people  began  to 
accuse  the  President  of  not  only  faint-heartedness,  but  whole-heartedness  in 
the  cause  of  freedom,  and  charged  him  with  remissness  of  duty.1  Finally  a 
committee,  composed  of  a  deputation  from  a  Convention  of  Christians  of  all 
of  the  denominations  of  Chicago,  waited  upon  him,"  and  presented 
"  ^.862 13'  k*m  witn  a  memorial,  requesting  him  at  once  to  issue  a  proclama- 
tion of  Universal  Emancipation.  The  President,  believing  that 
the  time  had  not  yet  come  (though  rapidly  approaching)  when  such  a  pro- 
clamation would  be  proper,  made  an  earnest  and  argumentative  reply ; 
saying,  in  allusion  to  the  then  discouraging  aspect  of  military  affairs  under 
the  administration  of  McClellan  in  the  East  and  Buell  in  the  West,  "  What 
good  would  a  proclamation  of  emancipation  from  me  do,  especially  as  we 
are  now  situated  ?  I  do  not  want  to  issue  a  document  that  the  whole  world 
would  see  must  necessarily  be  inoperative,  like  the  Pope's  bull  against  the 
Comet !  Would  my  word  free  the  slaves,  when  I  cannot  even  enforce  the 
Constitution  in  the  rebel  States  ?"  He  concluded  by  saying : — "  I  view  this 
matter  as  a  practical  war  measure,8  to  be  decided  on  according  to  the  advan- 
tages or  disadvantages  it  may  offer  to  the  suppression  of  the  rebellion." 
But  before  the  departure  of  the  Committee  the  President  assured  them  of 
his  sympathy  with  their  views.  "  I  have  not  decided  against  a  proclamation 
of  liberty  to  the  slaves,"  he  said,  "  but  hold  the  matter  under  advisement. 
And  I  can  assure  you  that  the  subject  is  on  my  mind,  by  day  and  night,  more 
than  any  other.  Whatever  shall  appear  to  be  God's  will,  I  will  do."3 

The  President  prayerfully   considered  the  matter,  and  within  a  week 
after  the  battle  of  Antietam  he   issued*  a  preliminary  procla- 
mation of  emancipation,  in  which  he  declared  it  to  be  his  pur- 
pose, at  the  next  meeting  of  Congress,  to  again  recommend  pecuniary  aid  in 

1  On  the  9th  of  August  Horace  Greeley  addressed  an  able  letter  to  the  President  on  the  subject,  through  his 
journal,  the  New  York  Tribune,  to  which  Mr.  Lincoln  made  a  reply,  it  giving  him  a  good  opportunity  to 
define  his  position.  In  that  reply  he  declared  it  to  be  bis  "paramount  object  to  sure  t/ie  Union,  and  not 
either  to  save  or  destroy  slavery.'''1  "  If  I  could  save  the.  Union  without  freeing  a  slave.  I  would  do  it,"  he  said. 
"If  I  could  save  it  by  freeing  all  the  slaves,  I  would  do  it;  and  if  I  could  do  it  by  freeing  fOBie  and  leaving 
others  alone,  I  would  iilso  do  that.  What  I  do  about  slavery  and  the  colored  race,  I  do  because  I  believe  it  helps 
to  save  the  Union ;  and  wh.it  I  forbear,  I  forbear  because  I  do  not  believe  it  would  help  to  save  the  Union." 

8  While  there  was  great  doubt  and  perplexity  in  the  minds  of  all  as  to  what  were  the  real  powers  of  the 
Government,  and  especially  of  the  President,  underthe  Constitution,  and  the  ablest  jurists  disagreed  in  opinion, 
Mr.  William  Whiting,  a  lawyer  in  extensive  practice  in  Boston,  wrote  a  most  lucid  and  conclusive  treatise  on 
the  subject,  entitled,  "  Tfie  War  Powers  of  the  President  and  the  Legislative  Powers  of  Congress  in  rela- 
tion to  Rebellion,  Treason,  and  Slavery"  which  was  accepted  as  sound  and  conclusive.  It  was  principally 
written  in  the  Spring  of  1S62,  with  the  exception  of  the  chapter  on  the  operation  of  the  Confiscation  Act  of 
July  17, 1862.  This  able  treatise  caused  Mr.  Whiting  to  be  called  into  the  service  of  the  Government,  as  Solici- 
tor to  the  War  Department.  It  is  proper  to  add  that  Mr.  Whiting,  whose  sole  desire  in  preparing  the  treatise 
and  in  responding  to  the  call  to  Washington  was  to  serve  his  country,  remained  there  until  the  close  of  the 
war,  steadily  refusing  all  compensation  for  his  services,  or  even  the  reimbursement  of  his  expenses.  His  trea- 
tise and  his  name  will  ever  hold  a  deservedly  conspicuous  place  in  the  annals  of  the  war ;  the  first  as  an  unan- 
swerable argument  in  defense  of  the  acts  of  the  President  and  Congress  in  saving  the  Republic,  and  the  latter 
as  that  of  an  unselfish  patriot. 

3  It  has  been  the  popular  belief  that  Mr.  Lincoln's  preliminary  proclamation  \vas  forced  from  him  by  out- 
side pressure,  and  especially  by  the  delegation  from  Chicago.  The  late  Owen  Lovejoy,  M.  C.,  has  left  on  record 
the  following  statement,  the  substance  of  which  he  had  from  the  President's  own  lips:—"  He  had  written  the 
proclamation  in  the  summer,  as  early  as  June,  I  think,  and  called  his  Cabinet  together,  and  informed  them  that 
he  had  written  it,  and  he  meant  to  make  it;  but  wanted  to  read  it  to  them  for  any  criticism  or  remarks  as  to  its 
features  or  details.  After  having  done  so,  Seward  suggested  whether  it  would  not  be  well  to  withhold  its  pub- 


PRELIMINARY   PROCLAMATION    OP  EMANCIPATION.  559 

the  work  of  emancipation  and  colonization  to  the  inhabitants  in  States  not 
in  rebellion.     He  then  declared  that  on  the  first  of  January  next  ensuing,  the 
slaves  within  every  State,  or  designated  part  of  a  State,  the  people  whereof 
should  then  be  in  rebellion,  should  be  declared  "  thenceforward  and  forever 
free ;"  such  freedom  to  be  maintained  by  the  whole  force  of  the  Govern- 
ment, which  should  not,  at  the  same  time,  repress  any  efforts  the  slaves  might 
make  for  their  actual  freedom.     He  also  declared  that  any  State  in  which 
rebellion  had  existed  that  should  have  in  Congress  at  that  time" 
representatives  chosen  in  good  faith,  at  a  legal  election,  by  the      a>Ian-  ^ 
qualified  voters  of  such  State,  should  have  the  benefit  of  such 
conclusive  evidence  of  its  loyalty,  and  be  exempted  from  the  operations  of 
the  threatened  proclamation.     He  called  their  attention  to  the  acts  of  Con- 
gress approved  March  13,  1862,  and  July  16,  1862,  bearing  upon  the  subject, 
as  his  warrant  for  the  warning. 

It  seemed  as  if  this  preliminary  proclamation  would  indeed  be  as  "  inop- 
erative as  the  Pope's  bull  against  the  Comet."  It  was  made  instrumental  in 
"  firing  the  Southern  heart  "  and  intensifying  the  rebellious  feeling,  for  it 
was  pointed  to  by  the  conspirators,  and  their  followers  and  friends  in  all 
parts  of  the  Republic,  as  positive  evidence  that  the  war  was  waged,  not  for 
the  restoration  of  the  Union,  but  for  the  destruction  of  slavery,  and  the 
plunder  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  slave-labor  States.  This  was  vehemently 
asserted,  notwithstanding  the  clear  and  evidently  sincere  assurances  of  the 
President  to  the  contrary — notwithstanding  the  document  itself  opened 
with  the  solemn  declaration,  "  that  hereafter,  as  heretofore,  the  war  will  be 
prosecuted  for  the  object  of  practically  restoring  the  constitutional  relation 
between  the  United  States  and  each  of  the  States,  and  the  people  thereof." 

During  the  hundred  days  which  intervened  between  the  issuing  of  this 
proclamation  and  the  first  of  January — this  kindly,  considerate,  and  warning 
proclamation,  which  gave  to  the  conspirators  and  their  associates  in  crime 
ample  time  for  reflection  and  calm  decision — millions  of  hearts  in  both 
hemispheres  were  stirred  with  emotions  of  greatest  anxiety.  Philanthro- 
pists and  lovers  of  righteousness,  whose  aspirations  rose  above  the  consider^ 
ations  of  temporary  expedients,  and  the  vast  multitude  of  the  slaves,  who 
were  all  deeply  interested  in  the  decision,  trembled  with  a  fear  that  the 
liberal  terms  of  reconciliation  might  be  accepted,  and  thereby  the  great  act 
-of  justice  be  delayed.  And  when  it  was  seen  that  the  rebels  were  still 
more  rebellious,  and  waged  war  upon  the  Government  more  vigorously 
and  malignantly  than  ever,  the  question  was  upon  every  lip,  Will  the 
President  be  firm?  He  answered  that  question  on  the  appointed  day  by 
issuing  the  following 

PROCLAMATION. 

Whereas,  On  the  22d  day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  sixty-two,  a  proclamation  was  issued  by  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  containing,  among  other  things,  the  following,  to  wit: 

lication  until  after  we  had  gained  some  substantial  advantage  in  the  field,  as  at  that  time  we  had  met  with  many 
reverses,  and  it  might  be  considered  a  cry  of  despair.  He  told  me  he  thought  the  suggestion  a  wise  one,  and  so 
held  over  the  Proclamation  until  after  the  battle  of  Antietam." — Letter  to  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  February 
22,  1864. 


560  DEFINITIVE   PROCLAMATION   OF  EMANCIPATION. 

"That  on  the  first  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  sixty -three,  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within  any  State  or  designated 
part  of  a  State,  the  people  whereof  shall  then  be  in  rebellion  against  the  United 
States,  shall  be  then,  thenceforward,  and  forever  free ;  and  the  Executive  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States,  including  the  military  and  naval  authority  thereof,  will 
recognize  and  maintain  the  freedom  of  such  persons,  and  will  do  no  act  or  acts  to 
repress  such  persons,  or  any  of  them,  in  any  efforts  they  may  make  for  their  actual 
freedom. 

"  That  the  Executive  will,  on  the  first  day  of  January  aforesaid,  by  proclamation, 
designate  the  States  and  parts  of  States,  if  any,  in  which  the  people  thereof,  respec- 
tively, shall  then  be  in  rebellion  against  the  United  States;  and  the  fact  that  any 
State,  or  the  people  thereof,  shall  on  that  day  be  in  good  faith  represented  in  the 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  by  members  chosen  thereto  at  elections  wherein  a 
majority  of  the  qualified  voters  of  such  State  shall  have  participated,  shall,  in  the 
absence  of  strong  countervailing  testimony,  be  deemed  conclusive  evidence  that  such 
State,  and  the  people  thereof,  are  not  then  in  rebellion  against  the  United  States." 

Now,  therefore,  I,  Abraham  Lincoln,  President  of  the  United  States,  by  virtue  of 
the  power  in  me  vested  as  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Army  and  Navy  of  the  United 
States  in  time  of  actual  armed  rebellion  against  the  authority  and  Government  of  the 
United  States,  and  as  a  fit  and  necessary  war  measure  for  suppressing  said  rebellion, 
do,  on  this  first  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  sixty*three,  and  in  accordance  with  my  purpose  so  to  do,  publicly  proclaimed  for 
the  full  period  of  one  hundred  days  from  the  day  first  above  mentioned,  order  and 
designate,  as  the  States  and  parts  of  States  wherein  the  people  thereof,  respectively, 
are  this  day  in  rebellion  against  the  United  States,  the  following,  to  wit : 

Arkansas,  Texas,  Louisiana  (except  the  parishes  of  St.  Bernard,  Plaqucmines,  Jef- 
ferson, St.  John,  St.  Charles,  St.  James,  Ascension,  Assumption,  Terre  Bonne, 
Lafonrche,  Ste.  Marie,  St.  Martin,  and  Orleans,  including  the  city  of  New  Orleans), 
Mississippi,  Alabama,  Florida,  Georgia,  South  Carolina,  North  Carolina,  and  Virginia 
(except  the  forty-eight  counties  designated  as  West  Virginia,  and  also  the  counties  of 
Berkley,  Accomac,  Northampton,  Elizabeth  City,  York,  Princess  Anne,  and  Norfolk, 
including  the  cities  of  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth),  and  which  excepted  parts  are,  for 
the  present,  left  precisely  as  if  this  proclamation  were  not  issued. 

And  by  virtue  of  the  power  and  for  the  purpose  aforesaid,  I  do  order  and  declare 
that  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within  said  designated  States  and  parts  of  States  are, 
and  henceforward  shall  be  free ;  and  that  the  Executive  Government  of  the  United 
States,  including  the  military  and  naval  authorities  therebf,  will  recognize  and  main- 
tain the  freedom  of  said  persons. 

And  I  hereby  enjoin  upon  the  people  so  declared  to  be  free  to  abstain  from  all 
violence,  unless  in  necessary  self-defense  ;  and  I  recommend  to  them  that,  in  all  cases 
when  allowed,  they  labor  faithfully  for  reasonable  wages. 

And  I  further  declare  and  make  knoAvn  that  such  persons,  of  suitable  condition, 
will  be  received  into  the  armed  service  of  the  United  States,  to  garrison  forts,  posi- 
tions, stations,  and  other  places,  and  to  man  vessels  of  all  sorts  in  said  service. 

And  upon  this  act,  sincerely  believed  to  be  an  act  of  justice,  warranted  by  the 
Constitution,  upon  military  necessity,  I  invoke  the  considerate  judgment  of  mankind, 
and  the  gracious  favor  of  Almighty  God. 

In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  name,  and  caused  the  seal  of  the 
United  States  to  be  affixed. 

Done  at  the  City  of  Washington,  this  first  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of 
[L.  s.]    our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-three,  and  of  the  Indepen- 
dence of  the  United  States  the  eighty-seventh. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 

By  the  President. 
WILLIAM  H.  SEWARD,  Secretary  of  State. 


(/f  jZsfCv 


That  on  the  first  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-three, 

1  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within  any  State  or  designated  part  of  a  State,  the  people  whereof  shall  then  be  in 

»  rebellion  against  the  United  States,  shall  be  then,  thenceforward,  and  forever  free;  and  the  Executive  Govern- 

*  ment  of  the  United  States,  including  the  military  and  naval  authority  thereof,  will  recognize  and  maintain 

'«  the  freedom  of  such  persons,  and  will  do  no  act  or  acts*  to  repress  such  persons,  or  any  of  them,  in  any  efforts 

/,  they  may  make  for  their  actual  freedom. 

'/  That  the  Executive  will,  on  the  first  day  of  January  aforesaid,  by  proclamation,  designate  the  States 

ti  and  parts  of  States,  if  any,  in  which  the  people  thereof,  respectively,  shall  then  be  in  rebellion  against  the 

I/  United  States  ;  and  the  fact  that  any  State,  or  the  people  thereof,  shall  on  that  day  be  in  good  faith  repre- 

4  sented  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  by  members  chosen  thereto  at  elections  wherein  a  majority  of 

fl  the  qualified  voters  of  such  State  shall  have  participated,  shall,  in  the  absence  of  strong  countervailing  testi- 

y  mony,  be  deemed  conclusive  evidence  that  such  State,  and  the  people  thereof,  are  not  then  in  rebellion 

/,  against  the  United  States.  /, 


C^vt^*xJ^^»CZr 


r*&j*^>  tf    0i~vQLffY+*j 


'7tt4s**£^~<j 


VOL.  II.— 36 


Os^i^F  {~£j  &e^,._ 


cc/ 


0toi~« 


£&>  /Le^rftJi, 
to  jib'  A**a>    £*    a&Eeu^s  sf*?rrw 


/ 


nr 

0 


&*~^£   A 

\ 


t        •   VL.    ?/-  /       flJ 

tL<^0(  Sk^fa/  wi/uyi    /t-^A  trf  v£ju 

/O  '  I 


564 


PROCLAMATION"   OF   EMANCIPATION. 


x/WL^C&txX^c^ 

sT2    *  #-v  • 

<rf  <^/yify^uetc  t&s  ^ 


Jisi^uAjivd  j 


THE  PRESIDENT'S  P.EN.' 

This  Proclamation,  considered  in  all  its  relations,  was  one  of  the  most 
important  public  documents  ever  issued  by  the  hand  of  man.  And  as  time 
passes  on,  adding  century  to  century  of  human  history,  it  will  be  regarded 
with  more  and  more  reverence,  as  a  consummation  of  the  labors  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Republic,  who  declared  the  great  truth,  that  "  all  men  are 
created  equal."  With  that  belief,  the  writer  has  inserted,  for  the  gratifica- 
tion of  the  present  generation  and  of  posterity,  the  form  of  the  proclamation 
as  it  came  from  the  hand  of  the  President,  and  of  the  pen  with  which  it  was 
written. 

Unlike  the  preliminary  proclamation,  it  was  wonderfully  potential.  The 
loyal  portion  of  the  nation  was  ready  for  the  great  act,  and  hailed  it  with 

1  This  is  a  picture  of  the  pen  with  which  President  Lincoln  wrote  the  original  draft  of  his  Proclamation,  a 
fac-simile  of  which  is  given  on  this  and  the  three  pages  preceding.  The  pen  was  given  to  Senator  Sumner  by 
the  President,  at  the  request  of  the  former,  and  by  him  presented  to  the  late  George  Livermore,  of  Boston, 
from  whom  the  writer  received  a  photograph  and  a  pencil  drawing  of  it.  It  is  a  steel  pen,  known  as  the 
"Washington,"  with  a  common  cedar  handle — all  as  plain  and  unostentatious  as  the  President  himself. 

The  original  draft  of  the  Proclamation  is  on  four  pases  of  foolscap  paper,  from  which  a  perfect  fac-simiio 
was  made  for  the  author  of  this  work  by  the  Government  photographer,  a  few  days  after  it  was  written,  by 
permission  of  the  President,  and  under  the  direction  of  his  Private  Secretary,  John  G.  Kicolay.  In  speaking 
of  it  to  the  author  the  President  said: — "I  wish  to  make  an  explanation  of  the  cause  of  the  last  formal  paia- 
gr.iphs  being  in  another's  hand-writing,  and  the  appearance  of  a  tremulousness  of  hand  when  I  signed  the 
paper.  It  was  on  New  Year's  day.  Before  I  had  quite  completed  the  proclamation,  the  people  began  to  call 
upon  me  to  present  the  compliments  of  the  season.  For  two  or  three  hours  I  shook  hands  with  them,  and 
when  I  went  back  to  the  desk,  I  could  hardly  hold  a  pon  in  the  hand  that  had  been  so  employed.  So  I  used  tho 
hand  of  my  private  secretary  in  writing  the  closing  paragraphs,  having  nothing  more  to  add  to  the  proclamation. 
I  then  signed  it,  with  a  tremulous  hand,  as  you  will  perceive,  made  so,  not  from  any  agitation  caused  by  the  act, 
\>ut  from  the  reception  of  my  visitors." 

The  fac-similc  here  given  was  made  a  little  smaller  than  the  original,  to  adapt  it  to  the  size  of  the  p«g<s  but 
is pi-rfect  in  every  part.  The  original  was  presented  by  the  President  to  the  man.'iirers  of  a  Sanitary  Fair  in 
Chicago,  for  the  benefit  of  the  soldiers,  who  sold  it  to  T.  B.  Bryan,  Esq.,  of  that  city,  for  the  sum  of  $3,000. 


FIRST  REGIMENT   OF  COLORED   TROOPS. 


565 


joy,  while  the  disloyal  portion,  and  especially  the  conspirators,  were  struck 
with  dismay,  for  it  was  a  blow  fatal  to  their  hopes.  It  dissipated  the  charm- 
ing vision  of  a  magnificent  empire  within  the  Golden  Circle,1  founded  on 
human  slavery,  which  the  conspirators  had  presented  to  the  imaginations  of 
their  cruelly  deceived  dupes.  It  touched  with  mighty  power  a  chord  of 
sympathy  among  the  aspirants  for  genuine  freedom  in  the  old  world  ;  and 
from  the  hour  when  that  proclamation  was  promulgated,  the  prayers  of  true 
men  in  all  civilized  lands  went  to  the  throne  of  God  in  supplication  for  the 
success  of  the  armies  of  the  Republic  against  its  enemies.  And  from  the 
moment  when  the  Head  of  the  nation  proclaimed  that  act  of  justice,  the 
power  of  the  rebellion  began  to  wane.  Already  freedmen  by  thousands  had 


LIVE-OAK   GROVE   AT  SMITH'S   PLANTATION,   PORT   KOYAL. 

entered  the  public  service,  and  large  numbers  were  enrolled  soldiers  in  the 
army  of  the  Republic ;  and  the  first  utterance  of  tidings  by  the  mouth  of 
man  to  freedmen  of  the  Proclamation  of  Emancipation,  was  made  to  a  regi- 
ment of  them  in  arms  beneath  the  shadows  of  a  magnificent  live-oak  grove 
near  Beaufort,  in  South  Carolina,  within  bugle-sound  of  the  place  where 
many  of  the  earlier  treasonable  movements  in  that  State  were  planned.  In 
Beaufort  district,  the  stronghold  of  slavery,  the  first  regiment  of  colored 
troops,  under  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  Congress,  was  organized,  and 
it  was  to  these  that  a  public  servant  of  the  Republic  announced  the  glad 
tidings.1 


1  Sec  page  187,  volume  I. 

1  When  the  writer  visiteri  the  village  of  Beaufort,  in  South  Carolina,  early  in  April,  1SC6,  he  spent  an  evening 
with  Dr.  Brisbane,  the  Government  Tax-Collector  of  the  District.    He  was  born  in  South  Carolina,  but  had  been 


566 


TIIE   CONFEDERATE    "CONGRESS." 


While  a  large  portion  of  the  time  of  Congress,  during  the  session  of 
1861 -'6 2,  was  consumed  in  the  consideration  of  military  measures,  and 
especially  the  subjects  of  slavery,  confiscation,  and  emancipation,  the  finan- 
cial affairs  of  the  country,  and  public  interests  of  every  kind,  were  attended 
to  with  great  assiduity.  The  financial  measures  and  their  operations  and 
results  will  be  considered  hereafter.  Let  us  now  turn  for  a  moment,  and  see 
what  the  Conspirators  were  doing  at  Richmond  while  their  armies  were  in 
the  field. 

The  Confederate  "Congress,"  so  called,  reassembled  in  Richmond  on 
the  18th  of  November,  1861,  and  continued  in  session,  with  closed  doors 
most  of  the  time,  until  the  18th  of  February,  1862,  when  its  term  as  a  "  Pro- 
visional Congress,"  made  up  of  men  chosen  by  conventions  of  politicians 
and  legislatures  of  States,  expired.  On  the  same  day  a  Congress,  profes- 


driven  fp>m  the  State  morp  than  twenty  years  before,  because  he  emancipated  his  slaves.    lie  was  residing  in 
Wisconsin  when  the  rebellion  begun.     When  Beaufort  came  into  the  permanent  possession  of  the  National 

forces,  he  was  appointed  tax-collector  of  the  district  from 
which  he  had  been  driven.  In  that  district  the  first  regiment 
of  colored  troops  for  the  National  army  was  organized.  They 
were  stationed  on  Smith's  plantation  (sec  m.tp  on  page  126), 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Beaufort,  near  the  ruins  of  the 
old  Spanish  fort  Carolina,  which  gave  the  name  to  the  State; 
and  there,  in  a  magnificent  oak-grove  near  the  water.  Dr. 
Brisbane  addressed  them  and  a  largo  concourse  of  people, 
white  and  colored,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1SC3.  There  he  who 
had  been  driven  from  that,  his  native  soil,  because  he  emanci- 
pated «  little  more  than  thirty  slaves,  announced  that  on  that 
day  the  President  of  the  United  States  had  proclaimed  free- 
dom forever  tkrce  millions  of  slaves!  What  changes  time 
and  circumstances  bring!  When  the  writer  had  visited  and 
sketched  that  grove,  and  strolled  over  the  remains  of  the 
Spanish  fort,  and  through  the  desolation  of  the  once  beautiful 
garden  in  front  of  the  Smith  mansion,  hedged  in  by  pal- 
mettos, his  attention  was  called  to  a  huge  oak,  on  the  gentle 
bank  of  Beaufort  River,  with  double  stems,  between  which, 
were  seats.  On  one  of  them,  overlooking  the  harbor  of  Bean- 
fort  and  Lady's  Island,  a  Massachusetts  Doctor  of  Divinity 
sat  and  wrote,  a  few  years  before,  a  largo  portion  of  a  book 
devoted  to  a  Defence  of  Xegro  Slavery  ! 


LITE  OAK  AT  SMITH'S  PLANTATION. 


Dr.  Brisbane  was  living  in  the  flne  old  mansion  of  Edmond  Khctt,  one  of  tbo  most  viol,  nt  of  the  South 
Carolina  secessionists,  in  which  it  is  said  the  treasonable  "  Southern  Association  "  h< M  its  iiu-etings  (see  note  1, 
page  91,  volume  I.),  and  where  the  form  of  the  South  Carolina 
Ordinance  of  Secession,  afterward  offered  by  Inglis  in  the  Con- 
vention, was  discussed.  Beaufort  was  the  summer  resort  of 
the  aristocracy,  so  called,  of  South  Carolina,  and  in  its  church- 
yards lie  the  remains  of  many  distinguished  persons.  In  that 
of  the  Episcopal  church,  and  not  far  from  the  new-made  grave 
of  General  Elliott,  the  writer  saw  and  sketched  a  white  marble 
monument  in  the  form  of  a  palmetto-stem,  on  the  recumbent 
slab  at  the  foot  of  which  was  the  following  suggestive  inscrip- 
tion :  "  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Hugh  Toland,  son  of  Melvin 
and  Eliza  Sams.  Born  December  81st,  1S46.  Died  July  29th, 
I860.  A  youthful  son  of  South  Carolina,  he  sought  to  serve 
her,  even  while  preparing  for  her  better  future  service,  and 
entered  the  State  Military  Academy  in  his  seventeenth  year. 
Carrying  with  him  the  impress  of  his  childhood's  training,  he 
exhibited  to  his  Alma  Mater  a  respectful  devotion  akin  to  that 
which  animated  him  as  a  son.  His  courteous  bearing,  high- 
toned  sentiments,  and  exemplary  conduct  for  nearly  four  years 
secured  for  him  the  high  esteem  of  his  professors  and  affec- 
tionate regards  of  his  fellow-cadets.  All  grieve  for  their  loss. 
This  tribute  is  paid  by  his  commanding  officer.  'What  I  do,  thnu  knowcst  not  now,  but  thou  shait  kno\r 
hereafter.'  John  siii.  17." 


MONtTSTENT  IN  CHtTRCHTAKD   AT  BKAtTFORT. 


JEFFERSON  DAVIS   AND   HIS   COUNCIL. 


567 


sedly  elected  by  the  people,1  commenced  its  session  under  the  "  Permanent 
Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States."     In  this  assembly  all  of  the  slave- 
labor  States  were  represented  excepting  Maryland  and  Delaware.2     The  oath 
to  support  the  Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States  was  administered  to 
the  "  Senators  "  by  R.  M.  T.  Hunter,  of  Virginia,  and  to  the  "  Representa- 
tives "    by  Ho  well  Cobb,  of  Georgia.     Thomas  Bocock,  of  Virginia,  was 
elected  "  Speaker."     On  the  following  day  the  votes  for  "  President "  of  the 
Confederacy  were  counted,  and  were  found  to  be  one  hundred  and  nine  in 
number,  all  of  which  were  cast  for  Jefferson  Davis.4     Three  days 
afterward"  he  was  inaugurated  President  for  six  years.     He  chose     *  ^g^22' 
for  his , "  Cabinet  "  Judah  P.  Benjamin,  of  Louisiana,  as  "  Secre- 
tary of  State  ;"  George  W.  Randolph,  of  Virginia,  "  Secretary  of  War ;" 
S.  R.  Mallory,  of  Florida,  "  Secre- 
tary of  the  Navy •;"  C.  G.  Memmin- 
ger,  of  South  Carolina,  "  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury ;"  and  Thomas  II. 
Watts,    of    Alabama,    "Attorney- 
General."     Randolph    resigned    in 
the  autumn  of  1862,  when  James 
A.    Seddon,    a   wealthy    citizen   of 
Richmond,  who   figured   conspicu- 
ously in  the  Peace  Convention  at 
Washington,4   was    chosen    to    fill 
his  place. 

The  Confederate  "  Congress " 
passed  strong  resolutions  in  favor 
of  prosecuting  the  war  more  vigo- 
ously  than  ever,  and  declared,  by 
joint  resolution,  that  it  was  the 
unalterable  determination  of  the  people  of  the  Confederate  States  "  to  suffer 
all  the  calamities  of  the  most  protracted  war,"  and  that  they  would  never, 
"  on  any  terms,  politically  affiliate  with  a  people  who  were  guilty  of  an 
invasion  of  their  soil  and  the  butchery  of  their  citizens."  With  this  spirit 
they  did  prosecute  the  war  on  land,  and  by  the  aid  of  some  of  the  British 
aristocracy,  merchants,  and  shipbuilders  they  kept  afloat  piratical  craft  on 
the  ocean,  that  for  a  time  drove  most  of  the  carrying  trade  between  the 
United  States  and  Europe  to  British  vessels. 

We  have  already  noticed  the  commissioning  of  so-called  "privateers" 
by  the  Confederate  "Government,"5  and  some  of  their  piratical  operations 

1  In  most  instances  theso  elections  were  as  much  the  voice  of  the  people  as  was  that  held  in  Virginia,  in 
accordance  with  the  following  proposition  of  a  leading  paper  in  Richmond  in  the  interest  of  the  conspirators: 
— "It  being  necessary  to  form  a  ticket  of  electors,  and  the  time  being  too  short  to  call  a  Convention  of  the  peo- 
ple, it  was  suggested  that  the  Richmond  editors  should  prepare  a  ticket,  thus  relieving  the  people  of  the  trouble 
of  making  selections.  The  ticket  thus  formed  has  been  presented.  Among  tho  names  we-  find  those  of  Win. 
L.  Gogsrin,  of  Bedford,  and  R.  T.  Daniel,  of  Richmond;  E.  II.  Fitzhugh,  of  Ohio  County;  John  R.  Edmunds, 
of  Halifax,  and  C.  W.  Newton,  of  Norfolk  City.  Every  district  in  the  State  is  embraced  in  this  editorial 
report." 

s  For  a  list  of  the  members  of  the  "  Provisional  Congress  "  see  page  463. 

3  The  votes  were  as  follows: — Alabama,  11;  Arkansas,  6;  Florida,  4;  Georgia,  12;  Louisiana,  8;  Mississippi 
0;  North  Carolina,  12;  South  Carolina,  8;  Tennessee,  13  ;  Texas,  S;  Virginia,  IS. 

4  See  chapter  X.,  volume  I. 

5  See  page  872,  volume  I. 


JAMES    A.    8EDDOIT. 


568  CONFEDERATE   PIRATE   SHIPS. 

in  the  spring  and  summer  of  1861.1     Before  the  close  of  July,  more  than 
twenty  of  those  depredators  were  afloat,  and  had  captured  millions  of  prop- 
erty belonging  to  American  citizens.     The  most  formidable  and  notorious 
of  the  sea-going  ships  of  this  character,  were  the  NasJwille,  Captain  11.  B. 
Pegraiu,  a  Virginian,  who  had  abandoned  his  flag,  and  the  Sumter,  Captain 
Raphael  Semmes.     The  former  was  a  side-wheel  steamer,  carried  a  crew  of 
eighty  men,  and  was  armed  with  two  long  1 2-pounder  rifled  cannon.     Her 
career  was  short,  but  quite  successful.     She  was  finally  destroyed  by  the 
Montauk,  Captain  Worden,"  in  the  Ogeechee  River.*     The  career 
"Feb. as,    Qf  t^e  gumfer^  which  had  been  a  New  Orleans  and   Havana 
packet  steamer,  named  Marquis  de  Hal>ana,  was  also  short,  but 
much  more  active  and  destructive.     She  had  a  crew  of  sixty-five  men  and 

twenty-five  marines,  and  was 
heavily  armed.  She  ran  the 
blockade  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Mississippi  River  on  the  30th 
of  June,*  and  was 
pursued  some  .dis- 
tance by  the  Brooklyn.  She 
ran  among  the  West  India 
islands  and  on  the  Spanish 
Main,  and  soon  made  prizes  of 
many  vessels  bearing  the  Ameri- 
can flag.  She  was  everywhere 
received  in  British  colonial  ports 
with  great  favor,  and  was  afforded  every  facility  for  her  piratical  operations. 
She  became  the  terror  of  the  American  merchant  service,  and  everywhere 
eluded  National  vessels  of  war  sent  out  in  pursuit  of  her.  At  length 
she  crossed  the  ocean,  and  at  the  close  of  1861  was  compelled  to  seek  shelter 
under  British  guns  at  Gibraltar,  where  she  was  watched  by  the  Tuscarora. 
Early  in  the  year  1862  she  was  sold,  and  thus  ended  her  piratical  career. 

Encouraged  by  the  practical  friendship  of  the  British  evinced  for  these 
corsairs,  and  the  substantial  aid  they  were  receiving  from  British  subjects  in 
various  ways,  especially  through  blockade-runners,  the  conspirators  deter- 
mined to  procure  from  those  friends  some  powerful  piratical  craft,  and  made 
arrangements  for  the  purchase  and  construction  of  vessels  for  that  purpose. 
Mr.  Laird,  a  ship-builder  at  Liverpool  and  member  of  the  British  Parliament, 
was  the  largest  contractor  in  the  business,  and,  in  defiance  of  every  obstacle, 
succeeded  in  getting  pirate  ships  to  sea. 

The  first  of  these  ships  that  went  to  sea  was  the  Orcto,  ostensibly  built 
for  a  house  in  Palermo,  Sicily.  Mr.  Adams,  the  American  minister  in  Lon- 
don, was  so  well  satisfied  from  information  received  that  she  was  designed 
for  the  Confederates,  that  he  called  the  attention  of  the  British  Government 
to  the  matter  so  early  as  the  18th  of  February,  1862.  But  nothing  effective 
was  done,  and  she  was  completed  and  allowed  to  depart  from  British  waters. 
She  went  first  to  Nassau,  and  on  the  4th  of  September  suddenly  appeared 

1  See  pages  555  to  553,  Inclusive,  volume  L 

*  The  appearance  of  the  remains  of  the  Naehvitte  in  the  Ogeechee  River  is  seen  in  the  tail-piece  on  pr.ge 
827. 


THE  PIRATES  SEMMES  AND  MAFFIT. 


569 


JOITS   NEWLAXD    MAFFIT. 


off  Mobile  harbor,  flying  the  British  flag  and  pennants.  The  blockading 
squadron  there  was  in  charge  of  Commander  George  II.  Preble,  who  had 
been  specially  instructed  not  to  give  offense  to  foreign  nations  while  enfor- 
cing the  blockade.  He  believed  the  Oreto  to  be  a  British  vessel,  and  while 
deliberating  a  few  minutes  as  to  what  he  should  do,  she  passed  out  of  range 
of  his  guns,  and  entered  the  harbor  with  a  rich  freight.  For  his  seeming 
remissness  Commander  Preble  was  summarily  dismissed  from  the  service 
without  a  hearing — an  act  which  sub- 
sequent events  seemed  to  show  was 
cruel  injustice.  Late  in  December 
the  Oreto  escaped  from  Mobile,  fully 
armed  for  a  piratical  cruise,  under  the 
command  of  John  Newland  Maffit, 
son  of  a  celebrated  Irish  Methodist 
preacher  of  that  name.  Maffit  had 
been  in  the  naval  service  of  the  Re- 
public, but  had  abandoned  his  flag, 
and  now  went  out  to  plunder  his 
countrymen  on  the  high  seas  "with- 
out authority."1  The  name  of  the 
Oreto  was  changed  to  that  of  Florida. 
Her  career  will  be  noticed  hereafter. 

The  most  famous  of  all  these  pirate 
ships  built  in  England  for  the  conspirators  was  the  Alabama,  made  for  the 
use  of  Semmes,  the  commander  of  the  Sumter.  As  in  the  case  of  the  Oreto, 
Mr.  Adams  called  the  attention  of  the  British  Government  to  the  matter, 

but  every  effort  to  induce  it  to  interpose 
its  authority,  in  accordance  with  the  letter 
and  spirit  of  the  Queen's  proclamation  of 
neutrality,*  was  fruitless.  The  Ttiscarora 
watched  her,  but  in  vain.  She  was  allowed 
to  depart,  with  ample  assistance,  and 
under  false  pretenses  she  was  supplied 
with  cannon  and  other  materials  of  war 
by  an  English  merchant  vessel,  in  a  Por- 
tuguese harbor  of  the  Western  Islands. 
When  all  was  in  readiness,  Captain 
Semmes  and  other  officers  of  the  Sumter 
were  brought  to  her  by  a  British  steamer, 
and  she  left  for  Cardiff,  to  coal.  Semmes 
took  formal  command,  mustered  his  crew, 
and  read  his  commission,  duly  signed  and 
sealed  by  the  Confederate  "  Secretary  of  the  Navy."  A  copy  of  that  com- 
mission, in  blank,  is  given  on  the  following  page.4 

1  See  note  1,  page  656,  volume  L  *  See  page  567,  volume  I. 

*  This  is  from  a  photograph  by  Ferranti,  of  Liverpool,  taken  in  the  summer  of  1S64. 

*  That  copy  is  a  perfect  fac-simile  of  the  original,  a  little  less  than  one-third  the  size.    The  original  was 
engraved    n  England,  and  printed  on  elegant  vellum,  and  it  was  much  superior  in  material  and  execution  to 
the  commissions  issued  by  our  own  Navy  Department.    The  space  within  the  wreath,  on  the  trophy  vignette 
«t  the  bottom,  was  the  place  of  the  seal. 


RAPHAEL  SEMJJE8.3 


570 


CONFEDERATE  NAVAL  COMMISSION. 


With  orders  from  the  Conspirators  "  to  sink,  burn,  and  destroy  every- 
thing which  flies  the  ensign  of  the  so-called  United  States  of  America," 
Semmes  went  forth  on  the  ocean  in  the  Alabama  to  achieve  fame  as  one  of 


**mi(*0*(jF**iti <fy£—, — ?-3^?f*ap'^fe3^Ss2SI 

tkOte*^.  .  .,  . V^^^^^fWr''^^^^^^^ 


"<•/•!  v>  •"«"?"•      ',—//7 ~y- ,     ..  (jf       /   <#// 


OONFEPEEATE  KAVAL  COMMISSION. 


the  most  eminent  sea-robbers  noted  in  history,  and  succeeded.  His  vessel 
had  neither  register  nor  record,  no  regular  ship's  papers,  no  evidence  of 
transfer;  and  no  vessel  captured  by  her  was  ever  sent  into  any  port  for 
adjudication.  All  the  forms  of  law  of  civilized  nations  for  the  protection  of 


BARBARISM   AND   CIVILIZATION  ILLUSTRATED. 


571 


THE    ALABAMA. 


private  rights,  and  all  the  regulations  of  public  justice  which  discriminate 
the  legalized  naval  vessel  from  the  pirate,  were  disregarded.  Although  she 
was  a  British  vessel,  manned  chiefly  by  British  subjects  from  a  British 
armed  with  British  cannon,  and 
provided  with  coal  and  other 
supplies  from  British  soil,  she 
had  no  acknowledged  flag  nor 
recognized  nationality,  nor  any 
accessible  port  to  which  she 
might  send  her  prizes,  nor  any 
legal  tribunal  to  adjudge  her 
captures.  She  was  an  outlaw, 
roving  the  seas  as  an  enemy  of 
mankind,  for  plunder  and  de- 
struction, and  her  commander 
was  a  pirate,  whose  career  as  such 
was  as  cowardly  as  it  was  criminal.  For  a  year  and  a  half,  while  care- 
fully avoiding  contact  with  our  National  vessels  of  war,  he  illuminated  the 
seas  with  blazing  merchant-ships.  During  the  last  ninety  days  of  1862,  he 
destroyed  by  fire  no  less  than  twenty-eight  helpless  vessels.  The  subsequent 
career  of  the  Alabama  will  be  considered  hereafter. 

While  this  British  ship  was  upon  the  sea,  commissioned  for  destruction, 
a  notable  American  ship  was  also  on  the  sea,  but  for  a  widely  different  pur- 
pose. The  blockade  caused  a  lack  of  the  cotton  supply  in  England,  and  the 
greatly  advanced  price  of  that  article  made  the  manufacturers  either  run 
their  mills  only  a  part  of  each  day,  or  shut  them  up  altogether.  This  caused 
wide-spread  distress  among  the  poorly  remunerated  operatives  in  those  mills, 
on  which,  in  Lancashire  alone,  nearly  a  million  of  stomachs  depended  for  food. 
Starvation  invaded  that  region,  and  a  most  pitiful  cry  of  distress  came  over 

the  sea.  The  just  indignation  of  the 
loyal  Americans,  because  of  the  con- 
duct of  the  ruling  classes  of  Great 

o 

Britain,  and  especially  because  of  the 
conduct  of  the  Government  in  the 
matter  of  the  pirate-ships,  was  quench- 
ed by  the  emotions  of  common  hu- 
manity, and  the  citizens  of  New  York 
alone,  whose  merchants  suffered  most 
by  the  piracies,  contributed  more  than 
one  hundred  thoxisand  dollars  for  "the 
relief  of  starving  English  families. 
They  loaded  the  ship  George  Griswold 
with  food,  and  sent  her  out  on  an 
errand  of  mercy,  while  at  the  same  time  they  were  compelled  to  send  with 
her  a  Government  war-vessel  to  protect  her  from  the  torch  of  the  pirate,  which 
had  been  lighted  at  the  altar  of  mammon  by  British  hands!  The  loyal 

1  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  ship  while  she  was  a-loadins:  at  her  wharf  on  the  East  River.  Hish  up  on 
her  risking  was  a  piece  of  canvas,  on  which  were  the  words,  "  CONTRIBUTIONS  FOE  LANCASHIRE.  FBKK.UT 
FRKK." 


THE   GEORGE   GRISWOLD.  1 


572  VICKSBURG   AND   ITS   IMPORTANCE. 

Americans  forgive  their  British  brethren  for  their  unkindness  in  the  hour 
of  trial,  but  all  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic  cannot  wash  out  the  stain. 

Let  us  now  turn  again  to  a  consideration  of  military  events,  whose  theater 
of  action,  at  the  close  of  1862,  was  nearly  coextensive  with  the  area  of  the 
slave-labor  States.  Up  to  that  time  the  loyal  States  had  furnished  for  the 
war,  wholly  by  volunteering,  more  than  one  million  two  hundred  thousand 
men,  of  whom,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1863,  about  seven  hundred  thousand 
were  in  the  service.  Sickness,  casualties  in  the  field,  the  expiration  of  terms 
of  enlistment,  discharges  for  physical  disability,  and  desertions,  had  greatly 
thinned  the  original  regiments.1 

The  most  important  movement  at  the  close  of  1862  was  that  of  the 
beginning  of  the  second  siege  of  Vicksburg,  which  resulted  in  its  capture  at 
the  following  midsummer,  and  which  engaged  the  services  of  nearly  all  the 
troops  westward  of  the  Alleghanies,  directly  or  indirectly,  during  several 
months.  Though  a  city  of  only  between  four  and  five  thousand  inhabitants 
when  the  war  broke  out,  the  position  of  Vicksburg  soon  became  one  of  the 
most  important  on  the  Mississippi  River  in  a  military  point  of  view,  while  its 
peculiar  topography  made  its  conversion  into  a  strong  defensive  post  an  easy 
matter.  Port  Hudson  below  (about  twenty-five  miles  above  Baton  Rouge), 
another  position  of  great  natural  strength,  was  now  quite  heavily  fortified, 

and  growing  in  defen- 
sive power  every  day. 
Between  these  fortified 
places,  only,  the  Missis- 
sippi was  free  from  the 
patrol  of  National  war- 
vessels.  Here  was  now 
the  only  connecting 
link  between  the  por- 
tions of  the  Confede- 
racy separated  by  the 
Mississippi,  and  here 
alone  could  the  vast 

JEKKKR80N   DAVIS  8    RESIDENCE.1 

supplies   of   the   grain 

:and  cattle  growing  regions  of  Western  Louisiana  and  Texas  be  passed  safely 
over  the  great  river  to  Confederate  armies,  which,  with  those  of  the  Nationals, 
were  exhausting  the  regions  eastward,  between  it  and  the  mountain  ranges 
that  project  into  Georgia  and  Alabama.  The  importance  of  holding  this 
connecting  link  firmly  was  felt  by  the  Confederates,  and  when,  in  the  autumn 
of  1862,  Jefferson  Davis  visited  his  home  within  the  bounds  of  that  link,  and 
was  returning,  he  declared  in  a  speech  at  Jackson  that  Vicksburg  and  Port 
Hudson  must  be  held  at  all  hazards.  The  Nationals,  equally  impressed  with 
ithe  importance  of  destroying  that  link,  now  bent  all  their  energies  to  effect 

1  The  fearful  waste  of  an  army  may  be  comprehended  by  considering  the  statement  made  by  General  Meade, 
in  a  reply  to  an  address  of  welcome  from  the  Mayor  of  Philadelphia,  that  from  March,  1862,  when  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  left  its  lines  in  front  of  Washington,  to  the  close  of  1S63,  not  less  than  100.000  men  of  that  army  bad 
been  killed  or  wounded 

8  This  is  a  view  of  Davis's  mansion  on  his  estate  below  Vicksburg,  from  a  photograph  by  Joslyn.  of  that 
city.  When  it  was  taken,  the  front  of  the  house  over  the  colonnade  bore  the  words,  in  large  black  letters,  "TnB 
HOUSE  JEFF.  BUILT. "  The  region  was  then  in  possession  of  the  National  forces,  and  Union  soldiers  occupied 


GRANT'S  ADVANCE  IN   MISSISSIPPI.  573 

it.  At  that  time  the  Confederate  forces  at  and  near  Yicksburg  were  under 
the  command  of  General  John  C.  Pemberton,  a  Pennsylvanian,  who  had 
lately  been  commissioned  a  lieutenant-general,  and  ranked  both  Van  Dorn 
and  Lovell. 

We  left  the  main  forces  of  General  Grant  confronting  -the  Confederates 
on  the  Tallahatchee.1  Grant's  plan  was  for  General  Sherman,  then  at  Mem- 
phis, to  descend  the  river  with  troops  in  transports  from  that  city,  and  from 
Helena,  in  Arkansas,  and,  with  a  gun-boat  fleet,  make  an  attack  on  Vicks- 
burg.  At  the  same  time,  General  McClernand  was  to  go  down  with  troops 
from  Cairo  and  re-enforce  Sherman  soon  after  his  attack.  Grant  himself  was 
to  advance  rapidly  in  the  mean  time  upon  the  main  body  of  the  Confederate 
troops  under  Van  Dorn,  north  and  eastward  of  Vicksburg,  and,  if  they  should 
retreat  to  that  place,  follow  them,  and  assist  Sherman  in  the  reduction  of  the 
post. 

On  the  4th  of  November  Grant  transferred  his  head-quarters  from  Jack- 
son (Tennessee)  to  La  Grange,  a  few  miles  west  of  Grand  Junction,  on  the 
Memphis  and  Charleston  railway.  He  had  concentrated  his  forces  for  a 
vigorous  movement  in  the  direction  of  Vicksburg.  On  the  8th  he  sent  out 

o  o 

McPherson,  with  ten  thousand  infantry,  and  fifteen  hundred  cavalry  under 
Colonel  A.  L.  Lee,  to  drive  a  large  body  of  Confederate  cavalry  from  Lamar, 
on  the  railway  southward  of  him.  It  was  accomplished,  and  the  Confede- 
rates were  gradually  pushed  back  to  Holly  Springs,  on  the  same  railway. 

It  was  now  evident  that  the  Confederates  intended  to  hold  the  line  of  the 
Tallahatchee  River,  for  there  Pemberton  had  concentrated  his  forces  and 
cast  up  fortifications.     Grant  at  once  prepared  to  dislodge  them,  and  on  the 
'20th  of  November  he  moved  toward  Holly  Springs  with  his  main  body, 
Hamilton's  division  in  the  ^advance.     In  the  mean  time  Generals  A.  P.  Hovey 
and  C.  C.  Washburne  had  crossed  the  Mississippi"  from  Helena, 
landed  at  Delta,  and  moved  in  the  direction  of  Grant's  army.       ^geg20' 
Their   cavalry    was  distributed.      That   of  Washburne   pushed 
rapidly  eastward  to  the  Cold  Water  River,  where  they  captured  a  Confede- 
rate camp.     Moving  swiftly  down  that  stream  and  the  Tallahatchee,  they 
made  a  sweep  by  way  of  Preston,   and  struck  the  railway    at    Garner's 
Station,  just  north  of  Grenada,  where  the  railways  from  Memphis  and  Grand 
Junction  meet,  and  destroyed  the  road  and  bridges  there.     They  then  went 
northward  to  Oakland  and  Panola,  on  the  Memphis  road,  and  then  struck 
across  the  country  southeast  to  Coffeeville,  on  the  Grand  Junction  road. 


the  mansion  and  the  plantation.  Davis  was  the  owner  of  a  large  number  of  slaves,  and  on  his  estate  were  found 
every  implement  employed  in  slave-labor  and  its  management  in  that  rich  cotton  district  Among  other  things 
found  there  was  a  lash  for  beating  the  slaves, 
represented  in  the  engraving,  which  Colonel 
James  Grant  Wilson,  of  General  Banks's  staff, 
sent  to  his  home  in  Poughkeepsie.  It  is  a  SLAVE-LASH. 

terrible    instrument   for    punishment    The 

lash  is  twenty-five  inches  in  length  and  a  little  more  than  two  inches  in  width,  composed  of  five  thicknesses  of 
heavy  leather,  sewed  together  with  saddler's  thread  in  seven  rows,  making  the  whole  half  an  inch  thick.  This 
lash  is  inserted  in  a  handle  made  of  hickory,  a  little  more  than  a  foot  long,  and  fastened  by  three  screws  on  each 
side.  Sometimes  these  lashes  had  holes  in  them,  an  inch  in  diameter,  into  which  the  flesh  of  the  victim  would 
rise  when  the  blow  was  inflicted.  Such  was  the  kind  of  scepter  with  which  Capital  w«s  to  rule  Labor  in  the 
horrid  empire  of  injustice  within  "The  Golden  Circle"  projected  by  Davis  and  his  fellow-conspirators,  find  for 
the  establishment  of  which  they  attempted  to  destroy  the  Republic. 
1  See  page  524 


574  SERIOUS  DISASTER   AT  HOLLY   SPRINGS. 

Having  accomplished  the  object  of  their  expedition,  Hovey  and  Washburno 
returned  to  the  Mississippi. 

This  raid,  in  which  the  railways  on  which  the  Confederates  depended 
were  severely  damaged,  and  the  rolling  stock  destroyed,  while  Grant  was 
pressing  in  front,  disconcerted  Pemberton,  and  he  fell  back  to  Grenada,  and 
by  the  1st  of  December  Grant  held  a  strong  position  south  of  Holly  Springs, 
and  commanding  nearly  parallel  railways  in  that  region,  as  we  have  observed 
on  page  524.  He  pushed  on  to  Oxford,  the  capital  of  Lafayette  County, 
Mississippi,  and  sent  forward  two  thousand  cavalry,  under  Colonels  Lee  and 
T.  L.  Dickey,  to  press  the  rear  of  Van  Dora's  retreating  column. 

*^gg25'  At  Coffeeville,  several  miles  southward,  these  encountered"  a 
superior  force  of  Van  Dora's  infantry  and  some  artillery,  and, 
after  a  sharp  struggle,  were  driven  back  several  miles,  with  a  loss  of  one 
hundred  men,  killed,  wounded,  and  missing. 

Grant,  with  his  main  army,  remained  at  Oxford.1  The  railway  had  been 
put  in  running  order  as  far  southward  as  Holly  Springs,  and  there  he  had 
made  his  temporary  depot  of  arms  and  supplies  of  every  kind,  valued,  late 
in  December,  at  nearly  four  millions  of  dollars.  That  very  important  post 
was  placed  in  charge  of  Colonel  R.  C.  Murphy,  with  one  thousand  men,  who, 
as  we  have  seen,  abandoned  a  large  quantity  of  stores  at  luka  on  the 
approach  of  the  Confederates.*  He  now  permitted  a  far  greater  disaster  to 
befall  the  National  cause.  His  treasures  were  a  powerful  temptation  to  Van 
Dorn,  and  Grant  was  so  satisfied  that  he  would  attempt  to  seize  them,  that 
he  had  enjoined  Murphy  to  be  extremely  vigilant.  On  the  night  of  the  19th 
he  had  warned  him  of  immediate  danger,  and  sent  four  thousand  men  to 

O          ' 

make  the  security  of  the  stores  absolutely  certain  ;  but  Murphy  seems  not  to* 
have  heeded  it.     He  made  no  preparations,  by  barricading  the  streets  or 
otherwise,  for  defense.     When,  at  daybreak  the  next  morning,* 
Van    Dorn  and  his  cavalry  burst  into  the  town  like  an  over- 
whelming avalanche,  he  was  met  by  very  little  resistance.     He  captured 
Murphy  and  a  greater  portion  of  his  men,  gathered  what  plunder  his  troops 
wanted  for  personal  use,  and  burned  all  the  other  public  property,  not  sparing 
even  a  large  hospital,  filled  with  sick  and  wounded  soldiers.     The  Second 
Illinois  cavalry  refused  to  surrender,  and  gallantly  fought  their  way  out  with 
a  loss  of  only  seven  men.     Murphy  accepted  a  parole,  with  his 
soldiers ;  and  on  the  9th  of  January'  General  Grant,  in  a  severe 
order,  "  to  take  effect,"  he  said,  "  from  December  20th,  the  date  of  his  cow- 
ardly and  disgraceful  conduct,"  dismissed  Murphy  from  the  army.J 

After  remaining  at  Holly  Springs  ten  hours,  engaged  in  pillaging  and 


1  Grant  had  a  very  efficient  staff.  Among  the  principal  and  most  active  officers  were  Brigadier-General  J. 
D.  Webster,  a  most  skillful  artillery  officer,  and  then  superintendent  of  military  roads.  Lieutenant-Colonel  J. 
A.  Rawlins  was  his  chief  of  staff,  and  Captain  T.  8.  Bowers  was  his  most  trusted  aid-de-cainp.  The  two  latter 
remained  on  his  staff  throughout  the  entire  war. 

*  See  page  513. 

*  In  an  order  on  the  23d  of  December,  General  Grant  spoke  of  the  surrender  as  "  disgraceful,"  and  declared 
that  with  "all  the  cotton,  public  stores,  and  substantial  buildings  about  the  depot,"  Murphy  might  easily  have 
kept  the  assailants  at  bay  until  relief  arrived.    He  pointedly  condemned  the  acceptance  of  a  parole  by  Murphy 
for  himself  nnd  men.  a  cartel  having  been  agreed  to.  by  which  each  party  was  bound  to  take  cnre  of  its  own 
prisoners.     Had  Murphy  refused  parole  for  himself  and  men,  Van  Dorn  would  have  been  "  compelled."  Grant 
eaid,  "  to  have  released  them  unconditionally,  or  to  have  abandoned  all  further  aggressive  movements  for  the 
time  being." 


SHERMAN'S   DESCENT   OF   THE   MISSISSIPPI. 


575 


destroying,  blowing  up  the  arsenal,  and  burning  the  public  property,1  Van 
Dona's  men  departed  at  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  highly  elated,  and  imme- 
diately afterward  assailed  in  rapid  succession  the  National  troops  at  Cold- 
water,  Davis' s  Mills,  Middleburg,  and  even  Bolivar,  but  without  other  success 
than  the  effect  produced  upon  Grant  by  a  serious  menace  of  his  communica- 
tions.9 Two  hours  after  they  had  left  Holly  Springs,  the  four  thousand  troops 
which  Grant  had  dispatched  by  railway  tore-enforce  Murphy  arrived.  They 
had  been  detained  by  accident  on  the  way,  or  they  might  have  reached  the 
place  in  time  to  have  saved  the  property.  Its  loss  was  a  paralyzing  blow  to 
the  expedition,  for  Grant  was  compelled  to  fall  back  to  Grand  Junction,  to 
save  his  army  from  the  most  imminent  peril,  and  perhaps  from  destruction. 
This  left  General  Pembertou  at  liberty  to  concentrate  his  forces  at  Vicksburg 
for  its  defense. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Sherman  had  been  preparing  for  his  descent 
upon  Vicksburg.  While  in  command  of  the  right  wing  of  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee,  with  his  head-quarters  at  Memphis,  he  had 
thoroughly  drilled  his  troops,  and  put  that  important 
post  in  the  most  complete  defensive  state.  In  Fort 
Pickering  he  had  constructed  one  of  the  finest  of  the 
numerous  look-outs  that  were  so  extensively  used 
by  both  parties  during  .the  war,  from  which,  on 
several  occasions,  notice  of  the  approach  of  guerrillas 
was  given  in  time  to  save  the  place  from  pillage. 

Sherman  left  Memphis  with  a  little  more   than 
twenty  thousand  troops  in  transports,  on  the  day  of 
the  sad  disaster  at  Holly  Springs,'  leaving 
as  a  guard  to  the  city  a  strong  force  of 
infantry  and  cavalry,  and  the  siege-guns 
in  place  with  a  complement  of  artillerists.     He  pro- 
ceeded to  Friar's  Point,  a  little  below  where  Hovey 
landed,  where  he  was  joined  by  Admiral  D.  D.  Por- 
ter (whose  naval  force  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo 
River)  in  his  flag-ship  Slack  Hawk,  and  with  the 
gun-boats  Marmora  and  Conestoga  to  act  as  a  con- 
voy.    On   the  same  evening  the  troops  at  Helena 
embarked,  and  joined  Sherman  at  Friar's  Point,  and 
made  his  entire  force  full   thirty  thousand  strong. 

Arrangements  for  future  action  were  completed  the  following  morning*  by 
the  two  commanders.  The  army  and  navy  moved  down  the 
stream,  and  were  all  at  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo  River,  about 
twelve  miles  above  Vicksburg,  on  the  25th.3  The  plan  was  to  make  an 
attack  upon  Vicksburg  in  the  rear,  with  a  strong  force,  and  for  that  purpose 


Dec.  20, 

1SG2. 


'Dec.  22. 


1  The  kind  and  value  of  the  public  property  destroyed  was  as  follows : — 1,809,000  fixed  cartridges  and  other 
ordnance  stores,  including  6,000  rifles  and  2,000  revolvers,  $1,500,000;  100,000  suits  of  clothing  and  other  quarter- 
masters' stores,  $500,000 ;  5,000  barrels  of  flour  and  other  commissary  stores,  $500,000 ;  medical  stores,  $1,000,000 ; 
1,000  bales  of  cotton  and  $600,000  worth  of  sutlers'  stores. 

1  It  was  at  about  this  time,  as  we  have  observed  (page  551),  that  Forrest  was  making  his  raid  in  West 
Tennessee. 

*  The  fleet  consisted  of  more  than  sixty  transports, besides  a  number  of  gnn-boats  (some  of  them  armored), 
anl  some  mortar-boats. 


576 


NATURAL  DEFENSES  OF  VICKSBURG. 


TIfll   BLACK    HAWK. 


the  fleet  and  army  passed  up  the  Yazoo  (which,  in  a  great  bend,  sweeps 

round  within  a  few  miles  of  Yicksburg1)  twelve  miles,  to  John- 

a  Dec.  26,     gton's  Landing,  the  troops  debarking"  at  points  in  that  vicinity 

along  the  space  of  three  miles,  without  opposition. 

To  understand  the  difficulties  in  Sherman's  way,  we  must  consider,  for  a 
moment,  the  topography  of  his  field  of  intended  operations.     The  bluffs  or 

hills  on'Svhich  Vicks- 
bursr  stands  rise  a  little 

o 

below  the  city,  and  ex- 
tend northeast  twelve 
or  fifteen  miles  to  the 
Yazoo  River,  where 
they  terminate  in 
Haines's  Bluff.  In  the 
rear  of  the  city  the 
ground  is  high  and 
broken,  falling  off 


gradually  toward  the 
Big  Black  River,t  welve 
miles  distant.  Thia 
range  of  hills,  fronting  the  Mississippi  and  the  Yazoo,  was  fortified  along  its 
entire  length,  and  the  only  approach  to  Vicksburg  by  land  was  up  their 
steep  faces,  through  which  roads  were  cut  in  a  manner  indicated  by  the 
engraving.  At  the  base  of  these  bluffs  were  rifle-pits.  To  render  the 

o  o  *        . 

approach  still  more  difficult,  there  is  a  deep 
natural  ditch,  called  Chickasaw  Bayou, 
extending  from  the  Yazoo,  below  Raines's 

O  * 

Bluff,  passing  along  near  the  base  of  the 
bluffs  for  some  distance,  and  emptying 
into  the  Mississippi.  Added  to  this  is  a 
deep  slough,  whose  bottom  is  quicksand, 
and  supposed  to  have  once  been  a  lake 
which  stretched  along  the  foot  of  the 
bluffs,  and  entered  the  bayou  where  the 
latter  approached  them.  These  formed  a 
natural  moat  in  front  of  the  fortifications, 
while  on  the  plain  over  which  Sherman  had 
to  approach  the  bluffs  the  cypress  forests 
were  felled  in  places,  and  formed  a  diffi- 
cult abatis. 

Sherman's  army  was  organized  in  four  divisions,  commanded  respectively 
by  Brigadier-Generals  G.  "W.  Morgan,  Morgan  L.  Smith,  A.  J.  Smith,  and 
Frederick  Steele.  The  first  three  divisions  had  three  brigades  each,  and  the 
fourth  one  (Steele' s),  four.  In  the  plan  of  attack  Steele  was  assigned  to  the 


UPPER  KNTRANCK  TO   YICKSBURO.1 


1  The  Yazoo  Elver  Is  a  deep  and  narrow  stream  formed  by  the  Tallahatchec  and  Tallobusha  Rivers,  which 
unite  in  Carroll  County,  Mississippi.  It  runs  through  an  extremely  fertile  alluvial  plain. 

4  This  Is  a  view  on  what  is  called  the  Valley  road,  the  one  entering  Vicksbnrg  from  the  north,  nearest  the 
river.  At  the  point  where  this  little  sketch  was  taken  was  a  strong  palisade,  and  near  it  was  a  block-house,  both 
of  which  were  well  preserved  when  the  writer  visited  Vicksburg,  in  April,  18(58. 


MOVEMENTS   AT   CIIIOKASAW   BAYOU.  577 

command  of  the  extreme  left,  Morgan  the  left  center,  M.  L.  Smith  the  right 
center,  and  A.  J.  Smith  the  extreme  right.  The  latter  division  not  having 
arrived  from  Milliken's  Bend  (where  it  had  remained  as  a  support  to  a  force 
under  Colonel  Wright,  sent  to  cut  the  railway  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, that  connects  Vicksburg  with  Shreveport)  when  Sherman  was  ready 
to  advance,  General  Frank  P.  Blair,  of  Steele's  division,  was  placed  in 
command  on  the  extreme  right.  All  of  these  divisions  were  to  converge 
toward  the  point  of  attack  on  the  bluffs  at  or  near  Barfield's  plantation, 
where  only,  it  had  been  ascertained,  the  bayou  could  be  crossed  at  two 
points — one  at  a  sand-bar,  and  the  other  at 'a  narrow  levee.  Both  were 
commanded  by  Confederate  batteries  and  rifle-pits.  The  battery  at  the 
levee  was  on  an  ancient  In- 
dian mound,1  near  the  bank 
of  the  bayou,  and  could  sweep 
nearly  the  whole  ground  over 
which  the  Nationals  must 
advance.  Everywhere  on 
that  advance  the  ground  was 
so  soft  that  causeways  had 

,  ,        ..          „  ^.  ANCIENT  MOUND,   CHICK  A8AW   BAYOU. 

to  be  built  for  the  passage 

of  the  troops  and  cannon.     Difficulties  were  found  to  be  much  greater  and 

more  numerous  than  was  anticipated. 

The  army  was  ready  to  move  on  the  27th,a  and  the  center  divisions, 
including  Blair's,  marched  slowly  toward  the  bluffs,  driving  the 
Confederate  pickets,  silencing  a  battery  on  the  left  where  Steele 
was  to  join  the  forward  movement,  and  cheered  by  the  confidence  of  the 
commanding  general  that  full  success  would  crown  their  endeavors.  Alas  ! 
he  did  not  then  know  of  the  disaster  at  Holly  Springs,  the  recoil  of  Grant 
from  Oxford,  and  the  heavy  re-enforcements  which  Pemberton  had  been 
sending  to  Vicksburg.  He  knew  that  the  line  that  he  was  to  attack  was 
fifteen  miles  in  length,  and  supposed  there  were  only  fifteen  thousand  men 
to  man  it,  and  he  believed  that,  with  his  superior  force  concentrated  at  some 
point,  he  might  break  through  the  line,  demolish  it  in  detail,  and  march 
triumphantly  into  Vicksburg.  He  knew  the  position  to  be  assailed  was  a 
strong  one,  but  he  was  not  aware  of  the  ample  preparations,  by  rifle-pits  rising 
tier  above  tier  upon  the  slopes,  and  batteries  crowning  every  hill,  to  enfilade 
his  troops  at  every  point,  and  make  success  almost  an  impossibility.  In 
ignorance  of  the  strength  before  him,  and  expecting  Grant's  co-operation  on 
the  morrow,  Sherman  reposed  on  the  night  of  the  27th,  his  army  bivouacking 
in  the  cold  air  without  fires. 

The  army  pressed  forward  on  Sunday  morning,  the  28th,  driving  the 
pickets  of  the  Confederates  across  the  bayou.  Steele,  moving  on  the 
extreme  left,  was  soon  checked  by  a  slough  and  cypress  swamp,  across 
which  there  was  no  passage  excepting  by  a  corduroy  causeway,  enfiladed  by 
the  Confederate  batteries  and  rifle-pits.  Meanwhile  Morgan  had  advanced 
under  cover  of  a  heavy  fog  and  the  fire  of  his  artillery  against  the  Confede- 
rate center.  He  pressed  on  to  a  point  at  the  bayou  where  it  approaches 

1  The  little  sketch  above  shows  the  appearance  of  the  ancient  mound  when  the  writer  visited  it,  in  1866.  It 
was  about  t\vi.-nty-flve  feet  in  height. 

VOL.  II.— 37 


578 


BATTLE   OF   CHICKASAW  BAYOU. 


nearest  the  bluffs,  and  where  it  was  impassable.  He  held  his  ground  there 
throughout  the  day  and  the  following  night.  At  the  same  time  M.  L. 
Smith  had  advanced  far  to  the  right,  and  before  noon  was  disabled  by  a  sharp- 
shooter's ball  wounding  his  hip,  when  his  command  devolved  on  General 
David  Stuart.  A.  J.  Smith  pushed  forward  on  the  extreme  right  until  his 
pickets  reached  a  point  from  which  Vicksburg  was  in  full  view. 

Steele's  division  was  brought  around  that  night  to  a  point  a  little  below 
the  junction  of  the  bayou  with  the  Yazoo,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  29th, 
General  Sherman,  aware  that  the  force  of  the  Confederates  on  his  front  was 
rapidly  increasing,  ordered  a  general  advance  of  his  whole  army.  Morgan, 
being  nearest  the  bayou  and  the  bluffs,  was  expected  to  cross  early  and 
carry  the  batteries  and  heights  on  his  front ;  but  at  the  dawn  the  Confede- 
rates opened  a  heavy  cannonade  upon  him,  and  it  was  almost  noon  before  he 
thought  it  prudent  to  move  forward.  Meanwhile  detachments  had  been 
constructing  bridges  over  the  bayou,  for  the  purpose  of  crossing  to  assail  the 
foe  on  the  bluffs,  and  when  Morgan  was  ready  to  move,  Blair  had  come  up 
with  his  brigade  and  was  ready  to  go  into  the  fight,  with  Thayer,  of  Steele's 
division,  as  a  support. 

Blair  had  moved  forward  between  the  divisions  of  Smith  and  Morgan, 
and  obliquing  to  the  left,  which  exposed  him  to  a  severe  flank  fire,  in  which 
Colonel  J.  B.  Wyman,  of  the  Thirteenth^llinois,  was  killed,  he  crossed  Mor- 
gan's track,  and  there  detached  two  regiments  to  the  support  of  that  com- 
mander. With  the  remainder  he  worked  his  way  to  the  front  of  Morgan's 
left,  near  the  house  of  Mrs.  Lake,  and  at  the  van  of  Steele  he  crossed  the 
bayou  over  a  bridge  his  men  had  built,  and  advanced  to  the  slough,  whose 

bottom  was  a  quicksand,  and  its 
banks  were  covered  with  a  snarl 
of  felled  trees.  Over  this  they 
passed,  Blair  leaving  his  horse 
floundering  in  the  shallow  water 
with  its  unstable  bed.  Dashing 
through  the  abatis,  and  followed 
by  Thayer,  with  only  a  single  regi- 
ment (Fourth  Iowa)  of  his  brigade 
then  in  hand,  he  pressed  across  a 
sloping  plateau,  captured  two 
lines  of  rifle-pits,  and  fought  des- 
perately to  gain  the  crest  of  the 
hill  before  him,  while  De  Courcy's 
brigade  of  Morgan's  command, 
which  had  crossed  the  bayou, 
charged  on  his  right.  But  the 
effort  was  vain.  The  assailants 
suffered  terribly,  for  the  hills  were  swarming  with  men,  bristling  with 
weapons,  and  ablaze  with  the  fire  of  murderous  guns.  It  was  a  struggle  of 
three  thousand  in  open  fields  below  with  ten  thousand  behind  intrenchments 
above.  Pemberton,  who  had  arrived  and  was  in  command,  had  been  re-en- 
forced by  three  brigades  from  Grenada,  released  by  Grant's  retrograde  move- 
ment, and  he  defied  Sherman.  Blair  and  his  companions  were  compelled  to 


THE   BATTLE   OF   CHICKASA-W   BAYOTT. 


A  NEW  PLAX  OF  OPERATIONS. 


579 


retreat.  He  had  lost  one-third  of  his  brigade,  and  De  Courcy,  by  a  flank 
charge  by  the  Seventeenth  and  Twenty-sixth  Louisiana,  lost  four  flags,  three 
hundred  and  thirty-two  men  made  prisoners,  and  about  five  hundred  small 
arms.1  So  heavy  and  active  was  the  force  on  the  bluffs,  that  all  attempts  to 
construct  bridges  were  frustrated,  and  they  were  abandoned.  General  A.  J. 
Smith's  advance  (Sixth  Missouri)  had  crossed  the  bayou  at  a  narrow  sand- 
bar on  the  extreme  right,  but  could  not  advance  because  of  the  cloud  of 
sharp-shooters  that  confronted  them.  So  they  lay  below  the  bank  until 
night,  and  then  withdrew.  Darkness  closed  the  struggle,  when  Sherman 
had  lost  nearly  two  thousand  men,  and  his  foe  only  two  hundred  and  seven. 
Thus  ended  THE  BATTLE  OP  CHICKASAW  BAYOU. 

General  Sherman  was  loth  to  relinquish  his  effort   against  Vicksburg. 
He  had  ordered  another  attack  on  the  left  after  Blair  was  repulsed,  but 


BATTLE-GROUND  AT  CHICKA8AW  BAYOU.8 

wisely  countermanded  it ;  but  that  night,  while  rain  was  falling  copiously, 
he  caused  his  men  to  rest  on  their  arms  without  fire,  preparatory  to  another 
strun-fi-le  in  the  mornin<r.  During  the  night  he  visited  Admiral  Porter  on 

oo  o  o  c? 

board  his  flag-ship,  and  concerted  a  fresh  plan  of  attack,  but  on  the  follow- 
ing day,"  after  a  careful  estimate  of  his  chances  for  success,  and 
despairing  of  any  co-operation  on  the  part  of  Grant,  he   con-      '   ^G2  ' 
eluded    to   abandon  the  attempt  to   penetrate  the   Confederate 
lines,  but  to  try  and  turn  them.     He  proposed  to  go  stealthily  up  the  Yazoo 

1  In  this  attack  Lieutenant-Colonel  Dister,  of  the  Fifty-eighth  Ohio,  and  Major  Jaensen,  of  the  Thirty-fl-st 
Missouri,  were  killed.  Colonel  T.  C.  Fletcher,  of  the  latter  regiment,  who  is  now  (1867)  Governor  of  Missouri. 
and  his  Lieutenant-Colonel,  Simpson,  were  wounded.  Fletcher  was  made  a  prisoner. 

5  This  was  the  appearance  of  the  battle-ground  of  Chiokasaw  Bayou  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  just  at 
evening  of  a  warm  day  in  April,  1S66.  The  view  is  taken  from  the  road  (see  map  on  page  5TS),  on  the  slope  of 


580  YAZOO  EXPEDITION   ABANDONED. 

with  the  land  and  naval  forces,  and  attack  and  carry  Haines's  bluff,  on  their 
extreme  right,  while  by  some  diversion  on  the  bayou  the  Confederates  should 
be  prevented  from  sending  re-enforcements  there  in  time  to  oppose  the 
National  army  in  securing  a  firm  footing.  The  latter  was  then  to  take  the 
remaining  Confederate  fortifications  in  flank  and  reverse,  and  fight  its  way 
to  Vicksburg. 

Preparations  were  made  for  this  flank  movement  to  begin  at  midnight  of 

the   3 1st.0     A   dense   fog   interposed.      The    enterprise   became 

known  to  Pemberton,  and  it  was  abandoned.     Rumors  of  Grant's 

retreat  to  Grand  Junction  had  reached  Sherman,  and  he  resolved  to  return 

to  Milliken's  Bend  on  the  Mississippi.     The  troops  were  all  re-embarked,  and 

ready  for  departure  from  the  Yazoo,  when  the  arrival  of  General  McCler- 

nand,  Sherman's  senior  in  rank,  was  announced.*     On  the  4th  of 

b3™^     January  that  officer  assumed  the  chief  command,  and  the  army 

and  navy  proceeded  to  Milliken's  Bend.     The  title  of  Sherman's 

force  was  changed  to  that  of  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi,  and  was  divided 

into  two  corps,  one  of  which  was  placed  under  the  command  of  General 

Morgan,  and  the  other  under  General  Sherman. 

Before  McClernand's  arrival  Sherman  and  Porter  had  agreed  upon  a  plan 
for  attacking  Fort  Hindman,  or  Arkansas  Post,  on  the  left  bank,  and  at  a 
sharp  bend  of  the  Arkansas  River,1  fifty  miles  from  the  Mississippi,  while 
Grant  was  moving  his  army  to  Memphis,  preparatory  to  a  descent  of  the 
river,  to  join  in  the  further  prosecution  of  the  siege  of  Vicksburg.  McCler- 
nand  approved  of  the  plan,  and  the  forces  moved  up  the  Mississippi  to 
Montgomery  Point,  opposite  the  mouth  of  White  River.  On  the  9th  the 
combined  force  proceeded  up  that  river  fifteen  miles,  and,  passing  through  a 
canal  into  the  Arkansas,  reached  Notrib's  farm,  three  miles  below  Fort  Hind- 
man, at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  preparations  were  made  for  landing 
the  troops.  This  was  accomplished  by  noon  the  next  day,"  when 
cjon-  10)  about  twenty-five  thousand  men,  under  McClernand,  Sherman, 
Morgan,  Stewart,  Steele,  A.  J.  Smith,  and  Osterhaus,  were  ready, 
with  a  strong  flotilla  of  armored  and  unarmored  gun-boats,  under  the  imme- 
diate command  of  Admiral  Porter,  to  assail  the  fort,  garrisoned  by  only 
five  thousand  men,  under  General  T.  J.  Churchill,  who  had  received  orders 
from  General  T.  II.  Holmes  at  Little  Rock,  then  commanding  in  Arkansas, 
to  "hold  on  until  help  should  arrive  or  all  were  dead."  The  gun-boats 
moved  slowly  on,  shelling  the  Confederates  out  of  their  rifle-pits  along  the 
levee,  and  driving  every  soldier  into  the  fort,2  and  in  the  mean  time  the  land 
troops  pressed  forward  over  swamps  and  bayous,  and  bivouacked  that  night 
around  Fort  Hiudman,  without  tents  or  fires,  prepared  for  an  assault  in  the 
morning. 

the  bluff  which  Blair  attempted  to  carry.  The  Chickasaw  Bayou  is  seen  winding  through  the  plain  in  the  fore- 
ground. The  solitary  stem  of  a  tree  in  the  middle  marks  the  place  where  there  was  an  encounter  on  the  27th, 
when  some  Confederate  pickets  were  captured,  and  all  were  driven  hack.  The  belt  of  trees  in  the  distance 
marks  the  line,  of  the  Yazoo.  The  Indian  mound  is  not  far  beyond  the  most  distant  point  seen  in  the  bayou. 
on  the  extreme  left. 

1  This  point  is  the  first  high  land  on  the  Arkansas,  after  leaving  the  Mississippi.  There  the  French  had 
a  trading  post  and  a  settlement  as  early  as  1685,  and  gave  it  the  name  which  it  yet  bears.  The  Confederates  ha.l 
strongly  fortified  it,  and  nnmed  the  principal  work  Fort  Hindman.  in  honor  of  the  Arkansas  general.  It  was  .1 
regular  square,  bastioned  and  casemated  work,  with  a  ditch  twenty  feet  wide  and  eight  deep,  and  was  armed  with 
twelve  srnns. 

8  The  vessels  engaged  In  this  bombardment  were  the  Iron-clash  Cincinnati,  De  Kalb,  and  Lcnrisville. 


CAPTURE   OF  ARKANSAS  POST. 


581 


FORT   IIINDMAN. 


At  about  noon  on  'the  llth,  McClernand  notified  Porter  that  the 
army  was  ready  to  move  upon  the  fort.  The  gun-boats  opened  fire  at 
one  o'clock,  and  soon 
afterward  the  brigades 
of  Hovey,  Thayer, 
Giles  A.  Smith,  and  T. 
Kilby  Smith,  pushed 
forward  at  the  double- 
quick,  finding  tempora- 
ry shelter  in  woods  and 
ravines  with  which  the 
ground  was  diversified. 
In  a  belt  of  woods, 
three  hundred  yards 
from  the  Confederate 
rifle-pits,  they  were 
brought  to  a  halt  by  a 
very  severe  fire  of  mus- 
ketry and  artillery,  but  they  soon  resumed  their  advance  with  the  support  of 
Blair's  brigade,  and  pushed  up  to  some  ravines  fringed  with  bushes  and  fallen 
timber,  within  musket  range  of  the  fort.  Morgan's  artillery  and  the  gun-boats 
had  covered  this  advance  by  a  rapid  fire,  and,  with  the  batteries  of  Hoffman, 
Wood,  and  Barrett,  had  nearly  silenced  the  Confederate  guns.  Parrott 
guns  (10  and  20-pounders),  under  Lieutenants  Webster  and  Blount,  had  per- 
formed excellent  service  in  dismounting  cannon  that  most  annoyed  the  gun- 
boats. In  this  movement  Hovey  had  been  wounded  by  a  fragment  of  a 
shell,  and  the  horse  of  Thayer  had  been  shot  under  him. 

General  A.  J.  Smith  now  deployed  nine  regiments  of  Burbridge's  and 
Landrum's  brigades,  supported  by  three  more  regiments  in  reserve,  and 
drove  the  Confederate  advance  on  the  right,  back  behind  a  cluster  of  cabins, 
from  which  shelter  they  were  dislodged  by  a  charge  of  the  Twenty-third 
Wisconsin,  Colonel  Guppy.  Smith,  meanwhile,  pushed  on  his  division  until 
it  was  not  more  than  two  hundred  yards  from  the  fort,  while  Colonel  Shel- 
don, of  Osterhaus's  division,  had  sent  Cooley's  battery,  supported  by  the  One 
Hundred  and  Eighteenth  and  One  Hundred  and  Twentieth  Ohio,  and  Sixty- 
ninth  Indiana,  to  within  two  hundred  yards  of  another  face  of  the  fort. 
They  cleared  the  rifle-pits  before  them,  and  the  One  Hundred  and  Twentieth 
Ohio  attempted  to  scale  and  carry  by  assault  the  eastern  side  of  the  fort, 
but  were  prevented  by  a  deep  ravine  in  addition  to  the  ditch. 

At  a  little* past  three  o'clock,  the  guns  of  the  fort  having  been  silenced, 
and  Sherman's  right  strengthened  by  the  Twenty-third  Wisconsin,  Nine- 
teenth Kentucky,  and  Ninety-seventh  Illinois,  of  Smith's  division,  McCler- 
nand ordered  an  assault,  when  the  troops  dashed  forward  under  a  dreadful 
fire,  Burbridge's  brigade,  two  regiments  of  Landrum's,  and  the  One  Hun- 
dred and  Twentieth  Ohio,  bearing  the  brunt.  The  Confederates  saw  that  all 
was  lost,  and  raised  a  white  flag  just  as  the  One  Hundred  and  Twentieth 
Ohio,  followed  by  the  Eighty-third  Ohio  and  Sixteenth  Indiana,  under  Bur- 
bridge,  were  pouring  over  the  intrenchments  on  the  east,  while  the  troops 
of  Sherman  and  Steele,  which  had  stormed  the  works  farther  to  the  north 


582 


POSTS   ON   RED   RIVER   CAPTURED. 


and  west,  were  also  swarming  over  the  works.  General  Burbridge  had  the 
honor  of  planting  the  standard  of  the  Republic  on  the  fort,  which  General 
Smith  had  placed  in  his  hands  in  acknowledgment  of  his  bravery.  The  gar- 
rison flag  was  captured  by  Captain  Ennes,  one  of  General  Smith's  aids.  So 
ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  ARKANSAS  POST,  in  which  the  army  and  navy  won 
equal  renown.1 

After  dismantling  and  blowing  up  Fort  Hindman,  burning  a  hundred 
wagons  and  other  property  that  he  could  not  take  away,  embarking  his  pris- 
oners for  St.  Louis,  and  sending  an  expedition  in  light-draft  steamers,  under 

General  Gorman  and  Lieutenant  Commanding  J.  G.  Walker,"  up 
°  1862 13'     the  Wllite  River  to  capture  Des  Arc  and  Duval's  Bluff,2  McCler- 

nand,  by  order  of  General  Grant,  withdrew  with  his  troops  and 
the  fleet  to  Napoleon,  on  the  Mississippi,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas 
River.  Grant  had  come  down  the  river  from  Memphis  in  a  swift  steamer, 
and  at  Napoleon  he  and  the  other  military  commanders,  with  Admiral  Por- 
ter, made  arrangements  for  the  prosecution  of  the  campaign  against 
Vicksburg. 

1  See  Reports  of  General  McClernand  and  his  subordinates;  Admiral  Porter,  and  General  Churchill. 
McClernand  reported  his  loss  at  977,  of  whom  129  were  killed,  831  wounded,  and  17  missing.  The  fleet  lost 
three  killed  and  twenty-six  wounded.  Churchill  reported  his  loss  at  not  exceeding  60  killed  and  80  wounded, 
but  McClernand  saw  evidences  of  a  much  greater  number  hurt.  The  spoils  of  victory  were  about  5,000  prison- 
ers, 17  cannon,  8,000  email  arms,  and  a  large  quantity  of  ordnance  and  commissary  stores. 

8  The  expedition  was  successful.  Both  places  were  captured  without  much  trouble.  Des  Arc  was  quite 
a  thriving  commercial  town  on  the  White  River,  in  Prairie  County,  Arkansas,  about  fifty  miles  northeast  of 
Little  Rock.  Duval's  Bluff  was  the  station  of  a  Confederate  camp  and  an  earth-work,  on  an  elevated  position, 
a  little  below  Duval's  Bluff.  With  some  prisoners  and  a  few  guns,  this  expedition  joined  the  main  forces  at 
Napoleon  on  the  19th.  A  post  at  the  little  village  of  St.  Charles,  just  above  Port  Hindwan,  was  captured  at 
about  the  same  time. 


GRANT'S  ARMY  REORGANIZED. 


581 


22) 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  VICKSBUBG. 

ICKSBURG  MUST  BE  TAKEN,"  was  the  fiat 
of  General  Grant,  in  obedience  to  the  will  of 
the  loyal  people,  and  he  made  instant  prepara- 
tions for  the  great  work  on  his  return  to  Mem- 
phis from  the  conference  at  Napoleon.  The 
Government  was  fully  alive  to  the  importance 
and  difficulties  of  the  undertaking,  and  had 
sent  him  re-enforcements  for  the  purpose.  He 
had  already  adopted  an  important  measure  for  the  promotion  of  the  effici- 
ency of  his  army,  by  organizing  it0  into  four  corps,  known  as  the 
Thirteenth,  Fifteenth,  Sixteenth,  and  Seventeenth  Army  Corps.1 
By  this  arrangement  the  Commander-in-chief  was  relieved  of 
much  official  drudgery,  and  the  generals  under  him  commanding  corps  had 
a  wider  field  in  which  to  display  their  own  powers. 

General  Grant  was  fully  sensible  of  the  importance  of  the  acts  of  Con- 
gress, and  the  proclamation  of  the  President  authorizing  the  enlistment  and 
use  of  colored  troops ;  and  being  a  soldier  and  not  a  politician,  and  a  manly 
citizen,  who  loved  justice  more  than  popularity,  heartily  approved  of  those 
measures,  and,  in  orders,  said : — "  It  is  expected  that  all  commanders  will 
especially  exert  themselves  in  carrying  out  the  policy  of  the  administration, 
not  only  in  organizing  colored  troops,  and  rendering  them  efficient,  but  also 
in  removing  prejudices  against  them."  "As  the  servant  of  a  great  Repub- 
lic," says  an  accomplished  writer  on  military  affairs,  "  he  left  to  the  Depart- 
ments of  the  Government  their  specific  duties,  while  he  performed  his  own."2 
It  was  evident  that  a  direct  assault  upon  the  defenses  of  Yicksburg  by 
the  army  and  navy  would  result  in  failure,  and  Grant  determined  to  move 
upon  them  in  reverse  or  rear.  How  to  get  a  base  for  such  operations  was  a 

1  By  a  General  Order  issued  on  the  22d  of  December,  1S62,  in  which  the  new  organization  was  announced, 
the  command  of  the  Thirteenth  Corps  was  assigned  to  Major-General  John  A.  McClernand.  It  was  composed 
of  the  Ninth  Division,  General  G.  W.Morgan;  Tenth  Division.  General  A.  J.  Smith,  and  "all  other  troops 
operating  on  the  Mississippi  River  below  Memphis,  not  included  in  the  Fifteenth  Army  Corps."  The  command 
of  the  Fifteenth  Corps  was  assigned  to  Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman.  It  was  composed  of  the  Fifth  Division, 
General  Morgan  L.  Smith;  the  division  from  Helena,  Arkansas,  General  F.  Steele,  and  the  forces  in  the  "Dis- 
trict of  Memphis."  The  command  of  the  Sixteenth  Corps  was  assigned  to  Major-General  S.  A.  Hurlbnt.  It 
was  composed  of  the  Sixth  Division,  General  J.  McArthnr;  the  Seventh  Division,  General  I.  F.  Quimby; 
Eighth  Division,  General  L.  F.  Ross ;  Second  Brigade  of  Cavalry,  A.  L.  Lee ;  and  the  troops  in  the  "District  of 
Columbus,"  commanded  by  General  Davies,  and  those  in  the  "District  of  Jackson,"  under  General  Sullivan. 
The  command  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps  was  assigned  to  Major-General  J.  B.  McPherson.  It  was  composed  of 
the  First  Division,  General  J.  W.  Denver;  Third  Division,  General  John  A.  Logan;  Fourth  Division,  General 
J.  G.  Lauman  ;  First  Brigade  of  Cavalry,  Colonel  B.  H.  Grierson ;  and  the  forces  in  the  "  District  of  Corinth," 
commanded  by  General  G.  M.  Dodge. 

3  Grant  and  his  Campaigns,  by  Henry  Copp6e,  page  152. 


584 


PEOJECTED   CANAL  NEAR  YICKSBURG. 


vital  question,  and  his  attention  was  turned  alternately  to  the  Canal  that 
General  Williams  attempted  to  cut,1  Milliken's  Bend,  Lake  Providence,  the 
Yazoo  Pass,  and  Steele's  Bayou.  All  of  these  routes  were  tried,  as  we  shall 
observe,  before  in  another  way  he  achieved  the  desired  end. 

It  was  determined  first  to  complete  Williams's  canal  across  the  peninsula 
opposite  Yicksburg,  which  was  traversed  by  the  Shreveport  and  Yicksburg 

railroad — the  great  highway  over  which  large 
quantities  of  supplies  for  the  Confederates  were 
transported  from  Western  Louisiana.  That  cut- 
off was  five  or  six  miles  from  Vicksburg.  By  it, 
when  completed,  that  city  would  be  isolated,  and 
through  it  troops  and  supplies  might  be  safely 
transported  out  of  reach  of  the  Yicksburg  batte- 
ries to  a  new  base  of  supplies  below  that  town. 
It  also  seemed  probable  that  it  would  make  a 
new  channel  for  the  Mississippi,  and  leave  Yicks- 
burg on  the  borders  of  a  bayou  only. 

For  the  prosecution  of  this  work  McClernand, 
by  order  of  Grant,  moved  with  his  army  down 
the  Mississippi  on  the   day  after  the 
conference   at   Napoleon."     In   conse- 
quence of  detention  by  a  storm,  it  did 
not  reach  its  destination  at  Young's  Point,  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  river,  nearly  opposite  the  mouth 

of  the  Yazoo,  until  late  on  the  21st.  On  the  following  day  the  troops 
landed,  and  took  post  a  little  farther  down  the  river,  so  as  to  protect  the 


>Jan.  9, 
1863. 


PENINSULA  OPPOSITE  VICKSBrEO. 


VIEW  SHOWING  THE  BITE  OF  THB  CANAL.8 

line  of  the  canal.     There  also  Porter's  fleet,  strengthened  by  the  addition  of 
several  armored  vessels,  such  as  the  Chillicothe,  Indlanola,  Lafayette,  East- 

1  See  page  527. 

1  This  is  a  view  of  the  peninsula  opposite  Vicksburg,  and  the  site  of  the  canal,  from  a  sketch  by  the  author, 
taken  from  "Battery  Castle,"  in  the  southern  portion  of  the  city,  looking  southwest  In  making  this  sketch 
the  writer  stood  upon  the  top  of  a  mound  in  "Battery  Castle,"  in  which  was  mounted  a  32-pounder  rifled  can- 
non, known  as  "  Whistling  Dick."  It  had  belonged  to  the  Confederates,  and  from  the  hill  near  the  marine  hospital 
it  had  been  one  of  the  most  destructive  enemies  of  the  National  gun-boats  during  the  siege.  The  Confederates 
gave  it  the  significant  name.  Its  projectile  was  a  short  pointed  solid  shot,  whose  straight  lines  would  form 


FAILURE  OF  THE  CANAL  PROJECT.  585 

port,  and  other  gun-boats  rendezvoused,  and  immense  power  was  immedi- 
ately brought  to  bear  on  the  cutting  of  the  canal,  and  other  operations  of  a 
vigorous  siege. 

General  Grant,  as  we  have  observed,  hastened  back  to  Memphis  after  the 
conference  at  Napoleon,  and  immediately  commenced  moving  his  troops, 
which  had  been  gathered  there  after  the  disaster  at  Holly  Springs,  down  the 
Mississippi,  to  assist  in  the  siege  of  Vicksburg.  These  troops  had  been 
pushed  to  Memphis  from  Grand  Junction  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  were 
now  reorganized  and  in  readiness  for  other  work.  All  these  veterans  of  the 

O 

Army  of  the  Tennessee,  excepting  detachments  left  to  hold  posts  in  that 
State,  and  the  divisions  of  Logan,  were  there,  and  with  ample  provisions 
and  other  supplies,  they  were  now  borne  swiftly,  on  more  than  a  hundred 
transports,  upon  the  rapid  current  of  the 
rising  Mississippi,  and  were  before  Vicks- 
burg at  the  beginning  of  February.  Grant 
himself  arrived  at  Young's  Point 
on  the  2d,"  and  assumed  command 
in  person.  Already  the  work  on  the  canal 
(which  was  only  a  mile  in  length)  had  been 
vigorously  prosecuted  by  the  soldiers  with 
their  picks  and  shovels,  and  by  the  powerful  THE 

dredsre  .Samson,  with  its  immense  and  never- 

O  t 

tiring  iron  scoop.  The  earth  was  cast  up  on  the  western  side  of  the  canal, 
on  which  the  troops  were  encamped,  to  form  a  levee  for  protection  against 
overflow  in  that  direction.  Day  after  day  the  great  ditch  grew  deeper  and 
longer,  and  day  after  day  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  arose  higher  and 
higher,  until  their  surface  was  full  eight  feet  above  the  bottom  of  the  canal. 
The  river  threatened  a  destructive  overflow,  and  its  menaces  were  met  by 
piling  up  a  great  bulkhead  at  the  upper  end  of  the  ditch.  But  the  river  was 
too  powerful  for  puny  man.  On  the  8th  of  March  it  broke  through  the  bar- 
rier, drove  the  workmen  to  the  levee,  filled  the  ditch,  submerged  thousands 
of  implements  of  labor,  and  flooded  the  camps.  The  river  refused  to  make 
this  canal  its  main  channel,  or  more  than  a  bayou,  nearly  dry  at  low  water, 
and  it  was  evident  to  the  Commander-in-Chief  that  the  canal  project  was  a 
failure. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Grant  had  employed  others  of  his  now  redun- 

altnost  a  right-angled  triangle.  In  the  picture  the  Mississippi  is  seen  sweeping  sharply  around  the  peninsula, 
and  approaching  itself  within  a  mile  where  the  canal  was  cut.  The  canal  is  indicated  by  the  broad  white  line 
beyond  the  trees  on  the  peninsula.  Its  terminus  below  the  city  was  at  a  point  hidden  by  the  tree  near  the 
house  on  the  left  of  the  picture.  There  was  a  little  hamlet  on  the  peninsula,  at  the  terminus  of  the  railway 
opposite  Vicksburg,  called  De  Soto.  The  river  was  full,  and  the  peninsula  was  partially  submerged  when  tho 
sketch  was  made. 

The  fortification  from  which  this  view  was  taken  was  named  "  Battery  Castle,"  because  it  was  on  the  site 
of  u  fine  castellated  building,  tho  property  and  residence  of  Armistead  Burwell,  a  leading  lawyer  of  Vicksburg, 
who,  on  account  of  his  stanch  patriotism  in  adhering  to  his  Government,  was  driven  from  his  house  by  the 
traitors  of  Mississippi.  He  remained  an  exile  at  St.  Louis  until  after  the  capture  of  the  city  by  the  Nationals. 
After  that  event,  and  when  Grant  had  a  new  line  of  fortifications  constructed  for  the  defense  of  the  post,  Mr. 
Burwell's  house  was  demolished  to  make  room  for  a  battery.  The  writer  met  this  unselfish  loyalist  at  the  head- 
quarters of  General  T.  J.  Wood,  in  April,  1S66.  and  was  deeply  impressed  by  the  purity  and  zeal  of  his  devotion 
to  his  country.  Notwithstanding  he  had  been  ruined  pecuniarily  by  tho  war,  he  refused  to  apply  to  the  Gov- 
ernment for  compensation  for  the  loss  of  his  mansion  taken  for  the  public  use.  When  the  writer  remarked  that 
it  would  be  clearly  a  rightful  claim,  he  replied: — "No,  it  will  only  lead  the  way  to  a  host  of  dishonest  claims 
npon  my  Government,  and  I  will  not  ask  it."  The  Government  should  seek  to  reimburse  such  men  for  their 
losses,  without  waiting  for  them  to  submit  claims. 


586  ANOTHER   YAZOO  EXPEDITION". 

dant  troops  in  preparing  another  way  to  reach  the  vitals  of  the  Vicksburg 
defenses.  It  was  by  cutting  a  channel  from  the  western  shore  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, forty  or  fifty  miles  above  Vicksburg,  across  a  narrow  neck  of  land  into 
Lake  Providence,  from  which  there  was  a  continuous  water  communication 
to  the  great  river,  far  below  the  city  to  be  assailed,  through  bayous  Baxter 
and  Macon,  and  the  Tensas  River,  as  also  into  the  "Washita  and  Red  rivers. 
This  would  be  a  long  and  tedious  way  by  which  to  reach  the  Mississippi, 
and  the  chief  object  to  be  gained  in  opening  it  was  the  establishment  of  a 
communication  with  General  Banks,  in  command  of  the  Department  of  the 
Gulf,  to  whom  had  been  assigned  the  duty  of  reducing  Port  Hudson,  below. 
Another  side  cut  was  attempted  from  Milliken's  Bend  into  bayous  that  con- 
nected with  the  eastern  branch  of  the  Tensas,  and  so  through  other  bayous 
with  the  Mississippi,  near  New  Carthage.  At  the  same  time  other  troops 
were  employed  in  the  more  promising  labor  of  opening  a  way  for  light-draft 
gun-boats  and  transports  with  troops  from  the  Mississippi,  near  Milliken's 
Bend,  through  Moon  Lake  into  Yazoo  Pass,  the  Cold  Water  and  Talla- 
hatchee  rivers,  and  so  into  the  Yazoo,  or  River  of  Death,'  which  is  formed 
by  the  Tallahatchee  and  Yallobusha  rivers.  CJrant  hoped  to  have  his  troops 
reach  the  Yazoo  safely,  and  make  another  attempt,  in  connection  with  the 
gun-boats,  to  carry  Haines's  Bluff  and  press  on  to  Vicksburg,  as  Sherman 
hal  desired  to  do.  It  was  reported  that  the  Confederates  were  building  gun- 
boats and  transports  on  those  two  chief  affluents  of  the  Yazoo,  and  the 
destruction  of  these  was  an  important  object  of  the  proposed  expedition. 

About  five  thousand  men  were  assigned  to  the  Yazoo  expedition.  It  was 
led  by  General  L.  F.  Ross,  with  a  division  of  McClernand's  corps,  and  the 
Twelfth  and  Seventeenth  Missouri,  of  Sherman's  corps ;  and  with  it  went 
the  large  gun-boats  Chillicotke  and  De  Kalb,  five  smaller  ones,  and  nearly 
twenty  transports,  under  the  control  of  Lieutenant  Watson  Smith.  These 
vessels  passed  out  of  the  Mississippi  on  a  swift  current,  through  a  broad  cut 
in  the  levee,  at  the  mouth  of  the  tortuous  bayou  leading  to  Moon  Lake,  and 
a  fearful  voyage  they  had  until  the  power  of  the  redundant  waters  was  modi- 
fied by  diffusion  over  the  swamps.  They  swept  among  lofty  and  overhang- 
ing forest-trees,  that  demolished  smoke-stacks  and  nearly  all  besides  above 
the  decks ;  and  everywhere  fallen  and  submerged  trees,  and  sharp  and  diffi- 
cult turns  in  the  channel,  were  encountered.  Three  days  were  consumed  in 
making  their  way  twelve  miles  to  the  Cold  Water,  and  they  were  constantly 
exposed  to  Confederate  sharp-shooters  .on  the  shores.  While  rudders  and 
wheels  were  badly  wounded,  the  vessels  were  not  seriously  injured. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Cold  Water  two  mortar-boats  joined  the  expedi- 
tion," and  the  whole  flotilla  moved  cautiously  down  the  Talla- 
alis63h  2'  natchee,  when,  just  as  it  approached  a  sharp  bend  in  the  stream, 
near  the  little  village  of  Greenwood,  ten  miles  from  its  conflu- 

O  ' 

ence  with  the  Yallobusha,  it  encountered*  a  strong  fortification  called  Fort 

Pemberton,  in  command  of  Major-General  W.  W.  Loring.     Near 

'  Mi868  n>    ^  a  ra^'  w^  a  sun^en  steamboat,  had  been  placed  to  obstruct 

the  Tallahatchee.     The  fort  consisted  of  a  line  of  breast-works 

thrown  across  the  narrow  neck  a  mile  in  width,  where  the  two  rivers  approach 

1  Tazoo  Is  the  Choctaw  word  for  River  of  Death.  This  stream  was  so  named  by  the  Indians,  because  of  the 
fetal  malarious  fevers  that  brooded  along  its  borders. 


FAILURE   OF  THE  SECOND   YAZOO  EXPEDITION. 


587 


A   BOW   GUN. 


each  other  within  that  distance  two  or  three  miles  above  their  junction.  Its 
best  guns  were  placed  so  as  to  sweep  the  Tallahatchee.  In  front  of  it  was  a 
slough  that  formed  an  excellent  substitute  for  a  ditch,  and  near  the  rivers  it 
was  flanked  by  low,  oozy  earth.  It  was  a  formidable  barrier  to  the  further 
progress  of  the  expedition.  The  Chillicothe,  heavily  mailed,  attempted  to 
run  by,  but  was  made  to  recoil  by  a  blow  from  a  32-pound  shell,  when  she 
backed  around  the 
point  at  the  sharp  bend 
in  the  stream,  and 
opened  upon  the  fort 
with  a  heavy  bow  gun. 
After  fighting  for  an 
hour  in  this  half-shel- 
tered position,  she 
withdrew,  when  the 
De  Kalb  came  forward, 
fought  two  hours,  and 
in  turn  gave  up  the 
contest. 

On    the    following 
day0  Gene- 
ral       TCn<5<5       "March  12, 

itoss,  1863 
under  cov- 
er of  a  forest,  erected  a  land  battery  in  front  of  the  Confederate  works, 
and  at  ten  o'clock  on  the  moniing  of  the  13th,  its  guns  and  those  of  both 
war-vessels  opened  simultaneously  upon  Fort  Pemberton.  The  attack 
was  kept  up  during  the  day,  with  considerable  damage  to  the  fort,  but  this 
was  repaired  that  night,  and  the  fire  of  the  Nationals  the  next  morning  was 
returned  with  great  spirit.  After  a  short  time  the  struggle  ceased,  and  was 
not  renewed  until  the  morning  of  the  16th,  when  the  gun-boats  opened  fire 
on  the  fort.  The  Chillicothe  was  soon  hulled  by  an  18-pound  Whit  worth 
shot,  which  entered  one  of  her  port-holes,  and  struck  and  exploded  a  shell, 
by  which  three  of  her  men  were  killed  and  fourteen  were  wounded.  The 
Chillicothe  then  withdrew,  but  the  De  Kalb  and  the  land  batteries  kept  up 
the  contest  until  sunset. 

Ross  was  now  satisfied  that  the  fort  could  not  be  taken  with  the  force  at 
his  command,  and  he  retreated  by  the  route  he  came.     On  the  way  he  was 
met  by  General  Quinby,*  of  McPherson's  corps,  with  some  troops, 
who  ranked  Ross,  and  took  command.     He  returned  to  the  front 
of  Fort  Pemberton,  and  was  about  to  assail  it,  when  he  received    '  March  23- 
orders'  to  return  to  the  Mississippi. 

There  was  still  another  effort  made  at  this  time  to  gain  a  footing  in  the 
rear  of  Vicksburg.  Admiral  Porter,  whose  zeal,  energy,  and  skill  in  thrid- 
ding  the  creeks  and  bayous  of  that  strange  region  with  his  gun-boats  were 
most  remarkable,  had  thoroughly  reconnoitered  Steele's  bayou  from  Swan 
Lake  to  the  Yazoo.  He  was  informed  by  the  negroes  that  there  was  a  chan- 
nel to  be  found  at  that  high-water  period  leading  from  the  bayou  into  the 
Sunflower  Creek,  and  so  into  the  Yazoo,  between  Haines's  Bluff  and  Yazoo 
City,  of  sufficient  depth  for  the  lighter  iron-clads.  At  the  latter  place 


588 


THIRD   YAZOO   EXPEDITION. 


"  Commodore  "  Lynch,  of  Elizabeth  City  fame,1  had  a  ship-yard,  where  he 
completed  the  Arkansas  ;  and  there,  and  in  the  Yallobusha,  between  Green- 
wood and  Grenada,  were  moored  for  safety  about  thirty  steamers  and  other 
vessels,  which  escaped  from  New  Orleans  when  Farragut  approached  that 
city   the  year  before.     The  destruction  of  these,  and  a  lodgment  behind 
Vicksburg,  were  advantages  to  be  gained  by  a  successful  movement  to  the 
Yazoo,  and  Grant  determined  to  attempt  it.     He  accompanied  Porter  in 
person0  up  Steele's  Bayou  in  the  ram  Price,  preceded  by  several 
"  Mforlh  15'   armored  gun-boats,  and,  turning  into  the  Black  Fork,  that  led  to 

1868.  '  '  °  ' 

Deer  Creek  and  the  Sunflower  through  the  Rolling  Fork,  found 
it  greatly  obstructed  by  the  overhanging  and  interlacing  boughs,  and  the 
fallen  trunks  of  trees. 

Porter's  boats  were  now  in  a  perilous  position,  for  the  Confederates, 
apprised  of  the  expedition  and  its  progress,  were  gathering  in  strength  in 
that  direction,  to  capture  or  destroy  the  fleet.  Grant  hastened  back  to 
Young's  Point,  and  ordered  a  pioneer  force  and  a  division  of  Sherman's 

corps  to  ,push  across  Eagle  Bend  to 
Steele's  Bayou  (there  only  a  mile  from 
the  Mississippi),  to  the  relief  of  Porter, 
and  to  assist  in  the  labors  of  the  expe- 
dition. 

While  these  were  slowly  progress- 
ing against  great  difficulties,  the  Con- 
federates, advised  of  the  movement, 
were  making  ample  preparations  for 
the  reception  of  the  fleet  in  the  Yazoo. 
The  expedition  was  withdrawn  just  as 
the  difficulties  of  the  passage  were  over- 
come, for  General  Grant  had  planned 
new  schemes  for  accomplishing  his  great 
object.  A  record  in  detail  of  the  naval 
and  military  operations  in  the  Yazoo 
region,  during  a  part  of  the  winter  and 
early  spring  of  1863,  would  fill  a  volume 
with  narratives  more  wonderful  than 
romance  affords. 

While  these  events  were  occurring 
among  the  network  of  bayous  in  that 
region,  there  were  some  stirring  scenes 
on  the  Mississippi.  It  was  known  that 
Confederate  transports  were  in  the  river 
below  Vicksburg,  supplying  the  troops 
at  that  place  and  at  Port  Hudson  with 
necessaries,  and  it  was  determined  to 
destroy  them.  The  ram  Queen,  of  the  West,  commanded  by  Colonel  C.  L. 
Ellet,  was  prepared  to  run  by  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg.  She  was 
armed  with  a  30-pounder  Parrott  as  a  bow  gun  on  her  main  deck,  and 


TUB   TAZOO   KEfllON. 


See  page  176. 


ADVENTURES   OF  COLONEL  ELLET.  589 

one  20-pounder  and  three  12-pounder  brass  cannon  on  her  gun-deck. 
She  was  manned  by  a  good  crew,  well  armed,  and  was  accompanied  by 
a  squad  of  soldiers ;  and  her  machinery  was  protected  by  three  hundred 
bales  of  cotton.  Thus  prepared,  she  went  down  the  river  before  dawn  on 
the  morning  of  the  2d  of  February  (the  day  Grant  arrived  at  Young's  Point), 
first  to  attack  and  destroy  the  steamer  City  of  Vicksburg,  that  lay  under 
the  guns  of  the  batteries  at  the  city,  and  then  to  push  farther  down  the  river. 
After  receiving  a  terrible  cannonade  while  attacking  the  steamer,  she  passed 
on  down,  and  just  below  Natchez  destroyed  three  others.  She  ran  a  few 
miles  up  Red  River,  and,  returning,  repassed  the  Vicksburg  batteries. 

On  the  10th  of  February"  she  was  started  on  another  raid  down  the  river, 
to  capture    Confederate  transports,  pass   the  Port  Hudson  bat- 
teries, if  possible,  and  effect  a  junction  with  the  fleet  of  Farragut 
below  that  point.     Accompanied  by  the  gun-boat  J)e  Soto  and  a  coal-barge, 
she  again  ran  by  \ricksburg,  went  up  the  Red  River  to  the  Atchafalaya,  and, 
entering  that  stream,  captured*  a  train  of  army-wagons ;  and  at 
Simmsport,  a  little  farther  on,  a  quantity  of  stores.     Returning 
to  the  Red  River,  she  went  up  that  stream  also,  and,  a  little  above  the  mouth 
of  the  Black  River,  captured  the  small  steamer  Era,  laden  with  corn  and 
other  supplies,  and  bearing  a  few  Texan  soldiers.     These  were  paroled,  and 
the  Era  was  left  in  charge  of  a  guard. 

T^^Q- Queen  of  the  West  pushed  on  about  twenty  miles  farther,  toward  a 
battery  on  the  river  called  Fort  Taylor,  making  the  captured  pilot  of  the  Era 
ply  his  vocation  on  the  ram.  When  turning  a  point  near  the  fort  the  fellow 
ran  her  aground,  when  the  Confederate  guns  opened  upon  her  so  severely 
and  accurately  that  she  was  soon  utterly  disabled,  and  Ellet  and  his  crew 
were  compelled  to  leave  her  as  a  prize  and  retreat  on  floating  bales  of  cotton. 
The  De  Soto,  lying  just  below,  picked  them  up.  Going  down  the  river,  that 
vessel  was  also  run  into  the  bank  by  the  treacherous  pilot,  and  lost  her 
rudder,  when  she  and  the  coal-barge  were  scuttled  and  sunk. 

The  Era  was  now  Ellet's  last  refuge.  Throwing  her  corn  overboard,  she 
was  made  to  go  down  the  stream  as  rapidly  and  lightly  as  possible,  the  rebel 
pilot,  strange  to  say, 
still  at  the  helm,  when 
he  ran  her  ashore  just 
after  reaching  the  Mis- 
sissippi. Four  armed 
boats  were  then  in 
close  chase,  the  leader 
being  the  powerful 
iron-clad  ram  Webb. 

THE   INDIANOLA.1 

which  had  been  lying 

at  Alexandria,  about  sixty  miles  up  the  Red  River.  After  much  exertion  the 
Era  was  loosed,  and  went  slowly  up  the  river,  when  she  met  the  powerful 
iron-clad  Indianola,  just  above  Elles's  Cliffs,9  coming  down  in  a  fog.  When 

1  The  Indianola  was  a  new  vessel,  seventy-four  feet  in  length,  fifty  feet  beam,  and  every  way  one  of  the 
finest  in  Porter's  fleet.    She  was  heavily  armored  all  round,  excepting  some  temporary  rooms  on  deck.    She  was 
pro  elled  by  seven  engines,  and  was  armed  with  9  and  11-inch  Dahlgren  guns. 

2  See  page  527. 


590  THE   "  INDIANOLA."— SUCCESSFUL   TRICK. 

the  mist  dispersed  the  Webb  in  chase  was  in  sight.  She  turned  and  fled,  and 
was  pursued  a  short  distance,  when  the  chase  was  relinquished,  and  the  Era 
went  safely  up  to  a  point  below  Vicksburg,  notwithstanding  she  was  fired 
at  from  Confederate  batteries  at  Grand  Gulf. 

The  appearance  of  the  Indianola  (Lieutenant-commanding  Brown)  was 
very  opportune.  She  had  left  her  anchorage  at  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo  on 
the  night  of  the  13th  of  February,  and  silently  drifted  by  Vicksburg  undis- 
covered, until  she  had  nearly  passed  the  lower  batteries.  These  opened  upon 
her,  but  without  serious  effect,  and  were  followed  by  others  quite  as  harm- 
less. She  rescued  Ellet,  as  we  have  seen,  and  then  went  on  down  the  Mis- 
sissippi, expecting  to  sweep  it  of  all  Confederate  craft.  She  blockaded  the 
mouth  of  the  Red  River  a  few  days,  and  then  turned  her  prow  up  the  Mis- 
sissippi, intending  to  go  up  the  Big  Black  River,  if  possible,  as  far  as  the 
bridge  of  the  Vicksburg  and  Jackson  railway,  which  was  one  of  the  objects 
of  her  voyage.  When,  at  half-past  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  of 
the  24th,"  she  was  nearly  abreast  of  Grand  Gulf,  she  was  sud- 
denly assailed  by  the  ram  Webb,  the  captured  Queen  of  the  West,  which  the 
Confederates  had  repaired,  and  two  smaller  gun-boats,  which,  without  the 
knowledge  of  Lieutenant  Brown,  had  gone  up  the  Mississippi.  The  attack 
was  so  furious  and  skillful  that  the  Indianola  was  soon  disabled.  Seven 
times  the  ram  had  struck  her,  and  at  last  stove  in  her  stern.  Finding  her  in 
a  sinking  condition,  her  commander  surrendered  her,  and  she  was  immedi- 
ately run  ashore.  And  now  the  Confederates  had  nothing  to  fear  on  the 
Mississippi  between  Vicksburg  and  New  Orleans,  for  at  that  time  (near  the 
close  of  February)  Farragut  and  his  fleet  were  on  the  Gulf  coast. 

The  Confederates  immediately  began  to  repair  the  Indianola,  with  the 
expectation  of  holding  sway  with  her  and  their  other  craft  over  the  Missis- 
sippi, between  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson  at  least,  when,  by  a  trick  fatal  to 
their  schemes,  their  hopes  were  blasted.  Porter  fitted  up  a  worthless  flat- 
boat  in  imitation  of  a  ram,  with  smoke-stacks  made  of  pork-barrels,  and  set 
it  afloat  one  night  on  the  current  of  the  river,  without  a  man  on  board.  It 
was  believed  by  the  Confederates,  when  they  discovered  it,  to  be  a  most 
terrible  iron-clad  monster,  and  as  it  passed  sullenly  by  in  the  darkness  it  drew 
a  tremendous  fire  from  the  Vicksburg  batteries.  On  it  went,  appearing  more 
terrible  as  it  seemed  to  defy  shot  and  shell.  "Word  was  hastily  sent  to  the 
Queen  of  the  West,  at  "Warrenton,  to  beware  of  the  impending  danger, 
whereupon  she  fled  for  her  life.  Orders  were  also  sent  for  the  Indianola  to 
be  instantly  destroyed,  to  prevent  her  being  captured  by  the  awful  ram. 
The  ti'ick  was  soon  discovered,  and  other  orders  were  sent  to  save  the  Indi- 
anola ;  but  it  was  too  late.  Lighted  gunpowder  had  blown  her  into  frag- 
ments, and  her  cannon  had  gone  to  the  bottom  of  the  great  river. 

When  General  Grant  withdrew  his  forces  from  the  bayous  he  determined 
to  send  troops  down  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  by  land,  and  make  a 
lodgment  at  New  Carthage,  the  first  point  below  Vicksburg  that  could  be 
reached  in  that  way  while  the  river  was  so  full.  General  McClernand,  with 
the  Thirteenth  Army  Corps,  moved  in  that  direction  on  the  29th  of  March, 
and  the  Fifteenth  and  Seventeenth  Corps  were  ordered  to  follow  him  as 
speedily  as  supplies  of  food  and  ordnance  stores  could  be  afforded  them. 
The  roads  were  heavy  and  the  movements  slow,  and  when  the  head  of 


PASSAGE   OF   THE   VICKSBURG   BATTERIES.  591 

McClernand's  column  reached  a  point  only  two  miles  from  Carthage,  it  was 
found  that  breaches  in  the  Bayou  Vidal  had  caused  that  town  and  its  neigh- 
borhood to  be  made  an  island,  by  the  submerging  of  the  country  around  it. 
The  army  was  compelled  to  make  a  circuitous  march  of  twelve  miles  further, 
around  Bayou  Vidal,  and  so  the  work  was  accomplished  after  overcoming 
great  difficulties. 

In  the  mean  time  measures  had  been  in  preparation  for  another  and  more 
daring  experiment.  It  was  no  less  than  the  passage  of  Porter's  fleet,  with 
transports  and  barges,  by  the  heavy  batteries  at  Vicksburg.  The  object  was 
to  afford  means  for  carrying  the  troops  across  the  Mississippi  from  Carthage, 
and  to  have  gun-boats  to  cover  the  movement  and  the  landing.  Porter  was 
ready  for  the  attempt  on  the  16th  of  April.  The  gun-boats  selected  for  the 
purpose  were  the  Benton,  Captain  Green  ;  Lafayette,  Captain  Walke ;  Price, 
Captain  Wood  worth;  Louisville,  Commander  Owen  ;  Carondelet,  Lieutenant 
Murphy ;  Pittshurg,  Lieutenant  Hoel ;  Tascumbia,  Lieutenant  Shirk ;  and 
Mound  City,  Lieutenant  Wilson.  All  of  these  were  iron-clad  excepting  the 
Price.  They  wei-e  laden  with  supplies  for  the  army  below,  and  were  well 
fortified  against  missiles  from  the  batteries  by  various  overlayings,  such  as 
iron  chains,  timbers,  and  bales  of  cotton  and  hay.  The  transports  chosen  for 
the  ordeal  were  the  Forest  Queen,  Henry  Clay,  and  Silver  Wave.  These,  too, 
were  laden  with  supplies  for  the  army,  with  their  machinery  protected  by 
baled  hay  and  cotton.  It  was  arranged  for  the  iron-clads  to  pass  down  after 
dark  in  single  file,  a  few  hundred  yards  apart,  each  engaging  the  batteries 
as  it  passed,  so  that  the  transports  might  go  by  under  cover  of  the  smoke. 

At  dark  of  the  16th*  every  thing  was  ready  for  the  perilous  enterprise. 
Silently  the  armored  vessels  moved  down  the  river,  the  Benton 
leading,  followed  by  the  Lafayette,  with  the  gun-boat  Price  and  a 
coal-barge  in  tow,  and  the  other  vessels  in  the  prescribed  order.  All  was 
silent  and  dark  at  Vicksburg,  until,  at  nearly  eleven  o'clock,  the  ten  vessels 
•were  abreast  the  city  and  its  defenses,  when  suddenly  the  heights  seemed  all 
ablaze  with  lightning  and  the  air  fearfully  resonant  with  thunder,  as  the 
batteries  opened  on  the  fleet.  Their  fire  was  returned  with  spirit,  and 
under  cover  of  the  curtain  of  smoke  the  transports  hastened  down  the  river. 
The  Silver  Wave  passed  tmhiirt ;  the  Forest  Queen  was  so  badly  wounded 
that  she  had  to  be  towed,  and  the  Henry  Clay  was  set  on  fire,  and,  being 
deserted  by  her  people,  went  flaming  and  roaring  down  the  river  until  she 
was  burned  to  the  water's  edge  and  sunk.  Of  all  the  men  who  passed  down 
with  the  fleet  only  one  was  killed  and  two  were  wounded.  They  were  on 
the  Benton.  The  affair  was  eminently  successful,  and  Grant  at  once  ordered 
six  more  transports,1  similarly  prepared,  to  run  by  the  batteries.  They  did 
so  on  the  night  of  the  22d  of  April,  with  the  loss  of  only  one  of  them  (the 
Tigress),  which  was  struck  below  water-mark,  and  sunk  on  the  Louisiana 
shore,  some  distance  below.  The  others  were  injured,  but  were  soon  made 
ready  for  use  again. 

Grant  now  prepared  for  vigorous  operations  against  Vicksburg  from  the 
line  of  the  Big  Black,  on  its  left  flank  and  rear  Awaiting  this  movement, 
let  us  see  what  was  occurring  in  the  Department  01  the  Gulf,  under  the  com- 

1  These  were  the  Tigress,  Anglo-Saxon,  Cheeseman,  Empire  City,  fforisona,  and  Moderator. 


592  BANKS'S  EXPEDITION. 

mand  of  General  Banks,  having  reference  to  and  bearing  upon  the  grand 
object  of  opening  the  Mississippi  and  severing  the  Confederacy. 

General  Banks,  as  we  have  observed,1  assumed  command  of  the  Depart- 
ment  of  the  Gulf  on  the  16th  of  December.  He  found  the  disloyal  inhabit- 
ants restive  under  the  restraints  imposed  by  General  Butler,  and  tried  the 
policy  of  conciliation.  It  was  not  received  in  the  gentle  and  honorable  spirit 
with  which  it  was  given,  and  arrogance,  defiance,  open  contempt  for  the 
National  power,  and  revived  hopes  of  the  speedy  expulsion  of  the  "  Yankees  " 
from  New  Orleans,  were  soon  the  visible  results.  His  mild  policy  was  a 
failure,  and  he  was  compelled  to  use  the  strong  arm,  as  his  predecessor  had 
done.2 

The  destination  and  special  object  of  an  expedition  under  General  Banks, 
fitted  out  in  the  north  during  the  autumn  of  1862,  was  the  subject  of  much 
speculation.  Banks  succeeded  better  than  most  others  in  keeping  that  des- 
tination a  secret,  and  the  curiosity  of  the  public  mind  was  about  as  much 
satisfied  by  inquiries,  as  was  that  of  one  of  the  General's  staff  officers,  who, 
anxious  to  know  where  they  were  going,  adroitly  inquired,  "  Shall  I  take 
thick  or  thin  clothing  with  me,  General  ?"  Banks  more  adroitly  answered, 
"  You  had  better  take  both."  By  the  time  the  expedition  sailed  it  was  gene- 
rally believed  that  Texas  was  its  destination.  General  Andrew  J.  Hamilton, 
the  newly  appointed  Provisional  Governor  of  Texas,  was  in  New  Orleans, 
anxiously  awaiting  its  arrival,  with  that  expectation  ;  and  the  loyal  people 
of  Texas  were  stretching  forth  their  hands  toward  the  Government  in  piteous 
petitions  for  relief  from  one  of  the  most  terrible  despotisms  the  world  had 
ever  experienced. 

When  Banks  arrived  in  New  Orleans,  he  found  there,  as  we  have 
observed,  seventeen  thousand  five  hundred  well-disciplined  men,  whom  his 
predecessor  turned  over  to  him.  These,  with  the  troops  that  accompanied 
him,  made  an  army  at  his  command  of  about  thirty  thousand  men,  with  the 
designation  of  the  Nineteenth  Army  Corps.  With  these  he  was  expected  to 
co-operate  with  Grant  in  opening  the  Mississippi,  and  in  taking  possession  of 
the  Red  River  region,  and  expelling  the  Confederates  from  Louisiana,  with  a 
view  to  the  speedy  restoration  of  the  National  authority  in  Texas.  The 
task  before  him,  as  we  shall  observe,  was  much  greater  than  was  anticipated, 
and  for  a  long  time  afterward  Texas  remained  bound  in  chains.  Even  the 
important  positions  of  Sabine  Pass  and  Galveston,  which  the  Government 
had  "repossessed,"  were  wrested  from  it  within  a  month  after  Banks' s  arrival. 
Let  us  see  how  it  happened. 

We  have  observed  how  Galveston  was  surrendered  to  Commodore  Ren- 
shaw  without  resistance,3  when  the  civil  and  military  authorities  retired  to 
the  main  land.  To  make  the  possession  of  the  city  and  island4  more  secure, 

1  See  page  580. 

2 '•  These  Southern  people,"  remarked  an  English  writer  who  went  to  New  Orleans  with  General  Banks, 
"  with  their  oriental  civilization  and  institutions,  cherish  something  of  the  eastern  impression,  that  kindness  ami 
conciliation  imply  weakness,  originating  in  a  fear  of  inflicting  punishment.  They  hated  Butler,  and  feared  him; 
now  the  more  foolish  sort  hope  for  a  certain  amount  of  impunity  to  the  treason  yet  latent  among  thorn." 

8  See  page  638. 

4  The  City  of  Galveston  is  at  the  northeastern  end  of  Galveston  Island,  an  extensive  sand-spit  near  the 
entrance  to  Galveston  Bay,  into  which  empty  the  rivers  San  Jacinto  and  Trinity.  The  island,  at  the  time  we 
are  eonsiderinsr,  was  connected  with  the  innin  land  by  a  wooden  bridge  about  two  miles  in  U-nirth.  Its  hnrbor 
is  one  of  the  few  on  that  cheerless  coast  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  that  may  fairly  cUiui  the  dignity  of  that  title. 


THE  NATIONAL  FORCES  AT  GALVESTON.         593 

General  Banks,  at  the  request  of  Renshaw,  sent  thither  from  New  Orleans 
the  Forty-second  Massachusetts,  Colonel    Burrill.     Three   companies  (two 
hundred  and  sixty  men)  of  that  regiment  arrived  there  at  near  the  close  of 
December,  and  were  landed"  and  encamped  on  the  wharf.     In 
front  of  the  town  lay  the  gun-boats  Westfield,  Clifton,  Harriet       ^j^28" 
Lane,  Otcasco,  Coryphaeus,  and  Sachem,  under  the  command  of 
Commodore  Renshaw,  whose  relations  with  the  Confederate  leaders  were  so 
cordial  that  he  enjoyed  perfect  quiet. 

General  John  B.  McGruder  had  been  sent  to  Texas  from  Virginia,  and 
was  then  in  chief  command  in  that  Department.  He  had  so  high  an  opinion 
of  Renshaw's  courtesy  and  conciliatory  spirit,  that  he  went  from  Houston  to 
Virginia  Point,  opposite  Galveston,  and  passed  over  one  night  with  eighty 
men,  and  inspected  the  defenses  of  the  city  He  found  the  long  wooden 
bridge  connecting  that  island  with  the  mainland  in  good  order  and  unpro- 
tected, and  in  view  of  other  evidences  of  a  feeling  of  perfect  security,  he 
was  satisfied  that  he  might  make  an  easy  conquest  of  the  city  with  a  few 
troops.  But  could  he  hold  it  ?  Probably  not ;  so  he  took  four  steamboats 
from  the  adjacent  rivers,  put  guns  on  them,  and  fortified  them  with  cotton- 
bales.  At  the  same  time  he  collected  all  the  available  Confederate  troops, 
volunteers,  and  arms,  in  his  power,  and  with  this  land  and  naval  force,  such 
as  it  was,  he  proceeded  .to  attack  the  National  land  and  naval  force  at  Gal- 
veston before  dawn  on  the  morning  of  the  first  of  January,  1863. 

The  secessionists  of  Galveston  were  in  such  high  spirits  on  the  previous 
day,  and  there  were  so  many  enigmatical  assurances  of  a  speedy  change  of 
affairs  there,  that  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that  mischief  for  the  National 
forces  was  impending.  Renshaw,  who  was  in  command  of  these  forces  on 
land  and  water,  was  warned  that  an  attack  was  contemplated,  yet  no  extra- 
ordinary preparations  for  resistance  were  made.  Under  his  direction  the 
handful  of  Massachusetts  troops  had  been  encamped  on  the  wharf,  their 
only  protection  from  an  assault  from  the  city  being  an  open  space  of  water, 
made  by  taking  up  the  wharf  planks,  and  a  barricade  formed  of  them. 

At  about  midnight,  while  the  moon  was  shining  brightly,  Magruder 
crossed  the  long  bridge  on  a  train  of  cars,  with  his  troops  and  field-pieces, 
and,  proceeding  to  within  two  squares  of  the  camp  of  the  Massachusetts  sol- 
diers, planted  his  artillery  there  so  as  to  bear  upon  Renshaw's  squadron. 
In  the  mean  time  the  armed  Confederate  steamers  were  seen  in  the  bay, 
approaching.  These  were  tardy,  and  Magruder  became  nervous,  for  he  was 
anxious  to  attack  before  daylight.  The  moon  went  down  at  four  o'clock, 
and,  under  cover  of  the  darkness,  a  storming  party  five  hundred  strong  and 
a  battalion  of  sharp-shooters  attacked  the  Massachusetts  troops.  At  the 
same  time  Magruder's  cannon  opened  on  the  gun-boats.  The  storming  party 
were  repulsed  and  the  assailing  field-pieces  were  silenced,  and  all  appeared 
to  be  going  well  for  the  Nationals,  when  the  Confederate  steamers  came  up, 
amply  manned  by  a  portion  of  Sibley's  brigade,  who,  we  have  seen,  were 
driven  out  of  New  Mexico.1  Two  of  the  steamers  (Bayou  City  and  Nep- 
tune) fell  at  once  upon  the  Harriet  Lane,  Captain  Wainwright,  sweeping 
her  decks  with  a  murderous  fire  of  small  arms.  She  gave  the  Neptune  a 

1  See  page  1S&. 

VOL.  II.— 38 


594  CAPTURE   OF  GALVESTON. 

blow  in  return,  which  sent  her  to  the  bottom  of  the  harbor.  The  only  can- 
non on  the  Bayou  City  (a  68-pounder)  had  bursted,  and  it  seemed  as  if  she, 
too,  must  speedily  succumb,  when,  by  a  quick  maneuver,  she  ran  her  bow 
into  the  wheel  of  the  Harriet  Lane,  held  her  fast,  careened  her  so  that  she 
could  not  bring  her  guns  to  bear,  and  allowed  Sibley's  soldiers  to  swarm  over 
on  her  deck.  A  brief  resistance  by  an  inferior  force  followed,  and  when 
Captain  Wainwright  was  killed,  and  Lieutenant-commanding  Lee  was  mor- 
tally wounded,  she  was  captured.  The  Owasco,  coming  up  to  her  assistance, 
was  kept  at  bay  by  the  sharp-shooters  and  the  fear  of  the  Lane's  captured 
cannon,  now  in  the  custody  of  the  Confederates,  and  she  withdrew  to  a  safe 
distance. 

Meanwhile  the  West  field ^  Renshaw's  flag-ship,  which  went  out  to  meet 
the  Confederate  steamers  in  Bolivar  Channel,  had  run  hard  aground  at  high 
tide,  and  signaled  for  assistance,  when  the  Clifton  hastened  to  her  relief. 
During  the  absence  of  the  latter  the  attack  began.  Observing  this,  Ren- 
shaw  ordered  her  back.  She  opened  upon  Fort  Point  batteries,  and  drove 
the  Confederates  up  the  beach ;  and  at  about  sunrise  a  flag  of  truce  came  to 
her  commander,  Lieutenant  Law,  with  a  demand  for  a  surrender  of  the  fleet. 
Law  refused,  and  time  was  given  to  communicate  with  Renshaw,  on  the 
Westfield.  He,  too,  rejected  the  proposal,  ordered  the  National  vessels  and 
troops  to  escape,  and,  as  he  could  not  get  his  own  ship  off,  he  resolved  to 
blow  it  up,  and  with  officers  and  crew  escape  to  two  of  the  transports.  The 
firing  of  the  magazine  was  done  prematurely  by  a  drunkard,  it  was  said, 
and  Commodore  Renshaw,  Lieutenant  Zimmerman,  Engineer  Green,  and 
about  a  dozen  of  the  crew,  perished  by  the  explosion.  Nearly  as  many 
officers  and  men  were  killed  in  the  Commodore's  gig,  lying  by  the  side  of 
the  Westfield. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  flags  of  truce  were  flying  on  the  vessels  and  on 
shore,  the  Massachusetts  troops,  with  artillery  (which  they  had  not)  bearing 
upon  them,  were  treacherously  summoned  to  surrender  by  General  R. 
Scurry.1  Resistance  would  have  been  vain,  and  they  complied,2  satisfied 
that  when  the  Harriet  Lane  should  be  relieved  from  contact  with  the 
Bayou  City,  she  would  be  too  much  for  the  Clifton  or  the  Owasco.  Law 
fled  in  the  latter,  with  the  remains  of  the  fleet,  to  New  Orleans.  Before  the 
Harriet  Lane  could  be  repaired  and  got  out  to  sea  as  a  Confederate  pirate 
shij),  Farragnt  sent  a  competent  force  to  re-establish  the  blockade  of  Galves- 
ton,  and  Magruder's  victory  was  made  almost  a  barren  one.3  Just  as  that 
blockade  was  re-established  under  Commodore  Bell,  with  the  Brooklyn  as 

1  Richardson  Scurry  was  a  native  of  Tennessee,  and  was  a  representative  in  Congress  from  Texas  from 
1851  to  1858. 

5  Report  of  Captains  .Tamos  9.  Palmer  and  Melancthon  Smith,  and  Lieutenant-commanding  L.  A.  Kim- 
berly  (who  composed  a  court  of  inquiry  appointed  by  Admiral  Farragut),  dated  January  12,  1863.  The  Confed- 
erates acknowledged  the  bad  faith  on  their  part.  An  eye-witness,  in  a  communication  in  the  Houston 
Telegraph.  January  6, 1S68,  declared  that  the  flag  of  truce  was  only  a  trick  of  the  Confederates  to  gain  time.  It 
was  evident,  he  said,  that  if  the  Harriet  Lane  could  not  be  speedily  disengaged,  the  Nationals  would  escape, 
and  the  flag  was  to  make  a  delay.  "  A  truce  of  three  hours  was  agreed  upon,"  said  the  writer.  "  During  the 
truce  with  the  vessels,  the  unconditional  surrender  of  the  Massachusetts  troops  was  demanded  and  complied 
with."  Magruder,  in  his  official  report,  declared  that  Renshaw  had  "agreed  to  surrender."  If  that  be  true, 
the  conviction  is  forced  upon  us  that  Renshaw  was  it  traitor,  and  was  acting  in  concert  with  Magruder. 

3  Mngruder's  spoils  were  only  the  Harriet  Lnnt,  and  her  property,  the  260  officers  and  men  of  the  Forty- 
second  Massachusetts,  and  about  120  on  board  of  the  Harriet  Lane,  made  prisoners.  His  loss  he  reported  at  26 
killed  und  117  wounded,  and  the  steamer  Neptune. 


INTEKIOR  OF  LOUISIANA.  595 

his  flag-ship,  a  strange  sail  appeared  in  the  distance,"  when  the  gun-boat 
Hatteras  was  sent  to  make  her  acquaintance.    At  first  the  stranger 
moved  off  slowly,  and  Lieutenant  Blake,  commanding  the  Hat-     "^^ 
teras,   gave  chase  and  prepared   for   action.      He  overtook  the 
tardy  and  even  waiting  fugitive,  and  on  hailing  her  was  informed  that  she 
was  the  British  ship  Vixen.     Blake  was  about  to  send  a  boat  aboard,  when 
the  craft  was  revealed  as  the  pirate  ship  Alabama.     A  ,hot  fight  ensued, 
which  ended  in  the  destruction  of  the  Hatteras.     Her  heaviest  guns  were 
32's,  while  the  Alabama  had  a  150-pounder  on  a  pivot,  and  a  68-pounder. 
There  was  a  vast  disparity  in  their  power.     The  Hatteras  was  sunk,  but  her 
crew  were  saved,  and  the  Alabama  went  into  the  friendly  British  port  of 
Kingston,  Jamaica,  for  repairs. 

Ten  days  later  two  National  gun-boats  (Morning  Light  and  Velocity], 
blockading  the  Sabine  Pass,  were  attacked  by  two  Confederate  steamers 
(John  Bell  and  Uncle  JBen)  that  came  down  the  Sabine.  They  were  driven 
out  to  sea  and  captured,  with  guns,  prisoners,  and  a  large  amount  of  stores. 
And  so  when  Grant  was  beginning  the  siege  of  Vicksburg  in  earnest,  not  a 
rood  of  Texas  soil  was  "  repossessed  "  by  the  National  authority. 

General  Banks  began  offensive  operations  immediately  after  his  arrival. 
On  the  18th  of  December  he  sent  General  Cuvier  Grover  with  ten  thousand 
men  to  reoccupy  Baton  Rouge,  preparatory  to  an  advance  on  Port  Hudson. 
This  was  done  without  serious  opposition,  but  the  advance  was  delayed, 
because  the  Confederate  force  there  was  stronger  than  any  Banks  could  then 
march  against  it.  So  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  rich  sugar  and  cotton 
districts  of  Louisiana  west  of  the  Mississippi,  for  the  purpose  of  weakening 
or  destroying  the  Confederate  forces  there,  for  they  might  give  him  much 
trouble  on  his  flank  and  rear,  and  seriously  menace  New  Orleans.  Already 
National  troops  had  overrun  a  portion  of  the  territory  between  the  railway 
from  New  Orleans  to  Brashear  City,  and  the  Gulf,  but  between  that  road 
and  the  Red  River  National  troops  had  not  penetrated,  excepting  in  La 
Fourche  district,1  :  nd  the  inhabitants  were  mostly  disloyal. 

The  country  in  which  Banks  proposed  to  operate  is  a  remarkable  one. 
It  is  composed  of  large  and  fertile  plantations,  extensive  forests,  sluggish 
lagoons  and  bayous,  passable  and  impassable  swamps,  made  dark  with 
umbrageous  cypress-trees  draped  with  Spanish  moss  and  festooned  with 
interlacing  vines,  the  earth  matted  and  miry,  and  the  waters  abounding  in 
alligators.  At  that  season  the  country  was  almost  half  submerged  by  the 
superabundant  waters  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  tributaries,  and  the  great 
bayous.  A  single  railway  (New  Orleans,  Opelousas,  and  Great  Western 
railroad)  then  penetrated  that  region,  extending  from  New  Orleans  to 
Brashear  City,  on  the  Atchafalaya,  a  distance  of  eighty  miles,  at  which 
point  the  waters  of  the  great  Bayou  Teche  meet  those  of  the  Atchafalaya, 
and  others  that  flow  through  the  region  between  there  and  the  Red  River. 
The  latter  gather  in  Chestimachee  or  Grand  Lake,  and  find  a  common  out- 
let into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  at  Atchafalaya  Bay. 

These  waters  formed  a  curious  mixture  of  lake,  bayou,  canal,  and  river 
at  Brashear  City,  and  presented  many  difficulties  for  an  invading  army. 

»  See  page  530. 


596 


EXPEDITION   TO   THE   TECHE   REGION. 


These  difficulties  were  enhanced  by  obstructions  placed  in  the  stream?,  and 
fortifications  at  important  points.  Near  Pattersonville,  on  the  Teche,  was 
an  earthwork  called  Fort  Bisland,  with  revetments ;  and  well  up  the  Atcha- 
falaya,  at  Butte  a  la  Rose,  was  another.  There  was  also  an  armed  steamer 
called  the  /.  A.  Cotton,  on  the  Bayou  Teche.  These  were  intended  to  dis- 
pute the  passage  of  those 
important  waters  by  Na- 
tional gun-boats  from  Red 
River,  or  forces  by  land 
from  New  Orleans. 

Some  operations  by  Na- 
tional forces  had  already 
been  made  on  the  Teche, 
and  it  was  now  determined 
to  drive  the  Confederates 
from  their  strong  places  in 
the  vicinity  of  Brashear 
City,  and  to  destroy  their 
gun-boat.  An  expedition 
for  that  purpose  was  led  by 
General  Weitzel,  accompa- 
nied by  a  squadron  of  gun- 
boats under  Commodore 
McKean  Buchanan,  who 
fought  his  traitor  brother  so 
bravely  on  the  Congress  in 
Hampton  Roads.1  Weitzel 
left  Thibodeaux  on  the  llth 
of  January,"  and  placing  his  infantry  on  the  gun-boats  at  Brashear  City,  he 
sent  liis  cavalry  and  artillery  by  land.*  All  moved  slowly  up  the 
Bayou  to  Pattersonville,  and  at  Carney's  Bridge,  just  above,  they 
encountered  the  first  formidable  obstacles.  These  consisted  of  the  piles  of 
the  demolished  bridge,  against  which  lay  a  sunken  old  steamboat  laden  with 
brick,  and  in  the  bayou  below,  some  torpedoes.  Just  above  these  was  the 
very  formidable  steamer  Cotton,  ready  for  battle,  and  batteries  (one  of  them 
Fort  Bisland)  were  planted  on  each  side  of  the  bayou,  and  defended  by  the 
Twenty-eighth  Louisiana  and  artillerymen,  in  all  about  eleven  hundred  men. 
Buchanan  proceeded  to  attack  the  obstructions  and  the  batteries  on  the 
morning  of  the  15th,*  when,  after  a  short  engagement,  the  stern 
of  the  Kinsman  was  lifted  fearfully  but  not  fatally  by  a  torpedo 
that  exploded  under  it.  Just  then  a  negro,  who  had  escaped  from  the  Cotton 
for  the  purpose,  warned  them  of  another  torpedo  just  ahead.3  Without 


A    LOUISIANA   SWAMP. 


1368. 


t  Jan. 


1  See  note  2,  page  862.  His  squadron  consisted  of  the  gun-boats  Calhoim  (flag-ship),  Kinsman,  Estrella, 
and  Diana. 

3  Weitzel's  force  consisted  of  the  Eighth  Vermont,  Seventy-fifth  and  One  Hundred  and  Sixtieth  New  York, 
Twelfth  Connecticut,  Twenty-first  Indiana,  Sixth  Michigan,  n  company  of  the  First  Louisiana  Union  cavalry, 
and  artillery  under  Lieutenants  Bradley,  Can-nth,  and  Uriggs.  A  portion  of  the  Seventy-fifth  New  York,  under 
Captain  Fitch,  volunteered  as  sharp-shooters 

*  A  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Timex,  with  the  expedition,  wrote  that  one  of  the  torpedoes  fished  up 
bort  the  name  of  a  New  York  firm  who  manufactured  them,  and  remarked,  concerning  the  good  offices  of  the 


BATTLE    ON    THE   BAYOU   TEC  HE.  597 

heeding  the  warning,  Buchanan  passed  on  in  the  Calhoun^  standing  on  her 
bow  with  his  spy-glass  in  his  hand,  in  the  face  of  a  fierce  cannonade  from 
the  vessel  and  the  batteries,  and  prominently  exposed  to  the  sharp-shooters 
of  the  foe.  Presently  his  acting  chief-engineer,  standing  near  him,  was 
wounded  in  the  thigh  by  a  spent  ball  from  a  rifle-pit,  and  the  Commodore 
said,  "  Ah,  you've  got  it !"  The  next  moment  a  ball  passed  through  the 
brave  and  beloved  commander's  head,  and  he  fell  dead. 

The  Eighth  Vermont  was  now  in  the  rear  of  the  Confederates,  and  clearing 
the  rifle-pits,  while  the  batteries  of  the  Fourth  Maine  and  Sixth  Massachusetts 
(Lieutenants  Bradley 's  and  Carruth's),  supported  by  Fitch's  sharp-shooters 
and  the  One  Hundred  and  Sixtieth  New  York,  had  flanked  the  defenses  on 
the  south  side  of  the  bayou,  and  were  raking  the  Cotton  with  a  terrible 
enfilading  fire.  She  and  the  Confederate  land  forces  soon  retreated,  the  latter 
leaving  forty  of  their  number  prisoners.  Two  or  three  times  the  Cotton 
returned  to  the  fight  and  retired,  and  finally,  at  two  o'clock  on  the  morning 
of  the  16th,  she  was  seen  unmanned,  and  floating  sullenly  on  the  bayou,  as 
the  nucleus  of  a  vast  sheet  of  flame.  Having  destroyed  this  monster  and 
driven  the  Confederates  from  their  works,  the  expedition  went  no  farther, 
but  returned  to  Brashear  City,  with  a  loss  of  seven  killed  and  twenty-seven 
wounded.  The  latter  were 
placed  upon  a  raft,  and  towed 
down  the  bayou  by  a  steamer 
in  the  night  of  the  loth,  after 
the  battle  had  ceased.  The 
air  was  very  mild  and  soft, 
and  in  the  pale  light  of  the 
moon,  which  rose  at  a  little 
past  midnight,  the  sufferers 
had  a  more  comfortable  voy- 
age than  they  could  have  had 

*.  BAIT  WITH  WOUNDED  8OLDIEE8  ON  BAYOU  TKCIIK. 

in  the  close  air  of  a  steamer. 

Ineffectual  efforts  to  open  the  Bayou  Plaquemine  so  as  to  capture  Butte 
a  la  Rose  followed  the  expedition  to  the  Teche,  when  the  enterprise  was 
abandoned,  and  General  Banks  concentrated  his  forces  (about  twelve  thou- 
sand strong)  at  Baton  Rouge,  for  operations  in  conjunction  with  Admiral 
Farragut,  then  on  the  Lower  Mississippi.  The  latter,  on  hearing  of  the  loss 
of  the  Queen  of  the  West  and  the  De  SotoJ  determined  to  run  by  the  bat- 
teries at  Port  Hudson  with  his  fleet,  and  recover  the  control  of  the  river  from 
that  point  to  Vicksburg.8  For  this  purpose  he  gathered  his  fleet  at  Prophet's 
Island,  a  few  miles  below  Port  Hudson,  on  the  13th  of  March," 
and  on  the  same  day  Banks  sent  forward  about  twelve  thousand 
men  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  foe  while  the  fleet  should  perform  the 
proposed  perilous  act.  These  drove  in  the  pickets  before  them,  while  the 


fnaritive  slavo  who  warned  them  of  their  danser. — "  While  ppoplc  in  the  North  are  enrichlnz  themselves  l>y  man- 
ufacturing these  hellish  things  to  blow  our  bruve  men  to  atoms.  ap<xir  black  'animal'  down  here  has  friend- 
ship and  humanity  enough  U>  come  and  warn  them  off  from  their  terrible  doom." 

1  S.-e  pose  5S9. 

J  His  fleet  consisted  of  the  frisates  Hartford  (rtaz-ship).  ifinsisvippi.  Richardson,  and  Monongafiela  ;  the 
gun- bouts  Etmex,  Albatross,  Kineo,  Genesee,  and  Sachem,  and  six  inortir-boats. 


598 


ATTEMPT  TO  PASS  PORT   HUDSON  BATTERIES. 


gun-boats  Essex  and  Sabine,  and  the  mortars,  bombarded  the  Confederate 
works. 

Farragut  intended  to  pass  the  batteries  the  next  morning,  under  cover 
of  a  vigorous  attack  by  the  troops ;  but  the  night  being  very  dark,  he  con- 
cluded not  to  wait  until  morning,  but  as  silently  as  possible  glide  up  the  river 
in  the  gloom.  The  fleet  moved  accordingly,  at  a  little  past  nine  in  the 
evening.  The  Hartford,  Captain  Palmer,  led,  with  the  Admiral  on  board, 
and  the  gun-boat  Albatross  lashed  to  her  side.  The  other  frigates  followed, 
each  with  a  gun-boat  attached.  But  the  darkness  was  not  sufficiently  pro- 
found for  the  quick  vision  of  the  vigilant  sentinels,  who  had  equally  quick 
ears.  The  approach  of  the  fleet  was  discovered,  and  soon  rockets  and  other 
signal-lights  were  streaming  in  the  air.  Then  an  immense  bonfire  suddenly 
blazed  out  in  front  of  one  of  the  heaviest  batteries,  lighting  up  the  scene  for 
several  miles  around,  and  fully  revealing  the  approaching  fleet.  Still  the 
vessels  moved  on,  when  a  heavy  gun  from  the  west  side  of  the  river  fired  on 


LANDINO-PtACE  AT  POET  HUDSON.1 

the  Hartford.  She  replied,  and  instantly  the  batteries  along  the  Port  Hud- 
son bluff  opened  their  thunders.  The  mortar-boats  responded ;  and  as  the 
frigates  and  their  gun-boats  severally  came  within  range  of  the  batteries,  as 
they  moved  slowly  up  the  stream,  gave  them  broadside  after  broadside,  while 
the  howitzers  on  their  tops  and  their  heavy  pivot  bow-guns  were  very  active. 
Several  of  the  batteries  were  so  high  and  well  managed  that  the  fleet  could 
not  harm  them,*  and  the  advantage  was  all  on  the  side  of  the  Confederates. 


1  This  is  a  view  of  the  river-front  of  the  hinh  bluff  whereon  the  little  village  of  Port  Hudson  stood,  and  the 
Confederate  works  were  constructed.  No  place  on  the  river,  excepting  Vicksburg,  was  better  adapfc-d  lor 
defense  than  this.  The  landing-place  (known  as  Hickcy's)  at  the  foot  of  the  bluff  is  a  very  difficult  one,  owing 
to  the  strong  eddies,  and  the  high  banks  extend  a  lon<:  distance  from  this  point. 

4  The  srnns  in  the  works  on  the  edge  of  th»  hi-rh  Muff  would  be  pointed  downward  at  the  proper  anplo  to 
Strike  the  vessels,  run  out,  discharged,  and  instantly  run  back  out  of  the  way  of  harm  from  shot  from  below 


BANKS  IN  THE  INTERIOR  OF  LOUISIANA. 


599 


61863. 


The  air  soon  became  thick  with  sulphurous  smoke,  and  when  the  bonfire 
was  a  smoldering  heap  the  darkness  was  most  profound.  Still  the  fight 
went  on,  and  grape,  canister,  and  shrapnel  shot,  and  the  bullets  of  sharp- 
shooters, swept  murderously  over  the  decks  as  the  vessels  went 
nearer  the  bluff,  and  when,  at  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  after  a  '  Mj3^14' 
contest  of  an  hour  and  a  half,  the  tiring  ceased,  only  the  Hartford 
and  her  consort,  the  Albatross,  had  passed  by.  The  Mississippi  had  run 
aground  abreast  the  central  heaviest  battery,  where  her  commander 
(Melancthon  Smith)  fought  her  under  the  concentrated  fire  of  many  large 
guns  for  half  an  hour,  when  he  abandoned  her  and  set  her  on  fire.  Lightened 
by  the  consumption  of  the  flames,  she  floated  down  the  river  with  her  fine 
armament  of  twenty-one  heavy  guns  and  two  howitzers,  and  was  blown  into 
fragments  several  miles  below  by  the  explosion  of  her  magazine.  The  other 
vessels  of  the  fleet,  badly  bruised,  returned  to  their  anchorage  near  Prophet's 
Island,  and  General  Banks,  whose  force  was  too  light  to  attempt  the  capture 
of  Port  Hudson  at  that  time,  whose  garrison  was  reported  to  be  sixteen 
thousand  effective  men,  returned  to  Baton  Rouge ;  not,  however,  with  the 
intention  of  abandoning  the  enterprise. 

Banks  now  sent  a  large  portion  of  his  movable  troops  again  into  the 
Louisiana  region  west  of  the  Mississippi.  He  concentrated  his  forces  at 
Brashear  City,  on  the  Atchafalaya,  when,  on  the  10th  of  April,* 
General  Weitzel  crossed  over  to  Berwick  without  opposition,  but 
discovered  that  the  Confederates  were  in  considerable  force  on  his  front, 
under  General  Richard  Taylor,  one  of  the  most  active  of  the  trans-Mississippi 
Confederate  leaders.  General  Emory's  division  crossed  on  the  12th,  and  all 
moved  toward  Franklin,  driving  the  foe  before  them  until  he  reached  Fort 
Bisland  and  his  other  works  near  Pattersonville,  where  he  made  a  stand. 
On  the  same  day  Banks  sent  General  Grover  with  his  division,  on  transports 
and  four  gun-boats,1  up  the  Atcha- 
falaya and  Lake  Chestimachee  to 
Irish  Bend,  a  short  distance  from 
Franklin,  and  on  the  flank  of  the 
Confederates,  with  the  intention  of 
gaining  their  rear  and  cutting  off  their 
retreat,  should  they  be  driven  from 
Fort  Bisland.  It  was  a  most  difficult 
landing-place,  and  besides  the  delay 
in  getting  ashore,  Grover  was  com- 
pelled to  withstand  a  vigorous  attack. 
He  repelled  the  assailants,  but  the 
time  consumed  in  the  struggle  en- 
abled Taylor  to  abandon  Fort  Bis- 
land and  escape.  Taylor  burned  seve- 
ral steamboats  at  Franklin  and  fled 
toward  Opelousas,  destroying  the 
bridges  behind  him,  and  making  a  stand  at  Vermilion  Bayou.  He  had  been 
followed  rapidly  by  cavalry,  artillery,  and  WeitzePs  brigade,  with  a  part  of 


BICHABD   TAYLOR. 


These  were  the  Calhoun,  Old/ton,  Egtrelhi,  and  Arizona. 


600  BANKS'S  MARCH  TO  THE  RED   RIVER. 

Emory's  division,  under  Colonel  Ingraham,  as  a  support.  So  close  was  the 
pursuit,  that  Taylor  could  not  get  five  transports,  laden  with  commissary 
stores  and  ammunition  at  New  Liberia,  out  of  harm's  way,  and  these,  with 
an  incomplete  iron-clad  gun-boat,  were  destroyed. 

Emory  came  up  with  Taylor  at  Vermilion  Bayou  on  the  17th.  The 
latter  was  driven  after  a  sharp  contest,  burning  the  bridges  behind  him ; 
and  on  the  20th  Banks  entered  Opelousas  in  triumph,  and  sent  cavalry  to 
Washington,  six  miles  farther  on.  During  this  retreat  the  Queen  of  the 
West,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  was  captured  in  the  Red  River  by  the 
Confederates,1  and  had  come  down  the  Atchafalaya  to  Lake  Chestimachee, 
was  assailed  by  the  National  gun-boats  and  destroyed,  and  her  crew  were 

made  prisoners  of  war.     And  on  the  day  when  Banks  entered 

Opelousas,"  the  gun-boats,  under  Lieutenant-commanding  A.  P. 

Cooke,  captured  Butte  a  la  Rose,  with  its  garrison  of  sixty  men, 
two  heavy  guns,  and  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition,  and  opened  the  way 
through  the  Atchafalaya  to  the  Red  River,  the  Arizona  passing  through  and 
reaching  Admiral  Farragut  above  Port  Hudson,  on  the  2d  of  May. 

On  the  22d  of  April  Banks  moved  on  from  Opelousas  toward  Alexandria, 
General  William  Dwight,  of  Grover's  division,  with  detachments  of  cavalry 
and  artillery,  leading.  Taylor  retreated  before  these  to  Fort  De  Russy. 
That  post  he  also  abandoned  as  Banks  came  rapidly  on,  and  fled  through 
Alexandria  toward  Shreveport.2  Admiral  Porter  had  ascended  the  Red 
River  with  a  fleet  of  gun-boats,  and  seized  Alexandria  on  the  6th  of  May, 
and  on  that  evening  the  advance  of  Banks's  column,  under  General  Dwight, 
entered  the  town.  Weitzel  was  pressed  forward  in  pursuit  of  Taylor  nearly 
to  Grande  Ecore,  beyond  Natchitoches,  when  the  fugitive  force  had  so 
diminished  that  it  was  of  little  account,  and  the  chase  was  abandoned.  The 
most  considerable  and  by  far  the  most  fertile  region  of  Louisiana  was  now 

in  the  possession  of  the  Government  forces,  and  on  the  7th  of 

A  1863 

May*  Banks  wrote  officially  :  "  We  have  destroyed  the  enemy's 
army  and  navy,  and  made  their  reorganization  impossible  by  destroying  or 
removing  the  material.  We  hold  the  key  of  the  position.  Among  the  evi- 
dences of  our  victory  are  two  thousand  prisoners,  two  transports,  and  twenty 
guns  taken,  and  three  gun-boats  and  eight  transports  destroyed."3 

Banks's  attention  was  now  turned  again  to  the  Mississippi,  for  it  was 
many  weeks  before  General  Taylor  was  able  to  organize  a  respectable  force 
of  Confederates  in  Louisiana.  Banks  had  been  informed  by  Farragut,  while 
he  was  at  Brashear  City,  that  Grant  would  send  him  twenty  thousand  men 
from  his  large  army  near  Vicksburg,  to  assist  in  the  capture  of  Port  Hudson, 
Avith  the  intention  of  then  employing  the  combined  forces  in  the  capture  of 

1  See  page  589. 

1  On  the  march  a  letter  from  Governor  Moore,  of  Louisiana,  to  General  Taylor,  fell  into  the  hands  of  Gene- 
ral Banks.  It  contained  an  order  from  the  Governor  for  Taylor  to  retreat  slowly  to  Alexandria,  and,  if  pressed, 
to  retire  to  Texas.  An  Intercepted  letter  showed  that  on  the  day  before  the  advance  of  Banks's  army  from  the 
vicinity  of  Brashear  City,  Taylor  had  intended  to  attack  that  post. 

8  At  Opelousas  Banks  issued  an  order  (May  1st,  1863)  announcing  his  purpose  of  organizing  "a  corps 
d'arm6e  "  of  colored  troops,  to  be  designated  as  the  "  Corps  d'Afrique,"  to  consist,  ultimately,  of  eighteen  regi- 
ments, infantry,  cavalry,  and  artillery.  He  expressed  a  desire  to  detail,  for  temporary  or  permanent  duty,  the 
best  officers  of  the  army  for  the  organization,  discipline,  and  instruction  of  that  corps,  with  the  conviction  thnt 
it  would  render  important  service  to  the  Government.  The  prejudices  and  opinions  of  men.  he  said,  were  in  no 
way  involved  in  the  transaction,  and  he  signiflcuntly  inquired,  "  Why  should  not  the  negro  contribute  whatever 
is  in  his  power  for  the  cause  in  which  he  is  as  deeply  interested  as  other  men  ?"  ' 


BANKS  INVESTS  PORT  HUDSON.  601 

the  former  place.  Banks  was  preparing  for  these  movements,  when,  on  the 
12th  of  May,  he  received  a  letter  from  Grant,  dated  two  days  before,  inform- 
ing him  that  he  had  crossed  the  Mississippi  in  force,  and  had  entered  on  the 
campaign  along  the  line  of  the  Big  Black  River,  which  resulted  so  gloriously. 
He  asked  Banks  to  join  him  in  this  new  movement  against  Vicksburg  ;  but 
the  latter,  wanting  sufficient  transportation  on  the  Red  River,  and  unwilling 
to  leave  New  Orleans  and  the  "  repossessed "  territory  of  Louisiana  at  the 
mercy  of  the  strong  garrison  at  Port  Hudson,  and  the  possible  force  General 
Taylor  might  gather,  declined.  He  sent  General  Dwight  to  Grant  with 
satisfactory  proof  of  the  wisdom  of  his  decision,  and  on  the  14th  and  15th 
of  May  he  put  his  army  in  motion  at  Alexandria  for  an  investment  of  Port 
Hudson.  Grant  having  sent  word  back  by  Dwight  that  he  would  endeavor 
to  spare  Banks  five  thousand  men  for  an  effort  to  capture  that  stronghold, 
all  the  transports  at  hand  were  laden  with  troops,  and  the  remainder  were 
marched  to  Simm's  Port.  There  they  crossed  the  Atchafalaya,  and  moved 
down  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  to  a  point  opposite  Bayou  Sara,  where 
they  crossed  on  the  night  of  the  23d,  and  proceeded  to  invest  Port  Hudson 
from  the  north  on  the  following  day."  At  the  same  time  General 
C.  C.  Augur,  marching  up  from  Baton  Rouge,  invested  it  on  the  "M1a^4' 
south  with  three  thousand  five  hundred  men. 

Here  we  will  leave  General  Banks  for  a  while,  and  follow  General  Grant 
in  his  campaign  on  the  flank  and  rear 
of  Vicksburg. 

We  left  Grant  late  in  April,  with 
troops,  transports,  and  gun-boats,  be- 
low Vicksburg,  prepared  to  cross  and 
open  a  new  series  of  operations  against 
that  stronghold.  At  that  time  some 

of  his  cavalry  which  had  been  left  in  iw; 

Tennessee  were   engaged   in   a   most  ^SuU^^T* 

extensive  and  destructive  raid  through 
Mississippi,  spreading  terror  every- 
where in  the  region  of  its  track.  The 
story  may  be  thus  briefly  told,  though 
in  its  details  it  presents  one  of  the 
mpst  remarkable  events  on  record. 
On  the  17th  of  April,  Colonel  Benia- 

•*  C.  C.   AUGUR. 

min  H.  Grierson,  of  the  Sixth  Illinois 

cavalry,  left  La  Grange,  Tennessee,  with  his  own  regiment,  and  the  Seventh 
Illinois  and  Second  Iowa,  the  latter  commanded  respectively  by  Colonels 
Edward  Prince  and  Edward  Hatch,  marched  southward,  sweeping  rapidly 
through  Ripley,  New  Albany,  Pontatoc,  Houston,  Clear  Spring,  Starkville, 
and  Louisville,  to  Newton,  in  the  heart  of  the  rich  western  portion  of  Mis- 
sissippi, and  behind  all  of  the  Confederate  forces  with  which  Grant  had  to 
contend.  These  horsemen  were  scattered  in  detachments,  as  much  as  pru- 
dence would  allow,  striking  the  Confederate  forces  which  had  been  hastily 
gathered  here  and  there  to  oppose  them,  breaking  up  railways  and  bridges, 
severing  telegraph-wires,  wasting  public  property,  and,  as  much  as  possible, 
diminishing  the  means  of  transportation  of  the  Confederates  in  their  efforts 


602  GRIERSON'S  RAID. 

to  aid  the  army  at  Vicksburg.  Their  marches  were  long  and  very  severe 
each  day,  often  through  tangled  swamps,  dark  and  rough  forests,  and  across 
swollen  streams  and  submerged  plains.  At  Newton,  being  below  Jackson, 

they  turned  sharply  to  the  southwest 
toward  Raleigh,  and  pushed  rapidly 
through  that  town  to  Westfield  and 
Hazelhurst.  They  halted  at  Gallatin, 
where  they  captured  a  32-pounder  rifled 
Parrott  gun,  with  fourteen  hundred 
pounds  of  gunpowder,  on  the  way  to 
Grand  Gulf.  They  pushed  on  to  Union 
Church,  a  little  behind  Natchez,  where 
they  had  a  skirmish,  when,  turning  back, 
they  struck  the  New  Orleans  and  Jack- 
son railway  a  little  north  of  Brookhaven, 
and  proceeded  to  burn  the  station-house, 
cars,  and  bridges  at  the  latter  place. 
Then  they  went  to  Bogue  Chitto  with  a 

u.  GIBSON.  8imilar  re8ult>  and  Passing  southward 

to  Greensburg,  in  Louisiana,  they  march- 
ed rapidly  westward  on  the  Osyka  and  Clinton  road  to  Clinton,  fight- 
ing Confederates  that  lay  in  ambush  at  Araite  River,  and  losing  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Blackburn,  of  the  Seventh  Illinois,  who  was  mortally  wounded. 

The  2d  of  May  was  the  last  day  of  the  great  raid.  They  marched  early, 
burned  a  Confederate  camp  at  Sandy  Creek  Bridge,  and,  a  little  later,  cap- 
tured Colonel  Stewart  and  forty-two  of  his  cavalry  on  Comite  River.  This 
was  the  crowning  act  of  their  expedition,  and  at  noon  on  that 

0iiS632  day"  the  troops  that  remained  with  Grierson,  wearied  and  worn, 
and  their  horses  almost  exhausted,  entered  Baton  Rouge,  in  the 
midst  of  the  plaudits  of  Banks's  troops  stationed  there. 

Grierson  had  sent  back  the  Second  Iowa  and  about  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  men  of  other  regiments,  and  with  a  little  less  than  one  thousand 
men  he  made  the  raid,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  on  record.  In  the  space 
of  sixteen  days  they  had  ridden  six  hundred  miles  in  a  succession  of  forced 
marches,  often  in  drenching  rain,  and  sometimes  without  rest  for  two  days, 
through  a  hostile  country,  over  ways  most  difficult  to  travel,  fighting  men 
and  destroying  property.  They  killed  and  wounded  about  one  hundred  of 
the  foe,  captured  and  paroled  full  five  hundred,  destroyed  three  thousand 
stand  of  arms,  and  inflicted  a  loss  on  the  Confederates  of  property  valued  at 
about  six  millions  of  dollars.  Grierson's  loss  was  twenty-seven  men  and  a 
number  of  horses.  Twenty-five  horses  were  drowned  in  crossing  an  over- 
flowed swamp,  eight  miles  wide,  on  the  Okanoxubee  River.  The  smallness 
of  his  loss  of  men  and  horses  was  remarkable,  considering  the  hazards, 
fatigues,  and  privations  they  had  encountered.  Detachments  sent  out  here 
and  there  to  destroy  were  chased  and  attacked  by  some  of  the  thousands 
sent  for  the  purpose  from  Vicksburg  and  Jackson,  and  sometimes  they 
would  be  compelled  to  ride  sixty  miles  in  a  day,  over  blind,  rough,  and  miry 
roads,  in  order  to  regain  the  main  body.  During  the  twenty-eight  hours 
preceding  their  arrival  at  Baton  Rouge,  the  whole  t>ody  had  traveled 


GRANT'S   ARMY   CROSSES    THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


603 


1S63. 


seventy-six  miles,  engaged  in  four  skirmishes,  and  forded  the  Comite  River, 
in  which  many  of  the  horses  were  compelled  to  swim.  Grierson's  experience 
caused  him  to  declare  that  the  Confederacy  was  but  "  a  shell,"  and  subse- 
quent events  justified  the  opinion. 

Grant's  first  movement  toward  the  Big  Black  region  was  to  direct  Porter 

o  o 

to  make  a  naval  attack  on  the  batteries  of  Grand  Gulf.  This  was  done  on 
the  morning  of  the  29th  of  April,"  and  after  a  contest  of  five  hours 
and  a  half  the  lower  batteries  were  silenced.  The  upper  ones 
were  too  high  to  be  much  affected.  The  Confederates  had  field-batteries 
that  were  moved  from  point  to  point,  and  the  sharp-shooters  who  filled  the 

rifle-pits  on  the  hill-sides  were  extremely 
mischievous  to  the  people  on  the  gun- 
boats. It  was  evident  that  the  post 
could  not  be  taken ;  so  at  a  little  past 
noon  Grant  ordered  a  cessation  of  the 
battle,  and  directed  Porter  to  run  by 
the  batteries  with  gun-boats  and  trans- 
ports, as  he  had  done  at  Vicksburg  and 
Warrenton,  while  the  army  should 
move  down  to  a  point  opposite  Rod- 
ney, where  it  might  cross  without  much 
opposition.  At  six  o'clock  that  eve- 
ning Porter  again  attacked  the  bat- 
teries, and  under  cover  of  the  fire  all 
the  transports  passed  by  in  good  con- 
dition. Three  of  Porter's  gun-boats 
were  much  injured  in  the  fight  and  in 
the  passage  of  the  batteries,  and  he  lost 
twenty-four  men  killed  and  fifty-six 
wounded.  The  injured  vessels  were  soon  re- 
paired and  made  ready  for  active  service. 

Informed  by  a  negro  that  there  was  a  good 
road  from  Bruinsburg  (half-way  between  Grand 
Gulf  and  Rodney)  to  Port  Gibson  or  the  Bayou 
Pierre,  in  rear  of  Grand  Gulf,  Grant  decided  to 
cross  at  that  point.  At  daylight  the  next  morn- 
ing the  gun-boats  and  transports  commenced 
ferrying  the  troops.  So  soon  as  the  Thirteenth 
corps,  under  McClernand,  was  landed,  it  was 
pushed  forward  toward  Port  Gibson  with  three 
days'  rations,  followed  by  the  Seventeenth  corps  under  McPherson,  which  had 
lately  come  down  from  beautiful  Lake  Providence,1  as  fast  as  it  crossed  the 
river.  The  advance  was  met  by  a  Confederate  force  the  next  morn- 
ing* at  two  o'clock,  eight  miles  from  Bruinsburg,  where  the  foe  was 
pressed  back,  but  was  not  pursued  until  daylight.  McClernand  then  pushed  on 

1  The  picture  on  page  604,  giving  a  view  of  a  portion  of  the  shore  of  Lake  Providence,  a  little  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  in  Upper  Louisiana,  is  from  the  pencil  of  Henri  Lovie.  The  fine  building  in  the  foresrround  was  the 
bead -quarter!)  of  General  McPherson  during  the  time  his  troops  were  encamped  on  the  lake.  It  was  the  resi- 
dence of  Dr.  Sellers. 


GRIERSON'S  RAID. 


i  May  1. 


604 


BATTLE   OF  PORT   GIBSON. 


VIEW   ON    LAKE   PROVIDENCE. 


to  the  parting  of  roads,  four  miles  from  Port  Gibson,  each  running  along  a 
ridge  with  deep  hollows  on  each  side.  There  he  was  confronted  by  a  strong 
force  from  Vicksburg,  under  General  John  Bowen,  with  troops  advan- 
tageously posted  on  the  two  roads  and  the  broken  ridges  around  them. 

McClernand's  troops  were  divided  for  the  occasion.  On  his  right  were 
the  divisions  of  Generals  Hovey,  Carr,  and  Smith,  and  on  his  left  that  of 
General  Osterhaus.  The  former,  superior  in  numbers  pressed  the  foe  on  its 

front  steadily  back  to 
Port  Gibson,  while  the 
latter  was  unable  to 
move  forward  until  he 
was  re-enforced  by  a 
brigade  of  General  Lo- 
gan's division  of  the 
advance  of  McPher- 
son's  corps.  Another 
brigade  of  the  same 
division  was  sent  to 
the  help  of  McCler- 
nand,  and  after  a  long 
and  severe  struggle  the 
Confederates  were  re- 
pulsed, late  in  the  after- 
noon, with  heavy  loss,  and  pursued  to  Port  Gibson.  Night  coming  on,  the 
Nationals  halted  and  rested  on  their  arms,  expecting  to  renew  the  contest  in 
the  morning.  But  the  Confederates  had  fled  across  Bayou  Pierre  during  the 
night,  burned  the  bridges  over  the  two  forks  of  the  bayou  behind  them,  and 
retreated  toward  Vicksburg.  So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  PORT  GIBSOX. 

The  bridges  were  rebuilt  and  the  pursuit  of  the  Confederates  was  con- 
tinued. Meanwhile  Porter  was  directed  to  assail  Grand  Gulf  again,  but  on 
approaching  it,  on  the  3d  of  May,  he  found  it  deserted.  The  Confederates 
there,  flanked  by  the  Nationals  at  Port  Gibson,  had  joined  with  the  defeated 
troops  in  their  flight  toward  Vicksburg.  The  Nationals  followed  them 
closely  to  Hankinson's  Ferry,  on  the  Big  Black,  skirmishing  and  taking 
prisoners  on  the  way.1  Grant  at  once  made  arrangements  for  a  change  of 
his  base  of  supplies  from  Bruinsburg  to  Grand  Gulf. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Sherman,  with  the  Fifteenth  corps,  had  been 
operating  on  the  Yazoo  again.  He  had  been  left  above  Vicksburg,  with  the 
expectation  of  soon  following  McClernand  and  McPherson  down  the  west 
side  of  the  Mississippi.  On  the  28th  of  April  Grant  sent  him  word  that  he 
intended  to  attack  Grand  Gulf  the  next  day,  and  suggested  that  he  should 
make  a  feint  simultaneously  on  Haines's  Bluff.  Sherman  was  quick  to  act, 
and  at  ten  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  29th  he  started  from  Milliken's 
Bend  for  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo,  with  Blair's  division,  in  ten  steamers. 
There  he  found  three  iron-clads2  and  several  unarmed  gun-boats,  under  Cap- 


1  The  National  loss  in  the  Battle  of  Port  Gibson  (called  by  some  the  Battle  of  Thompson's  Hill)  was  S40  men. 
of  whom  130  were  killed  and  the  remainder  wounded.    They  captured  three  guns,  four  flays,  and  580  prisoners. 
»  Mack  Hawk,  DeKalb,  and  Choctaio. 


MARCH   OF  THE   ARMY   TOWARD  JACKSON. 

tain  Breese,  in  readiness  to  go  forward.     They  passed  up  the  river  and  spent 

the  night  at  the  mouth  of  the   Chickasaw  Bayou.     Early  the 

next  morning"  they  went  within  ran^eof  the  batteries  at  Haines's      "^L6' 

s  J  s  1863. 

Bluff,  and  for  four  hours  the  armored  gun-boats  and  the  Tyler 
assailed  the  fortifications  there.  Then  there  was  a  lull  in  the  fight  until 
toward  evening,  when  Blair's  brigade  was  landed  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Yazoo,  as  if  to  attack.  The  bombardment  was  resumed  and  kept  up  until 
dark,  when  the  troops  were  quietly  re-embarked.  The  assault  and  menace, 
with  reconnoissances,  were  repeated  the  next  day,  when  Sherman  received 
an  order  from  Grant  to  hasten  with  his  troops  down  the  west  side  of  the 
river  to  Grand  Gulf.  Sherman  kept  up  his  menaces  until  evening,  when  he 
quietly  withdrew  his  whole  force  to  Young's  Point,  whence  Blair's  division 
was  sent  to  Milliken's  Bend,  there  to  remain  until  other  troops,  expected 
from  above,  should  arrive.  The  divisions  of  Tuttle  and  Steele  marched 
rapidly  down  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  to  Hard  Times,  crossed  the 
river  there,  and  on  the  following  day*  joined  Grant's  troops  at  »  Ma  8 
Hankinson's  Ferry,  on  the  Big  Black.  Sherman's  feint  was 
entirely  successful  in  keeping  re-enforcements  from  the  Confederates  at  Port 
Gibson. 

Grant,  as  we  have  observed,  had  expected  to  send  troops  down  the  river  to 
assist  Banks  in  operations  against  Port  Hudson,  intending,  in  the  mean  time, 
to  remain  at  Grand  Gulf,  and  collect  there  ample  supplies  of  every  kind. 
Circumstances  compelled  him  to  change  his  purpose,  and  on  the  7th  of  May 
he  moved  his  army  forward  on  two  nearly  parallel  roads  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  Big  Black  River.  These  columns  were  led  respectively  by  Generals 
McClernand  and  McPherson,  and  each  was  followed  by  portions  of  Sher- 
man's corps,  which  had  been  divided  for  the  purpose.  The  immediate  desti- 
nation of  the  army  was  the  important  railway  that  connects  Vicksburg  with 
Jackson,  the  capital  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  also  that  capital  itself, 
immediately  in  the  rear  of  Vicksburg.  Grant  intended  to  have  McClernand 
and  Sherman  strike  the  railway  between  the  stations  of  Bolton  and  Edwards, 
while  McPherson,  bending  his  course  more  to  the  east,  should  march  rapidly 
upon  Jackson  by  way  of  Raymond  and  Clinton,  destroy  the  railway  and 
telegraph  lines,  seize  the  capital,  commit  the  public  property  there  to  the 
flames,  and  then  push  westward  and  rejoin  the  main  force. 

Very  little  serious  opposition  to  the  Nationals  was  experienced  until  the 
morning  of  the  1 2th  of  May,  when  the  van  of  each  column  was  approaching 
the  railway.  On  the  previous  evening  Grant  had  telegraphed  to  Halleck 
that  he  was  doubtless  on  the  verge  of  a  general  engagement ;  that  he  should 
communicate  with  Grand  Gulf  no  more,  unless  it  should  be  necessary  to  send 
a  train  with  a  heavy  escort,  and  that  he  might  not  hear  from  him  again 
in  several  weeks.  He  and  his  army  were  now  committed  to  the  perilous  but 
extremely  important  task  of  capturing  Vicksburg.  That  night  McClerna7id's 
corps  was  on  and  near  the  Baldwin's  Ferry  road,  and  not  far  from  the  Big 
Black  River;  Sherman's,  in  the  center  of  the  forming  line,  and  accompanied 
by  General  Grant,  was  at  and  beyond  Auburn ;  and  McPherson's  was  eight 
miles  to  the  rirjht,  a  little  in  advance  of  Utica,  in  the  direction  of  Ravmond. 

O  7  *• 

When,  early  in  the  morning  of  the  12th,  the  troops  moved  forward,  they 
began  to  encounter  stout  resistance.  The  most  formidable  opposition  was 


606  BATTLE   OF  RAYMOND. 

in  front  of  McPherson,  who,  two  or  three  miles  from  Raymond,  the  capital 
of  Hinds  County,  Mississippi,  encountered  two  Confederate  brigades  about 
six  thousand  strong,  under  Generals  Gregg  and  Walker  (commanded  by  the 
former),  well  posted  near  Farnden's  Creek,  with  infantry  on  a  range  of  hills, 
in  timber  and  in  ravines,  and  two  batteries  commanding  the  roads  over 
which  the  Nationals  were  approaching.  Logan  was  in  the  advance,  and  not 
only  received  the  first  heavy  blow  at  about  ten  o'clock,  but  bore  the  brunt 
of  the  battle  that  ensued.  Brisk  skirmishing  had  begun  sometime  before 
with  the  advance  cavalry,  under  Captain  Foster  It  speedily  developed  into 
a  severe  though  short  struggle. 

The  Confederates  were  mostly  concealed  in  the  woods,  but  their  fire  was 
soon  drawn  by  Logan's  Second  brigade,1  which  advanced  toward  their  cover- 
ing. Soon  afterward  De  Golyer's  (Eighth  Michigan)  battery  was  ordered 
forward  to  assist  in  dislodging  the  foe,  when  for  the  first  time  the  latter 
opened  their  batteries.  Finding  it  impossible  to  silence  the  Michigan  guns, 
the  Confederates  dashed  forward  to  capture  them,  when  they  were  repulsed 
with  heavy  loss  by  two  shells  that  burst  among  their  advancing  troops. 
They  fled  beyond  the  creek  and  rallied. 

McPherson  now  ordered  an  advance  upon  the  new  position  of  the  Con- 
federates. The  movement  was  led  by  General  Dennis's  brigade,  supported 
by  General  Smith's.  A  very  severe  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  Twentieth 
Ohio,  Twentieth  Illinois,  and  Twenty-third  Indiana,  lost  heavily.  The  Con- 
federates were  pushed  back  a  little,  yet  they  maintained  an  unbroken  front, 
when  the  Eighth  Illinois,  Colonel  Sturgis,  charged  furiously  upon  them  with 
fixed  bayonets,  broke  the  line  into  fragments,  and  drove  them  from  the  creek 
in  wild  disorder.  So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  RAYMOND.  It  had  lasted  about 
three  hours. 

The  Confederates  rallied  and  retreated  in  fair  order  though  Raymond 
toward  Jackson,  followed  cautiously  by  Logan,  who  occupied  the  town  an 
hour  after  the  fight,2  and  found  there  Jackson  newspapers  of  the  day  before, 
announcing,  in  grandiloquent  style,  that  the  "  Yankees  had  been  whipped  at 
Grand  Gulf  and  Port  Gibson,  and  were  falling  back  to  seek  the  protection 
of  their  gun-boats.3"  During  the  engagement  McPherson  and  Logan  were 
seen  riding  along  the  lines  directing  the  battle,  and  exposed  to  death  every 
moment.  This  conduct  greatly  inspirited  their  troops. 

McClernand  and  Sherman  had  skirmished  pretty  heavily  while  McPher- 
son was  struggling  at  Raymond,  and  when  the  result  of  that  struggle  was 
known  to  Grant,  he  ordered  the  other ^corps  to  move  toward  Jackson.  He 
had  learned  that  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  the  ablest  of  the  Confederate 
leaders,  was  hourly  expected  at  Jackson,  to  take  the  command  of  the  Con- 
federate troops  in  that  region  in  person.  Perhaps  he  was  already  there. 
"  I  therefore  determined,"  Grant  said  in  his  report,  "  to  make  sure  of  that 
place,  and  leave  no  enemy  in  my  rear." 

1  Composed  of  the  Twentieth,  Sixty-eighth  and  Seventy-eighth  Ohio,  and  Thirteenth  Illinois. 

2  The  Union  loss  in  this  battle  was  442,  of  whom  69  were  killed,  841  wounded,  and  82  missing.    The  loss  of 
the  Confederates  was  823,  of  whom  103  were  killed,  and  720  were  wounded  and  made  prisoners.     In  (his  engage- 
ment the  Eighth  Illinois  and  Seventh  Texas,  which  faced  each  other  at  Fort  Donelson,  now  had  a  fierce  encoun- 
ter.    "The  Eighth  Missouri  (Union)  and  Tenth  Tennessee  (Confederate),  both  Irish  regiments,  here  met, 
and,"  the  correspondent  of  the  Cincinnati  Commercial  said,  "exchanged  compliments  with  genuine  Hibernian 
accent" 

3  Correspondent  of  the  Cincinnati  Commercial,  May  13, 1863. 


BATTLE   OF  JACKSON. 


607 


On  the  morning  of  the  13th,"  McPherson  pushed  on  to  Clinton,  which  he 
entered  unopposed  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  bes^an 

fc.  «  May,  1863. 

tearing  up  the  railway  between  that  town  and  Jackson,     oner- 
man  was  marching  at  the  same  time  on  the  direct  road  from  Raymond  to 
Jackson,  while  McClernand  was  moving  to  a  point  near  Raymond.     That 
night  was  a  tempestuous  one.     The  rain  fell  heavily,  and  made     b 
wretched  roads.     But  the  troops  under  Grant  were  never  over- 
come by  mud,  and  early  the  next  morning*  Sherman  and  McPherson  pushed 
on  toward  Jackson. 

McPherson  moved  at  five  o'clock,  with  General  Crocker's  division  (late 
Quinby's)  in  advance.  At  nine  these  encountered  and  drove  in  the  Confed- 
erate pickets,  five  miles  from  Jackson  ;  and  two  and  a  half  miles  from  that 
city  they  were  confronted  by  a  heavy  Confederate  force,  consisting  chiefly 
of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  troops,  which  had  arrived  the  previous  even- 
ing, under  General  W.  II.  T.  Walker.  These  were  discovered  by  Crocker 
when  he  gained  the  brow  of  a  gentle  hill,  arranged  in  battle  order  along  the 
crest  of  a  ridge  over  which  the  road  to  Jackson  passed,  and  in  a  shallow 
ravine  at  its  foot.  Their  artillery  was  chiefly  on  their  right,  near  the  road, 
and  between  the  two  armies  were  broad  open  fields. 

Crocker  disposed  his  forces  in  battle  order  while  a  heavy  shower  of  rain 
was  falling,  and  at  eleven  o'clock  they  moved  to  the  attack  slowly  and  cau- 


•**ttR»*7 
^^^^^ 

BATTLE-GBOtTND  NEAB  JACKSON.1 

tiously,  preceded  by  a  line  of  skirmishers.  The  First  Missouri  battery  had 
been  placed  near  a  cotton-gin  in  the  open  field,  and  Crocker  now  threw  out 
two  brigades  (Colonel  Sanborn's  and  Colonel  Holmes's)  on  the  right  and  left 
of  it,  supported  by  Colonel  Boomer's.  His  skirmishers  were  soon  met  by 
such  volleys  from  the  infantry  in  the  hollow,  that  they  were  recalled. 
Crocker  saw  that  the  foe  in  that  hollow  as  well  as  on  the  crest  of  the  hill, 
must  be  dislodged,  or  the  National  troops  must  retire ;  so  he  ordered  a 
charge  by  his  whole  line,  with  loaded  muskets  and  fixed  bayonets.  Instantly 

1  This  is  a  view  on  the  principal  battlc-srround  near  Jackson,  as  it  appeared  when  the  writer  sketched  it, 
late  in  April,  1S66.  It  was  taken  from  the  open  field  over  which  Crocker's  troops  advanced  to  the  charge.  In 
the  middle  ground  traversed  by  a  fence  is  seen  the  ravine  out  of  which  the  Confederates  were  driven,  and  on 
the  crest  of  the  hill,  where  they  broke  and  fled,  are  seen  the  chimneys  of  the  mined  mansion  of  O.  P  Wright,  on 
whose  farm  the  battle  was  fousrht.  The  brow  of  the  hill  on  the  left,  where  the  road  passes  over,  is  the  place 
where  the  Confederate  cannon  were  planted. 


608 


CAPTURE   OF   JACKSON". 


the  troops  moved  steadily  forward  with,  banners  flying,  unchecked  by  heavy 
volleys  of  musketry,  and  pushed  the  Confederates  out  of  the  ravine,  and  up 
the  slopes  to  the  crest  where  their*  artillery  was  planted.  Still  onward 
Crocker  pressed,  when  the  astonished  Confederates  broke  and  fled  toward 
the  city,  closely  chased  for  a  mile  and  a  half  to  the  earthworks  which  formed 
the  inner  defenses  of  Jackson.  There  the  batteries  of  McMurray  and  Dillon 
poured  a  storm  of  grape  and  canister  upon  the  swarming  Confederates,  and 
under  its  cover  the  Nationals  were  halted  and  re-formed,  with  the  intention 
of  immediately  assailing  the  works.  But  there  was  no  occasion.  They 
were  empty.  The  garrison  had  fled.  Sherman  had  come  up  and  shelled 
them  out  of  their  works  at  another  point,  and  now  troops  and  civil  officers 
and  leading  secessionists  had  evacuated  the  city  and  fled  northward,  the 
Governor  carrying  away  as  many  State  papers  as  possible,  and  the  State 
Treasurer  bearing  away  the  public  funds.  McPherson  and  Sherman  entered 
Jackson  in  triumph,  finding  there  seventeen  cannon  which  the  Confederates 
had  abandoned  ;  and  standing  around  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Institute,  which 
was  used  as  a  hospital,  were  tents  enough  to  shelter  an  entire  division. 
They  found  the  commissary  and  quartermaster  stores  in  flames. 

So  ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  JACKSON,  in  the  capture  of  the  city,  and  the 
unfurling  of  the  National  flag  over  the  State  House  of  Mississippi  by  the 
Fifty-ninth  Indiana.  General  Grant  entered  the  town  that  night,  and  learned 
that  General  Johnston  had  arrived,  taken  command  of  the  Department,  and 
ordered  Pemberton  to  move  out  immediately  from  Vicksburg,  cross  the  Big 
Black  River,  and  fall  upon  the  National  rear.  The  reason  of  the  flight  of 
the  troops  northward  from  Jackson  now  seemed  plain.  No  doubt  Johnston 
intended  to  have  them  form  a  junction  with  Pemberton,  and  crush  Grant 
by  the  weight  of  superior  numbers.  Grant  perceived  the  menacing  peril, 
and  instantly  took  measures  for  striking  Pemberton  before  such  junction 
should  be  effected.  For  this  purpose  he  gave  orders  for  a  concentration  of 
his  forces  in  the  direction  of  Edwards's  Station,  which  was  about  two  miles 

from  the  railway  bridge  over  the 
Big  Black  River.  McPherson  was 
directed  to  retrace  his  steps  to  Clin- 
ton the  next  morning," 
and  McClernand's  scat- 
tered divisions'  were  or- 
dered to  march  simultaneously 
toward  Bolton's  Station  and  concen- 
trate, while  Sherman  was  directed 
to  remain  in  Jackson  only  long 
enough  to  cause  a  thorough  destruc- 
tion of  the  railways,  military  facto- 
ries, arsenal,  bridges,  a  large  cotton 
factory,  stores,  and  other  public 
property,  and  then  to  rejoin  the  main 
army. 


May    15, 
1863. 


JOHN    C.    PEMBERTON. 


1  One  division  of  McClernand's  troops  was  then  in  Clinton,  another  at  Mississippi  Springs,  a  third  at  Ray- 
mond, and  a  fourth,  with  Blair's  division  of  Sherman's  corps,  with  a  wagon  train  between  Raymond  and  Utica. 


PEMBERTON   COMPELLED   TO    FIGHT. 


609 


Early  on  the  morning  of  the  16th  General  Grant  was  pretty  accurately 
informed,  by  two  persons  who  had  been  employed  on  the  railway,  and  who 
had  come  through  Pemberton's  lines,  of  the  position,  strength,  and  intentions 
of  that  commander,  who  had  been  for  two  or  three  days  near  Edwards's 
Station.  They  informed  him  that  Pemberton's  force  was  about  twenty-five 
thousand  strong,  composed  of  eighty  regiments,  with  ten  batteries  of  artil- 
lery, and  that  he  was  moving  forward  with  the  intention  of  attacking  the 
National  rear.  This  was  confirmatory  of  information  already  received,  and 
Grant  resolved  to  strike  first.  Blair  was  ordered  to  push  forward  Math  his 
division  toward  Edwards's  Station,  and  McClernand  and  Osterhaus  were 
directed  to  follow  immediately,  while  McPherson  was  ordered  to  keep  up 
communication  with  McClernand  on  another  road.  In  order  to  prevent  any 
miscarriage,  Grant  sent  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wilson,  of  his  staff,  to  McCler- 
nand, to  explain  the  situation,  and  urge  him  to  move  promptly.  Then  the 
Commander-.in-Chief  hastened  to  the  front,  to  have  a  personal  direction  of 
the  movements  there. 

Pemberton,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  rather  tardy  and  timid  leader, 
had  advanced  a  few  miles  eastward  from  his  fortifications  near  Edwards's 
Station.     On  the  day  of  the  battle  at  Jackson,"  he  had  received  a 
dispatch  from  Johnston  at  that  place,  "suggesting,  not    order-     a5^14' 
ino\"  he  afterward  said,  a  combined  attack  on  McPherson  at 

O '  % 

Clinton,  when  Pemberton  called  a  council,  and,  pursuant  to  its  decision,  pre- 
pared to  attack  the  next  morning,  quite  unconscious  that  his  chief  had 
already  been  made  a  fugitive  by  the  very  troops  he  was  about  to  fall  upon. 
A  branch  of  Baker's  Creek  was  so  swollen  by  the  rains  that  he  was 
delayed  until  the 
afternoon,  when  he 
advanced  four  or 
five  miles  to  a  strong 
position  on  broken 
ground,  near  the 
railway,  and  not  far 
from  Baker's  Creek, 
known  as  the  Cham- 
pion Hills,  where  he 
received  a  note  from 
Johnston  directing 
him  to  move  north- 
ward, so  as  to  form 
a  junction  with  that 
officer's  shattered 
forces.  Pemberton 
at  once  sent  his 
trains  back  to  the 
Big  Black,  and  was 
about  to  follow  with  his  troops,  when  he  found  Grant  close  upon  him,  and  he 
felt  compelled  to  remain  and  fight.  He  was  posted  across  the  main  Vicks- 
burg  dirt  road  that  led  to  Edwards's  Station,  with  a  high  undulating  hill  on 
the  left,  crowned  with  a  dense  forest.  General  "W.  W.  Loring  commanded 
VOL.  II.— 39 


CHAMPION    HILLS    BATTLE-GROUND. 


610  BATTLE   OF   CHAMPION"   HILLS. 

his  right.  General  John  Bowen,  who  had  been  driven  from  Port  Gibson, 
led  his  center,  and  General  Carter  L.  Stevenson  commanded  his  left.  To 
reach  Pemberton's  line  from  the  road  the  Nationals  had  to  cross  two  open 
fields,  and  ascend  a  steep  slope  dotted  with  stumps  of  trees,  exposed  to  the 
fire  of  the  foe  in  thick  woods. 

General  Hovey's  division  held  the  advance  in  front  of  Pemberton,  and 
when  Grant  arrived"  his  skirmishers  were  close  to  the  pickets  of 
aMi8636'  kis  f°e»  &n<l  his  troops  were  coming  rapidly  into  line.  McPher- 
son's  corps  (excepting  Ransom's  brigade),  which  soon  came  up, 
was  thrown  to  the  right  of  the  road,  and  threatened  Pemberton's  rear. 
There  were  promises  of  immediate  success  in  case  of  a  strife,  but  Grant, 
unwilling  to  risk  a  battle  without  evidently  sufficient  numbers  to  gain  a  vic- 
tory, forbade  an  attack  until  McClernand's  corps  should  be  near.  That  corps 
was  advancing  from  Bolton's  Station,  and  Grant  sent  an  urgent  messenger 
for  its  commander  to  hasten  forward.  Then  he  listened  anxiously,  but  in 
vain,  for  McClernand's  guns.  He  knew  the  belligerents  were  too  close 
together  to  allow  much  delay.  At  length  firing  commenced,  and  at 
eleven  o'clock  a  battle  had  fairly  begun.  Hovey's  division,  composed  of 
Ohio,  Indiana,  Iowa,  and  Wisconsin  troops,  was  bearing  the  brunt.  His  first 
brigade,  mostly  Indiana  troops,  under  General  McGinnis,  opened  the  battle 
gallantly.  The  Confederates  brought  two  batteries  of  four  guns  each  to 
bear  upon  them  from  a  ridge.  One  of  these  was  charged  upon  and  captured 
by  the  Eleventh  Indiana'  and  Twenty-ninth  Wisconsin,  and  the  other  by  the 
Forty-sixth  Indiana.  But  after  a  severe  struggle  for  an  hour  and  a  half, 
against  constantly  increasing  numbers  (for  Pemberton  massed  his  troops  on 
his  right  so  as  to  crush  and  turn  Grant's  left),  Hovey's  infantry  were  com- 
pelled to  fall  back  half  a  mile,  to  the  position  of  his  artillery,  leaving  behind 
them  the  captured  guns.  There  Hovey  was  re-enforced  by  a  portion  of 
Crocker's  (late  Quinby's)  division,  when  he  re-formed,  and,  massing  his 
artillery,  which  was  strengthened  by  the  addition  of  Dillon's  Wisconsin  bat- 
tery, he  renewed  the  fight  with  great  spirit. 

In  the  mean  time  Logan's  division  of  McPherson's  corps  (its  second  bri- 
gade, under  General  M.  D.  Legget,  forming  on  the  right  of  Hovey)  had  fallen 
upon  Stevenson,  on  Pemberton's  left.  Seeing  this,  Pemberton  sent  two  of 
Bowen's  brigades  to  assist  Stevenson,  and  ordered  General  Loring  to  join 
Bowen  and  the  remainder  of  his  division,  in  further  attempts  to  crush  and 
turn  Grant's  left.  Loring  refused  obedience,  and  seemed  like  a  man 
demented.  The  battle  went  on  without  him,  with  varied  fortunes,  until  late 
in  the  afternoon,  when  Stevenson's  line,  which  had  fought  most  gallantly, 
began  to  bend  under  Logan's  severe  pressure,  and  at  five  o'clock  broke  and 
fell  back  in  confusion.  Meanwhile  the  divisions  of  Osterhaus  and  Carr,  of 
McClernand's  corps,  had  come  up,  but  did  not  engage  very  severely  in  the 
battle. 

With  that  demolition  of  Pemberton's  left,  the  Confederates  became 
so  confused  and  disheartened  that  nothing  better  seemed  left  for  them 
than  flight.  Loring,  with  his  troops  sharing  the  panic  of  their  leader,  had 


1  This  waa  the  famons  rpsimcnt  of  Zonnvos.  first  organized  by  Colonel  (nfterward  Mnjor-Ocnern')  J.t-wis 
Wallace.     See  page  517,  volume  I. 


PUKSUIT   OF   THE   CONFEDERATES.  611 

already  moved  from  the  field,  leaving  his  artillery  behind,  and  a  large  num- 
ber of  his  men  as  prisoners,  and  was  making  his  way  to  Johnston's  camp  at 
Canton.  Seeing  this,  Pemberton  ordered  his  whole  army  to  retreat  toward 
the  Big  Black,  when  Grant,  who  had  been  on  the  field  directing  his  troops 
in  battle,  ordered  the  fresh  brigades  of  Osterhaus  and  Carr  to  follow  with 
all  speed  to  that  river,  and  to  cross  it  if  possible.  In  his  flight,  and  in  this 
instant  pursuit,  Pemberton  lost  many  of  his  troops  made  prisoners.  Thus 
ended  THE  BATTLE  OF  CHAMPION  HILLS,  or  Baker's  Creek,  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  it  having  been  fought  near  that  stream.  It  was  "  fought  mainly," 
Grant  said  in  his  report,  "  by  General  Hovey's  division  of  McClernand's 
corps,  and  Generals  Logan  and  Quinby's  divisions  (the  latter  commanded  by 
General  M.  M.  Crocker)  of  McPherson's  corps."1 

The  Confederates  were  pursued  until  after  dark  that  night,  with  a  loss  of 
some  men,  and  a  train  of  cars  loaded  with  provisions  and  ordnance  stores 
captured,  and  a  large  quantity  of  similar  and  other  stores  which  they  them- 
selves burned.  McClernand  accompanied  the  pursuing  party,  with  whom 
he  bivouacked  that  night  on  the  hill  overlooking  Edwards's  Station,  and  the 
broad  and  fertile  plain  between  it  and  the  Big  Black.  Early  the  following 
morning — a  beautiful  Sabbath  morning  in  May" — the  pursuit  was 
resumed,  but  not  continued  long,  for  it  was  found  that  the  Con-  °  ^ 17' 
federates  were  well  posted  on  both  sides  of  the  Big  Black  at  the 
railway  bridge,  and  were  strongly  fortified.  On  the  bottom,  near  the  eastern 
bank  of  the  stream,  they  had  a  line  of  well-armed  works,  in  front  of  which, 
and  about  a  mile  from  the  river,  was  a  bayou  that  formed  an  efficient  ditch, 
with  a  line  of  rifle-pits  behind  it.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  the 
bank  was  steep  and  covered  with  works,  well  armed  with  heavy  guns ;  and 
back  of  these,  at  a  little  distance,  was  a  forest.  Behind  the  defenses  on  the 
eastern  side  of  the  river,  to  meet  the  first  onset  of  the  pursuers,  were  the 
brigades  of  Green,  Villepigue,  and  Cockrell.  Just  above  the  railway  bridge, 
Pemberton  had  constructed  a  passage-way  for  troops,  composed  of  steamboat 
hulks. 

General  Carr's  division  occupied  the  extreme  advance  of  the  pursuing 
columns.  A  heavy  line  of  skirmishers,  supported  by  two  brigades  of  his 
division,  were  deployed  in  the  woods  on  the  right  of  the  road,  while  Oster- 
haus's  division  was  similarly  posted  on  the  left  of  it.  Very  soon  Carr's  skir- 
mishers were  hotly  engaged  with  those  of  the  foe,  which  had  come  out  to 
meet  them,  and  speedily  a  severe  battle  was  raging  between  the  two  armies 
in  the  thick  forest.  This  continued  for  about  three  hours,  when  General 
Lawler,  commaTiding  Carr's  extreme  right,  discovered  a  good  opportunity  . 
for  a  charge.  He  gave  the  order,  and  right  gallantly  his  brigade,  composed  * 

1  The  National  loss  In  the  battle,  as  reported  by  Grant,  was  2.457,  of  whom  426  were  killed,  1.842  wounded, 
and  189  missing.  Hovey's  division  alone  lost  1,202,  or  one-third  of  its  entire  number.  The  Confederate  loss  is 
unknown,  as  no  official  account  was  given.  It  was  estimated  in  killed  and  wounded  as  quite  equal  to  that  of. 
the  National  forces,  besides  almost  2,000  prisoners,  IS  guns,  and  a  large  quantity  of  small  arms.  Among 
their  killed  was  General  Loyd  Tighlman,  who  was  captured  at  Fort  Henry  the  previous  year.  He  was  killed 
by  a  shell  from  one  of  the  suns  of  the  Chicago  Mercantile  battery.  Indiana  was  more  largely  represented  in  the 
desperate  battle  of  Champion  Hills  than  any  other  State. 

The  Twenty-fourth  Iowa  was  called  the  "  Methodist  regiment,"  its  principal  officers  and  a  large  portion  of 
its  men  being  of  that  denomination.  They  fought  most  gallantly,  anil  at  evening,  after  the  battle  was  over, 
they  held  a  religious  meeting,  and  made  the  hills  resound  with  the  grand  air  and  stirring  words  of  "  Old 


Hundred. 


612 


BATTLE   OF   THE   BIG   BLACK   RIVER. 


of  the  Twenty-first,  Twenty-second,  and  Twenty-third  Iowa,  and  Eleventh 
Wisconsin,  sprang  forward  with  cheers,  and  drove  the  foe  to  his  intrench- 
raents ;  not,  however,  without  suffering  fearfully  from  an  enfilading  fire  from 
a  curtain  of  the  Confederate  breast-works,  which  prostrated  one  hundred 
and  fifty  of  their  number.  Undismayed,  they  waded  the  bayou,  pressed  for- 
ward, delivered  and  received  heavy  volleys  of  bullets,  and  rushed  upon  the 
foe  with  fixed  bayonets  before  the  latter  had  time  to  reload.  Meanwhile 
many  of  the  Confederates  within  the  iiitrenchments  fled  to  the  other  side  of 
the  river,  and  communicated  to  the  troops  there  their  own  irrepressible  panic. 


They  expected  the  Nationals  would  immediately  cross  the  river  and  assail 
them,  and  so  they  burned  the  two  bridges,  cut  off  the  retreat  of  their  com- 
rades who  were  yet  fighting,  and  fled  pell-mell  toward  the  safer  region  of 
the  defenses  around  Vicksburg,  making  the  inhabitants  of  that  city  pale  with 
affright,  and  forebodings  of  the  greatest  calamities  impending.  Pemberton 
and  his  staff,  it  is  said,  tried  to  prevent  the  incendiarism  and  stop  the  flight, 
but  in  vain.  The  assailed  garrison,  about  fifteen  hundred  strong,  were  cap- 
tured, with  seventeen  guns  (a  part  of  them  taken  from  Grant  the  day  before), 
several  thousand  stand  of  arms,  and  a  large  quantity  of  commissary  stores, 
and  losing,  besides,  twenty  killed  and  two  hundred  and  forty-two  wounded. 
Thus  ended  THE  BATTLE  OP  THE  BIG  BLACK  RIVER,  in  which  Osterhaus  was 
wounded,  when  his  command  devolved  temporarily  upon  Brigadier-General 
A.  L.  Lee. 

McClernand  could  not  immediately  follow  the  fugitives  toward  Vicks- 
burg. Their  retreat  was  covered  by  the  batteries  and  sharp-shooters  on  the 
high  western  bank  of  the  river,  who  for  hours  kept  the  Nationals  from  con- 
structing floating  bridges.  Grant's  only  pontoon  train  was  with  Sherman, 
who,  under  his  chief's  orders,  and  while  the  events  we  have  just  been  consid- 
ering were  occurring,  had  been  making  his  way  from  Jackson  to  Bridgeport, 
on  the  Big  Black,  a  few  miles  above  the  railway  bridge.  He  arrived  there 

1  This  was  the  appearance  at  the  passage  of  the  railway  travel  between-  Jackson  and  Vicksburg,  over  the 
Big  Black  River,  as  it  appeared  to  the  writer  when  he  made  the  sketch,  In  April,  1S66.  from  the  eastern  side  of 
the  stream,  while  on  his  way  from  Vicksburg  to  Jackson.  The  passengers  had  crossed  the  river  on  the  pontoon 
bridge  seen  in  the  sketch,  and  while  waiting  for  the  cars  to  start  the  drawing  was  made.  On  the  left  are  seen 
UK-  piers  of  the  railroad  bridge  destroyed  by  the  Confederates,  and  beyond  the  stream  are  the  high  banks,  with 
the  forest  near,  on  which  the  Confederate  batteries  were  planted. 


PORTER  AGAIN  ON  THE  YAZOO.  613 

during  the  afternoon  of  the  17th,  and  prepared  to  cross  the  stream  in  the 
morning.  The  Confederates  at  the  railway  bridge,  finding  themselves 
flanked,  fled  to  Vicksburg.  Then  McClernand's  men  constructed  a  floating 
bridge  there  and  just  above,  over  which  his  and  McPherson's  corps  crossed 
the  next  morning  at  about  eight  o'clock.  Sherman  crossed  at  the  same 
hour,"  and  all  pressed  on  over  the  wooded  and  broken  country 
toward  Vicksburg.  Three  miles  and  a  half  from  that  city  Sher-  '  ^eg18 
man  turned  to  the  right  and  took  possession  of  the  Walnut  Hills, 
near  the  Chickasaw  Bayou,1  without  opposition,  and  cutting  off  the  Confed- 
erates at  Haines's  Bluff.  McPherson  followed  Sherman's  track  some  distance 
to  the  point  where  he  turned  to  the  right,  and  halted,  while  McClernand, 
advancing  on  the  line  of  the  retreat  of  the  Confederates,  on  the  direct  high- 
way from  Jackson  to  Vicksburg,  bent  his  course  a  little  to  the  left,  and  took 
position  at  Mount  Albans,  so  as  to  cover  the  roads  leading  out  of  Vicksburg 
on  the  southeast.  So,  on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  May,  Grant's  army, 
which  for  more  than  a  fortnight  had  subsisted  off  the  country  in  which  it  was 
moving,  completely  invested  Vicksburg  on  the  land  side,  and,  by  a  success- 
ful movement  of  Admiral  Porter,  his  base  of  supplies  was  changed  from 
Grand  Gulf  to  the  Yazoo. 

Let  us  see  what  Porter  did.     On  the  morning  of  the  16th*  he 
went  to  the  Yazoo.     He  left  several  of  his   iron-clad  steamers 
below  Vicksburg,  while  others  in  the  Yazoo  were  ready  for  co-operation  with 
Grant.     When  on  the  18th  he  heard  the  booming  of  guns  in  the  rear  of  the 
city,  he  knew  that  the  army  was  approaching,  and  very  soon  he  saw  through 
his  glass  National  troops  on  the  Walnut  Hills.     These  were  Sherman's  men. 
Porter  immediately  sent  Lieutenant-Commander  Breese  up  the  Yazoo  with 
the  De  Kalb,  Choctaw,  Romeo,  and  Forest  Rose,  to  open  communication 
with  the  army,  which  was  accomplished 
in  the  course  of  a  few  hours.     The  De 
Kalb  then  pushed  on  toward  Haines's 
Bluff,  which  the  Confederates  had  al- 
ready commenced   to   evacuate.     The 
latter  fled  precipitately,  leaving  every- 
thing behind  them,  such  as  stores,  am- 
munition, gun-carriages,  and  an  admira- 
bly constructed  camp.    All  these  Porter 
destroyed,  and  the  next  day  he  sent 
Lieutenant  Walker,  with  five  gun-boats, 
to  Yazoo  City.    Walker  found  the  navy, 
yard   and   vessels  in   flames,  and   the 

citizens    ready  to    surrender  the   town,        PKMBKKT0*8  HEAD-QUARTERS  IN  VICKSBCRG.' 

with   fifteen   hundred   sick   soldiers   in   the   hospital.      Other  public  prop- 
erty  which  the  Confederates  had  not  destroyed  Walker  burned,3  and  then 

1  See  mup  on  page  578. 

*  This  is  a  view  of  the  fine  residence  of  C.  A.  Manlove,  on  Cherry  Street,  Vicksburg,  when   the  writer 
sketched  it,  in  1S66,  which  was  occupied  by  General  Peinberton  as  his  head-quarters  during  the  siege  of  Vicks- 
burg.    It  is  a  brick  building,  stuccoed,  with  a  pleasant  garden  in  front  of  it 

•  Among  the  vessels  on  the  stocks  at  Yazoo  City  was  the  Republic,  a  ram  three  hundred  and  ten  feet  in 
length  and  seventy-five  in  width.    Also  another  called  the  Mobile,  which  was  ready  for  plating.    The  navy- 
yard  was  well  supplied  with  machinery  and  workshops,  and  such  as  were  not  on  fire  when  he  arrived,  Walker 
committed  to  the  flames. 


614  YICKSBUKG  CLOSELY  INVESTED. 

returned  without  opposition,  excepting  by  some  ambushed  riflemen  and  a 
battery  at  Liverpool  Landing,  where  he  was  fired  upon,  and  lost  one  killed 
and  eight  wounded.  Before  Walker's  return  Porter  had  forwarded  to  Grant's 
army  much  needed  supplies. 

Now,  with  nothing  to  fear  on  rear  or  flank,  excepting  the  troops  under 
General  Johnston,  beyond  the  Big  Black,  Grant  closely  invested  Vicksburg, 
and  commenced  the  siege  proper,  with  Sherman  occupying  the  right  of  his 
line,  McPherson  the  center,  and  McClernand  the  left.  Peinberton  had 
reorganized  his  shattered  army  within  his  defenses,  with  General  Martin  L. 
Smith  on  his  left,  General  Forney  in  the  center,  General  Stevenson  on  the 
right,  and  General  Bowen  in  reserve.  He  had  received  a  letter  from  John- 
ston, written  on  the  1 7th,  saying : — "  If  Haines's  Bluff  be  untenable,  Vicks- 
burg is  of  no  value  and  cannot  be  held If  it  be  not  too  late, 

evacuate  Vicksburg  and  its  dependencies,  and  march  to  the  northeast:" 

It  was  indeed  "  too  late,"  and  Pemberton,  perplexed  by  conflicting  orders 
from  General  Johnston  and  Jefferson  Davis,1  was  compelled  to  remain  and 
see  the  commencement  of  a  close  siege  of  his  position,  when  he  had  only 
sixty  days'  rations  for  his  troops. 

1  Davis  appears  to  have  been  exceedingly  anxious  to  keep  the  horrors  of  war  from  his  own  State,  without 
regard  to  the  sufferings  of  others.  He  had  sent  Johnston  to  Tennessee  in  November  previous,  with  full  powers 
to  control  the  armies  under  Bragg,  E.  Kirby  Smith,  and  Pemberton.  and  yet  he  was  continually  interfering  with 
his  plans  of  campaign,  and  making  every  thing  bend  to  the  defense  of  his  own  State  of  Mississippi.  When 
Bragg,  menaced  by  Kosecrans  in  December,  needed  strengthening,  he  ordered  Stevenson's  brigudf  of  ten 
thousand  men  to  be  detached  from  Bragg's  command,  and  sent,  without  sufficient  transportation,  six  hundred 
miles,  to  re-enforce  Pemberton.  Johnston  had  earnestly  protested  against  the  measure,  but  in  vain,  and  Davis, 
stimulated  by  his  inordinate  conceit,  and  reveling  in  power,  treated  Johnston's  opinions  almost  with  contempt 
And  now,  when  Johnston  was  more  intent  upon  saving  Pemberton's  army  than  Vicksburg  of  Port  Hudson,  and 
directed  him  to  unite  his  forces  and  beat  Grant,  saying,  "Success  will  win  back  all  you  will  abandon  to  gain  it," 
Davis,  without  Johnston's  knowledge,  telegraphed  to  Pemberton  (May  7,  1863)  to  hold  both  Vicksburg  and  Port 
Hudson.  It  was  this  order  that  made  Pembertou  so  weak  that  he  could  not  avoid  being  finally  shut  up  in 
Vicksburg  by  Grant 


POSSESSION   OF  VICKSBURG  DESIRABLE. 


615 


CHAPTER 


SIEGE  AND  CAPTURE  OP  VICKSBURG  AND   PORT   HUDSON. 

N  immediate  assault  upon  the  defenses  of  Vicksburg 
seemed  to  Grant  an  imperative  necessity.  His  army 
was  not  strong  enough  to  invest  the  post  so  abso- 
lutely as  to  make  a  sortie  by  Pemberton,  for  the 
purpose  of  joining  his  forces  with  Johnston,  in 
Grant's  rear,  an  impossibility.  He  was  holding  a  line 
almost  twenty  miles  in  extent,  from  the  Yazoo  to 
the  Mississippi  at  Warrenton,  and  so  thin  on  its 
extreme  left  that  it  was  little  more  than  a  series 

of   pickets.       Johnston   was    at    Canton,   receiving    re-enforcements    from 

Bragg's  army,  in  Tennessee,  for  his  five  thousand  troops  with  whom  he  fled 

from  Jackson.1    He  was  making  every  exertion  in  his  power  to  collect  a  force 

sufficient  to  warrant  him  in  falling  upon  Grant's  rear,  and  endeavoring  to 

compel  him  to  raise  the  siege.    That  danger  was  imminent,  and  there  seemed 

but  one  way  to  avert  it, 

and  that  was  by  a  speedy 

capture  of  the  post  and 

garrison.    If  Grant  could 

possess  himself  of  Vicks- 

burg     immediately,     he 

might  turn    upon   John- 

ston and  drive  him  from 

the  State  of  Mississippi, 

and,  holding   all   of  the 

'  ~ 

railroads,  and  practical 
military  highways,  effect- 
ually secure  to  the  Na- 
tionals all  territory  west 
of  the  Tombigbee  River, 
thereby  saving  the  Gov- 
ernment the  sending  of 
re-enforcements  to  him 
which  were  so  much 
needed  elsewhere.  In 

n     .  -.  .  -,  MILITARY   OPERATIONS    ABOUND   VICKSB17R8. 

view  oi  impending  dan- 

ger, and  of  the  importance  of  the  immediate  capture  of  Vicksburg,  and  with 

the  belief  that  in  the  then  demoralized  state  of  Pemberton's  army,  because 


1  See  page  60S. 


616 


ASSAULT   ON   THE   CONFEDERATE   WORKS. 


May,  1863. 


of  recent  reverses,  the  task  would  be  comparatively  easy,  Grant  resolved 
to  attempt  it.  His  troops  were  impatient  to  possess  the  object  of  their  toils 
for  months,  and  he  was  satisfied  that,  if  an  immediate  assault  should  end  in 
failure,  they  would  work  better  in  the  trenches  while  prosecuting  a  regular 
siege,  than  they  would  do  if  denied  an  opportunity  to  capture  the  post  by 
direct  assault.  Grant  therefore  prepared  to  storm  the  Confederate  works  on 
the  day  after  the  arrival  of  his  troops  before  them,  which  had  occurred  on 
the  anniversary  of  Farragut's  advent  there  the  year  before.  He  made  his 
head-quarters  in  his  tent,  pitched  in  a  canebrake  near  an  immense  tree,  in  the 
edge  of  a  wood  on  the  farm  of  E.  B.  Willis,  about  three  miles  northeast 
from  Vicksburg,  and  there  he  issued  his  orders  for  assault. 

Grant  ordered  the  attack  to  be  commenced  at  two  o'clock  in  the  after- 

noon  of  the  19th-"     Jt  was  begun  ty  Sherman's  corps,  which  was 
nearest  the  works  on  the  northeastern  side  of  the  city,  which  lay 
on  both  sides  of  the.  old  Jackson  road,  the  one  on  the  right,  in  approaching 

the  town,  known  as 
Fort  Hill,  and  the  one 
on  the  left  as  Fort.  Beau- 
regard.  The  attack 
was  directed  upon  the 
former.  Blair's  divi- 
sion took  the  lead,  fol- 
lowed by  Tuttle's  as  a 
support.  As  it  moved, 
it  occupied  both  sides 
of  the  road.  The  ground 
was  very  rough,  and 
was  cleft  by  deep 
chasms,  in  which  were 
trees  standing  and 
trees  felled  ;  and  along 
the  entire  front  of  the  Confederate  works  was  such  a  tangle  of  hills  and 
obstacles  that  the  approach  was  excessively  difficult  and  perilous. 

There  had  been  artillery  skirmishing  and  sharp-shooting  all  the  morning  : 
now  there  was  to  be  close  work.  Both  parties  were  nerved  for  the  task. 
Steadily  Blair's  regiments  moved  on,  and  their  first  blow  was  given  to  Gene- 
ral Schoup's  Louisiana  brigade,  which  struck  back  powerfully  and  manfully. 
After  a  slight  recoil,  Blair's  troops  moved  on  across  the  ditcli  to  the  exterior 
slope  of  the  works,  where  the  Thirteenth  Regulars,  of  General  Giles  Smith's 
brigade,  planted  the  flag  of  the  Republic,  but  at  the  cost  of  seventy-seven  of 
its  two  hundred  and  fifty  men,  its  leadei-,  Captain  Washington,  being  among 
the  fatally  wounded.  The  Eighty-third  Indiana  and  One  Hundred  and 
Twenty-seventh  Illinois  also  gallantly  gained  the  slope,  but  all  were  unable 

1  This  is  a  view  of  the  place  of  Grant's  head-quarters,  as  it  appeared  when  the  writer  sketched  it,  on  the  19th 
of  April,  1866.  He  was  accompanied  to  the  spot  by  Captain  White,  of  General  T.  J.  Wood's  staff,  who  was  on 
the  staff  of  General  Legget  during  the  siege,  and  was  very  often  at  head-quarters.  There  they  found  the  insu 
lator  of  Grant's  telegraph,  seen  in  the  picture  on  the  sapling  between  the  large  tree  and  the  tent  The  position 
nnd  form  of  Grant's  tent  and  its  veranda,  composed  of  a  rude  frame-work  covered  with  cane-leaves,  were  eivtn 
to  the  writer  by  Captain  White,  and  a  delineation  of  it.  which  he  pronounced  correct,  was  added  to  th<^  sketch, 
and  so  restores  the  appearance  of  the  head-  quarters  at  the  time  of  the  siege. 


GRANT'S  HEAD-QUARTERS  AT  VICKSBUKG.' 


SECOND   ATTACK   ON   THE   CONFEDERATE   WORKS.  617 

to  enter,  in  the  face  of  the  most  determined  resistance.  Perceiving  that  they 
were  exposed  to  destruction  in  detail,  Sherman  recalled  them  at  dark  to 
places  of  safety  behind  the  hills,  and  the  assault  was  abandoned.  The  other 
corps  succeeded  in  getting  into  good  positions  nearer  the  Confederate  works 
while  this  struggle  was  going  on  at  the  right,  but  did  not  participate  much 
in  the  contest  of  the  day. 

Two  days  succeeding  this  attack  were  occupied  in  heavy  skirmishing,  in 
bringing  up  from  the  Yazoo  and  distributing  supplies  to  the  army,  making 
roads,  planting  cannon,  and  otherwise  preparing  for  another  assault.     Grant 
informed  Admiral  Porter  of  his  intentions,  and  requested  him  to 
ensjasre  the  batteries  on  the  river  front,  on  the  night  of  the  21st," 

O      O  '  <J 

as  a  diversion,  as  he  intended  to  storm  their  works  on  the  land  side  with  his 
entire  army  the  following  morning.  Porter  opened  fire  accordingly,  and  all 
night  long  he  kept  six  mortars  playing  upon  the  town  and  the  works,  and 
sent  the  Benton,  Mound  City,  and  Carondelet  to  shell  the  water  batteries 
and  other  places  where  troops  might  be  resting.  It  was  a  fearful  night  in 
Vicksburg,  but  the  next  day  was  more  fearful  still.  It  dawned  gloriously. 
The  sky  was  unclouded,  and  the  troops  and  citizens  within  the  circum- 
vallating  lines  of  the  Confederates  were  so  encouraged  by  the  failure  of  the 

O  O  J 

assault  on  the  1 9th,  that  they  haa  no  doubt  that  the  garrison  could  hold  out 
until  succor  should  arrive. 

Grant  ordered  an  assault  by  his  whole  line  at  ten  o'clock  on  the  morning 
of  the  22d.  That  there  might  be  perfect  concert  of  action,  the  corps  com- 
manders set  their  watches  by  his,  and  at  a  proper  time  the  chief  took  position 
near  McPherson's  front,  where  he  might  overlook  much  of  the  field  of  strife. 
At  the  appointed  hour  the  storming  columns  all  moved  forward,  while  Por- 
ter's mortars  and  the  cannon  of  his  gun-boats  were  pelting  the  batteries  and 
the  city  furiously  with  shot  and  shell,  and  receiving  in  return  many  a  crush- 
ing reply  from  the  mouths  of  "  Whistling  Dick,"  on  the  main  fort,1  and  other 
heavy  guns. 

As  on  the  1 9th,  so  now,  Blair's  division  formed  the  advance  of  Sherman's 
column,  its  van  being  the  brigade  of  General  Hugh  S.  Ewing,  of  the  Thirtieth 
Ohio,  with  those  of  Giles  Smith  and  T.  Kilby  Smith  following  in  support. 
In  the  advance  sharp-shooters  were  actively  skirmishing,  and  with  them  was 
a  small  party  carrying  materials  for  bridging  the  ditches.  At  the  same  time 
five  batteries  (Wood's,  Barrett's,  Waterhouse's,  Spoor's,  and  Hart's)  were 
concentrating  their  fire  upon  Fort  Hill,  or  the  northeast  bastion  of  the  works 
at  the  designated  point  of  attack. 

Onward  the  van  moved,  with  no  signs  of  a  foe  on  their  front  until  they 
reached  the  salient  of  the  bastion,  and  were  near  the  sally-port,  when  there 
sprang  up  before  them  on  the  parapet,  as  if  from  the  bosom  of  the  earth,  two 
rows  of  sharp-shooters,  whose  terrible  volleys  swept  down  the  first  line  near 
them  in  an  instant.  The  rear  of  the  column  then  attempted  to  push  on,  but 
was  repulsed  with  severe  loss.  Bending  their  course  a  little  to  the  right, 
Ewing's  braves  crossed  the  ditch  on  the  left  face  of  the  bastion,  and,  climbing 
the  slope,  planted  the  National  flag  near  the  top  of  the  parapet,  and  there 
sheltered  themselves  from  the  sharp-shooters  on  their  flank,  in  holes  which 


•  See  note  2,  ]>age  584. 


618  A   SEVERE   STRUGGLE. 

• 

they  burrowed  in  the  bank  for  the  purpose.  Meanwhile  Giles  Smithes 
brigade  had  taken  a  position  where  it  seriously  menaced  the  parapet  at 
another  point,  and  that  of  T.  Kilby  Smith,  deployed  on  an  off  slope  of  the 
spur  of  a  hill,  assisted  Ewing  in  keeping  the  Confederates  quiet  within  the 
works  by  firing  at  every  head  seen  above  the  parapet.  The  storming  party 
held  their  ground  under  cover  of  the  artillery,  but  when,  finally,  the  brigades 
of  Giles  Smith,  in  connection  with  that  of  Ransom,  of  McPherson's  corps, 
attempted  to  carry  the  parapet  by  assault,  they  were  repulsed  with  heavy 
loss. 

While  this  struggle  was  occurring,  Steele's  division  had  been  fighting  at 
the  Grave-Yard  Bastion,  half  a  mile  farther  to  the  right  of  Fort  Hill,  as  des- 
perately, and  without  gaining  any  visible  advantage.  It  had  pushed  across 
deep  chasms  and  ravines,  and  made  its  way  up  to  the  parapet  in  the  face  of 
a  heavy  fire.  It  failed  to  carry  it,  but  held  the  hillside  until  dark,  when  it  too 
was  withdrawn.  But  while  these  struggles  were  going  on,  between  twelve  and 
one  o'clock,  Grant  was  encouraged  by  a  dispatch  from  McClernand  on  the 
left,  "  stating  positively  and  unequivocally  that  he  was  in  possession  of,  and 
still  held,  two  of  the  enemy's  forts ;  that  the  American  flag  waved  over 
them,"  and  asking  him  "  to  have  Sherman  and  McPherson  make  a  diversion 
in  his  favor."1  On  the  strength  of  this  assurance,  Sherman  renewed  the 
assault  on  his  left  front,  by  sending  Tuttle  forward.  Mower's  brigade  charged 
up  to  the  position  from  which  Ewing  had  been  repulsed,  and  the  colors  of 
his  leading  regiment  (Eleventh  Missouri)  were  soon  planted  by  the  side  of 
those  of  Blair's  storming  party,  which  remained  there.  After  heavy  loss  and 
no  substantial  advantage  gained,  this  second  storming  party  was  withdrawn 
under  cover  of  darkness. 

Turning  farther  toward  the  left,  we  find  McPherson's  corps  in  the  center, 
vying  with  Sherman's  in  the  spirit  of  its  attacks,  and  sharing  with  it  the 
calamities  of  heavy  losses  and  the  mortifications  of  defeat.  It  is  believed 
that  McPherson  lost  ten  men  to  one  of  the  assailed  party,  in  his  endeavors 
to  carry  the  main  fort,  near  the  Vicksburg  and  Jackson  railway.  He  gained 
some  ground,  but  most  of  it  was  abandoned  in  the  evening. 

On  the  left  McClernand  assailed  the  works  most  gallantly,  but  with  less 
positive  success  than  he  seems  to  have  supposed.  Precisely  at  the  appointed 
hour  his  storming  party,  composed  of  the  brigades  of  Lawler  and  Landrum, 
rushed  impetuously  upon  the  works  southeast  of  the  city,  and  within  the 
space  of  fifteen  minutes  carried  the  ditch,  slope,  and  bastion  of  the  redoubt 
immediately  on  their  front.  Sergeant  Griffith  and  eleven  privates  of  the 
Twenty-second  Iowa  entered  it  as  conquerors,  but  all  were  prostrated  within 
it  but  Griffith,  who  escaped,  and  took  with  him  thirteen  prisoners.  Mean- 
while the  colors  of  the  Forty-eighth  Ohio  and  Seventy-seventh  Illinois  had 
been  raised  on  the  bastion,  and  the  brigades  of  Benton  and  Burbridge, 
inspirited  by  the  success  of  Lawler  and  Landrum,  had  carried  the  ditch  and 
slope  of  another  strong  earthwork,  and  planted  their  colors  there.  At  the 
same  time  a  gun  of  the  fort  had  been  disabled  by  shot  from  a  piece  of  the 
Chicago  Mercantile  battery,  which  Captain  White  had  dragged  by  hand  to 
the  ditch,  and  fired  into  an  embrasure. 

1  St-e  General  Grant's  Report,  -Inly  6.  1S6S. 


THE  NATIONALS  REPULSED.  619 

Believing  his  winnings  thus  far  to  be  permanent,  McClernand  sent  the 
dispatch  to  Grant  already  mentioned,  to  which  the  latter  replied  by  telling 
him  to  order  up  McArthur,  of  his  own  (McClernand's)  corps,  to  his  assist- 
ance. Before  receiving  this  order  McClernand  had  sent  another  dispatch 
similar  to  the  first,  and  this  was  soon  followed  by  a  third,  in  which  he  said, 
"We  have  gained  the  enemy's  intrenchments  at  several  points,  but  are 
brought  to  a  stand ;"  and  in  a  postscript  informed  Grant  that  his  troops 
were  all  engaged,  and  he  could  not  "  withdraw  any  to  re-enforce  others." 
Grant,  who  was  in  a  commanding  position,  "  could  not  see  his  possession  of 
the  forts,"  he  said,  "  nor  the  necessity  for  re-enforcements,  as  represented 
in  his  dispatches,"  and  expressed  to  both  Sherman  and  McPherson  his  doubts 
of  their  correctness  ;  yet,  unwilling  to  allow  any  opportunity  to  capture 
the  post  to  escape,  he  ordered  Quinby's  division  of  McPherson's  corps  to 
report  to  McClernand.  He  also  made  the  diversion  in  his  favor  already  men- 
tioned, which,  Grant  said,  "  resulted  in  the  increase  of  our  mortality  list  full 
fifty  per  cent.,  without  advancing  our  position  or  giving  us  other  advan- 
tages."1 Two  hours  later,  McClernand  informed  Grant  that  he  had  lost 

O  ' 

no  ground  ;  that  some  of  his  men  were  in  two  of  the  forts,  which  were  com- 
mandetl  by  the  rifle-pits  in  the  rear,  and  that  he  was  hard  pressed.  He  had 
really  gained  no  substantial  advantage.  He  attributed  his  failure  to  do  so 
to  a  lack  of  proper  support,  McArthur  being  some  miles  distant  when 
Grant's  order  came  to  call  him  up,  and  Quinby  not  arriving  until  twilight.2 
Meanwhile  Osterhaus  and  Hovey,  on  the  left  of  McClernand,  had  been 
unsuccessful  in  their  assaults.  Porter  had  joined  in  the  fight  from  the  river 
with  his  mortars  and  gun-boats,  increasing  the  horrors  of  the  day  in  the  city.3 
Night  closed  in  with  positive  defeat  and  heavy  loss  to  the  National 

1  See  Grant's  Report,  July  6,  1863. 

1  In  a  congratulatory  address  to  bis  troops.  General  McClernand  reflected  upon  General  Grant  and  the  dis- 
position of  his  troops  at  the  time  of  the  assault.  The  commanding-general,  perceiving  in  this  great  danger  to 
the  harmony  and  efficiency  of  the  army,  and  unwilling  to  allow  such  a  phase  of  insubordination  to  become  a 
precedent,  relieved  General  McClernand  from  command,  on  the  15th  of  June,  and  assigned  it  to  General 
E.  O.  C.  Ord. 

*  Grant  had  requested  Porter  to  shell  the  hill  batteries  at  Vicksburg  on  the  morning  of  the  assault,  from 
hnlf-past  nine  until  half-past  ten  o'clock,  to  annoy  the  garrison  while  the  army  should  attack.  Accord- 
ingly, in  the  morning  the  Mound  City,  Senton,  Tuscumbia.  and  Carondelet  were  sent  down  the  river,  and 
made  an  attack  »t  the  prescribed  time  on  the  hill  batteries,  opposite  the  canal,  and  soon  silenced  them.  Porter 
then  pushed  three  of  them  up  to  the  water  batteries,  leaving  the  Tuscumbia  to  keep  the  hill  batteries  still. 
They  had  a  furious  flght  with  the  water  batteries,  and  were  repulsed  after  receiving  several  wounds.  "This," 
said  the  Admiral,  "  was  the  hottest  flght  the  gun-boats  had  ever  been  under,  the  water  batteries  being  more  on 
a  level  with  them  than  usual."  Tet  he  did  not  have  a  man  killed,  and  only  a  few  were  wounded.  His  vessels, 
fighting  bow  on,  were  not  much  damaged. — Report  of  Admiral  Porter  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  May 
23,  1S63. 

"We  have  remarked  that  the  day  of  the  assault  was  a  terrible  one  in  Vicksburg.  The  following  notice  of  It, 
from  the  diary  of  a  citizen  during  the  siege,  from  the  17th  of  May  to  the  4th  of  July,  gives  a  vivid  picture  of 
those  horrors :  '•  Friday,  May  22. — The  morning  of  this  day  opened  in  the  same  manner  as  the  previous  one 
had  closed.  There  had  been  no  lull  in  the  shelling  all  night,  and  as  daylight  approached,  it  grew  more  rapid 
and  furious.  Early  in  the  morning,  too,  the  battle  began  to  rage  in  the  rear.  A  terrible  onslaught  was  madeon 
the  center  first,  and  then  extended  farther  to  the  left,  where  a  terrific  struggle  took  place,  resulting  in  the 
repulse  of  the  attacking  party.  Four  gun-boats  also  came  up  to  engage  the  batteries.  At  this  time  the  scene 
presented  an  awfully  sublime  and  terrific  spectacle — three  points  being  attacked  at  once,  to  wit,  the  rifle-pits,  by 
the  army  in  the  rear;  the  city,  by  the  mortars  opposite  ;  and  the  batteries,  by  the  gun-boats.  Such  cannon- 
ading and  shelling  has  perhaps  scarcely  ever  been  equaled,  and  the  city  was  entirely  untenable,  though  women 
and  children  were  on  the  streets.  It  was  not  safe  from  behind  or  before,  and  every  part  of  the  city  was  alike 
within  range  of  the  Federal  guns.  The  gun-boats  withdrew  after  a  short  engagement,  but  the  mortars  kept  up 
shelling,  and  the  armies  continued  fighting  all  day.  Several  desperate  charge?  were  made  in  force  against  the 
lines,  without  accomplishing  their  object.  It  would  require  the  pen  of  a  poet  to  depict  the  awful  sublimity  of 
this  day's  work.  The  incessant  booming  of  cannon,  and  the  bans  of  small  arms,  intermingled  with  the  howling 
ot  shells  and  the  whistling  of  Minie  balls,  made  the  day  truly  most  hideous." 


620 


VICKSBURG  REGULARLY  BESIEGED. 


»  May  21. 


army,1  and  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  the  troops  were  recalled  from  the 
more  advanced  and  exposed  positions,  leaving  pickets  to  hold  the  ground 
which  had  been  absolutely  gained. 

"  After  the  failure  of  the  22d,"  Grant  said  in  his  report,  "  I  determined 
upon  a  regular  siege."  The  post  was  completely  invested.  The  Nationals 
held  military  possession  of  the  peninsula  opposite  Vicksburg,  and  Admiral 
Porter,  with  his  fleet  and  floating  batteries  (scows  bearing  13-inch  mortars 
and  100-pounder  Parrott  guns,  moored  under  the  banks  securely,  where  they 
could  throw  shells  into  the  city),  firmly  held  the  water  in  front  of  the  town. 
The  beleaguered  garrison  was  composed  of  only  about  fifteen  thousand 
effective  men,  out  of  about  thirty  thousand  within  the  lines,  as  Grant  was 
officially  informed  five  days  after  the  assault,  with  short  rations  for  only  a 
month,  and  their  commander  calling  earnestly  on  Johnston  for  aid.5  But  the 
latter  was  almost  powerless  to  help.  "  I  am  too  weak  to  save  Vicksburg," 
he  wrote  to  Pemberton  on  the  29th,"  in  reply  to  a  dispatch  that 
reached  him.  "  Can  do  no  more  than  attempt  to  save  you  and 
your  garrison."  General  Frank  K.  Gardner,  at  Port  Hudson,  to  whom,  so 

early  as  the  19th*,  Johnston  had  sent 
orders  to  evacuate  that  platee  and 
join  Pemberton,  was  now  also  call- 
ing for  help,4  and  telling 
his  chief  that  National 
troops  were  about  to  cross  the 
Mississippi  at  Bayou  Sara,  above 
him,  and  that  the  whole  of  Banks's 
force  at  Baton  Rouge  was  on  his 
front.  Johnston  could  only  repeat 
his  orders  for  the  evacuation,  and 
say,  "You  cannot  be  re-enforced. 
Do  not  allow  yourself  to  be  invested. 
At  every  risk  save  the  troops,  and 
if  practicable  move  in  this  direction." 
This  did  not  reach  Gardner,  for  be- 
fore he  could  receive  it  Port  Hudson  was  invested,  and  the  sad  fruits  of 
Jefferson  Davis's  interference  with  Johnston's  orders  were  fast  ripening. 
And  all  that  Johnston  could  do  for  Pemberton,  at  that  time,  was  to  send 
him,  by  smugglers,  about  forty  thousand  percussion  caps.3 

When  the  victory  at  Champion  Hills  was  won,  Grant  declared  that  the 
capture  of  Vicksburg  was  then  secured.  Yet  he  relaxed  no  vigilance  or 
efforts.  Now,  when  he  felt  certain  that  the  post  must  soon  fall  into  his 

1  The  National  loss  was  almost  8,000  men. 

a  On  the  27th  of  May  Pemberton  sent  out  a  courier  with  a  disn-tch  to  Johnston,  in  which  he  said:—"  I 
have  15,000  men  in  Vieksburar,  and  rations  for  thirty  d:iys — one  meal  a  day.*  Couic  to  uiy  aid  with  30,000  men. 
If  you  cannot  do  this  within  ten  days,  you  had  better  retreat.  Ammunition  is  almost  exhausted,  especially 
percussion  caps."  The  courier  (Douglas,  of  Illinois,  who  was  tired  of  the  Confederate  service)  carried  this  dis- 
patch to  Grant,  by  which  the  poverty  and  weakness  of  his  antagonist  were  revealed. 

1  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston's  Report  to  S.  Cooper,  November  1, 1863. 

*  In  the  Diary  of  a  Confederate  in  Pemberton'i  army,  then  in  the  city,  quoted  In  the  Rebellion  Record,  the  writer  said,  May  26th:- 
'  We  have  been  on  half  rations  of  coarse  corn  bread  and  poor  beef  for  ten  days."  On  the  1st  of  June  he  wrote :-"  We  are  now  entinc 
henn  bread,  and  half  rationn  of  that."  He  recorded  that  the  beef  gave  out  on  Uu-  10th  of  June,  and  that  they  were  "  drawing  a  quarter  of 
a  pound  of  bacon  to  the  man." 


FRANK    K.   GARDNER. 


SERVICES  OF  PORTER'S  FLEET.  621 

hands,  he  made  that  event  doubly  sure  by  calling  re-enforcements  to  his 
army.  His  effective  men,  after  the  assault,  did  not  exceed  twenty  thousand 
in  number,  but  to  these  were  very  soon  added  the  divisions  of  General  Lau- 
man  and  four  regiments  from  Memphis,  with  the  divisions  of  Generals  A.  J. 
Smith  and  Kimball,  of  the  Sixteenth  corps.  These  were  assigned  to  the 
command  of  General  Washburne.  On  the  llth  of  June  General  Herron 
arrived  Avith  his  division  from  the  Department  of  Missouri,  and  on  the  14th 
two  divisions  of  the  Ninth  corps  came,  under  General  Parkc.  Now  the 
investment  of  Yicksburg  was  made  absolute,  with  Sherman's  corps  on  the 
extreme  right,  McPherson's  next,  and  extending  to  the  railway,  and  Ord's 
(late  McClernand's)  on  the  left,  the  investment  in  that  direction  being  made 
complete  by  the  divisions  of  Herron  and  Lauman,  the  latter  lying  across 
Stout's  Bayou,  and  touching  the  bluffs  on  the  river.  Parke's  corps,  and  the 
divisions  of  Smith  and  Kimball,  were  sent  to  Haines's  Bluff,  where  fortifica- 
tions commanding  the  land  side  had  been  erected  to  confront  any  attempt 
that  Johnston  might  make  in  that  direction. 

Meanwhile  Admiral  Porter  had  made  complete  and  ample  arrangements 
for  the  most  efficient  co-operation  on  the  river,  and  his  skill  and  zeal  were 
felt  throughout  the  siege.  While  his  heavier  vessels  and  the  mortars  and 
great  Parrott  guns  on  the  scows  already  mentioned  were  doing  effective  work 
in  the  immediate  operations  of  the  siege,1  his  smaller  vessels  were  patrolling 
the  river,  to  keep  its  banks  clear  of  guerrillas,  who  were  gathering  in 
strength  on  the  western  side,  and  to  prevent  supplies  reaching  Vicksburg. 
And  so  skillfully  were  his  vessels  handled  during  the  close  siege,  that  only 
one  of  them  was  badly  disabled,9  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  casualties  on 
that  vessel,  he  lost  only  six  or  seven  men  killed  and  wounded.3 

For  a  month  General  Grant  closely  invested  Vicksburg.  Day  after  day 
he  drew  his  lines  nearer  and  nearer,  crowning  hill  after  hill  with  batteries, 
and  mining  assiduously  in  the  direction  of  the  stronger  works  of  his  foe, 
with  the  intention  of  blowing  them  high  in  air.  Day  and  night,  with  only 
slight  intermissions,  his  heavy  guns  and  those  of  Porter  were  hurling  shot 
and  shell  with  fearful  effect  into  the  city,  and  its  suburbs  within  the  lines, 

1  For  forty-two  days  the  mortar-boats  were  nt  work  without  Intermission.  During:  that  time  they  fired 
7,000  mortar  shells,  and  the  gur.-boats  fired  4,500  shells. — Porter's  Report. 

1  The  Cincinnati,  Lieutenant  George  M.  Bache  commanding.  She  had  boen  prepared  with  bales  of  hay 
find  cotton,  and  sent  to  assist  in  silencing  a  troublesome  water  battery.  After  being  fired  at  several  times  by 
-  Whistling  Dick.''  as  she  moved  down  without  being  hit,  she  went  on  with  a  full  head  of  steam  toward  the 
pusition  assigned  her,  under  the  fire  of  all  the  river  batteries.  At  length  a  ball  entered  her  magazine,  and  caused 
it  to  be  drowned,  and  she  began  to  sink.  Shortly  afterward  her  starboard  tiller  was  carried  away.  Her  com- 
mander ran  her  ashore  at  the  peninsula,  where  she  sunk.  In  attempting  to  swim  ashore  from  her,  about  fifteen 
of  her  people  were  drowned.  Twenty-five  were  killed  and  wounded.  The  Cincinnati  went  down  with  her 
colors  nailed  to  the  stump  of  her  mnst  She  was  afterward  raised. 

3  Keportof  Admiral  D.  D.  Porter,  dated  '•  Black  Hawk.  July  4, 1S63."  The  printins-presson  board  the  flag- 
ship was  employed  for  other  than  official  business.  To  while  away  the  tedious  hours  of  the  officers  and  men,  ;v 
journal  was  printed  on  a  broad-side,  entitled,  The  Slack  Haick  Chronicle,  ami  contained  notices  of  the  events 
of  the  siege  on  land  and  water  as  it  progressed,  often  in  a  strain  of  wit  and  humor  that  must  have  been  agreea- 
ble to  the  readers.  The  first  number,  issued  on  the  8th  of  June,  Is  before  the  writer.  It  is  well  printed  on  dull 
yellow  paper,  in  two  columns.  ''Terms,  2.000  dollars  per  annum  in  Confederate  notes,  or  equal  weight  in  cord- 
wood."  It  informed  the  public,  "  that  no  special  reporter  belonged  to  the  establishment,"  and  therefore  nothing 
but  the  truth  might  be  expected.  The  contents  were  composed  generally  of  short  Items.  In  noticing  the  dis- 
aster to  the  Cincinnati,  the  editor  said: — "On  the  morning  of  May  2",  the  gun-boat  'Cincinnati,'  packed  with 
»I1  kinds  of  fenders,  went  down  to  co-operate  with  General  Sherman  in  an  attack  on  a  water  battery  and  rittY- 
l>its.  Said  battery,  having  grown  during  the  night,  sent  some  ugly  customers  after  our  gun-boat,  which  vessel 
••etired  on  finding  the  place  too  hot  for  her.  havinsr  first  received  three  or  four  shots  in  her  bottom.  Not  wishing 
t<>  be  annoyed  by  the  enemy,  she  wisely  sunk  in  three  fathoms  of  water,  out  of  reach  of  the  enemy's  shot,  when 
the  officers  and  crew  coolly  went  in  to  bathe." 


622 


LIFE  IX  THE  BESIEGED   CITY. 


making  it  hell  for  the  inhabitants,  and  the  soldiers  too,  who  sought  shelter 
for  limb  and  life  in  caves  dug  in  the  steep  banks  where  streets  passed  through 
the  hills.  In  these  the  women  and  children  of  whole  families,  free  and  bond, 
found  protection  from  the  iron  hail  that  perforated  the  houses,  plowed  the 
streets,  and  even  penetrated  to  these  subterranean  habitations,  where  gentle 


CAVES    NEAB  VICKSBTTOG. 


women  were  waiting  and  praying  for  deliverance,  and  where  children  were 
born.1  It  was  a  terrible  ordeal,  and  yet  during  that  long  siege  very  few  per- 
sons, not  in  the  army,  lost  their  lives. 

Pemberton's  only  hope  for  deliverance  was  in  the  ability  of  Johnston  to 
compel  Grant  to  raise  the  siege.     With  that  hope  he  held  out  against  a  mul- 


J  The  streets  of  Vicksburg  are  cut  through  the  hills,  and  houses  are  often  seen  far  above  the  street  passen- 
gers. In  the  perpendicular  banks  formed  by  these  cuttings,  and  composed  of  clay,  caves  were  dug  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  siege,  some  of  them 
sufficiently  large  to  accommodate 
whole  families,  and  in  some  in- 
stances communicating  with  ouch 
other  by  corridors.  Such  was  the 
character  of  some  made  on  Ma'n 
Street,  opposite  the  house  of  Col- 
onel Lyinnn  J.  Strong,  for  the  use 
of  his  family  and  others,  and  of 
which  the  writer  made  the  accom- 
panying sketch,  in  April.  1SC6.  The 
caves  were  then  in  a  partially 
ruined  state,  as  were  most  of 
them  in  and  nronnd  Vicksljurp, 
for  rains  had  washed  tbe  banks 
away,  or  had  caused  the  filling  of 
the  caves.  In  this  picture  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  caves  in  their 
best  estate  is  delineated,  with  fur- 
niture, in  accordance  with  descrip- 
tions given  to  the  writer  by  the 
inhabitants. 

A  graphic  account  of  events  in 
these  crypts  is  given  in  a  little  volume  entitled,  My  Care-Life  in  Yick*btirg,  ly  a  Lady,  published  in  New 
York  in  1S64.  It  was  written  by  the  wife  of  a  Confederate  officer  who  was  in  the  besieged  city,  and  lived  in 
one  of  these  caves  with  her  child  and  servants. 

The  picture  in  the  text  above  gives  a  good  idea  of  the  external  appearance  of  these  caves,  in  the  suburbs 
the  city.     It  is  from  a  sketch  made  by  the  writer  on  the -old  Jackson  road,  where  the  Second  Mississipp 
regiment  was  stationed  during  a  portion  of  the  siege.    In  the  view  the  spectator  is  looking  down   toward 
Vicksburg.    A  plain,  and  the  bluffs  on  the  border  of  the  Mississippi,  are  seen  in  the  distance. 


CAVE-LIFE  IN   VICKSBrr.O. 


CONFEDERATE  TROOPS  IN  LOUISIANA. 


623 


titude  of  temptations  to  yield.1  On  the  14th"  Johnston  sent  him  word  that 
all  he  could  attempt  to  do  was  to  save  the  garrison,  and  sug.  Ojuneil863 
gested,  as  a  mode  of  extrication  and  conjunction,  a  simultaneous 
attack  upon  Grant's  line  at  a  given  point  by  his  own  troops  without,  and 
Pemberton's  within.  He  asked  the  latter  to  designate  the  point  of  attack, 
north  of  the  railroad  (nearer  Johnston's  communications) ;  and  he  then 
informed  him  that  General  Taylor  (whom  Banks,  as  we  have  seen,2  had 
driven  from  the  heart  of  Louisiana,  and  who  was  gathering  forces  there 
again)  would  endeavor,  with  eight  thousand  men  from  Richmond,  in  that 
State,  to  open  communication  with  him  from  the  west  side  of  the  river. 
Already  that  commander  had  sent  between  two  and  three  thousand  troops, 
under  General  Henry  McCulloch  (brother  .of  Ben.,  who  was  killed  at  Pea 
Ridge),  to  strike  a  blow.  It  was  leveled  at  a  little  force,  chiefly  of  colored 
troops,  called  the  "  African  brigade,"  stationed  at  Milliken's  Bend,  under 
General  Elias  S.  Dennis,  composed  of  about  fourteen  hundred3  effective  men, 
of  whom  all  but  one  hundred  and  sixty  (the  Twenty-third  Iowa)  were 
negroes. 

McCulloch's  blow  fell  first,  though  lightly,  on  the  Ninth  Louisiana  (col- 
ored), commanded  by  Colonel  H.  Lieb,  who  went  out  on  a  reconnoissance 
from  Milliken's  Bend  toward  Rich- 
mond,   on     the     6th    of 
June,6   preceded  by  two 
companies  of  the  Tenth  Illinois  cav- 
alry, Captain  Anderson.     Lieb  went 
within     three    miles    of  Richmond, 
where  he  encountered  Taylor's  pick- 
ets,  and   fell   slowly  back  at   first. 
It  was  evident  that  a  heavy  force 
was  in  his  front.     Very  soon  some 
of  the  cavalry  came  dashing   back, 
hotly   pursued,    when   Lieb   formed 
his  troops  in  battle  order,  and  with 
one  volley  dispersed   the   pursuers. 
He  continued  to  fall  back,  and  the 
Confederates,     in    strong     number, 
horse  and  foot,  pursued  nearly  up  to  the  earthworks  at  the  Bjnd. 

It  was  now  night,  and  the  Confederates  lay  on  their  arms,  expecting  to 
make  an  easy  conquest  of  Dennis's  force  in  the  morning.     The 

c  jnne  7. 

latter  was  on  the  alert,  and  when,  at  three  o'clock,"  the    Con- 


1  The  misfortunes  of  Petnberton,  before  he  was  driven  into  Vicksburg  by  Grant,  had  been  construed  by 
some  into  crimes     He  was  even  accused  of  treasonable  intentions — of  "selling  Vicksbnrg.'1     These  charges 
reached  him.     Stung  by  them,  he  took  a  public  occasion  to  repel  them.     After  the  failure  of  Grant's  assault  on 
the  22d,  he  made  a  speech  to  the  citizens  and  soldiers.     "  You  have  heard."  he  said,  "  that  I  am  incompetent 
and  a  traitor,  and  that  it  was  my  intention  to  sell  Vicksburg.     Follow  me,  and  you  will  see  the  cost  at  which  I 
will  sell  Vicksburg.     When   the  last  pound  of  beef,  bacon,  and  flour — the  last  grain  of  corn,  the  last  co\v  find 
hog,  and  horse  and  dog,  shall  have  been  consumed,  and  the  last  man  shall  have  perished  in  the  trenches,  then. 
and  only  then,  will  I  sell  Vicksburg." 

2  See  page  fino. 

3  These  were  the  Tw^y-third  Iowa,  white ;  and  Ninth  nnd   Eleventh  Louisiana  and   First  Mississippi, 
colored. 


624  BATTLE   OF  MILLIKEN'S  BEND. 

federates  rushed  to  the  assault,  with  the  cry  of  "  No  quarter ! '"  they  were 
met  by  a  volley  that  made  them  recoil  for  a  moment,  but  before  the  inex- 
perienced blacks  could  fire  more  than  another  volley,  they  had  rushed  over 
the  intrenchments.  Then  occurred  a  most  sanguinary  hand-to-hand  fight  for 
several  minutes,  with  bayonets  and  clubbed  muskets,  the  colored  troops  con- 
testing every  inch  of  ground  with  the  greatest  obstinacy,  and  answering  the 
question  often  asked,  "Will  the  negroes  fight?"  with  a  distinct  affirmative, 
and  in  repetition  of  what  had  been  done  a  few  days  before  at  Port  Hudson.2 
Combatants  were  found  after  the  struggle  close  together,  mutually  transfixed, 
the  white  and  the  black  face — the  master  and  the  slave — close  together  and 
equal  in  death. 

The  Confederates  drove  the  -Nationals  from  their  works  to  the  levee, 
where  a  sharp  contest  was  kept  up  until  noon.  Fortunately  for  the  Nation- 
als, Porter  had  received  word  the  night  before  of  the  investment  of  Milli- 
ken's  Bend,  and  had  ordered  the  gun-boats  Choctaw  and  Lexington  to  the 
aid  of  the  garrison.  This  order  was  obeyed.  They  joined  the  troops  in  the 
struggle,  and  at  meridian  the  Confederates  were  repulsed,  and  were  pursued 
a  short  distance,  with  a  loss  estimated  at  one  hundred  and  fifty  killed  and 
three  hundred  wounded.  The  National  loss  was  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
seven  killed,  two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  wounded,  and  about  three  hun- 
dred missing.3  A  week  later,  the  Confederates  were  driven  out  of  Richmond 

o  t 

by  an  expedition  from  Young's  Point,  composed  of  the  command  of  General 
Mo  wry,  and  the  marine  brigade  under  General  R.  W.  Ellet. 

Grant  pressed  the  siege  with  vigor  as  June  wore  away.  Johnston  was 
beyond  the  Big  Black,  chafing  with  impatience  to  do  something  to  save  the 
beleaguered  garrison,  but  in  vain,  for  he  could  not  collect  troops  sufficient 
for  the  purpose,  while  Pemberton,  still  hoping  for  succor,  fought  on,  and  suf- 
fered with  the  heart-sickness  of  hope  deferred.  Finally,  on  the 
2 1st",  he  sent  a  messenger  to  Johnston,  who  had  moved  out  from 
Canton  as  far  as  Vernon,  near  the  Big  Black,  recommending  him  to  move 
north  of  the  railroad  toward  Vicksburg,  to  keep  the  attention  of  the 
Nationals  attracted  to  that  side,  while  the  garrison  should  move  down  the 
Warrqnton  road  at  the  proper  time,  break  through  the  investing  line,  and, 
crossing  the  Big  Black  at  Hankinson's  Ferry,  escape.  Evidently  doubting 
the  success  of  his  proposed  movement,  Pemberton  suggested  to  Johnston, 
the  next  day,  the  propriety  of  abandoning  Vicksburg,  and  proposing  to  Grant 
the  passing  out  of  all  the  troops  "  with  their  arms  and  equipage."  Johnston 
declined  taking  this  step,  because  he  said  it  would  be  a  confession  of  weak- 

1  It  is  asserted,  upon  what  seems  good  authority,  that  orders  went  out  from' the  chief  conspirators  at  Rich- 
mond, after  the  promulgation  of  the  President's  Proclamation  of  Emancipation,  to  give  no  quarter  to  colored 
troops,  and  the  officers  commanding  them.  That  certainly  was  the.  practice  in  several  instances.  In  the  fight 
here  just  recorded,  the  Confederates  seem  to  have  made  it  their  special  business  to  kill  the  officers  commanding 
the  colored  troops.  The  casualties  among  them  showed  this. 

*  Up  to  about  this  time  there  had  been  no  good  opportunity  to  try  the  mettle  of  the  negroes  in  open  battle 
Those  upon  whom  this  first  trial  fell  were,  like  all  the  others,  inexperienced  and  raw  recruits,  having  had  very 
little  time  for  discipline  or  drill.  The  valor  with  which  they  fought  here,  and  at  Port  Hudson  a  few  days  before, 
satisfied  the  loyal  public,  and  the  Confederates,  that  the  negro  henceforth  would  be  n  power  in  military  opera- 
tions: The  writer  met  Colonel  Lieb  at  Vicksburg  in  April.  1866,  who  informed  him  that  his  experience  at  Mil- 
liken's  Bend  at  the  time  we  are  considering,  and  ever  afterward,  with  negro  troops,  satisfied  him  that  there  is 
no  better  material  for  soldiers  than  they.  Colonel  Lleb  had  held  distinguished  rank  in  military  service  in 
Europe,  and  had  much  experience  in  the  discipline  of  troops. 

3  See  Report  of  General  Elius  S.  Dennis  to  J.  A.  TCnwlins.  A?s'stant  Adjutant-General,  June  16,  1S63. 


MINING   THE   CONFEDERATE   WORKS.  625 

ness  on  his  part,  but  told  Pemberton  that  when  it  should  become  necessary 
to  make  terms,  they  might  be  considered  as  made  under  his  authority.  As 
Pemberton  had  assured  him  that  he  had  sufficient  supplies  of  short  rations  to 
last  until  the  first  week  in  July,  Johnston  hoped  something  might  yet  occur 
by  which  the  garrison  might  be  saved. 

We  have   observed   that   Johnston   moved   out   to  Vernon.     This  was 
noticed  by  Grant's  vigilant  scouts,  when  he  ordered  Sherman"  to 
proceed  with  five  brigades  and  oppose  his  further  advance.    With     ""^g^22' 
these,  and  some  re-enforcements,  Sherman  constructed  defenses 
from  Raines's  Bluff  to  the  Big  Black  that  defied  Johnston,  and  he  was  obliged 
to  look  for  another  approach  to  Yicksburg  to  co-operate  with  Pemberton  in  an 
effort  on  the  part  of  the  latter  to  escape.     He  took  position  between  Browns- 
ville and  the  river,  and  on  the  night  of  the  third  of  July  he  sent  a  messenger 
with  a  note  to  Pemberton,  informing  him  that  a  diversion  would  be  made  to 
enable  the  latter  to  cut  his  way  out.     The  message  was  intercepted  by  Gen- 
eral Ewing,1  and  two  days  afterward  such  news  reached  Johnston  from  Yicks- 
burg that  he  fell  back  in  haste  to  Jackson. 

Toward  the  close  of  June  the  most  important  of  Grant's  mines  was  com- 
pleted. It  extended  under  Fort  Hill  Bastion,  on  the  right  of  the  old  Jack- 
son road,  in  front  of  McPherson,  under  whose  direction  it  was  constructed. 
The  trench  had  been 
excavated  in  the  usual 
zig-zag  way,  by  work- 
men behind  an  im- 
mense gabion,  which 
was  rolled  before  as  a 
protection,  with  a 
movable  redoubt  form- 
ed of  gabions  behind 
them,  armed  with  a 
cannon,  and"  manned 
by  artillerists  and 
sharp-shooters  to  keep 
the  garrison  behind 
their  parapets.  Min- 

.      .  licPHEBSON'8   6APPEB8   AT   FORT    HILL.5 

ing  and  counter-mining 

had  been  going  on  for  some  time,  but  this  was  the  first  that  was  ready  for 

destructive  work.     Between  four. and  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 

*  June. 

of  the  25tlr  it  was  fired.     The  explosion  was  terrific.     The  garri- 
son, expecting  the  event,  were  partly  removed,  and  but  few  were  injured. 
But  a  great  breach  was  made.     A  part  of  the  face  of  the  fort  was  thrown 

1  This  message  (the  original),  written  on  a  small  pleeo  of  paper,  was,  until  lately,  In  possession  of  the 
writer.  It  was  found  on  the  person  of  the  spy,  folded  into  a  small  space,  and  concealed  between  the  cloth  and 
the  lining  of  the  breast  of  his  coat 

*  This  little  picture  Illustrates  the  manner  of  approach  to  the  fort  by  the  sappers  and  miners.  The  ground 
is  given  as  It  appeared  when  the  writer  visited  the  spot,  in  April,  I860,  and  made  a  sketch  from  the  ditch.  The 
men  and  their  implements  have  been  introduced  to  illustrate  the  subject.  To  the  reader,  uninformed  in  military 
terms,  it  may  bo  proper  to  say  that  pabion  is  a  French  nameariven  to  cylindrical  baskets  of  various  sizes,  rnado 
of  small  branches  of  trees,  open  at  both  ends,  and  used  to  revet  the,  interior  slopes  of  battt-ries,  the  cheeks  of 
(••nbrasnres,  and  to  form  the  parapet  of  trenches.  The  baskets,  when  used,  are  filled  with  earth.  For  an  illus- 
traMon,  see  the  tail-piece  on  page  376  of  this  volume. 

VOL.  II. — 40 


626 


PEMBERTON  PROPOSES   TO   SURRENDER. 


'  June  28, 
1863. 


down,  and  a  bloody  struggle  ensued  when  the  Nationals  attempted  to  go  in 
and  the  Confederates  sought  to  keep  them  out.  Hand  to  hand  they  fought, 
and  backward  and  forward  over  the  ramparts  went  murderous  hand-gre- 
nades. Three  days  later,"  another  face  of  Fort  Hill  Bastion  was 
blown  away,  and  another  struggle  ensued.  Other  mines  were 
ready  for  infernal  work,  and  Grant  was  preparing  for  another 
general  assault.  The  long,  gaunt  fingers  of  Famine  were  busier  than  ever 
with  the  life-tissues  of  the  beleaguered.  Fourteen  ounces  of  food  had  become 
the  allowance  for  each  person  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  the  flesh  of  mules 
had  become  a  savory  dish  !' 

Pemberton  had  now  lost  hope.  For  forty-five  days  he  had  been  engaged 
in  a  fearful  struggle,  and  he  saw  nothing  but  final  submission.  Reason  and 
humanity  demanded  a  cessation  of  hopeless  strife,  and  so,  at  about  eight 
o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  July,  he  caused  a  white  flag  to  be  dis- 
played on  the  crest  of  a 
hill  above  the  camp  of 
General  Burbridge,  of 
A.  J.  Smith's  corps.  It 
was  borne  by  Major- 
General  Bowen  and 
Colonel  Montgomery, 
of  Pemberton's  staff, 
who  conveyed  a  letter 
from  their  chief  to  Gene- 
ral Grant,  in  which  he 
proposed  the  appoint- 
ment of  three  commis- 
sioners on  each  side,  to 
arrange  terms  for  the 

O 

capitulation  of  the  post. 
"I  make  *this  proposi- 
tion," he  said,  "  to  save 
the  further  effusion  of 
blood,which  must  other- 
wise be  shed  to  a  fright- 
ful extent,  feeling  my- 
self fully  able  to  main- 
tain my  position  a  yet 
indefinite  period."  To 
this  note  General  Grant 
replied,  saying:  "The 
effusion  of  blood  you 
propose  stopping  by  this 
course  can  be  ended 
at  any  time  you  may  choose,  by  an  unconditional  surrender  of  the  city  and  gar- 

1  "  This  day,"  wrote  a  citizen  of  Vicksburg  in  his  diary,  under  date  of  June  80,  "  we  heard  of  the  first  mule- 
meat  being  eaten,  tome  of  the  officers, disgusted  with  the  salt  jnnk,  proposed  to  slaughter  some  of  the  fift 
mules  as  an  experiment ;  as.  if  the  siege  lasted,  WP  must  soon  come  to  that  diet.  The  soup  from  it  was  quite 
-rich  in  .taste  and  appearance.  Some  of  the  ladies  ate  of  it  without  knowing  the  difference." 


DEFENSES   OF   VICKSHUKQ. 


INTERVIEW   BETWEEN   GRANT   AND   PEMBERTON. 


627 


rison.  Men  who  have  shown  so  much  endurance  and  courage  as  those  now  in 
Vicksburg,  will  always  challenge  the  respect  of  an  adversary,  and  I  can  assure 
you  will  be  treated  with  all  the  respect  due  them  as  prisoners  of  war.  I  do 
not  favor  the  proposition  of  appointing  commissioners  to  arrange  terms  of 
capitulation,  because  I  have  no  other  terms  than  those  indicated  above." 

General  Bowen  expressed  to  General  Smith  a  strong  desire  to  con- 
verse with  General  Grant.  The  latter  declined  this,  but  consented  to  meet 
General  Pemberton  between  the  lines  in  McPherson's  front  at  any  hour  that 
afternoon  which  the  Confederate  commander  might  choose.  The  hour  of 
three  was  appointed.  The  moment  Avhen  the  leaders  approached  the  place 
of  meeting  was  announced  by  a  signal-gun  fired  by  the  Nationals,  which 
was  answered  by  the  Confederates. 
Grant  was  accompanied  by  Generals 
McPherson,  Ord,  Logan,  and  A.  J. 
Smith ;  Pemberton,  by  General  Bow- 
en  and  Colonel  Montgomery.  They 
met  on  the  southern  slope  of  Fort 
Hill,  to  the  left  of  the  old  Jackson 
road;  and  after  introductions  and  a 
few  minutes  conversation,  the  two 
chiefs  withdrew  to  the  shade  of  a 
live-oak  tree,  where  they  sat  down  on 
the  grass  and  held  a  private  confer- 
ence.1 It  ended  by  Grant  promising 
to  send  Pemberton  a  proposition  in 
Avriting  before  night,  and  both  agree- 

o  o        '  o 

ing  that  hostilities  should  cease  while 

O 

the  subject  was  under  discussion. 

Toward  evening  Grant  sent  Gen- 
eral Logan  and  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Wilson,  of  his  staff,  with  a  letter  to 
Pemberton,  in  which  he  proposed  that, 
on  the  acceptance  of  his  terms,  he 
should  march  in  one  division  as  a  guard  and  take  possession  the  next  morn- 
ing at  eight  o'clock ;  that  as  soon  as  paroles  could  be  prepared  and  signed, 
the  vanquished  should  march  out  of  the  National  lines,  the  officers  taking 
with  them  their  regimental  clothing — the  staff,  field,  and  cavalry  officers  one 


MONUMENT    AT   VICKSBURG. 


1  The  live-oak  tree  under  which  Grant  and  Pemberton  held  their  private  conference  was  very  soon  after- 
ward hewn  down,  and  converted  into  the  forms  of  canes  and  other  objects  by  the  officers  and  soldiers,  as  memen- 
toes, and  on  its  site  a  handsome  commemorative  monument  was  erected,  which  is  delineated  in  the  above 
engraving,  as  it  and  its  suiroundings  appeared  when  the  writer  sketched  it  in  April,  1866.  The  monument  was 
of  white  veined  marble,  about  twelve  feet  in  height,  composed  of  an  obelisk  and  base,  and  surmounted  by  a 
sphere.  It  was  very  much  mutilated  by  having  piocc-s  knocked  off  of  every  cdice,  and  also  of  the  devices,  by 
relic-seekers,  and  the  lettering  obliterated  by  the  rebellious,  it  is  said.  It  was  difficult  to  determine  the  charac- 
ter of  the  devices  on  it,  or  decipher  the  inscription.  I  was  informed  that  they  were  as  follows :  On  one  Bide  of 
the  obelisk  was  an  eagle  bearing  the  Goddess  of  Liberty  on  its  wings,  as  it  hovered  over  a  group  of  implements 
of  war,  and  holding  in  its  talons  a  shield,  and  in  its  beak  a  ribbon,  with  the  National  motto,  E  PLUKIBUS  UNUM. 
The  monument  bore  the  inscription,  "  To  the  Memory  of  the  Surrender  of  Vicksburg,  by  Lieutenant-General  J. 
G.  Pemberton,  to  Major-General  U.  S.  Grant,  TJ.  S.  A.,  on  the  4th  of  July,  1S63." 

It  was  evident  that  no  monument  of  stone  could  long  endure  the  vandalism  of  relic-seekers,  so  the.  rnutil.i- 
tod  one  was  removed  toward  the  close  of  I860,  and  a  new  and  appropriate  one  erected  on  its  base,  which  wi!! 
forever  defy  the  destructive  hand.  It  is  an  immense  iron  cannon,  of  very  nearly  the  proportions  of  the 
marble  obelisk,  and  is  surmounted  by  a  huge  shell,  which  takes  the  place  of  the  sphere. 


628  FORMAL   SURRENDER  OF  VICKSBURG. 

horse  each,  and  the  rank  and  file  to  be  allowed  to  take  all  their  clothing,  but 
no  other  property.  He  consented  to  their  taking  from  their  own  stores  any 
amount  of  rations  necessary,  and  cooking  utensils  for  preparing  them ;  also, 
thirty  wagons  (counting  two  two-horse  or  mule  teams  as  one)  for  transpor- 
tation. 

At  three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  4th,°  General  Legget,  quartered 
at  Fort  Hill,  received  Pemberton's  reply  to  Grant,  and  immedi- 
ately forwarded  it  to  his  chief's  head-quarters  by  Captain  W.  J. 
White,  of  his  staff.  Colonel  Bowers  received  it  and  read  it  to  the  General. 
Pemberton  accepted  the  terms  proposed,  in  the  main,  but  wished  to  amend, 
"in  justice,"  he  said,  "to  the  honor  and  spirit  of  his  troops,"  by  having 
permission  granted  for  them  to  march  out  with  their  colors  and  arms,  and  to 
stack  them  in  front  of  the  Confederate  lines ;  also,  that  the  officers  should 
"retain  their  side-arms  and  personal  property,  and  the  rights  and  property  of 
citizens  be  respected."  Grant  instantly  wrote  a  reply,  refusing  to  accede  to 
Pemberton's  amendments  in  full.  He  declined  subjection  to  any  restraint 
concerning  the  citizens,  at  the  same  time  giving  assurances  that  they  should 
not  suffer  undue  annoyances.  He  consented  to  the  marching  out  of  the 
brigades,  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  to  the  front  of  their  respective  posi- 
tions, when,  after  stacking  their  arms,  they  should  retire  inside,  and  remain 
prisoners  of  war  until  paroled.  Unwilling  to  suffer  any  further  delay,  he 
gave  Pemberton  to  understand  that  if  these  modified  terms  were  not 
accepted  he  should  open  fire  upon  him  at  nine  o'clock. 

Pemberton   accepted   the   terms.     McPherson's  corps  was   immediately 
placed  under  arms  as  a  guard  during  the  ceremonies  of  surrender.     At  ten 
o'clock  on  that  ever-memorable  holiday  of  the  nation,*  the  bri- 
gades began  to  march  out.     In  the  course  of  three  hours  their 
arms  were  stacked,  and  they  were  again  within  their  intrenchments. 

McPherson  had  been  commissioned  to  formally  receive  the  stipulated 
surrender  from  Pemberton.  When  the  work  was  finished,  he  was  joined 
by  Grant  and  Logan,  and  the  three  leaders,  with  their  respective  staff  officers, 
and,  accompanied  by  Pemberton  and  his  staff,  rode  into  the  city  in  triumph 
at  a  little  past  noon.  Already  the  National  flag  had  been  raised  on  the 
Court-House,  while  the  joyous  soldiers  were  singing  the  stirring  song  begin- 
ning— 

"Yes,  we'll  rally  'round  the  flag,  boys,  we'll  rally  once  again, 

Shouting  the  battle-cry  of  Freedom  ! 
We'll  rally  from  the  hill-side,  we'll  gather  from  the  plain, 
Shouting  the  battle-cry  of  Freedom  !" 

By  three  o'clock  the  possession  of  the  post  was  absolute,  and  Porter's 
powerful  fleet  and  the  flotilla  of  transports  were  lying  quietly  at  the  levee. 
That  evening,  in  commemoration  of  the  National  birthday,  the  soldiers 
regaled  the  citizens  of  Vicksburg  with  fire-works  more  harmless  than  those 
which,  for  more  than  forty  nights,  had  coursed  the  heavens  above  them  like 
malignant  meteors,  heralding  war,  pestilence,  and  famine.  McPherson  made 
his  head-quarters  at  the  fine  mansion  of  Dr.  Balfour,  on  the  corner  of  Craw- 
ford and  Cherry  Streets,  whence  he  issued  a  stirring  congratulatory  address 
to  his  soldiers,  and  Grant  returned  to  his  modest  tent  in  the  distant  cane- 


OPERATIONS   IN   MISSISSIPPI. 


629 


630 


THE   SPOILS   AND   EFFECTS   OF   VICTORY. 


brake1  for  the  iright,  the  greatest  conqueror  of  the  war  thus  far.     After  they 
were  duly  paroled,  and  were  supplied  with  three  days'  rations, 
.        t^ie  van(luishe(l   soldiers  were   escorted"  across   the   Big  Black 

River,  and  sent  on  their  way  rejoicing  to  Johnston  at  Jackson. 
The  spoils  of  the  great^  victory  were  more  important  in  character  and 

number  than  any  that 
had  yet  been  won  dur- 
ing the  war.*  Its  effect, 
in  connection  with  the 
great  National  victory 
at  Gettysburg,  in  Penn- 
sylvania, won  simulta- 
neously, and  which  we 
shall  consider  presently, 
was  most  disastrous  to 
the  cause  of  the  Con- 
spirators.3 The  Fourth 
of  July,  1863,  marked 
the  turning-point  in  the 
war,  and  thenceforth  the  star  of  the  Republic  was  evidently  in  the  as- 
cendant. 

Notwithstanding  his  troops  were  much  exhausted  by  forced  marches, 
battles,  and  the  long  siege,  and  he  had  reported  that  they  absolutely  required 
a  rest  of  several  weeks  before  they  would  be  fit  for  another  campaign,  Grant 


MCPHEBSON'S  HEAD-<JUAKTEES. 


1  See  page  616. 

a  General  Grant  thus  stated  the  result  of  the  operations  of  his  army  from  Port  Gibson  to  Vicksbnrg: — 
"The  result  of  this  campaign  has  been  the  defeat  of  the  enemy  In  five  battles  outside  of  Vicksburg;  the 
occupation  of  Jackson,  the  capital  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  the  capture  of  Vicksburg  and  its  garrison,  and 
munitions  of  war;  a  loss  to  the  enemy  of  thirty -seven  thousand  (37,000)  prisoners,  among  whom  were  fifteen 
general  officers;  at  least  ten  thousand  killed  and  wounded,  and  among  the  killed  Generals  Tracy,  Tilghman,and 
Green,  and  hundreds,  andporhaps  thousands,  of  stragglers,  who  can  never  bo  collected  and  reorganized.  Arms 
and  munitions  of  war  for  an  army  of  sixty  thousand  men  have  fallen  into  our  hands,  besides  a  large  amount  of 
other  public  property,  consisting  of  railroads,  locomotives,  cars,  steamboats,  cotton,  &o,  and  much  was  destroyed 
to  prevent  our  capturing  it." 

He  summed  up  his  loss,  in  the  series  of  battles  known  as  Port  Gibson,  Fourteen  Mile  Creek  (skirmish), 
Raymond,  Jackson,  Champion  Hills,  Big  Black  railroad  bridge,  and  Vicksburg,  at  9,855,  of  whom  1,223  were 
killed,  7,095  wounded,  and  637  missing.  "Of  the  woi;ndcd,"  he  said,  "many  were  but  slightly  wounded,  and 
continued  on  duty;  many  more  required  but  a  few  days  or  weeks  for  their  recovery.  Not  more  than  one-half 
of  the  wounded  were  permanently  disabled." — General  Grant's  Report,  July  6,.1S63- 

The  87,000  prisoners  were  not  all  captured  at  Vicksburg.  The  number  there  paroled,  including  G,0f!0  of  tho 
sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals,  was  27.000,  of  whom  only  15,000  were  reported  fit  for  duty.  The  generous 
terms  of  surrender,  and  the  paroling  of  the  prisoners,  was  complained  of.  Of  this  Grant  said,  in  his  report: 
"These  terms  I  regard  more  favorable  to  the  Government  than  an  unconditional  surrender.  It  saved  us  the 
transportation  of  them  North,  which  at  that  time  WOTlld  have  been  very  difficult,  owing  to  the  limited  amount 
of  river  transportation  on  hand,  and  the  expense  of  subsisting  them.  It  left  our  army  free  to  operate  against 
Johnston,  who  was  threatening  ns  from  the  direction  of  Jackson  ;  and  our  river  transportation  to  be  used  for 
the  movement  of  troops  to  any  point  the  exigency  of  the  service  might  require." 

*  The  blow  was  unexpected  to  the  Conspirators.  They  knew  how  strong  Vicksburg  was,  and  were  con- 
fident that  the  accomplished  soldier, General  Johnston,  would  compel  Grant  to  raise  the  siege.  Even  tho  Daily 
Citizen,  a  paper  printed  in  Vicksburg,  only  two  days  before  the  surrender  (July  2)  talked  as  boastfully  as  if 
perfectly  confident  of  success.  In  a  copy  before  the  writer,  printed  on  wall-paper,  the  editor  said :  "The  great 
Ulysses — the  Yankee  generalissimo  surnamed  Grant — has  expressed  his  intention  of  dining  in  Vicksburg  op 
Saturday  next,  and  celebrating  the  Fourth  of  July  by  a  grand  dinner,  and  so  forth.  When  asked  if  he  would 
invite  General  Joe  Johnston  to  join  him,  he  said,  '  No !  for  fear  there  will  be  a  row  at  the  table,'  Ulyxse*  must 
get  into  the  city  before  he  dines  in  it.  The  way  to  cook  a  rabbit  is,  'first  catch  the  rabbit,'  Jic/'  In  another 
paragraph,  the  Citizen  eulogized  the  luxury  of  mule-meat  and  fricasseed  kitten. 

When  the  National  troops  entered  the  city,  they  found  the  forms  of  this  issue  of  the  Citizen  standing, 
when  some  soldier-printers,  taking  out  a  paragraph  at  the  bottom  of  the  fourth  column,  inserted  the  following 
in  its  stead,  and  printed  a  few  copies  on  the  wall-paper  found  in  the  office :  "  Two  days  bring  about  great 


THE   INVESTMENT   OF   PORT   HUDSON. 


631 


found  it  necessary  to  take  immediate  measures  for  driving  Johnston  from  his 
rear,  and  for  that  purpose  he  dispatched  Sherman,  with  a  large  force.  The 
result  will  be  noticed  hereafter.  He  also  prepared  to  send  an  'expedition 
under  General  Herron  to  assist  Banks  in  the  reduction  of  Port  Hudson, 
when  he  received  intelligence  of  events  at  that  stronghold  which  made  the 
expedition  unnecessary.  Let  us  observe  what  those  events  were. 

We  left  General  Banks  investing  Port  Hudson,  or  Ilickey's  Landing,1 
lute  in  May.  His  troops 
were  commanded  by 
Generals  Weitzel,  Au- 
ger, G  rover,  D  wight, 
and  T.  W.  Sherman,  and 
the  beleaguered  garrison 
were  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  Frank 
K.  Gardner,  as  we  have 
observed.2  The  troops 
with  which  Banks  cross- 
ed the  river  at  Bayou 
Sara  formed  a  junction 
on  the  23d" 

«  May,  1863. 

with      those 

which     came    up    from 

Baton      Rouge       under 

Auger  and  Sherman,  and 

the  National  line  on  that 

day  occupied  the  Bayou 

Sara  road,  about  five  miles  from  Port  Hudson.     At  Port  Hudson  Plains, 

Auger,  on   his   march,  encountered  and  repulsed  a  force  of  Confederates 

under  Colonel  Miles,  the  latter  losing  one  hundred  and  fifty  men.; 

and  on  the  day  of  the  investment6  the  Confederates  were  driven 

within    their   outer   line    of    intrenchments.       Weitzel,   who   had   covered 

changes.  The  banner  of  the  Union  floats  over  Vicksburg.  General  Grant  has  '  caught  the  rabbit,'  he  has  dined 
in  Vicksburg,  and  he  did  bring  his  dinner  with  him.  The  'Citizen'  lives  to  see  it.  For  the  last  time  it  appears 
on  wall-paper.  No  more  will  it  eulogize  mule-meat  and  fricasseed  kitten — urge  Southern  warriors  to  such  diet 
never  more.  This  is  the  last  wall-paper  edition,  and  is,  excepting  this  note,  from  the  types  as  we  find  them." 

Johnston  sent  the  astounding  news  of  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg  to  the  Conspirators  on  the  7th.  It  was  a 
staggering  blow,  and  Jefferson  Davis  and  his  friends  endeavored  to  blind  the  people  to  the  fact  that  the 
disaster  was  mainly  due  to  his  incompetence  to  direct,  and  his  mischievous  interference  with  the  military 


THE   DEFENSES   OP   POET   HTTDSON. 


J  May  24. 


meled  with  the  orders  of  his  incompetent  official  superior  in  Richmond.  "  The  news  of  the  fall  of  Vicksburg," 
wrote  John  R.  Thompson  from  Richmond  to  the  Atlanta  Appeal,  "  has  awakened  here  the  bitterest  sorrow, 
not  unmingled  with  surprise  .....  The  Sentinel,  the  Government  organ,  holds  General  Johnston  mainly 
responsible  for  the  result,  and  the  immediate  representatives  of  the  Administration  are  said  to  blame  him  in 
" 


unmeasured  terms. 


unmeasure    terms. 

1  See  page  598.     We  have  before  observed  that  Port  Hudson  was  on  a  high  bank  or  bluff,  on  the  east  side 
of  the  Mississippi,  at  a  sharp  bend.      Its  fortifications  were  well  arranged  for  defense.     Below  the  landing 
' 


, 

ten  miles  in  extent,  and  terminating  at  Thompson's  Creek.     The  guns  with  which  these  works  were  armed 
were  very  heavy,  and  there  were  light  batteries  that  might  be  moved  to  strengthen  any  part  of  the  line. 
1  See  page  620. 


632  ASSAULT   ON   THE   CONFEDERATE   WORKS. 

Banks's  march  from  Alexandria,  had  arrived  and  made  the  investment  of  the 
fort  complete,  for  Admiral  Farragut,  with  the  Hartford,  Albatross,  and 
one  or  two  other  gunboats  above  Port  Hudson,  and  the  Monongahela, 
Richmond,  Essex,  and  Genesee,  with  mortar-boats  under  Commander 
C.  H.  B.  Caldwell,  below,  held  the  river,  and  were  shelling  the  Confederate 
works  at  intervals,  day  and  night. 

Banks  was  informed  that  the  Confederates  were  withdrawing  from  the 

O 

post,  and  on  the  26th  was  told  that  very  few  were  behind  the  works. 
The  defenses  were  thoroughly  reconnoitered  without  gaining  positive  infor- 
mation concerning  the  strength  of  the  garrison,  and  he  determined  to 
develop  it  by  a  general  assault.  Orders  were  given  accordingly,  and  on 
the  morning  of  the  27th"  his  artillery  opened  upon  them  with 

«  May,  1863.          .   .  .,„.,.  J 

spirit,  and  continued  nrmg  during  nearly  the  whole  day.  it 
was  intended  for  the  infantry  to  assail  the  works  at  the  same  time  at 
all  points,  under  the  fire  of  the  great  guns,  but  unfortunately  there  was  a 
miscarriage.  At  about  ten  o'clock,  while  the  batteries  were  zealously  at 
work,  Generals  Weitzel,  Grover,  and  Payne,  on  Banks's  right,  made  a  vig- 
orous attack,  but  it  was  long  past  noon  before  Auger  in  the  center,  and 
Sherman  on  the  left,  were  fairly  at  work.  The  navy  was  fully  up  to  time, 
and  from  the  Hartford  and  Albatross  above,  and  the  Mononnahela,  Rich- 
mond, Essex,  and  Genesee  below,  and  the  mortar-boats,  Farragut  poured 
a  continuous  stream  of  shells  upon  the  garrison  (which  was  still  in  full  force) 
with  marked  effect.  Already  his  shells  had  driven  them  from  their  first 
battery  on  the  river  below,  and  now,  by  taking  their  landward  batteries  in 
reverse,  while  they  were  hotly  engaged  with  the  troops,  several  of  the 
heavy  guns  were  dismounted  by  the  naval  missiles.  The  battle  was  furious, 
and  never  did  men  fight  with  greater  determination  than  Banks's  little  force 
against  the  odds  of  an  equal  number  behind  strong  intrenchments,  which 
were  defended  in  front  by  rifle-pits,  and  approached  only  through  thick 
abatis,  over  which  swept,  like  a  besom  of  destruction,  the  shells  from  Con- 
federate guns. 

On  the  National  right  the  struggle  was  most  severe;  the  First  and 
Second  Louisiana  colored  troops  vying  with  their  white  companions-in-arms 
in  deeds  of  valor,  and  in  fortitude  under  heavy  pressure.  These  made  three 
desperate  charges  upon  the  batteries,  losing  heavily  each  time,  and  justifying 
by  their  courage  and  deeds  the  hopes  of  their  commander,  and  winning  his 
special  commendation.1  The  Nationals  gained  ground  continually,  as  hour 
after  hour  wore  away.  They  crossed  Big  Sandy  Creek,  and,  at  four  o'clock, 
drove  the  Confederates  through  woods  to  their  fortifications.  On  the  left 
and  center  there  was  equal  bravery  ;  and  along  the  whole  line,  at  sunset,  the 
Confederates,  who  had  fought  gallantly,  were  behind  the  shelter  of  their 
works.  The  Nationals  moved  close  up  to  these,  and  they  and  their  antago- 
nists held  opposite  sides  of  the  parapet.  The  troops  on  the  right  continued 
to  hold  this  position,  but  those  on  the  left,  exposed  to  a  flank  fire,  withdrew 
to  a  belt  of  woods  not  far  off.  So  ended  the  first  general  assault  upon  Port 

1  This  first  important  trial  of  the  mettle  of  negro  troops,  repeated  a  few  days  later  at  Milliken's  Bend  (see 
page  624),  produced  a  profound  impression  in  the  army  and  throughout  the  country.  "The  position  occupied 
by  these  troops,"  said  General  Banks  in  his  report,  "  was  one  of  importance,  and  called  for  the  utmost  steadiness 
and  bravery  in  those  to  whom  It  was  confided.  It  gives  me  pleasure  to  report  that  they  answered  every  expecta- 


CLOSE   SIEGE   OF   PORT   HUDSON. 


633 


Hudson,  in  which  many  a  brave  man  passed  away.1  The  National  loss  was 
two  hundred  and  ninety-three  killed  and  fifteen  hundred  and  forty-nine 
wounded.  The  Confederate 
not  exceed 
killed 


in 


three 
and 


loss  did 
hundred 
wounded. 

Banks  was  not  disheart- 
ened by  this  disastrous  fail- 
ure, lie  occupied  the  next 
day  in  burying  his  dead, 
under  the  protection  of  a 
truce,  and  then  he  went  to 
work  with  a  determination 
to  reduce  the  post  by  a 
regular  siege.  Bravely  his 
men  worked  in  the  hot  June 
sun,  exposed  every  moment 
to  the  bullets  of  the  expert 
sharp-shooters  of  the  foe. 
Day  after  day  his  cannon 
and  Farragut's  great  guns 
shelled  the  works,  disabling 
many  of  their  guns,  and 
giving  the  interior  of  their 
fortifications  the  sad  aspect 
of  almost  universal  destruction. 


DESTRUCTION    IN    TUB    WORKS    AT   PORT   HUDSON. 


They  disturbed  the  repose  of  the  garrison 


tlon.  In  many  respects  their  conduct  was  heroic.  No  troops  could  be  more  determined  or  more  daring.  They 
mode,  during  the  day,  three  charges  upon  the  batteries  of  the  enemy,  suffering  very  heavy  losses,  and  holding 
their  position  at  nightfall  with  the  other  troops  on  the  right  of  our  line" 

The  Confederates  and  their  friends  in  the  Free-labor  States  had  sneered  so  much  amleo  persistently  at  the 
Idea  of  negroes  fighting,  or  being  disciplined  into  efficient  troops,  that  the  intelligence  of  these  tests  was  received 
by  the  loyal  people  with  the  most  generous  enthusiasm. 

"  Niggers  won't  fight,"  ah,  ha  1 
"Niggers  won't  fight,"  ah,  hal 
"  They  are  no  good  for  war, 

One  in  a  hundred." 
Let  Mississippi's  shore, 
Flooded  with  negro  gore, 
Echo  back  evermore — 
"  See  our  six  hundred  1" 

said  a  writer  in  the  Albany  Evening  Journal,  in  imitation  of  Tennyson's  "  Charge  of  the  Six  Hundred  "  at  Bala- 
klava ;  and  George  II.  Boker,  of  Philadelphia,  wrote  that  noble  tribute  to  the  valor  of  the  Second  Louisiana, 
which  closes  with  : — 

"Hundreds  on  hundreds  fell; 
But  they  are  resting  well. 
Scourges  and  shackles  strong 
Never  shall  do  them  wrong. 
O,  to  the  living  few. 
Soldiers,  be  just  arid  true ! 
Hail  them  as  comrades  tried, 
Fight  with  them  side  by  side; 
Never,  in  field  or  tent, 
Scorn  the  black  regiment" 

1  Among  the  slain  were  Colonels  Clark,  of  the  Sixth  Michigan,  D.  S.  Cowles,  of  the  One  Hundred  and 
Twenty-eighth  New  York,  Payne,  of  the  Second  Louisiana,  and  Chapin,  of  the  Thirtieth  Massachusetts.  Gene- 


634  A   SEVERE   STRUGGLE. 

incessantly,  day  and  night,  and  wore  them  down  with  fatigue  and  watching : 
while  their  provisions  were  becoming  scarce,  their  medical  stores  exhausted, 
and  famine  was  threatened.  They  were  completely  hemmed  in,  and  could 
receive  nothing  from  the  outer  world  but  pure  air,  the  sunlight,  and  the 
messengers  of  death  from  their  foes.  Banks's  little  army,  then  not  exceed- 
ing twelve  thousand  effective  men,  was  also  closely  hemmed  in  by  a  cordon 
of  intensely  hostile  inhabitants;  and  since  the  raid  of  Grierson  and  his 
troop,  Confederate  cavalry  had  been  concentrating  in  his  rear,  while 
General  Taylor  was  gathering  a  new  army  in  the  regions  of  Louisiana, 
which  the  National  troops  had  almost  abandoned  for  the  purpose  of  com- 
pleting the  task  of  opening  the  Mississippi.  These  might  be  joined  by 
a  force  from  Texas  sufficient  to  capture  New  Orleans,  while  General 
Johnston  might  sweep  down  in  the  rear  of  Grant  and  fall  upon  Banks  at 
any  moment. 

There  was  peril  before  and  peril  behind,  and  Banks  felt  the  necessity  of  a 
speedy  reduction  of  Port  Hudson.  He  accordingly  planned  another  assault, 
and  on  the  llth  of  June"  he  attempted  to  establish  a  new  line 
within  easy  attacking  distance  of  the  Confederate  works,  so  as  to 
avoid  the  dangers  of  a  movement  on  their  front  over  a  broad  space  of  ground. 
Under  a  heavy  fire  of  his  artillery  the  troops  advanced  at  three  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  made  their  way  through  the  abatis,  when  the  movement 
was  promptly  met  by  the  garrison,  and  a  severe  struggle  ensued.  At  first 
some  of  the  Confederates  were  driven  within  their  works,  and  the  Nationals, 
under  General  Birge,  attempted  to  scale  them,  but  were  repulsed.  The 
only  soldier  who  reached  the  parapet  was  the  gallant  young  Connecticut 
officer,  Lieutenant  Stanton  Allyn,  who  gave  his  life  to  his  country  not  long 
afterward,  when  his  body  was  buried  in  the  soil  of  Louisiana.1  His  men, 
accustomed  to  his  courage  and  skill,  followed  him  willingly  in  the  desperate 
struggle;  but  the  terrible  fire  from  the  works  hurled  them  back,  and  the 
entire  attacking  force  was  driven  beyond  the  abatis  with  heavy  loss,  a  con- 
siderable number  having  been  made  prisoners. 

This  failure  was  followed  three  days  later*  by  an  attempt  to  carry  the 
works   by   storm.      At  that   time  Banks's  army  lay  mostly  in 
two  lines,  forming  a   right   angle,   with   a   right   and   left,  but 
no  center.     The  division  of  Grover,  on  the  upper  side  of  the  post,  extended 
nearly  three  miles,  from  near  the   mouth   of  Thompson's   Creek  into   the 
interior,  within    supporting   distance  of   General  Auger's  division,   which 
extended  from  near  that  point  about  the  same  distance  to  the  river  below 
Port  Hudson,  and  within  hailing  distance  of  the  fleet.     When  the  final  dis- 
position for  assault  was  made,  General  Gardner  was  entreated  to  surrender 
and  stop  the  effusion*  of  blood,2  but  refused,  hoping,  like  General  Pemberton 


ral  T.  W.  Sherman  was  very  seriously  wounded,  but  finally  recovered  with  the  loss  of  a  leg,  and  General  Neal 
Dow,  of  Main  \  was  slightly  wounded.  Colonel  Cowles,  of  Hudson,  New  York,  one  of  the  noblest  men  in  the 
army,  was  wounded  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight  by  a  bayonot  thrust,  and  died  half  an  hour  afterward. 

1  It  was  afterward  removed  to  his  native  State. 

a  Banks  sent  a  note  to  General  Gardner  on  Saturday,  the  13th,  demanding  an  unconditional  surrender  of 
the  post.  He  complimented  the  commander  and  his  garrison  for  their  courage  and  fortitude,  and  demanded  the 
surrender  in  the  name  of  humanity.  He  assured  him  of  the  overwhelming  force  of  the  Nationals  in  men  and 
cannon,  and  that  Gardner's  dispatch  to  Johnston,  telling  of  his  straits  and  the  dangers  of  starvation,  had  been 
intercepted,  and  the  weakness  of  the  post  made  known.  • 


SECOND   ASSAULT  ON  PORT  HUDSON.  635 

at  Vicksburg,  even  while  shot  and  shell  were  spreading  death  and  destruc- 
tion all  around  him,1  that  Johnston  would  come  to  his  rescue. 

It  was  arranged  for  the  main  attack  to  be  made  by  Grover  and  Weitzel 
on  the  extreme  northeasterly  angle  of  the  Confederate  works,  while  Generals 
Auger  and  Dwight  should  make  a  feint  or  a  real  attack,  as  circumstances 
might  determine,  on  the  right  of  the  works.  He  was  directed  to  press  up 
stealthily  through  a  ravine,  and  rush  over  the  defenses  simultaneously  with 
the  attack  on  their  left. 

On  the  National  right  two  regiments  were  detailed  as  sharp-shooters 
(Seventy-fifth  New  York  and  Twelfth  Connecticut),  to  creep  up  and  lie  on 
the  exterior  slope  of  the  breastworks,  followed  by  another  regiment  (the 
Ninety-first  New  York),  each  man  carrying  his  musket  and  a  five-pound 
hand-grenade,  to  throw  over  the  parapet.  A  third  regiment  (Twenty-fourth 
Connecticut)  was  detailed  to  carry  sand-bags  full  of  cotton,  with  which 
to  fill  the  ditch  in  front  of  the  breastworks,  and  enable  the  storming" 
party  to  pass  easily.  These  were  to  be  followed  by  the  regiments  of 
Weitzel's  brigade,  under  Colonel  Smith,  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Fourteenth 
New  York,  to  be  supported  by  the  brigades  of  Colonels  Kimball  and  Mor- 
gan, under  the  general  command  of  General  Birge,  the  whole  forming  the 
storming  party  on  the  right.  In  conjunction  with  these,  and  on  their  left, 
moved  a  separate  column  under  General  Paine,  composed  of  the  old  division 
of  General  Emory.  Both  parties  were  under  the  command  of  General 
Grover,  who  planned  the  attack.  Acting  Brigadier-General  Dudley's 
brigade,  of  Auger's  division,  was  held  in  reserve.  It  was  intended  to  have 
Weitzel's  command2  effect  a  lodgment  inside  of  the  Confederate  works,  and 
thus  prepare  the  way  for  the  operation  of  Paine's  division.3 

This  movement  commenced  just  at  dawn"  (first  along  a  covered  way  to 
within  three  hundred  yards  of  the  works),  and  was  met  by  a  most 
determined  resistance  by  the  Confederates,  who,  informed  of  it, 
were  massed  at  the  point  of  attack.  The  skirmishers,  making 
their  way  over  rough  and  vine-tangled  ground,  in  the  face  of  an  incessant 
fire  in  the  front,  reached  the  ditch,  where  they  were  terribly  smitten  by  an 
enfilading  one,  that  drove  them  back;  and  even  the  hand-grenades  were 
made  to  plague  their  bearers,  for  they  were  caught  up  by  the  besieged  and 

1  It  appears  from  the  diary  of  a  captured  Confederate  soldier  (J.  A.  Kennedy,  of  the  First  Alabama),  that 
one  of  Bunks' s  heavy  guns  had  been  named  by  the  besieged,  as  we  have  observed  one  of  the  Confederate  can- 
non at  Vicksburg  was — "Whistling  Dick,"  and  that  it  was  the  means  of  great  destruction.  Under  date  of 
u  Juno  9,"  he  wrote :  •'  Whistling  Dick  is  at  work  to-day,  tearing  our  camps  all  to  pieces.  Our  sick  have  been 
removed  to  the  ravine.  It  is  difficult  to  get  something  to  eat  The  Yankee  artillery  is  playing  upon  us 
all  round The  Hessians  burned  our  commissary  with  a  shell  to-day." 

a  Wi-itzel's  command  was  composed  of  his  own  brigade  (Eighth  Vermont,  .Twelfth  Connecticut,  and  Seventy- 
fifth  and  One  Hundred  and  Fourteenth  New  Tork),  and  the  Twenty-fourth  Connecticut  and  Fifty-second  Mas- 
sachusetts, of  Grover's  division.  The  Seventy-fifth  New  York  and  Twelfth  Connecticut,  forming  a  separate 
command  under  Colonel  Bubcock,  of  the  first-named  regiment,  were  detailed  as  skirmishers. 

*  Paine's  column  advanced  to  the  assault  in  the  following  order :  In  the  advance,  as  skirmishers,  the  Eighth 
New  Hampshire  and  Fourth  Wisconsin.  Behind  these  were  five  companies  of  the  Fourth  Massachusetts,  Ono 
Hundred  and  Tenth  New  York,  and  four  companies  of  the  Third  Brigade.  Closely  upon  these  followed  the 
Third  Brigade,  under  Colonel  Gooding,  composed  of  the  Thirty-first,  Thirty-eighth,  and  Fifty-third  Massa- 
chusetts, and  One  Hundred  and  Fifty-sixth  and  One  Hundred  and  Seventy-fifth  New  York.  Then  a  part  of  the 
Second  Brigade,  under  Colonel  Fearing,  composed  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-third  and  One  Hundred  and 
Seventy  third  New  York,  the  remainder  of  the  brigade  being  detailed  as  skirmishers.  After  the  Second  Brigade 
followed  the  First,  under  Colonel  Ferris,  composed  of  the  Twenty-eighth  Connecticut  (his  own).  Fourth  Massa- 
chusetts, and  four  companies  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Tenth  New  York.  Nirnm's  battery  and  pioneers  accom- 
panied the  column. 


June  14, 
18G3. 


636  SIEGE   OF  PORT   HUDSON   CONTINUED. 

sent  back  to  explode  among  the  assailants.  Yet  steadily  the  assaulting 
column  moved  up  and  made  a  series  of  vigorous  attacks,  but  effected  little, 
so  heavily  were  the  works  manned  at  the  point  of  the  blow.  Meanwhile, 
Dwight  was  fighting  desperately  on  the  left,  but  without  effecting  an 
entrance  into  the  works,  and  Auger  was  as  gallantly  struggling,  but  to  as 
little  purpose.  Success  was  with  the  Confederates.  The  Nationals  were 
repulsed  at  all  points,  and  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  struggle 
ceased.  Banks  had  lost  in  this  assault  about  seven  hundred  men,  and  Gene- 
ral Paine,  whose  division  had  borne  the  brunt  of  the  battle,  was  among  the 
wounded.  Yet  he  had  gained  a  decided  advantage  by  the  operation.  Paine 
and  Weitzel  on  the  right  had  advanced  much  nearer  to  the  Confederate 
works  than  they  were  before,  where  their  men  intrenched  and  began  the 
erection  of  new  batteries,  while  on  the  left  General  Dwight  carried  and 
held  a  hill  which  commanded  the  "  citadel " — a  vital  point  of  the  intrench- 
ments — and  he  was  thereby  enabled  a  few  days  later  to  seize  and  hold 
another  point  on  the  same  ridge  with  the  "  citadel,"  within  ten  yards  of  the 
Confederate  line. 

Now  again  the  siege  went  on  in  the  usual  way.  There  was  mining 
and  counter-mining.  The  shells  from  the  army  and  navy  poured  upon 
the  garrison,  and  fearfully  increased  the  miseries  of  the  worn  and  half- 
starving  troops.  Gun  after  gun  on  the  Confederate  works  was  disabled, 
until  at  length  only  fifteen  effective  ones  remained  on  the  landward  side ; 
only  twenty  rounds  to  each  man  of  the  ammunition  for  small  arms  was 
left,  and  the  garrison  were  beginning  to  subsist  on  mule-meat,  and  even 
fricasseed  rats.1  At  the  same  time,  Banks  had  nearly  completed  a  mine,  by 
which  thirty  barrels  of  gunpowder  would  have  been  exploded  under 
the  "citadel."  The  beleaguered  garrison  could  have  held  out  but  a 
few  days  longer.  Their  gallant  leader  had  begun  to  despair  of  aid  from 
Johnston,  and  was  at  his  wit's  end,  when  he  and  his  troops  were  suddenly 
startled  by  the  thunder  of  cannon  and  loud  cheering  along 
*ne  wno^e  National  line"  and  upon  the  river  squadron,  followed 
by  the  shouts  of  pickets — "  Vicksburg  has  surrendered  !"  This 
was  the  knell  to  Gardner's  hopes.  At  midnight  he  sent  a  note  by  a  flag 
to  General  Banks,  inquiring  if  the  report  were  true,  and  if  so,  asking  for  a 
cessation  of  hostilities,  with  a  view  to  the  consideration  of  terms  for  surren- 
dering the  position.  Banks  assured  Gardner  that  he  had  an  official  dispatch 
from  General  Grant  to  that  effect,  dated  on  the  4th  instant,  but  he  refused 
his  consent  to  a  cessation  of  hostilities  for  the  purpose  named.  Gardner 
then  called  a  council  of  officers,  composed  of  General  Beale,  Colonels  Stead- 
man,  Miles,  Lyle,  and  Shelby,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  M.  J.  Smith,  when  it 
was  agreed  to  surrender,  and  the  commander  proposed  to  Banks  the 
appointment  of  joint  commissioners  to  arrange  the  terms.  This  was  agreed 
to,  and  General  Charles  P.  Stone,  Colonel  Henry  W.  Birgc,  and  Lieutenant - 
Colonel  Richard  B.  Irwin  were  chosen  for  the  purpose  on  the  part  of  Banks. 
The  terms  agreed  upon  were  the  surrender  of  the  post  and  its  appurtenances, 
the  officers  and  privates  to  receive  the  treatment  due  prisoners  of  war,  and 

1  The  garrison's  supply  of  meat  gave  out  on  the  30th  of  June,  when  Gardner  ordered  mules  to  be  slain  for 
food.  "  Many  of  the  men,  as  if  in  mockery  of  famine,  caught  rats  and  ate  them,  declaring  that  they  were  better 
than  squirrels." — Narrative  of  a  Confederate  writer,  dated  Mobile,  July  20,  1863. 


SURRENDER   OF  PORT   HUDSON. 


637 


7, 1863. 


BANKS'S    IIEAD-QUABTEF8,    FOBT   1IUU8ON. 


to  retain  their  private  property ;  the  garrison  to  stack  their  arms  and  colors 
in  submission  on  the  following  day.  The  surrender  was  duly  completed  early 
in  the  morning  of  the  9th,°  when  six  thousand  four  hundred  and 
eight  men,  including  four  hundred  and  fifty-five  officers,  became 
prisoners  of  war,  and  the  National  troops  took  possession  of  the  post.1  The 
little  hamlet  of  Port  Hudson,  within 
the  lines,  composed  of  a  few  houses 
and  a  small  church,  Avas  in  ruins. 
General  Banks  found  comfortable  quar- 
ters at  the  farm-house  of  Riley's  plan- 
tation, not  far  distant,  which  had  sur- 
vived the  storm  of  war.  Farragut, 
with  the  veteran  Hartford  and  the 
Albatross,  moved  down  to  Port  Hud- 
son, and  received  the  cordial  greetings 
of  the  troops. 

Banks's  loss  in  men  during  the  siege 
of  forty-five  days  was  about  three 
thousand,  and  that  of  Gardner  about 
eight  hundred.  The  spoils  of  victory  were  the  important  post,  two  steamers, 
fifty-one  pieces  of  artillery,  five  thousand  small  arms,  and  a  large  quantity 
of  fixed  ammunition  for  the  latter  and  for  cannon.  Banks  stated  that 
his  winnings  for  the  campaign  which  then  ended  so  gloriously  for  the 
National  arms,  amounted  to  ten  thousand  five  hundred  and  eighty-four  pris- 
oners, seventy-three  guns,  six  thousand  small  arms,  three  gun-boats,  eight 
transports,  and  a  large  quantity  of  cotton,  cattle,  and  other  property  of 
immense  value. 

This  conquest  gave  the  final  blow  in  the  removal  of  the  obstructions,  to 
the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi  River  by  Confederate  batteries,  for 
which  Fremont  planned  and  worked  so  earnestly  in  the  first  year  of  the 
war,  and  for  Avhich  the  "Western  troops  fought  so  gallantly  and  persistently. 
The  first  of  these  obstructions,  as  we  have  seen,  was  erected  at  Vicksburg,* 
and  there  the  finishing  blow  was  really  given,  for  the  fall  of  Port  Hudson 
was  but  a  consequence  of  the  siege  and  surrender  of  Vicksburg.  The  Mis- 
sissippi was  now  open  to  the  passage  of  vessels  upon  its  bosom,  from 
St.  Louis  to  New  Orleans,  and  its  waters,  as  the  President  said,  imob- 
structed  by  batteries  or  other  impediments,  now  "  went  unvexed  to  the 
sea."  On  the  16th  of  July  the  steamer  Imperial,  from  St.  Louis,  arrived 
at  New  Orleans,  making  the  first  communication  of  the  kind  between 
those  cities  for  two  years.  On  the  28th  of  the  same  month  she  returned 
to  her  wharf  at  St.  Louis,  announcing  the  fact  that  the  great  highway  of 
the  commerce  of  the  Mississippi  Valley  was  again  open,  and  was  hailed 
with  the  welcoming  shouts  of  thousands  of  citizens. 

The  captui-e  of  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson,  by  which  powerful  portions 
of  the  Confederacy  were  severed  and  weakened,  was  hailed  with  the  most 

1  General  Banks  deputed  General  George  L.  Andrews  to  receive  the  surrender.  To  him  General  Gardner 
offered  his  sword.  Andrews  received  it,  but  immediately  n-turncd  it  to  the  general,  complimenting  him  for 
maintaining  the  defense  of  the  post  so  gallantly. 

1  See  n-ig"  1B4, -volume  I. 


638  THE   FALL  OF   VICKSBURG   AND   PORT   HUDSON. 

profound  satisfaction  by  the  loyal  people  of  the  Republic.  Occurring  at  the 
moment  when  the  aggressive  power  of  the  Confederates  was  fatally  smitten 
at  Gettysburg,  it  gave  assurances  of  the  final  triumph  of  the  Government 
over  its  enemies.  It  dismayed  the  conspirators,  and  destroyed  the  hopes  of 
the  ruling  classes  abroad,  who,  until  that  time,  had  believed  they  would 
speedily  see  an  ignominious  ending  of  the  great  experiment  of  republican 
government  in  America.  It  utterly  confounded  those  prophets  among  the 
political  leaders  in  the  Free-labor  States  who  sympathized  with  the  con- 
spirators, and  who,  at  that  very  moment,  as  we  shall  observe  hereafter,  were 
prophesying,  in  apparent  accordance  with  their  own  wishes,  the  speedy  tri- 
umph of  Jefferson  Davis  and  his  legions,  civil  and  military.  In  the  blindness 
of  partisan  zeal,  they  were  unable  to  discover  the  great  lights  of  eternal  prin- 
ciples that  were  illuminating  the  pathways  of  those  who  were  contending 
for  the  life  of  a  great  Nation  and  the  Rights  of  Man.  They  and  the  conspir- 
ators seemed  to  forget  that  there  is  a  God  whose  throne  is  established  upon 
JUSTICE  and  MERCY,  whose  ear  is  ever  open  to  the  cry  of  the  oppressed,  and 
whose  arm  is  ever  bared  in  the  defense  of  the  righteous. 

The  writer  visited  the  theater  of  events  described  in  this  and  the  prece- 
ding chapter  in  April,  1866.  He  had  spent  a  few  days  in  New  Orleans,  where 
he  had  experienced  the  kind  courtesies  of  Generals  Sheridan  and  Hartsuif, 
and  held  interviews  with  several  Confederate  leaders,  mostly  temporary  visit- 
ors there.  Among  these  was  General  Frank  K.  Gardner,  the  commander  at 
Port  Hudson,  who  was  residing  in  the  city,  and  pursuing  the  business  of  a 
civil  engineer,  and  from  him  the  writer  received  interesting  facts  then,  and 

O  *  O  7 

afterward  by  letter,  concerning  the  siege  of  Port  Hudson,  and  also  of  Mobile, 
where  Gardner  was  in  command  at  a  later  period  of  the  war. 

The  writer  left  New  Orleans  on  the  fine  river  steamer  Indiana,  on  the 
afternoon  of  the  16th,"  intending  to  stop  at  Port  Hudson  that 

•  A  nrll    1  9fifl 

night.  The  weather  was  fine,  and  the  Mississippi  was  full  to  the 
brim  with  the  spring  flood,  so  that  from  the  main  deck  we  had  a  perfect  view 
of  the  country  on  both  sides  of  the  great  river.  Among  the  passengers  was 
a  short,  stout  man,  a  little  past  sixty  years  of  age,  who  happened  to  be  the 
first  one  whom  the  writer  addressed.  When  the  former  found  that  the  lat- 
ter was  from  the  North,  he  began  to  curse  the  "  Yankees "  furiously. 
Remembering  the  wisdom  uttered  by  the  sacred  sage,  that  "  a  soft  answer 
turneth  away  wrath,"  the  author  soon  allayed  the  passions  of  his  elder,  and 
during  the  remainder  of  the  voyage  they  journeyed  pleasantly  together. 
The  wrathful  man  had  been  a  major  in  Forrest's  cavalry,  and  was  a  citizen 
of  Vicksburg.  He  imparted  to  the  author  a  great  deal  of  information  con- 
cerning the  interior  of  the  Confederate  cavalry  service,  in  which  he  was 
largely  engaged,  and  of  the  leading  men  in  that  service.  He  said  Forrest 
expressed  his  principles  of  action  in  that  service  by  saying,  "  War  means 
fight,  and  fight  means  kill — we  want  butfeiv  prisoners."  This  major  had  been 
an  imprisoned  spy  in  Sherman's  camp  at  Vicksburg,  under  sentence  of  death 
by  hanging  the  next  morning.  He  was  confined  in  a  shanty.  A  heavy 
rain-storm  came  up  in  the  evening,  and  while  the  guard  was  engaged  for  a 
moment  in  taking  measures  to  keep  out  the  water,  the  prisoner  sprang  into 
the  black  night,  and,  being  well  acquainted  with  the  region,  escaped. 

We  passed  Baton  Rouge  early  in  the  evening,  and  just  afterward  we 


VOYAGE   FROM   NEW   ORLEANS   TO   VICKSBURG.  639 

glided  by  the  roaring  mouth  of  an  immense  crevasse,  or  breach  in  the  levee, 
out  of  which  a  flood  was  pouring  into  the  lower  ground  on  the  western  side 
of  the  river,  and  submerging  rich  plantations  over  an  area  of  hundreds  of 
square  miles.  Informed  that  Port  Hudson  was  a  desolation,  and  then  with- 
out a  lodging-place,  and  that  we  should  pass  it  at  midnight,  the  writer  con- 
cluded to  omit  his  intended  visit  there,  feeling  little  regret,  for  the  kind 
hands  of  friends,  the  photographic  art,  and  official  records,  had  already  given 
him  more  information  concerning  things  and  events  there  than  he  could  pos- 
sibly have  learned  by  personal  observation.  Toward  morning  we  passed  the 
mouth  of  the  Red  River,  and  at  sunrise  were  abreast  the  bluff,  on  the  east 
side  of  the  Mississippi,  on  which  Fort  Adams  stood,  a  little  north  of  the 
boundary-line  between  the  States  of  Mississippi  and  Louisiana. 

To  the  writer,  who  was  a  voyager  on  the  Mississippi  for  the  first  time, 
the  scenery  was  most  strange.  On  each  side  were  wide  clearings,  on  which 
now  were  the  ruins  of  many  rich  plantations,  bordered  by  swamps  covered 
with  cypress-trees,  and  lying  lower  than  the  river,  for  the  Mississippi,  like 
the  Nile,  is  now  running  upon  a  1'idge,  the  ground  sloping  gently  to  these 
morasses.  Here  and  there  an  alluvial  bluff  was  seen,  breaking  the  monotony, 
and  everywhere  at  that  high-Avater  season  the  green  points  that  project 
into  the  river,  and  shores  covered  with  cotton-wood,  shrubs,  and  larger  trees, 
were  crumbling  and  disappearing  in  the  flood.  After  a  detention  of  some 
hours,  because  of  an  accident  to  our  steamer,  we  passed  up  the  river,  and, 
at  near  midnight,  landed  at  Vicksburg. 

During  the  writer's  visit  at  Vicksburg  he  was  the  recipient  of  the  kindest 
courtesies  from  Major-General  T.  J.  Wood  (then  the  commander  of  the 
Department  of  the  Mississippi)  and  his  family,  and  from  members  of  his 
staff,  and  other  officers  stationed  there.  General  Wood  offered  the  services 
of  an  ambulance,  horses,  and  driver,  and  the  company  of  one  of  his  staff,  in 
visiting  the  places  of  historic  interest  about  Vicksburg.  Fortunately  for  the 
writer,  that  companion  Avas  Captain  W.  J.  White,  Avho,  as  has  been  already 
observed,  Avas  a  member  of  General  Legget's  staff  during  the  siege  and  at 
the  time  of  the  surren- 
der. We  visited  to- 
gether every  place  and 
object  of  interest  in  the 
city  and  along  the  lines, 
from  beloAV  the  rail- 
way, on  the  Warrenton 
road,  to  Chickasaw 
Bayou,  and  finding 
here  and  there  Union 
people,  who  had  suf- 
fered much  "in  mind, 
body,  and  estate." 
Among  these  Avas  the 
family  of  Mr.  Shirley,  who  was  a  leading  laAvyer  of  Vicksburg.  His  house 
was  on  the  old  Jackson  road,  not  far  from  Fort  Hill,  and  was  occupied  by 
General  Logan  as  his  head-quarters.  Being  on  a  lofty  eminence,  overlooking 
much  of  the  field  of  operations,  it  was  the  freauent  resort  of  General  Grant 


THE   SHIRLEY   HOUSE. 


640  VISIT   TO   VICKSBURG   AND   VICINITY. 

and  other  commanders  during  the  siege.  It  was  also  a  target  for  Confede- 
rate shot  and  shell,  by  which  it  was  much  shattered.  It  was  still  in  a  dilapi- 
dated state  when  we  visited  it,  and  dined  with  Mrs.  Shirley  and  her  daughter. 
The  husband  and  father,  who  was  quite  aged,  had  sunk  under  the  operations 
of  anxiety,  privations,  and  exposure  in  the  woods,  ravines,  and  caves  during 
the  siege,  and  died  soon  after  the  city  was  occupied  by  the  National  troops. 
The  accomplished  daughter  kept  a  diary  during  the  siege,  each  day's  record 
closing  with  a  prediction  that  success  would  crown  the  efforts  of  the  Unionists. 
"  The  wish  was  father  to  the  thought,"  and  her  patriotism  was  rewarded 
with  the  possession  of  the  heart  and  hand  of  the  gallant  Colonel  (afterward 
General)  Eaton,  of  the  National  army.  At  the  time  of  our  visit  she  was  a 
young  bride. 

From  Mrs.  Shirley's  we  rode  to  the  head-quarters  of  General  Grant,  in  the 
cane-brake,  and  then  over  the  rough  Walnut  Hills  to  Chickasaw  Bayou,  passing 
on  the  way  the  house  of  Dr.  Smith,  who  acted  as  guide  to  General  S.  D.  Lee, 
in  the  fight  with  Sherman.  He  accompanied  us  to  the  theater  of  strife,  and 
pointed  out  the  various  localities  of  interest  connected  with  that  conflict. 
After  making  a  drawing  of  the  battle-ground  on  the  bayou,  delineated  on  page 
579,  in  the  presence  of  the  doctor,  we  left  him  and  passed  on  to  the  Valley 
road,  along  the  bottom,  between  the  hills  and  the  bayou,  sketching  the  Indian 
Mound  (see  page  577)  on  the  way,  and  rode  into  Vicksburg  from  the  north 
through  the  deep  cuts  in  the  hills,  just  as  a  thunder-storm,  which  had  been 
gathering  for  some  time,  fell  upon  the  city.  On  the  following  morning  the 
writer  departed  by  railway  for  Jackson,  and  the  region  of  Sherman's  destruc- 
tive march  toward  Alabama  as  far  as  Meridian,  the  stirring  events  of  which 
will  be  considered  presently. 


EN'D   OF  VOLUME   II. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951381 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 
Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  It  was  borrowed. 


UNIVERSITY  of  CAL1FOKMA 

AT 

LOS  ANGELES 
LIBRARY 


3  1158  01061   1134 


A    001  157468     8 


